A Wolf Among Ponies

Chapters

Chapter 2 600ft Drop Creatures from Myth What Else Could Happen?
Chapter 4 The Grand Galloping Gala and Painful Memories
Chapter 5 Return of Chaos
Chapter 6 A Day in Ponyville and New Friend's
Chapter 7 Nightmare Night
Chapter 8 Into the Arena of Hell
Chapter 9 A Roam Through Canterlot and A Painful Reunion
Chapter 10 The Alicorn Among Alicorns and Meeting The Beast Within.
Chapter 11 Reunited at Last
Chapter 12 Your Here for A Reason and A Day Out With Luna
Chapter 13 Hearts Warming Eve and A Home to Call Home
Chapter 14 The Crystal Empire
Chapter 15 Tricks and Ancient Devices
Chapter 17 My Friends are not Targets.
Chapter 18 High Flying Adventure
Chapter 19 An Old Score to Settle
Chapter 20 All Hail Twilight and Rebirth of The Assassins Brotherhood
Chapter 21 The Return and Old Friends
Chapter 22 A New Year to Remember
Chapter 23 First Target and The Tomb
Chapter 24 Testing Myself
Chapter 25 Mayday Mayday!
Chapter 26 Moving In, Bats and The Pale Horse
Chapter 27 Operation Hive Breaker and Family Decisions
Chapter 28 Tirek's Return
Chapter 29 Deja Vu
Chapter 30 Training with the Masters and Dream Walking
Chapter 31 Nothing Like Being Home and Delivery
Chapter 32 Lust from Heat and Awesome Rides
Chapter 33 Friendship Games
Chapter 34 Return of the Queen
Chapter 35 Another Night of Trick or Treating
Chapter 36 Okay Who Unleashed the Apocalypse?
Chapter 37 Night Out and Frozen Tears
Chapter 38 Making Your Mark
Chapter 39 Just What Is Going On?
Chapter 41 Recovering on Hearts Warming Eve
Chapter 42 Beware You Anger The Beast...
Chapter 43 ...Then It'll Drown You in Your Own Blood
Chapter 44 Royal Duties and I'm a What-Now?!
Chapter 45 A Time Forgotton and A Cursed Encounter
Chapter 46 Virtual Reality Training and Vacation
Chapter 48 Seeking Answers and Self Reseretion
Chapter 49 Sunny Town
Chapter 50 Rescue From Limbo
Chapter 52 Mission in Zebrafrica and a Birthday
Chapter 53 The Return of The Prince
Chapter 54 Diplomatic Meeting, Blood Thieves and Coronating
Chapter 55 Shadows From the Past
Chapter 56 An Army of Nightmares and A Battleground for Gods and Monsters
Chapter 57 Thieves of Trottingham
Chapter 58 Hollow Shade Horrors
Chapter 59 Will You...
Chapter 60 Coltlantis
Chapter 61 Bad Blood
Chapter 62 Family Ties, Miracles and Heat
Chapter 63 Journy to Libertalia Part 1
Chapter 64 Journy to Libertalia Part 2
Chapter 65 A Small Errend and An Invitation
Chapter 66 The Battle Beneath the Eclipse
Chapter 1 Arrival
Chapter 3 Destiny and Proper Introduction's
Chapter 16 A Trip to the Past and A Blood Filled Secret
Chapter 40 Fractured and Alone
Chapter 47 Artifacts and Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 51 Returning to Dream Valley and Saying Farewell

Chapter 2 600ft Drop Creatures from Myth What Else Could Happen?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4 The Grand Galloping Gala and Painful Memories

"WHAT!" everypony screamed?

"I said I'm not going simple as that," I replied, turning to walk up the stairs to my new room.

"But, why? The Grand Galloping Gala is the best party of the year. The dresses, the food, the decorations and the music. How can you not want to go Ash?" Rarity asked in a state of shock.

"That's just it Rarity, I don't belong at some fancy party, at some fancy city with some fancy rich snobs, ok? It just isn't me! Besides, what would the other guest's think of me, huh? Not to mention the fact I can talk!" I said looking back at the white fashionista. ”I'll give you a hint. Ahhh, who let that disgusting animal into the party? Guards! And before you know it I will be chased by guards all over the castle again during the night and I'd rather not do that again."

"Oh, you’re just overreacting," Rarity scoffed at me.

"I'm, not overreacting thanks," I said as I face pawed.

"Come on darling, please?" she said as she gave me puppy dog eyes.

"Bigger eyes have failed Rarity. My answer is still no. Now if you'll excuse me," I said as I walked up the stairs to my room.

As I walked into my room, Dust flew inside and settled onto the bed. I walked over to the desk and opened the book to look at the index.

"Wow, I've got a lot to reading to do," I said as I saw the long list of contents.

"Good morning Spike," Twilight said as she walked into the kitchen groggily.

"Morning Twilight, there are some pancake's over there," Spike said as he poured some pancake batter in a pan.

"Thanks. Spike, is Ash up yet?” Twilight asked.

"Don't think so," Spike said as he flipped the pancake.

"I'll get him," Twilight said as she left the kitchen.

Twilight walked up the staircase to the 2nd floor and came to a stop at Ash's door she knocked on the door and waited for a response but, there was none. She knocked again and waited, but again nothing happened. She placed her ear by the door and tried to listen to hear any movement, but only heard a few groans, so she opened the door to check. She peered around the room to find Dust was the only occupant in the bed. She looked at the desk to find me sitting in the chair lying on top of the still open book, she walked over to me and gently nudged me.

"Go away Razor it’s too early," I said half asleep

"Razor, I wonder who that is?" Twilight said as she shook me a little so she could wake up.

"Razor, I told you its too early. I said as I opened my eyes to look at the reason for my disturbance, "Twilight what are you doing here?"

"Trying to wake you up," she replied.

"Oh, *yawn* well thanks for the wakeup call. Looks like I fell asleep while I was reading," I said as jumped off the chair and stretched out my joints receiving a few audible pops.

"Um, Ash, can I ask you something?" Twilight asked nervously.

"Sure Twi, what's on your mind?" I asked as I stood up straight.

"Who's Razor?" Twilight asked concerned.

"Who told you that?" I snapped at her.

"You said it while you were sleeping," Twilight said taking a cautions step backward.

I took a deep breath before I looked at Twilight.

"Razor was my brother," I said looking at the ground

"But I thought you said you didn't have a family and that you were a street urchin," Twilight said puzzled.

"I did, but I never told you how I became a street urchin, or what happened while I was a street urchin did I?" I asked.

Twilight was taken aback by this. She looked like she was struggling to find words.

"What happened to him?" Twilight finally said.

"I really don't want to talk about that," I said looking at the ground once more.

"I see, I'm sorry if I opened an old wound," Twilight said her voice was full of sorrow.

"It’s alright you didn't know. Why did you wake me up anyway?" I asked.

"Oh, I forgot, I came to let you know that breakfast is ready" Twilight said.

"Great," I walked over to Dust and shook him until he awoke. "Come on Dust let's go get something to eat," I said as I placed him on my back and walked off down to the kitchen. Twilight stayed behind in my room and watched as Dust and I walked out the door. She turned her gaze to the book I was reading and was about to go over to read it, but suddenly, "Don't even think about it Twilight Sparkle!" I shouted back to the room. Twilight jumped backward and looked at the open door and pouted as she walked out of the room.

"Good morning Spike," as I entered the kitchen.

"Morning Ash. I made pancakes," Spike said.

"Pancakes, never had them," I said.

"You've never had pancakes?!" Spike said looking at me in disbelief.

"Spike, when you lived a life like mine you don’t really get to taste good food," I said plainly.

"Well you are going to love these then," he said as he served me a plate with some pancakes

I looked at the pancakes and picked one up in my jaws and tasted it. As soon as the pancake touched my tongue I thought I'd died and gone to heaven.

"Spike, these are amazing!" I exclaimed.

"I know, right?" Twilight said as she sat down to eat.

"Aw gee, you guys are making me blush," Spike said as he too sat down.

We finished breakfast and let Dust out to stretch his wings.

"Hey Ash, Spike and I are heading out to meet the girls for a picnic at the park, do you want to come?" Twilight asked as I exited the kitchen.

"Nah, you go ahead, I want to finish reading that book Celestia lent me. But I'll probably stop by later. Tell them I said hi," I said as I walked up the stairs.

"Okay see you later," Twilight said as she walked out the door to the library.

I walked into my room and over to the desk. I sat in the chair and continued to read, but for some reason my mind kept focusing on the Grand Galloping Gala and me going there.

"it does sound like fun," I thought. My mind kept swirling about the thoughts of having fun at the gala "Uh, alright fine, I'll go. But before I tell anyone, I am going to read this first," I said to no one in particular.

"Hi girls," Twilight said as she sighted the girls.

"Hi Twilight," they said in union.

"Hey, where's Ash?" Rainbow asked.

"He decided to stay behind and read the rest of a book that shows him how the five knights’ used magic," Twilight said.

"Wait, those guys can use magic? That is so awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Sounds like someone I know," Spike said under his breath.

"Did he change his mind about the Gala?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know, I didn't ask him. But, I found out something about him," Twilight replied

Everypony leaned in closer to make sure they could hear what Twilight was about to say.

"He had a brother," Twilight said.

"WHAT!?" everypony gasped in union.

"He has a brother but didn't he say street urchins don't have families?" Applejack asked.

"I said the same thing, but he just said that he hasn't told us how he became a street urchin or about his time as a street urchin," Twilight said.

"What's Ash's brother name?" Fluttershy asked.

"Razor," Twilight said

"How did you find out he has a brother?" Rarity asked.

"He mumbled it while he was sleeping," Twilight said.

"While he was sleeping? *Gasp* Twilight you didn't did you?" Rarity said in shock.

"Wh... No! I just went into his room to wake him up for breakfast. But, when I tried to wake him he said something about Razor while he was still asleep." Twilight explained while she blushed.

"What happened to him?" Pinkie asked.

"I don't know, when I asked him he looked sad and said he didn't want to talk about it," Twilight said.

Everyone looked at each other in worry before they looked back at Twilight.

"Come on, don't we have a picnic to enjoy?" Twilight asked.

It was noon when I finally finished the book and placed it on the shelf and walked down to the kitchen to prepare some lunch for myself. I found some apples and ate a couple, disposing of the apple cores. I noticed that Spike and Twilight were still out.

"I've got nothing better to do right now, maybe I can go see the girls and tell them I might attended the Gala,"

I opened the door and stepped outside and breathed in the fresh air and saw Twilight and the girls step into Carrousel Boutique, (Rarity's home and shop), smiling, I walked over to the store and opened the door.

"Hey everypony," I said as I entered the room.

"Well look who decided to get his head out of a book," Rainbow said jokingly.

"Have you finished it yet?" Twilight asked with pleading eyes.

"Yes I have Twilight yo...," I didn't get to finish my sentence before Twilight raced past me back to the library. I stared at the door and rolled my eyes and looked back at the remaining girls. "Also, I've decided that it might be a nice idea to go to the Gala," I said.

"Really!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Yeah, I mean, I had nothing better to do that night and I didn't want to waste the ticket so it looks like I'm going," I said plainly.

"Oh, I have to make something for you to wear, I always wanted to try making clothes for animals," Rarity said as she levitated several items around the room.

"Whoa! Hang on a second, what do you think you’re doing?" I asked.

"Why I'm making you some clothes for the Gala darling, you can't possibly be expected to go like that," Rarity said.

"Uh thanks but no thanks, I'm not going dressed up," I said.

"Not going to dress up? Everypony will be in their best, so why not you?" Rarity scoffed at me

"First off, I'm not a pony I'm a wolf and wolves don't wear formal attire. It would be just weird. Secondly I am trying to go unnoticed, not be the centre of attention," I said with a stern gaze.

"Fine, but at least wear a tie," Rarity said.

"Alright fine, so what are you guys doing?" I asked.

"Rarity is just making some last minute changes for the Gala tomorrow," Fluttershy said.

"I see, well I'm going to look around Ponyville," I said as I turned to walk out the door, but was stopped by Pinkie.

"Why don't you stick around and see our dresses for tomorrow?" Pinkie asked.

"Well, I don't want to see them till tomorrow, that way they will be more of a surprise, and besides if Rarity designed them they'll be worth the wait," I said smiling as I walked out the door.

"Well he's certainly a gentlestallion isn't he?" Rarity said while her checks turned crimson.

"Gosh Rarity, that's the first time I've ever seen you blush from a complement like that," Applejack cooed while smirking.

"I am not blushing. Now, where were we on those dresses?" Rarity said while her cheeks still had some pink in them.

"Sure," Applejack said sarcastically.

We arrived at Canterlot on time while the mane six sat in the carriage while Spike and I sat in the driver’s seat. Spike and I dismounted the seat to stand beside the door to let the girls out, we both bowed humbly. When I looked at the girls I was gobsmacked at how beautiful they all looked. Twilight was wearing a blue dress with star's along the bottom that made her look like she'd pulled out a piece of the night sky and she turned it into a dress. Rainbow looked like she was wearing a Greek dress with golden leaves looking like a crown on her head. Fluttershy looked like her dress was made by nature itself, the dress looked like it was made of leaves and along the bottom were different kinds of flowers and on her chest was a big pink butterfly. Applejack didn't have anything too fancy but it still didn't make her any less gorgeous she still wore her Stetson but the dress was a dark brown and it looked like somepony cut up rodeo clothing and turned it into a breathtaking dress. Pinkie Pie's dress was pink as usual and had bits of candy stuck to it and Rarity was the most beautiful. Her dress was a dark pink and gold and she wore an Opal necklace and a gold tiara.

"Wow, I'm speechless Rarity, you must have outdone yourself," I said as I stared at the dresses

"Why thank you Ash, come now, let us go inside," Rarity said

We walked to the castle and along the way the girls and everypony started singing.

"Yeah this is going to be great. You know why? Because we're all gonna spend time at the gala together," Spike said but the girl's already sped off in different directions.

"Or not," spike said.

"Hey, you've still got me. Why don't you show me around? I'm still trying to get used to this place," I said trying to cheer Spike up.

"Thanks Ash," He said perking up a bit.

Spike and I walked into the gala and it was just like I suspected... boring.

"Talk about a downer from what the girls were singing about," I said looking at Spike.

"Yeah even I was expecting something better than this," Spike said chuckling.

We walked around the gala and I received quite a few weird looks from the nobility. Some even called me names until I couldn't take any more.

"Hey Spike, let’s get out of here before I do something I'll regret," I said with venom in my voice.

"Agreed, but where should we go?" Spike asked.

I thought about it then an idea hit me.

"Follow me," I said as took the lead and Spike following close behind.

We walked the twisting hallway that lead away from the gala to a familiar hallway with a familiar mural. I stopped in front of the image and looked at Spike.

"Why are we here?" Spike asked.

"Spike, before I say or do anything, can you keep a secret? Like a huge secret?" I asked.

"Uh sure, why?" he asked again.

I walked over to the mural and pushed the button. Like before, nothing happened. But, then the door opened revealing the secret room.

"A secret room!" Spike yelled.

"Shhhh! Keep it down Spike. Listen, what I'm about to show you, because I trust you, stays in that room, ok? Not a word about this to anypony, especially Twilight, am I clear?" I said sternly.

"Crystal, but why can’t I tell Twilight?" Spike asked.

"She isn't ready for all the info in this room, ok? If she found out this place exists, she will tear this castle apart brick by brick until she finds it," I said.

"Got it," Spike said.

With that we walked inside and I closed the door behind me, so no one would get curious.

"What is this place?" Spike asked as he looked around the room.

"This is where all the info on the five knights of Equestria has been placed," I said.

"The five knights of Equestria?" Spike asked confused.

"No one told you?" I asked.

"Told me what?" Spike asked.

"You may want to get comfortable, I'll tell you the Legend of The Five Knights of Equestria," I said.

After I finished the legend and told Spike about me being the sixth knight, Spike's expression looked like he had his brains melted by too much awesomeness.

"That has to be the most awesome thing I've heard in my life!" Spike said.

"Yep, those guys where truly awesome weren't they?" I said

"Well I'm gonna head over to Pony Joe's, wanna come?" Spike asked as he opened the door of the room.

Nah, I'm good, someone needs to stay behind and tell the girls where you've gone. Oh and Spike? This room must stay hidden, if anypony found out then who knows what or who will try to get in here and steal this knowledge," I said.

"You can count on me, I won't tell a soul," he said as he left.

I smiled and walked over to a shelf to pick out a book.

"WHAT ART THOU DOING IN HERE?"

I jumped three feet in the air when I heard someone shout. I looked at the entrance of the room to see a navy blue furred Alicorn. Her mane and tail flowed in a non-existent breeze like Celestia, but unlike Celestia's mane and tail the colour was a deep blue and twinkled like stars in the night sky. Her eyes where baby blue and she wore a blue dress that twinkled and blew in a breeze like her mane and tail, her dress also had black trimmings and a picture of a crescent moon and she wore a black obsidian tiara. I looked closely at the mare and she looked familiar, then realization hit me.

"P...Princess Luna," I stuttered.

The mare looked at me confused but then, looked closer at me.

"It's you! Thou art the one that was injured at my sister's and our old castle after thou fought us," Luna said

"Yes that's me, I never got to introduce myself. My name is Ash Blade. But please, call me Ash," I said offering a paw to the princess.

"We are Princess Luna ruler of the night and co-ruler of Equestria. We hope you don't intend for us to kiss your paw," she said sternly.

"Wait... what... why would I want a princess to kiss my paw?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You’re holding your paw out as if you expect us to kiss it," Luna said pointing to my outstretched paw.

"What, no! You misunderstand, I'm offering my paw for a handshake, it's a sort of greeting," I said

"A handshake?" Luna said puzzled.

"Here allow me to show you," I said. "First you grab my right paw with your right hand," I said, the princess following my instructions, "great, then you shake it like so," I said gently shaking her hand.

"Like so?" Luna asked shaking gently back.

"There, you got it," I said as she released my paw.

"Ha, your princess enjoyed that, thank you for teaching us this handshake," she said smiling

"My pleasure princess. If I may ask, what brings you to this part of the castle? Shouldn't you be enjoying yourself at the gala?" I asked.

Luna's happy expression turned into a frown and she turned away from me.

"Princess, is something wrong?" I asked concerned.

"It’s nothing," Luna said.

"Your majesty, the tone in your voice tells a different story. Do you want to talk about it?" I asked.

Luna took a deep breath and sighed before she looked at me.

"You probably won't understand, but after we returned our subjects still see us as a monster," Luna said grimly

"I actually do understand. I left the gala for the same reason really. I'm a talking wolf, how natural is that? But what I don't get is, what do you mean when both you and Nightmare Moon returned?" I asked.

"You don't know of our legend!?" Luna asked.

"No I don't, but you don't have to tell me about it if you don't want to," I said trying to stop the situation from taking a bad turn.

"No it’s alright, you deserve to know. You may want to settle in, this may take a while," Luna said

Doing as Luna instructed I made myself as comfortable as possible on one of the chairs, while Luna sat in another and told me her tale of how she and Celestia where both the rulers of the land and controllers of both the sun and moon. I was speechless when I heard that they could do control the sun and moon, but didn't say anything and let her continue. She smiled when she told me about the Knights and how fond she was of them, but her smile faded when she told me how she grew jealous of her sister and how the ponies ignored her night sky but played during the day. Then turned into Nightmare Moon and killed the five Knights and how Celestia used the Elements of Harmony to banish her to the moon for 1000 years. After she told me the story she broke down into tears.

"It must have been hard to go through that all by you," I said climbing off my chair to place a paw on her knee to comfort her.

"Thou hath no idea," Luna said through her sobbing.

"Your right, I don't know what it’s like to be alone on the moon for a thousand years and I doubt I will, but I do know what it’s like to be alone," I said Luna looked down at me puzzled.

"What dose thou mean?" Luna said wiping away some tears.

I looked at Luna and took a deep breath.

"I've never talked to anyone about this before but I was abandoned as a baby in the middle of a forest and left for dead," I said in a sad tone.

Princess Luna gasped and held her hand in front of her mouth in shock at what she just heard.

"That's horrible! Why wouldst somepony do something like that?" she asked.

"I don't know and I would have died to if it weren't for my other family," I said.

"Your other family?" Luna asked.

"Yep, my other family was a pack of wolves really," I said grinning

"Thou where raised by wolves," Luna said surprised.

"Yeah, if it weren't for them I wouldn't be here. They took me back to their cave and fed me kept me warm and they taught me everything I needed to know about how to survive, tracking, running, even my sense of smell and hearing was heightened. Through it all, it's a wonder I can talk instead of howl. They all took me in, even though no one asked them to. I loved them and they loved me back. They were my family, my real family," I said with a sad smile.

"What happened to them?" Luna asked with worry in her voice.

I looked at the ground before I continued.

"We were out hunting for elk and I was on my own when I heard a loud bang in the distance, followed by several more. I ran in the direction of the noise and to my horror I saw my family lying on the ground dead, with the hunter responsible for it, standing over them. I looked at the scene in pain, shock, horror and anger I wasn't going to let him get away with it. I grabbed a nearby rock and drew my knife, I had made from a sharpened stone, and ran at the hunter. He didn't see me coming because when he turned around I smashed him in the face with the rock, knocking him onto his back. I kicked his gun away from him and climbed on top of him and held my blade to his throat. His eyes where filled with fear when he saw me. I was about to end his life but my eyes caught sight of a photo in his coat. I grabbed the picture and looked at it to see the man and a woman a little boy and girl in a wheelchair. I stared at the picture before I looked back at the hunter, with my knife really close to cutting his throat. My mind was telling me to take my revenge, but instead I let him go," I said with a few tears in my eyes.

"Why?" Luna asked surprised.

"Because if I didn't let him go, I wouldn't have been any better than he was. I'd be a monster that took a father away from his family just like he is did, so I let him go but not without a warning, which was, if I ever saw him enter the forest again, I would kill him. After that, he ran as if the devil himself was chasing him. I buried my family in the cave and left. I couldn't stay there, it was too hard with all the memories," I said

"How old were you?" Luna asked tears in her eyes.

"I was 7 seven years old when it happened," I said sadly.

Next thing I knew Luna wrapped her arms and wings around me in a deep embrace. She was weeping into my fur, dampening It., but I didn't care. I lifted my paw onto her back and rubbed it gently as I started crying too. We stayed like that for what felt like hours, neither of us willing to move until I took my paw off Luna's back and stepped out of her embrace.

"Thanks for listening to that, I really needed to tell someone," I said drying the remaining tears from my face.

"And thank you for listening to ours," Luna said with a small smile as she wiped away a few tears.

"Glad I could help your majesty," I said with a bow.

"Please Ash Blade, you don't need to bow to us," she said with a calm tone

"Uh Luna, would you like to take a walk with me, you know just around the castle, just to clear our heads?" I asked in a nervous tone.

"Yes that sounds delightful," Luna replied, blushing.

We walked out of the room and into the hallway. As I closed the door and headed down the hallway we remained silent until I looked out the windows at the night sky.

"Beautiful night tonight," I said still looking at the sky.

"Thou enjoy the night sky?" Luna asked in a happy and surprised tone.

"Yeah, the night sky is one of the most beautiful sights I have ever seen. My family and I always enjoyed howling at the full moon. What about you Princess, what do you like?" I asked.

"Well we've never told anyone this except Tia, but we enjoy sketching"

"Really, I enjoy that as well," I said with a smile.

"How marvellous, we must draw together sometime," she said with a large smile

"I'd love to," I said. We stayed silent as we walked down until Luna broke the silence.

"So what brought thee here tonight?" Luna asked.

"Well, I received an invitation from Celestia and the girls brought me along tonight, along with Spike," I said.

"Who are these girls and Spike you speak of?" Luna asked.

"Well you already know the girls as the bearers of the Elements of Harmony Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and finally Rarity. Spike is a dragon and Twilights No.1# assistant," I replied.

"Ah yes, we remember seeing a dragon in the hallway before we saw the door to the room of the five knights opened and met you. But, we were not aware of the element bearers attending this evening. Do you know where they are? So we can thank them for freeing us," Luna asked.

"But of course, I believe that Twilight was going to see Celestia, Applejack was going to try and sell some apples to some of the nobles, Pinkie Pie was going to try and make the gala more entertaining, Rainbow Dash was going to try and hang out with a group of elite flyers called the Wonderbolts, Fluttershy said she was going to try and see some of the animals in the Canterlot garden, and as for Rarity she kind of has a crush on some guy called Blueblood and wants to meet him," I said.

"I pity miss Rarity," Luna said shaking her head.

"Why's that?" I asked.

"Blueblood is not exactly a gentlestallion. He's rude, obnoxious and can't stand to be unclean, and he is Celestia and my nephew," Luna said glumly.

"Wow I can see how this is going to end for those two tonight," I said.

"And, as for Twilight Sparkle I don't think she will get much time to talk with my sister because of the other guests," Luna said flatly.

I was about to respond but was cut off as I heard someone yell from down the hallway.

"YOU’RE GOING TO LOVE ME!"

At first I thought it was Fluttershy, but then I remembered that Fluttershy never shouts and also the shout sounded angry.

"That didn't sound good," I said as I turned to look at Luna.

"Indeed, let us investigate," Luna said as she ran down the halls with me close behind.

We ran through the hallways and were just about to turn a corner but stopped before I could run into a stallion. He had white fur and a blonde mane and tail, his eyes were blue and a white tuxedo covered in cake frosting.

"Ahhhh another filthy animal in the castle," he cried as he kicked me in the ribs.

I let out a cry of pain as I clutched the area of the impact. I looked at the stallion as he was about to deal another blow, but this time to my head, only to be interrupted by Luna.

"BLUEBLOOD WHAT DOSE THOU THINK YOU’RE DOING!" Luna shouted at the stallion.

"But Auntie Luna, this mutt shouldn't be here. Also, it almost ran into me so I'm going to beat some sense into it," said Blueblood as he looked at Luna.

"You will do nothing of the sought, are we clear? Ash here is more important than you can possibly imagine," Luna scowled at him.

"This thing, this animal has a name?" Blueblood said pointing at me.

"Yeah I have a name and I suggest you use it in the future!" I said with enough venom to kill a Manticore.

The Prince took one look at me before he screamed and ran down the hall.

"Are thee alright Ash?" Luna asked kneeling down to look at the area Blueblood's hoof made contact.

"I'll be fine, worst will probably be a bruise nothing more," I said as I looked down the hall in the direction where the stallion ran off to. "So that was Blueblood, correct?"

"Indeed," she said plainly as she stood tall once more.

"Pfft, that guy need's to learn some proper manners, before somepony beats them into him," I said

"Personally we'd like to see somepony beat manners into him," Luna said.

"I'd be happy to do just that," I said before I looked down the hallway where the prince emerged. "We had better check to see if everything is alright," I said as we set off down the hallway.

We reached the door that lead to the party, I opened them and to my surprise the place looked like a tornado had hit it. Animals of all kinds where causing a panic, stone pillars lay in a broken heap and everypony was in a panic trying to flee the area. I saw Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Rarity looking miserable just as Twilight walked in with a gobsmacked Princess Celestia.

"Oh boy," was the only thing to describe this situation.

"Thou hast better leave here before this becomes an even bigger problem," Luna spoke to me wisely.

"Right, until next time Princess Luna," I said looking at Luna.

"Until next time Ash Blade," Luna replied as she disappeared behind the doorway.

I ran into the room and tried to avoid as many of the stampeding ponies and animals as possible.

"My cello!"

I hear somepony cry out, I look to see a grey furred pony with raven black mane and tail with mulberry eyes. She was wearing a black concert suit with a pink bow around her neck. She appears to be looking at something in distress. I look to where she is looking to see a black cello case lying on the ground amongst the stampeding animals. Realising the situation I run for the case while dodging ponies, animals and falling pillars. I managed to reach the case and it looked unscratched. I grabbed the handle in my jaws and ran over to the grey mare and placed the case at her hooves. The mare looked astonished at my actions. All of a sudden Twilight whistled to the five mares and I and gestured for us to follow. I gave a nod to the still stunned mare and ran for the exit, along with the mane six. We passed Celestia and I gave her a quick nod while continuing the run for the exit.

"Wait where’s Spike?" Twilight asked.

"He said he was heading to someplace called Pony Joe's," I said as we ran.

"I know the place come on," Twilight said

We continued to run until; we were outside Canterlot castle and into the sleeping town where we slowed to a walk with Twilight leading the way. We walked until we came to a small diner with the words Pony Joe with a donut in bright neon lights. Everyone stepped in and we were met with a friendly voice.

"Twilight Sparkle ha ha long time no see,"

I looked over at the counter to see the owner of the voice, a yellow furred unicorn with a red mane and tail with brown eyes. He was wearing a white work uniform and was wearing an apron above it. Also sitting at the counter was Spike, he looked depressed about something but when he saw us, he cheered up immediately and walked over to us and asked us about the gala, Twilight gestured for us to sit down at a large table so she could tell her story.

"Um Twilight, you aren't allowed to have pet's in here," the stallion at the counter said while pointing to me.

"Hey! I'm not a pet pal, you'll do well to remember that," I said giving the stallion a hard stare.

The stallion looked at me in surprise before he said "another one of your magic spell's Twilight? Because this one sure takes the cake."

"Um no, this isn't a magic spell Joe, Ash here is a sentient being from another world and was turned into a wolf when he arrived," Twilight replied with an awkward smile.

The stallion was dumbfounded when he heard that and just stared at me until Twilight snapped him out of his trance with a question.

"Joe, can you can bring out a plate of donuts for us please?" Twilight asked.

"Uh right," the stallion replied as he left still looking at me.

We sat down at a table and waited for the donuts to arrive. As we waited, Twilight told us about how she tried to talk to Princess Celestia, but kept getting interrupted by the other guests. Fluttershy told us about how she tried to meet all the critters, but they kept running away from her so she started setting up traps to try and catch them. I was completely surprised by the shy Pegasus actions. Just then the stallion returned with a plate of donuts, I managed to grab one in my paws and bit into it.

"These have to be the best donuts I have ever tasted," I said in delight as I looked at the stallion.

"Thanks, I'm glad you like them. By the way, name's Pony Joe," the stallion said with pride.

"Ash Blade, but, please call me Ash for short. I said."

"Nice to meet you Ash and welcome to Equestria," he said formally before he went behind the counter once more.

I turned my head back to listen, poor Applejack had only managed to sell one apple pie throughout the entire night and Rainbow Dash tried to talk to the Wonderbolts, but the press kept getting in her way and as for Pinkie, she tried to get ponies to dance and have fun, she even asked the orchestra to play the pony pokey, but no one seemed to enjoy her enthusiasm. As for Rarity she meet Blueblood, but found out who he really is and I laughed when she said that after Blueblood used Rarity as a shield to protect himself from a falling cake that Pinkie sent flying into the air, she covered Blueblood in the frosting by shaking it off her.

"Hahahahaha, that explains why Blueblood was covered in cake frosting when I ran into him in the hallway," I said wiping a tear of laughter from my eye.

"You ran into Blueblood, when?" Rarity asked.

"Well when I heard Fluttershy yell I ran to investigate and ran into Blueblood and that guy knows how to land a kick on somepony," I said as I rubbed the side of my ribs.

"He kicked you!" Rarity cried in shock.

"Oh gosh, are you ok?" Fluttershy asked.

"Don't worry, I'm fine. The worst I'll get is a bruise, I've taken worse punishment than that," I said calmly.

I looked at the girls and they all had different expressions, some of shock. Some of confusion, but Rarity's was pure anger.

"Calm down Rarity, the matter has already been solved and I'm fine, ok?" I said soothing Rarity's anger.

"That sound like the worst night ever," Spike said.

"It was," the mane six said in union.

"I just hope Princess Celestia isn't mad at us for ruining the gala," Twilight said in a worried tone.

"That was the best Grand Galloping Gala ever!"

` Everypony turned their heads in the direction of the voice to see who spoke.

"Princess Celestia," everypony said in union.

"Pardon me princess, but tonight was just awful" Twilight said.

"Oh Twilight, the Grand Galloping Gala is always awful," Celestia said.

"It is?" Twilight asked

"And you all wanted to know why I didn't want to come tonight," I said to the group.

"That is why I was thrilled you were all attending. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit, but you Ash, you helped me with something even more important," Celestia said.

"And what would that be your majesty?" I asked.

"You helped my sister Luna build confidence in herself this evening by making her your friend," Celestia said.

"Oh, I didn't do anything special princess I just listened to her problems and told her my interests. Turns out we have a lot in common," I said taking a bite of another donut.

"Yes and even revealed your past to her," Celestia said.

"Pfft*cough* *cough* *cough* She *cough* she didn't tell you did she?" I said almost chocking on the donut.

Celestia simply shook her head, the others looked at me simply stunned that I made friends with the moon princess and my reaction to when Celestia said I told Luna about my past.

"Sugercube, is everything alright?" Applejack asked in concern while patting my back.

"Yeah AJ, just fine, it’s just that my past is a dark one and I need to be the one to reveal it to everypony and Luna's the only one I've ever told," I said.

Everypony gasped in shock upon hearing that Luna and I were the only ones who knows of my past.

"How much does she know?” Twilight asked.

"Just the beginning, up until I was 7 years old," I said.

"Can you tell us?" Rarity asked.

I looked at everypony and took a deep breath "I suppose it's only fair that I tell you guys, but not a word about this to anypony am I clear?" I said in a stern voice.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," the six mares and Spike said and did gestures in union. Celestia and I looked at them in confusion.

"Um what was that?" I asked.

"It’s one of my special promises called a Pinkie promise. Pinkie promises are never broken," Pinkie said.

"So what happens if you do break it?" I asked.

"You don't want to know," Pinkie said.

All of a sudden, I felt a cold chill run down my spine causing me to shudder.

"I'll take your word for it. What about you Celestia?" I asked

"Upon my word I will not reveal your past to a soul," she said placing a hand over her heart.

I nodded to her, satisfied with her promise and took a deep breath. "Before I begin it's only fair I warn you, this isn't going to have a fairy tale ending," I said before beginning my tale.

After I finished everypony looked mortified, some had tears in their eyes, even Celestia looked heartbroken.

"That's just horrible, how can you live after seeing something like that and at such a young age as well," Twilight said, tears running down the sides of her face.

"I don't know, there were a few times I wanted to end my life, but something always told me to keep going. In the end I stopped mourning them and continued living my life for them, because it’s what they would have wanted for me," I said

Everyone sat up and gathered around me and wrapped me in a hug each one releasing a few tears. We stayed like that for an unknown amount of time not caring who saw us.

"Thanks everypony," I said as everypony released me from the hug.

"I'm surprised you had to go through that all by yourself. I'm impressed," Rainbow said.

"There is nothing really impressive about it RD. I nearly lost my sanity when I went through that, it's a miracle I didn't," I said.

Everypony was silent, before I broke the silence.

"It’s getting late you guy's. Shouldn't we be getting back to Ponyville?" I asked.

My answer were nods from the girls and spike, Celestia called for a carriage to take us back to Ponyville. We said our goodbyes to both Pony Joe who also herd my story and Celestia before boarding the flying chariot and flew back to Ponyville in silence.

Chapter 5 Return of Chaos

It's been a month since the Grand Galloping Gala and life has been peaceful. I was either reading a new book on the five knights or strolling around town getting used to my new home and meeting new ponies. Twilight was bugging me to tell her where I keep getting the books from and looking up new spells. Spike is still going googly eyes over Rarity. Applejack is bucking apple trees with Big Mac, who has become a really good friend to me. Fluttershy is feeding her animals and taking care of Dust. Rainbow Dash is doing some fancy tricks to impress the Wonderbolts and busting clouds. Rarity is up to her waist in orders and Pinkie Pie is well, being Pinkie Pie. Scootaloo's leg has healed and she and the rest of the cutie mark crusaders are on a field trip with their class up in Canterlot, so they won't be in Ponyville to cause trouble. Yep, life is good or so I thought. I was walking by Sweet Apple Acres, stopping in to see if Applejack needed help on the farm when I spied Rainbow Dash racing across the sky, chasing a rogue cloud. But something was off about the cloud. Instead of it being white, it was pink. All of a sudden it started raining, but instead of it ordinary rain it was raining chocolate milk.

"Rainbow Dash, what's going on with this here rain? I mean chocolate milk? I mean chocolate milk rain?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah Dash it's not supposed to rain until tomorrow, what gives? And why is it raining chocolate milk?" I asked joining the conversation.

"There's crazy weather all over Equestria. Cloudsdale is getting soaked by a major cola storm right now, but don't worry I'm not leaving till I get Ponyville back under control," Rainbow explained.

All of a sudden the corn in the cornfields started popping into popcorn completely covering me and Applejack, but Pinkie seemed to be having fun.

"Why would you want to stop this?" Pinkie said as she dived and popped out of the corn like a dolphin.

Rarity appeared next wearing a bright violet raincoat and carrying an elegant umbrella with gems on it.

"I heard about your troubles Applejack and I came to see if there is anything I could do to help, except get wet or dirty," Rarity said.

"Wow, word spreads fast around here!" I said as I climbed out of the mountain of popcorn.

Suddenly the apples on the trees grew ten time's their original size causing the trees to bend over threatening to snap them in two allowing all sorts of animals to take a bite of the oversized apples. Fluttershy appeared next and was surprised about what was happening.

"Fluttershy do something!" Applejack shouted to the yellow Pegasus.

"Now Angel you really shouldn't...," But Fluttershy never got to finish, because as Angle was eating one of the enormous apples his legs suddenly grew longer. "No, it's not possible! I must be seeing things!" Fluttershy exclaimed as other rabbits legs extended.

"Ok, I really want to wake up now because this dream is getting too weird," I said as I stared at the mess around me.

Just then Twilight appeared over a hill carrying a book with Spike in tow.

"Don't worry everypony, I learned a new spell that will fix everything," she said as she charged her horn sending out a large burst of energy that blinded me for a few seconds. When my vision returned, the area was still in the same mess "my failsafe spell failed what we do?" Twilight asked surprised.

"Twilight don't you have a Plan B?" I asked.

Twilight brought her hand to her chin in thought before she said "Rainbow can you collect all of those clouds in one area of the sky?"

Rainbow saluted her before she flew off to she cut through the air like a knife and collected all the clouds into a large ball.

"Applejack, I need you to bring those cotton candy clouds down to earth," Twilight said.

On command Applejack threw her lasso around the ball of fluffy goodness and dragged it closer to the ground while Twilight whispered something into Fluttershy's ear.

"Oh dear, I hope none of the animals notice these delicious chocolate filled cotton candy clouds. I'd hate to have to share them," Fluttershy said in a low enough tone for all the animals nearby could hear.

"Oh you and me both sister," Pinkie Pie said with her face stuffed inside the clouds, only to be knocked out of the way by a large group of animals. "Hey!" she pouted

Twilight then whispered an idea in my ear which I thought was brilliant. I gave a loud whistle and waited. In about ten seconds Dust landed on my outstretched paw.

"Hey Dust, I've got a treat for you. Here, you see all this popcorn? Why don't you grab some friends and eat as much as you want?" Dust looked at me in glee and nuzzled his head against mine before he flew off to grab some friends to chow down on the popcorn everywhere.

All of a sudden, Spike burped out green flames which turned into a scroll. Twilight picked it up opened it and read through it.

"C'mon girls and Ash, Princess Celestia wants to see us all in Canterlot, immediately," Twilight said in a panic filled tone.

We arrived in Canterlot and ran straight for the palace. Canterlot wasn't fairing any better than Ponyville. It was as chaotic as the Grand Galloping Gala a month back. We arrived at the palace and ran for the hallway one of the guards had said Celestia was in. We ran through the halls and came to the doors of the hallway, Twilight flung them open and we ran inside.

"Princess Celestia, we came as fast as we could," Twilight said, as we stopped at the foot of the stairs while Celestia stood at the top in front of three stained glass windows.

"Thank you all for coming on such short notice," Celestia said in a worried tone.

"Is this about the crazy stuff that's happening? What's going on? Why isn't my magic working?" Twilight asked frantically. But Celestia just held up her hand for silence.

"Follow me," she said as she led us through some doors that took us up a tall staircase to a long hallway with stained glass windows in each one. "I've called you all here for a matter of great importance, it seems an old foe of mine, someone I thought I had defeated long ago has returned. His name is Discord."

I looked at one of the windows to see a creature with a pony head, a short black mane with an eagle talon as his left hand and a lion paw as his right. He had a snake tail with white fur at the end, a dragon claw as his right leg and a cloven hoof as left. He also had a deer and antelope antler, one purple bat wing and one bird wing. He had yellow where the whites in his eyes should be and red pupils. These fierce eyes were framed by white bushy eyebrows and his beard framed and a single snaggletooth.

"He ruled Equestria in an eternal state of unrest and unhappiness. Luna, the knights and I saw how terrible life was for the earth pony, the unicorn and Pegasi. The five knights went to face Discord in battle, giving Luna and I enough time to find and use the elements against him, turning him to stone," Celestia said.

"Alright Princess's! You, Luna and the five knights kick serious flank!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"The real heroes were the knights. If they didn't hold off Discord, he would have succeeded in turning our world. It would have been overrun with chaos. The spell we cast should have contained him forever, but since Luna and I are no longer connected to the elements the spell has been broken," Celestia said as we continued through the hall to the back to see a large set of doors with banners on the sides, some even had suns and moons and the five knights marks on them.

"This is where the elements are stored. Since all of you recovered them, I need you girls to wield the elements once again and stop Discord. Ash Blade, you must protect them at all costs," Celestia said.

"But why us, why don't you...,"Twilight was cut off before she could finish.

"Hey look, we're famous Pinkie Pie," said pointing to one of the stained glass windows.

The window showed a picture of the mane six in an X formation, firing a beam at a black mare in armour above them, which I identified as Nightmare Moon, she also appeared to be fighting an ash grey wolf which was me.

"You six showed the full potential of the elements, by harnessing the magic of your friendship. Ash, your heroics and strength to fight and beat a mighty foe, although Luna and I once wielded the elements. It is you 6 who now control them and Ash to stand by you to defeat Discord," Celestia said.

...

"Princess Celestia, we won’t let you down. Just help us get started and we'll take care of the rest," I said with a determined look.

"Hold on a second, eternal chaos comes with chocolate rain you guys, chocolate rain!" Pinkie Pie said millimetres from my face.

"Don't listen to her princess, we'd be honoured to use the elements again," Twilight said, pulling Pinkie away from my face.

Celestia walked over to the doors and placed her horn in the lock and channelled energy into it. She pulled her horn out and the door made a few clicking noises before it lit up and opened to reveal a box covered in gems. Sitting atop a stone pedestal. I looked over at Rarity staring at the case in awe.

"Have no fear everypony I have total confidence you will defeat Discord with these," Celestia said as she levitated the case closer to us. But when she opened it, the case was empty. Everypony gasped and stared at the empty case in shock.

"Oh well if anyone needs me, I'll be outside in the chocolate puddles with a giant swingle straw," Pinkie Pie said completely unfazed by the situation and began to walk off.

"Hold it Pinkie, you need to stay with us," I said causing the pink mare to stop in her tracks and turn toward me.

"Okie Dokie Lokie," she said as she bounced back over to the still shocked group as if nothing happened.

"That chamber is protected by a powerful spell that only I can break, this doesn't make sense," Celestia said while she paced all of a sudden an evil laugh echoed through the hallway.

"Make sense? Awww what fun is there in making sense?!" a voice called out

"Discord, show yourself!" Celestia demanded searching the halls for the source of the voice.

"Did you miss me Celestia? I missed you," Discord said as one of the window murals of him came to life and started moving from window to window, just to stop on a picture of the mane 6 standing around a pedestal with the elements of harmony resting atop of it. "It’s quite lonely being imprisoned in stone, but you wouldn't know that because I don't turn ponies into stone."

"Enough! What have you done with the elements?!" Celestia demanded

"Oh I just borrowed them for a teensy little while," Discord said, snapping his fingers to make the picture of the elements disappear.

"You'll never get away with this Discord!" Celestia said pawing at the ground with her hoof.

"Oh I forgot how grim you can be Celestia, it's really quite boring," Discord said with a yawn.

"Hey! Nopony insults the princess!" Rainbow yelled charging at Discord, only for Discord to disappear in a flash of light, with Rainbow smacking her face into the window where he once sat.

"Oh you must be Rainbow Dash, famed for her loyalty. The element of harmony you represent," Discord said as he reappeared.

"That's right I'll always be loyal to the princess," Rainbow said in an aggressive tone.

"We'll see about that," Discord said as he disappeared once more.

"I can't believe where wasting time talking to a tacky window," Rarity said.

"The beautiful Rarity, representing the element of generosity," Discord said appearing in a window right next to Rarity.

"So you know who we are big deal," Applejack said.

"Oh I know much more than that honest Applejack," Discord said as he enlarged himself to fit the window.

"You seem to know our strength's too," Twilight said just as Discord disappeared and reappeared in the window with the mane six standing around the empty pedestal.

"Yes Twilight Sparkle and yours is the most powerful and elusive element, magic. Fluttershy's is kindness and Pinkie Pie is a personal favourite of mine, laughter," Discord said.

"Pinkie!" Twilight yelled at a laughing pink party mare.

"He's dancing on your head," Pinkie said through the laughs and pointed at Discord doing a backwards shuffle on a glass painting of Twilight.

"But there is one name in this room I don't know, the wolf, who is he Celestia? Is he your new pet?" Discord asked pointing at me.

"I swear the next pony or whatever, that calls me a pet again, I'll tear their lips off their face!" I yelled.

"Well, I certainly didn't see that one coming, a talking wolf. You haven't been playing around with forbidden magic have you Celestia?" Discord mocked.

"Stop hiding in windows you demented jigsaw puzzle and face me like a whatever you are!" I yelled.

"I'll have you know, I'm only slightly demented thank you and for the record I'm a Draconequus," Discord said in an annoyed manner.

"Stop stalling Discord, what have you done with the elements of harmony?" Celestia demanded.

"Oh so boring Celestia really, fine, I tell you, but I'll only tell you my way to find your missing elements. Just make sense of this change of events, twists and turns are my master plan, then find the elements back where you began," Discord finished as the picture of himself returned to its proper place and stopped moving.

"A riddle. Great," I said in a sarcastic tone.

"Twilight walked over to the window while muttering twists and turns under her breath and peered outside to see the castle labyrinth "Twists and turns, that's it! I bet Discord hid the elements in the palace labyrinth," she said excited.

"Good luck my little ponies and Ash Blade, the fate of Equestria is in your hands," Celestia said

"Thanks princess, we won't let you down," Twilight said before we ran towards the labyrinth.

We ran outside and towards the giant maze's entrance, the hedges where filled with thorns to prevent anyone from climbing over the massive hedges.

"We...we have to go in there?" Fluttershy asked trembling at the intimidating entrance.

"Nope dopey, Discord forgot about these babies," Rainbow said extending her wings "I just fly over and we’ll have the elements in no time," but as Rainbow was in the air her wings disappeared and plummeted to the ground "My wings," she cried out looking at the place her missing appendages once where.

I looked at the remaining girls to see not only Rainbow's, but Fluttershy's wings as well, including Rarity and Twilights horns also disappear. All of a sudden, a bright ball appeared and grew and got brighter until it disappeared and left Discord in its place, cackling like a mad man.

"You should see the looks on your face's, priceless!" Discord said while laughing.

"Give us our wings and horns back," Twilight demanded.

"You'll get them back in good time. I simply took them to ensure there is no cheating. You see, this is the first rule of our game, no flying and no magic," Discord said.

"The first rule?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"The second rule is everypony has to play or the game is over and I win. When I say everypony, I only mean the ponies, so that excludes you my young canine friend, as a precaution," Discord said as he clicked his fingers hitting me with a spell.

"AHHH!" I cried as the spell hit me.

"ASH!" the girls cried out in union worried for me.

"Good luck everypony" Discord said as he disappeared and I started to feel drowsy and started to tilt to the side and feel my eyes close.

My head was aching with horrible pain and my body felt like it had pins and needles stuck in it.

"Uh...my head, did anyone get the licence plate of the truck that hit me?" I asked to no one in particular. As I got on all four paws, I opened my eyes and looked at my surroundings, only to see a vast void of stars and planets.

"Where am I?" I said as I looked at the empty space.

"In the world between worlds," A voice said behind me.

I spun around at the sudden noise, but nothing was there.

"Who's there, show yourself!" I yell into the void. As if on command, a bright light appeared then disappeared, leaving behind the five silhouettes that sent me to Equestria, "You again? Why are you here?" I asked warily.

“You did well stoping Nightmare Moon and saving not only Twilight Sparkle, but Princess Luna as well," one of the silhouettes said.

"I didn't do anything, Twilight and the others where the ones that saved her," I said.

"Wrong, at the Gala you became her friend. If it weren't for you at the old castle, Nightmare Moon would still be roaming around and Luna would still be trapped. If you didn't become her friend at the gala, she would have turned into Nightmare Moon once more, just like a thousand years ago. We can't thank you enough," another said as they bowed to me.

"Wait, how did you know all that?" I asked.

Because we fought Nightmare Moon a thousand years ago along with Discord, one of the silhouettes said.

"But that means you're...," I started.

"Yes, we are the ghosts of the five knights of Equestria. I am Link the knight of courage," one of the silhouettes spoke.

"I am Altair, knight of peace," the second said.

"I am Ezio, knight of order," the third said.

"I am Arno, knight of hope," the fourth said.

"And I am Corvo, knight of honour," the last one said.

"It’s a pleasure to meet you all, but I have so many questions," I said.

"We understand that and we will be happy to answer them, but now is not the time. Your friends are in danger and you must help them," Link said.

"Huh, how what happened?" I asked.

"Discord has manipulated them to become there opposite selves, Twilight Sparkle is the only one that remains of their group, you must stop Discord," Corvo said.

"Where do I start?" I said.

"You must help Twilight from becoming her opposite self," Ezio said.

"But before you leave Ash Blade, it’s time to unlock your magic abilities," Altair said.

"Wait, unlock as in I can now use magic? But I thought only you guys could do that?" I asked surprised.

Anyone can do it, you just need to learn how to activate your magic core. But be warned, using too much magic will deplete your stamina and you must wait before you can use it again. But, the more you practice, the longer and more powerful your magic will become," Link said as he walked over to me.

"Our books will teach you many techniques and as you go through life here in Equestria, you will gain new skills and abilities," Arno said.

"Are you ready Ash Blade?" Link asked, standing in front of me.

"Do what you will," I said

Link reached and placed his hand on my chest, his hand felt cold but at the same time it felt warm. I felt him reach into my soul and then everything went dark.

"Say hi to both Celestia and Luna for us and tell Luna welcome home," Link said as I once more slipped into sleep.

I woke up with a start and I found myself in Twilights library.

"You’re up," Spike said as he entered through a hole that used to be the front door.

"Spike where are the girls!?" I asked as I shot to my paws.

"There outside" Spike said pointing to the hole.

"Spike, send a message to Celestia, tell her the five elements have become corrupted by Discord and ask if she can assist us," I said as I ran to what used to be the front door

I went outside, only the place was consumed by chaos. I saw the girls, but Applejack looked shifty, Rarity was obsessing over a boulder saying it was a diamond, Fluttershy was acting mean and Pinkie Pie was grumpy and was all grey, Rainbow Dash was missing and Twilight was still lavender purple but was arguing with the girls. Soon they all went in different directions leaving Twilight, as they left Twilight turned grey.

"Twi, please don't give up on me," I said as I walked over to her.

" where were you ?" Twilight asked

"What?" I asked.

"WHERE WERE YOU? WHY DIDN'T YOU HELP ME WHEN I NEEDED IT THE MOST?!" she screamed at me.

"I...I," I stuttered.

"You...you were asleep, what kind of pathetic excuse of a knight are you, huh? Maybe it would have been better if you never came here!" she scowled at me before she turned to the library.

To say I was hurt would be an understatement. I was shattered and it hurt that someone I called friend would say that. I sat on the ground in misery, but as all hope seemed lost, a familiar squawk broke my trance. I looked around to see Dust sitting in front of me. I reached my paw out to him and he hopped onto my arm, I lifted him close to my face and stared at him and he nuzzled me under the chin and I nuzzled him back.

"Your right Dust, I can't let this beat me and I won't. Even if it's just me against Discord, I will fight till I draw my last breath" I said smiling at the crow.

I ran back to the library with Dust flying behind me, I walked inside and upstairs to Twilight's room. As I reached the door, it opened on its own to reveal a lavender purple mare.

"Ash, your here, I thought..." Twilight started.

"You thought a few words would make me leave? It hurt yes, but force me to leave no," I said with a smile.

"Ash, I'm so sorry. I was just so angry and I thought Discord got to you too," she said, tear's welling up in her eyes.

"Twilight, did I ever tell you how I started to trust you?" I asked.

Twilight shook her head in response.

"The reason why is because I have been watching you and the girls, ever since we met in the forest. I saw the adventures you went on and I learned many things. I even learned that even if you're different and you don't fit in and the whole world is against you, you must never give up hope, no matter what, that things would get better and it did because I met you and the girls, and became friend with all of you," I said wrapping Twilight in a hug.

"Thank you Ash. Now let's go get our friends and defeat Discord," Twilight said as she wiped away a few tears.

"I wouldn't have it any other way," I said as I released Twilight.

We ran out of the library leaving both Dust and a groaning Spike behind. As we ran, Twilight told me of how Celestia sent all the letters she'd written back to her, which gave Spike a stomach-ache. She was also reminded by her friendships with the girls and about the plan, to return them to their true selves. We ran to Sweet Apple Acres and saw Big Mac digging holes in the ground like a dog and Granny Smith cane dancing like a professional and Applejack lying up against the barn.

"Applejack, we're here to fight for our friendship," Twilight said with confidence.

"Oh now you want to help. Where were you both when I was battling Discord? Ash you're useless, why were you sleeping when we were in danger? Some friend you are. I mean, what kind of friend goes off to sleep and leaves the others to the dirty work?" Applejack complained. At that second, I pounced on top of Applejack and held her down.

"Stop it the Applejack. I know you would never tell a lie. Twilight now!" I yelled.

Twilight rushed over charged her horn and taped it on Applejack's head. I climbed off Applejack and waited for the memory spell to take effect. Applejack started to gain her colour once more, freeing her from Discord's spell.

"Wh...What happened? Twilight, Ash I saw a vision of us fighting with each other. I couldn't face the truth so I started to tell lies. Ash, I'm so sorry. I called you useless. Can you both ever forgive me?" Applejack asked hiding behind her hat.

"There's no need to ask because we already have," I said warmly placing the hat back on her head.

"C'mon, we need to find the others," Twilight said running to the exit.

We went around town freeing the other girls from Discord's enchantment until only Rainbow Dash was left.

"Huh, she's not here," Fluttershy said while we stood outside Rainbow's cloud home.

"We've got find her, we need her element to stop Discord," Twilight said.

"But Equestria is huge. Where could she be?" Applejack said.

"She's right there silly billy!" Pinkie Pie said pointing at a cloud with a grey Rainbow Dash on it.

"Rainbow Dash, we've been looking everywhere for you. Discord's still on the loose, we need you to help us defeat him!" Twilight yelled so the Pegasus could hear.

"Have you guys seen Ponyville it's a disaster zone! I'm staying up here in Cloudsdale where everything's awesome," Rainbow said.

"Time for plan B," Twilight said.

It took us awhile but to find a hot air balloon and wait until Rainbow was asleep.

"Ok Fluttershy, you grab Rainbow Dash and hold her down. Meanwhile, Applejack will lower me down with a rope so I can cast the memory spell on her," Twilight whispered the plan.

"Got it," said Fluttershy as she flew down towards Rainbow Dash.

"Uh Twilight, you do realise this is Fluttershy right?" I asked.

"Yeah why?" Twilight asked

I simply pointed down at Fluttershy. She was about to grab hold of Rainbow Dash but stopped, instead she tapped Rainbow, disturbing her from her slumber.

"Um, I'm just wondering, if it’s alright, can I hold you down against your will for a little bit?"

Twilight slapped the side of her head and groaned.

"I've got this," I said as I jumped out of the balloon and landed on Rainbow while she was distracted by Fluttershy. "Gotcha!"

Rainbow didn't seem happy to see me and flew off at break neck speed. She did loop de loops, spins and made tight turns to try and throw me off. We zoomed left and right and as we passed the balloon, Fluttershy was pulling, Applejack threw a lasso around us. I suddenly heard screaming coming from behind us. I looked to see Rarity and Pinkie dangling at the other end of the rope.

"Hang on, ya'll are slowing her down!" Applejack cried out to us.

"Trust me AJ, I wasn't planning on letting go!" I cried back.

"Oh Fluttershy, would you be a dear and fly faster please?" Rarity asked in an annoyed tone.

"I can't," Fluttershy whimpered.

"If you can't catch her Discord wins," Twilight said.

"That big dumb MEANIE!" Fluttershy yelled suddenly gaining a burst of speed catching up to us in no time.

"Alright Applejack, last rope make it count," Twilight said tossing up the rope.

Applejack caught the rope and made another lasso and threw it at us catching Rainbow and I, jerking us to a halt. We gently brought Rainbow down to earth while she struggled to get away. Once we were on the ground we tied some more rope around her wings so she wouldn't fly away. Twilight walked over to her and lowered her horn to Rainbow's to perform the spell once more. After she finished, colour returned to Rainbow.

"Wha...what happened...how's Ponyville!? Where are the elements!? Did we stop Discord!?" Rainbow said as she tackled me.

"Welcome back RD," I said while everypony group hugged the rainbow maned flyer.

All of a sudden a group of pink tutu wearing buffalo danced their way past us.

"Maybe it's a little early for a group hug," Twilight said.

"Agreed," I said.

We ran back to town to fight Discord. He wasn't that hard to find, he was sitting on a throne in the middle of town laughing like a mad man.

"Chaos is a wonderful thing," Discord said.

"Not as wonderful as friendship," Twilight said triumphantly.

"Oh this again," Discord said.

"That's right, you couldn't break apart our friendship for long," Applejack said.

"Oh Applejack, don't lie to me. I'm the one who made you a liar," Discord said as he grabbed ahold of all 6 girls with his magic.

I watched as each one of the girls tried to squirm out of his magic grip and tried to think of something. Then I remembered that the five knights had activated my magic. I decided to use a simple levitation spell I'd read in the book and use it on Discord's throne. I channelled my energy and a grey aura lit up around the throne. I managed to pull the seat out from under him twirl it around a few times and use it like a bat and send him crashing into a building, forcing him to drop the girls. I released the throne with my magic, letting it fall with a clatter, after I released the throne I felt exhausted.

"Wow Twi that was close, nice swing to," Applejack said.

"But I didn't do anything," Twilight said.

"Oh then nice one Rarity," Applejack said.

"I'm afraid it wasn't me either," Rarity said surprised.

"Then who was it?" Rainbow asked.

Twilight looked over at me while I was still panting with exhaustion.

"Ash did you do that?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah," I said still tired from my first use of magic.

"How?" Twilight asked.

"Let's just say you can learn a lot from a nap," I said

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but was interrupted when a beam of wood was thrown into me knocking me back a few feet. Out of the smoke and rubble emerged Discord brushing dust off of himself

"Well this is truly surprising, a talking wolf that has the ability to use magic. I must say you are just full of surprises aren't you!" Discord said with a maniacal grin.

I decided to try a few spells from the book. I used my magic to levitate a large flat cylinder made of dirt and lift it above Discord, then I stamped my paw on the ground and a small pillar launched Discord upward to crash into the cylinder above. I then used my magic to slam the cylinder downward burying Discord under it. I grew even more exhausted after I released my magic, but Discord wasn't done with me yet. Next thing I knew, Discord blasted the rock off of him, he was as flat as paper when he crawled out of the hole, he stuck his thumb in his mouth and blew until he was 3D again.

"You want to play rough huh? Fine, I can play rough," Discord snapped his fingers.

All of a sudden all sorts of objects rushed at me as if I was a magnet. Some were sharp, others where blunt and some where even soft. I dodged and weaved my way through the objects, getting hit a few times. The girls could only watch and stare at how I moved. After the objects stopped flying at me, Discord snapped his fingers and flouting houses started dropping on me. I ran my way through the falling disaster, nearly getting crushed twice, until I got close to Discord. I pounced at him to bite him, only to be batted away by an Iron studded club. I flew into a building's window and landed on the floor I felt something warm run down my face, I lifted a paw and touched my face to see it was blood. Suddenly I was pulled out of the window by Discord's magic and brought face to face with him.

"You know you remind me a lot of those five knights, they put up quite a fight like you have. You have that same look in your eye," Discord said tilting my head with his paw.

I didn’t answer I yanked my hand from his grip and bit his paw.

"AHHHHHH!!!!" Discord cried out as he pried my jaw apart with his talon so he could release his paw. Discord looked at his paw before he looked at me. Still trapped in his magic grip he slammed me on the onto the ground, then picked me up and threw me into a building. He threw me around like a rag doll before he brought me in front of him again.

"ASH!" the mares screamed my name as they saw my badly bruised and cut body.

He slammed me on to the ground and I started to stand up, only for Discord to put his clawed foot on my throat pressing lightly against it.

"You've got spirit I'll say that much, but its best if you stop playing hero unless you want to die," Discord said.

"I will not give up Discord. I will continue to fight until there is no more breath in my lungs, I will stand and fight, either until I draw my last breath or until everypony is free from evil such as yours," I said. All of a sudden The Elements started glowing until it sent out a shock wave knocking Discord off me. I looked towards the mane six who were looking at the elements in surprise. The gems disconnected from the necklaces and tiara and floated over towards me, they started spinning around me getting faster and faster, my body was lifted off the ground and started glowing. The elements glow got brighter until it could be seen from space. After that they stopped glowing and spinning and floated back into their proper places on the necklaces and tiara the girls were wearing. The girls uncovered their eyes and looked at a form lying on the ground. I picked myself up and brought a paw to my head to rub it. But, when my paw came in contact with my head my paw felt like it was wrapped in cloth including my head. My paw didn't feel like a paw at all anymore. I brought my paw to my vision only to find, to my surprise instead of a grey fury paw, it was a hand wearing a black fingerless glove. I looked at my other arm to see the same thing. I looked at my body to see I was wearing a grey hooded jacket with a few tears in it from age, along with dark grey jean's that also had a few rips in them and a pair of white runners. I placed a hand on my face to feel it, I no longer had a muzzle and my ears nose and mouth were all back to normal and I was no longer bleeding.

"Ash is that you?" I heard a voice say behind me

"Twilight," I said as I stood up and turned around to see the mane 6 staring at me in surprise and awe and a little bit of fear.

"Ash Blade, what happened to you? What are you?" Twilight said looking me over.

"I proved myself worthy to change back to my human form Twilight," I said with excitement.

"Your human form. So this is what you looked like before you arrived," Rainbow said as her eyes looked like they would pop out of her skull.

I was about to answer but a boulder hit me in the side knocking me onto my back. I looked in the direction from where the boulder came from to see Discord, up for round 2. I stood up and got ready, I knew how to fight in this body and I felt I could do more with magic in this form. I charged at Discord but just as he was going to attack, I teleported in front of him and started landing punches on him as fast as possible on his chest. I reared my left hand back and hit him in the face knocking him a couple of feet away from me and onto his back. As he picked himself up he fired some beams of magic at me, but I teleported behind Discord and wrapped him in a binding spell.

"Twilight, use the elements, I can't hold him forever!" I yelled.

Twilight and the girls got into formation and the elements started glowing. Discord struggled to get free of my spell, but was failing.

"Who do you think you are?" Discord said looking at me with anger.

"I am Ash Blade and I'm the sixth knight of Equestria," I said. Discord looked at me in surprise.

I released my spell just as the rainbow came down on Discord turning him to stone once more. The beam turned into a dome that covered Ponyville wiping away the chaos. When the dome disappeared, Ponyville was returned to normal. I smiled at the shining sun before I collapsed to my knees, exhausted from the fight. Twilight and the girls rushed over to me.

"You girls alright?" I asked removing my hood from my face.

"Are we alright? You not only took on Nightmare Moon by yourself, but now Discord! How you fought him in your human form you are totally 20% cooler than when we first met!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Are you alright sugarcube? You look plum tuckered out," Applejack said offering a hand.

"I'm alright AJ, just exhausted from using magic for the first time," I said accepting the hand.

"Oh my, you should get some rest," Fluttershy said.

"Your clothes, they're in a terrible state, I insist we go back to my boutique so I can restore them," Rarity said in a horrified tone as she pulled at my clothing.

"No time Rarity, we need to report to the princess. She must know about Discord and what happened to Ash," Twilight said.

"I think it's a wise idea we tell the princess first. She must be worried and if we have time Rarity, you can fix my clothes," I said.

"Very well,"

With that, we walked back to the library and I saw Spike feeling much better and sitting with Dust. When they both saw me Dust just stared at me and Spike cowered away from me. Twilight and Fluttershy explained everything to them so they could understand why I looked the way I did. Once they were done, Dust flew onto my shoulder and nuzzled my head. Spike was hesitant at first, but when he got closer he warmed up to me. Twilight asked Spike to write a letter to the princess about Discord's re-imprisonment.

"Damn Ash! You look awesome! So this is what you humans look like?" Spike asked.

"Ain't that the truth," Rainbow said as she punched my left arm.

*CLANG*

"OUCH!" Rainbow cried as soon as her hand hit my arm.

"Are you alright RD," I asked looking at the injured hand.

"What the hell is your arm made of, rock?" Rainbow yelled holding her hand.

"No it’s made of Iron" I said plainly.

Everypony stared at me in confusion, then at my arm.

"Maybe I'd better show you instead huh," I said as I unzipped my jacket, I took a deep breath and pulled my arm out of my sleeve, everypony gasped. What they saw was the cold iron arm emerge from the cloth. I knew they wanted to hear the tale, so I sat on the floor before I began.

"After my family's death I was walking through a town when I saw a supermarket on fire I rushed over and I heard some fire fighters pulling people out of a fire. A couple caught my eye, they were telling a fire fighter that their son was still inside. The fire fighter said it was too dangerous to go in, but once I saw the parents start to cry, I placed my hood over my head and ran past the fire fighters and into the burning building, determined to find the child. I searched the burning aisles until I found the boy sitting alone in the toy section, trying to get away from the fire. I ran toward him and checked for any injuries. When I saw none I picked him up and carried him back to the entrance, only to see it covered in fallen debris. I searched for another exit, only to see a window that led to where the Fire fighters where. I grabbed a brick and threw it through the window shattering it and I ran to the window and handed the boy to a fire fighter who came to investigate. I heard a slight hissing noise down across my left I looked at it to see a BBQ gas bottle ready to explode. With split seconds to think I pushed the fire fighter away from the window and I dove away from the bottle. Just as it exploded, the blast catapulted me into a shelf and I fell onto the floor, the shelf fell on top of me pining the right side of my body while my left arm was on fire. I screamed in pain and tried to wiggle my way out from under the heavy shelving, but failed. All I could do was scream myself to sleep. I woke up a day later in a hospital, with a missing arm. The Doctor said that after the fire was stopped fire fighters found me buried under a lot of rubble that protected me from the fire, but my arm was burned to cinders, he also told me that because of my selfless act the family of the boy I saved wanted to reward me. I found out that they worked for a bio engineering company that specialises in replacement limbs and prosthetics, and that they would pay for the hospital bills and the operation for my new arm. I accepted their kindness with gratitude. When they attached my arm to my nervous system, I was screaming bloody murder for half an hour." When I finished, everypony looked at me with surprise and awe and sadness.

"This is amazing, think of what we could do if we had the technology to do something like this," Twilight said going googly eyes over my arm.

"I must say, even I am surprised by your technological advancements," A familiar voice said.

Everypony turned to the entrance to see the ruler of the sun.

"Princess Celestia, how much of that did you hear?" I asked.

"I arrived when you started to tell the part about how you ran into a burning building to save a child. You were very brave, how old where you then?" Celestia asked.

"Unlucky 13 your majesty," I said plainly.

Celestia nodded her head in understanding before she looked at the girls.

"Well done my little ponies! Ash, congratulations on regaining your true form," Celestia said.

"Actually princess, Ash was the hero today, he saved us from Discord and fought him one on one. He is very skilled and he was even was able to use magic," Twilight said looking at me.

"It was no big deal really. If it weren't for the knight's ghosts and books, we all would have perished," I said. Everypony stared at me in disbelief.

"Ash, ghosts don't exist! There is no proof that they do, they're make believe. You must have hit your head or you’re too tired from using magic for the first time," Twilight said placing a hand on my shoulder.

"Twilight, I saw them, I wouldn't lie to you about this. They are also the reason I'm in Equestria, they appeared when the portal opened and they unlocked my magic core, I know I saw them," I said turning my head to look at Twilight.

"He's telling the truth. Don’t ask me how, but he really did see the knight’s ghosts," Applejack said dumbfounded.

"Indeed, I can sense a strange presence around you Ash Blade, when and where did you see them?" Celestia asked.

"When Discord hit me with a sleep spell, I was dragged into a place called the world between worlds, where they have been watching over Equestria. Oh and Celestia, they asked me to say hi to you and Luna and to also tell Luna welcome home," I said.

Celestia was taken completely by surprise, she started crying tears of joy. I stood up and she wrapped me in a hug which wasn't hard because I was almost as tall as her.

"Thank you Ash Blade, I'm sure my sister will be happy to hear that," Celestia said as she hugged me.

"I'm sure she will," I said rubbing her back.

"I still don't believe in this really, I'm going to need some solid evidence or see these ghosts myself in order to believe in them," Twilight said.

"Fair enough, you’re entitled to your own opinion Twilight," I said calmly.

"I think it’s time we let the kingdom know about Discord's imprisonment and to introduce Ash Blade as the sixth knight," Celestia said.

"Um Celestia, are you sure about that? I mean you kept us hidden for a thousand years, how will you explain to everypony about me and the five knights? What will everypony think? And what will those nobles say?" I asked with concern.

"Fear not Ash Blade, I plan to answer any questions ponies may have about you and the knights. I plan to also release the legend of the knights and you don't need to worry about the nobles, I'll deal with them. Soon everypony will know the legend and you will be welcomed with open arms," Celestia said with a warm smile.

"Bu...Bu...But your highness, Ash Blade's clothes are in a terrible state and what will he wear for formal attire?" Rarity asked.

Celestia just summoned a scroll and handed it to Rarity.

"Those are ancient robes from Ash's world that knights wore when they were knighted," Celestia said.

Rarity took the scroll and opened it. When she saw the contents she let out a sharp gasp of surprise.

"There are no words to describe how beautiful these are," Rarity said swooning over the scroll.

"May I see?" I asked trying to get a look at the scroll.

"Absolutely not, you will just have to wait," Rarity said pulling the scroll away from me to prevent me from seeing it.

"You can begin once we arrive at Canterlot. I'll have a carriage sent for you. All of you now must excuse me, I have some preparations to make, see you all at Canterlot," Celestia said as she turned and left.

We arrived in Canterlot and as soon as we landed Rarity grabbed my arm and dragged me into a room filled with fabrics and sewing needles and thread, along with three other ponies I had never even met, who were asked by Celestia to assist in making my new cloths. Rarity placed me on a podium and started taking measurements of each and every inch of me.

"Alright darling, now sit down over there and wait for me and Celestia's helpers to finish with your new clothes," Rarity said gesturing towards a nearby seat

I sat in my seat and waited. After half an hour I got bored, and then I remembered that the family that gave me my arm also installed an IPod as a bonus. I reached for the retractable earphones that were placed in my arm's shoulder to reach them. I placed them in my ears and looked at the IPod screen on my wrist and selected a slow and gentle song to listen to. As the song played I began to drift off to sleep.

I awoke to someone nudging me. I looked around to see Rarity shaking my leg in an effort to wake me up.

"What's up Rarity?" I asked as I pulled the earphones out of my ears

"I came to let you know your clothes are finished," Rarity said.

I looked at the clock in the room to see it had been an hour and a half since they began.

"You guy's work fast, I'll give you that," I said as I pressed the button to retract the earphones.

"Um darling, what where those?" Rarity asked pointing at the spot my earphones retracted to.

"Oh just my earphones, I use them so I can listen to music," I said.

"How can your arm play music?" Rarity asked.

"I'll show you all later, right now don't you want me to get into the new clothes you made?" I asked.

"Oh yes, right this way," she said as she led me to a change room to get changed.

The throne room was filled with ponies of all kinds, standing on either side of the red velvet carpet that led to the throne and from the back of the room to the double doors which were used as the entrance. The doors opened to reveal the mane six, they walked down the carpet towards the throne where Princess Celestia stood.

"We are gathered here today to once again honour the heroism of these six friends who stood up to the villain Discord and save Equestria from eternal chaos," Celestia said.

The audience let out cheers of applause before Celestia raised her hand for silence.

As the crowd grew silent the royal guards lined up alongside the red carpet. Some held either the Equestria flag or a banner with a sword sheathed downward in a shield, with a pair of feathered and webbed wings which sprouted out the sides.

"But they did not fight the threat alone, for there is another who fought not only Discord, but Nightmare Moon in combat. He is part of a species from a different planet, called humans. Five of them became the five knights of Equestria the most powerful force to use in combat until Nightmare Moon appeared. I have kept their species secret since then, but now a new knight has come and has earned his place as one of our greatest warriors. Mares and gentlestallions, I give you the sixth knight of Equestria Ash Blade," Celestia said.

As Celestia finished the doors swung open to reveal me, wearing a grey tunic with my cutie mark on it and a black cape and pants and brown leather boots. My face was in complete view for everyone to see as I walked down the carpet, some of the guards drew their swords and raised them in an arch for me to walk through as they started singing a chant in a language I do not understand but the sound itself sent chills up my spine as the voices echoed around the room. I continued to walk and I received a few looks of fear and disgust but mostly awe. I walked until I reached the stairs, and strode up them. The mane 6 moved to either side to make room for me. I looked at Rarity and smiled at her, in thanks for the clothes, she puffed out her chest with pride. I looked at the others, they all smiled at me before I knelt in front of Celestia and looked down. Celestia summoned a gold blade with a diamond studded handle and tapped my shoulders and the top of my head with the blade.

"Rise Sir Ash Blade Knight of Freedom," Celestia said when she knighted me.

As I stood the audience thundered into applause and Celestia pointed at two windows covered by curtains. Her horn lit up and the first window revealed a window similar to the window of us fighting Nightmare Moon, only it showed Discord and I in my human form, wearing my grey jacket with the hood over my face, jeans, runners and gloves, battling together. The mane 6 positioned below us in an X formation. The curtains on the second window pulled away to reveal me once more in my old clothes with the hood over my face. On my left shoulder sat Dust and my right hand had a grey magic aura around it. Bellow the picture of me was a scroll with the word Freedom written on it. Below the scroll was a grey wolf and above the picture of me was my cutie mark, I looked at each of the girls before I turned to the still cheering audience and smiled.

Author's Note

Happy Heaths Warming and A Merry Christmas see you all soon and hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 6 A Day in Ponyville and New Friend's

Fire was everywhere I looked. Ponyville was burning and the blades of grass and the trees were as black as coal. I was running down the street trying to look away from the body parts and blood that littered the streets, it looked a lot like Armageddon had arrived. I continued to run down the street to Twilight's house, but as I arrived I noticed the Library was burning as well. In front of the tree which used to be the library, were seven corpses, each one belonging to my friends; Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Spike and Twilight. I looked at the corpses with pain and horror and I heard a noise come from the Library. I looked at the burning remains to see something walk out of the flames, it was another human but this one wore the same clothes as I did and wore the hood over his head, his left hand was ablaze with fire, and his right arm was covered in sickly green splotches that made him look ill. He looked bony, like he hadn't eaten anything for a while. I stood there frozen in place, then he extended the skeletal wings attached to his back and he lifted his right arm and pulled the hood off his head. I watched as the hood fell from the creature's head allowing me to see his face. I stared at him in horror as he looked exactly like me except, the right side of his face showed his skull ablaze with fire and blood leaked from his right eye, his teeth where sharp, long and serrated.

"No, it can't be! I was rid of you! how are you here?!" I shouted at the creature. It didn't respond, but walked toward me. I walked backward staring at it, "Why do you have to constantly destroy everything I care about? These ponies haven't done anything to you. Why did you do this?" I shouted at him again, but again the creature didn't answer. "What do you want?" This got a reaction out of him, he was an inch in front of me, in an instant I recoiled in surprise and landed on my back. My double stood above me and I stared into his eyes filled with murder and fury. He grabbed my shirt with his left hand and as soon as he grabbed the front of my shirt he lifted me off the ground. He held me above him and summoned a dagger out of thin air and brought me close to his face.

"Blood," he whispered, as he split my face with the dagger.

I woke up panting, cold sweat dripped from my body and drenched my new blue summer pyjamas. I sat upright and looked at my surroundings I was in my room in Twilight's house. I looked at the nest sitting on the window still, the one that Rarity helped me build for Dust. I could see the black bird still asleep, I breathed out a sigh of relief and placed my head back on the pillows.

" It was only a dream but why did he have to show up ," I thought.

All of a sudden a bright light appeared in the centre of the room. I looked away from the light and held up my hand, the light began to dim. When I turned to the source of the light to see Princess Luna, I got out of bed and kneeled to the Princess of the night.

"Please rise sir Ash Blade," Luna said formally

"Your majesty, it is a pleasure to see you again. But why are you here?" I asked as I stood.

"Thou nightmare," she said in a sad tone.

"Wait, you saw that? How?" I asked.

"We forgot to mention that we guard other ponies dreams from nightmares. But when we saw thou dream, we tried to rid you of thee nightmare. However, it felt alive and we want to know what thou meant when thou said you met the creature in your dream before. When was it?" Luna asked.

"He first appeared when I was ready to take the life of the man who killed my family. He wanted blood and revenge and he has been there ever since. One day he just stopped. But now he's back, he's the voice that hides in the darkness of my head, he keeps whispering thoughts and feelings when something happens. He is 13 years of pain, hate and anger that have been bottled up inside me," I said.

"Just like Nightmare Moon," Luna said looking at the floor.

"I guess so, only he is my double," I replied.

We stood there in silence looking at the floor for a couple of minutes.

"Um Princess, if I may ask, why do you speak with we instead of I? Are you referring to both you and Nightmare Moon? Because if you are, you don't need to because the elements destroyed her right?" I said.

"We thank thee for thou concern, but Nightmare Moon still lives. The elements can't kill anypony or anything, but we don't feel her anymore. We can only hope she is banished someplace where she won't harm anyone again. As for our way of speaking, it has always been tradition to speak using the royal we," Luna said.

"I see, I just thought I might ask because some ponies might find it a bit strange if you speak in the old language because I have never herd Celestia speak like that, that's all," I said.

"Yes, we have noticed that Celestia speech is rather different. We are curious about this new style of speaking. Perhaps thou could teach us?" Luna asked.

"Well I'm not really a teacher for that sorry, but I'm sure there are others that could help you. Also, right now is not really the time because I think I should be in bed," I said rubbing the back of my head.

"We understand. We apologize for keeping thee from thou slumber, but we shall ask sister if she can help us with our speech," Luna said.

"Don't worry about it Princess and I wish you good luck in your speech lessons," I said.

"Goodnight Ash Blade. Thank thee for thou concern for us" Luna said kissing my cheek.

"N...No problem your highness, sleep well," I said as I felt my cheeks heat up as Luna disappeared in a flash of light.

I looked at the spot where Luna stood, I placed a hand on my still burning cheeks and touched the spot where Luna kissed me. I smiled before I climbed back into bed to sleep.

Twilight finished her breakfast when Spike walked in with bags under his eyes

"Morning Twi," Spike said letting out a yawn

"Morning Sleepy, stayed up too late again, huh?" Twilight asked.

"No, its Ash, I heard a lot of movement last night coming from his room," Spike said rubbing his eyes.

"I'll check on him. You take the day off and get some rest," Twilight said placing her dishes in the sink.

"Thanks Twilight," Spike said walking upstairs to his room to rest.

"Now to find out what's going on with Ash," Twilight said.

She walked upstairs to my room and knocked on the door, but like last time there was no answer. She opened the door and looked inside to see if I was asleep but to her surprise the bed was abandoned and the window was open, Dust was gone as well. She looked at the desk and found a brown book which was open with a pencil and eraser next to it. She walked over to the desk and looked at the page of the opened book. It was a picture of an 12th century ship beautifully drawn.

Twilight was too stunned by the picture to see the bathroom door open.

"Twilight what are you doing in here?" I asked.

Twilight almost jumped out of her fur when she heard my voice and spun around to look at me. When she did, she blushed and gasped in shock. I looked at what she was staring at and saw she was staring at my exposed torso completely littered with scars. Luckily I was wearing blue jeans, I looked back at Twilight and rolled my eyes.

"See something you like?" I said placing my hands on my hips.

Twilight's face got as red as Big Macintosh's, she ran out of the room without a word and slammed the door behind her. I smiled and looked at my sketchbook closing it before I went over to the closet and picked out a leaf green shirt, I quickly placed it on and some white socks and my shoes and with that I opened the door. I walked down the stairs to the kitchen and served myself up some cornflakes, then Twilight walked in her face had a few water droplets on it.

" she must of splashed some water on her face to stop the blushing ," I thought.

"Sorry about that," Twilight said apologetically.

"Don't worry about it. What did you think of the drawing I drew yesterday?" I asked.

"I...I have no idea what you’re talking about," Twilight stuttered

"Twi you can hide a lie as well as Applejack and I know you can't resist looking at an opened book. Come on spill," I said.

"*sigh*" Alright, you caught me. That picture is by far the most well-crafted drawing I have ever seen. How did you learn to draw like that," Twilight asked.

"A lot and a lot of practice," I replied.

"What is the drawing of?" Twilight asked.

"A 12th century sailing ship. I'll tell you more about them if I find a book about them," I said.

"Alright, and Ash?" Twilight said.

"Yeah Twi," I said.

"Why were you making all that noise last night? It kept Spike up," Twilight asked.

"Oh sorry, bad dream that's all," I said looking at my almost empty bowl.

"About what?" Twilight asked.

"I think its best you don't know because of two things. First, it's kind of personal info that I don't like to share and second, it will give you nightmares for a month," I said as I took my bowl over to the sink to wash it.

"Alright, I won’t pry about that, but what about the scars on your chest?" Twilight asked.

"13 years of fighting for survival in a large city," I said as I placed a hand on my chest.

"I see. I was going to meet the girls today at sugar cube corner want to come?" Twilight asked standing at the doorway that leads to the library.

"I was actually planning on going for a walk around Ponyville," I said.

"Well have fun," Twilight said as she walked out of the now repaired front door.

Twilight walked through Ponyville towards sugar cube corner. As she stepped inside she saw the other 5 girls sitting in a booth waving her over.

"Hi girls," Twilight said as she sat at the table with the others.

"Howdy Twi, how've ya been?" Applejack asked.

"Good thanks, but Spike and Ash didn't sleep well last night," Twilight said.

"Why hasn't Spikey Wikey and Ash slept well?" Rarity asked.

"Spike couldn't sleep because Ash was moving around too much. Ash said he was restless because of a nightmare," Twilight said.

"He had a nightmare? What about?" Pinkie asked.

"He said it's personal and it would give me nightmares for a month if he told me," Twilight said.

"Pfft, can't be that bad," Rainbow Dash said waving her hand dismissively.

"I don't know Rainbow, he had a bit of fear in his eyes when I asked about it. I wonder if it has something to do with the scars on his chest?" Twilight said.

"Wait, his chest? You caught him without his top on. How did he look?" Rarity said with a mischievous smile.

"And what's this about scars on him, like how many?" Rainbow asked.

"Well he actually caught me looking at his sketch book in his room, when I went to wake him up and ask about the noise during the night. His entire chest was covered in scars big and small and burn marks from when he lost his arm. The scars from the fire covered part of his neck and side of his chest.

Rainbow was startled by the news and could just imagine the scars that covered Ash's body.

"But his build was something else, it looked like his muscles where as big as Mac himself," Twilight said causing the girls to look at Twilight in surprise. Most of them had red face's while Applejack was very surprised by the news. It took Mac years of apple bucking and hauling apples to get that fit.

"Well next time I see him I want to find out what that nightmare is all about," Rainbow said with determination.

"Agreed, I want to find out about that dream of his as well," Twilight said.

"Twilight darling, you said you were looking at his sketch book, correct? Did he draw anything by any chance?" Rarity asked.

"Yeah he drew a picture of something called a sailing ship, it was beautiful. It had to be one of the best drawing's I have ever seen. After we're done today why don't we ask Ash if he can show us?" Twilight suggested.

"It appears that Ash Blade is just full of surprises. He is as fit as Big Macintosh, he is an amazing artist, his arm can play music an...," Rarity was cut off by Twilight as she grabbed Rarity's shoulders.

"His arm can do what?" Twilight asked.

"It can play music, didn't I tell you?" Rarity asked.

"How'd you find that out Rarity?" Pinkie asked.

"He had some device in his arm called an IPod that plays music. It was a gift from the family for saving their son from the fire. I saw him use it when he was waiting for his new clothes in Canterlot," Rarity said

"Humans are incredible! How they can make such things is amazing! I have got to get a better look at his arm and the books he keeps on getting from Princess Celestia," Twilight said, as she released Rarity's shoulders and summoned a notepad and quill to take notes about Ash.

"Say where Ash is anyway?" Rainbow asked.

"He said he was going to take a walk around Ponyville," Twilight said

I was walking through Ponyville calmly enjoying the sunshine. I received a few waves from some ponies and others a bit of a look of fear with a bit of disgust, others ignored me and I was okay with it. I walked along the dirt road and came to what looked like a school. I saw children playing on the play equipment and with some toys. Watching the kids run around and play brought a smile to my face. I watched the kids for a while, then I saw a white and brown colt with a dark brown mane and tail wearing kaki pants and a blue shirt. He walked towards the tree and grabbed hold of it, he started to climb, but fell onto his back.

"Are you alright?" I asked, as I walked up to the colt.

"Hey! You’re the guy that got knighted last week right?" the colt asked in a British accent.

"Yep that's me, my name's Ash Blade, what about you?" I asked.

"Pipsqueak at your service Ash blade," he said proudly.

"If I may ask, why were you trying to climb this tree?" I asked.

"My kite got caught in the branches and I'm trying to get it down," Pip said.

"I'll get it. I don't want to get hurt if you fall," I said

"ASH BLADE!"

I turned around to see three small fillies run up to me.

"Well if it ain't the cutie mark crusaders. Got your cutie marks yet?" I asked looking at the smiling girls.

"Not yet, but we ain't given up!" Scootaloo said.

"So why are you here?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I'm about to get Pip's kite out of the tree, care to watch?" I asked.

My response was met with smiles and nods from all three fillies. I turned towards the tree and grabbed a hold of a low thick branch and pulled myself up ward with ease. I climbed around inside the tree and found the kite, it was shaped like a dragon. I gently removed the kite from the branches, and I looked down to see the cutie mark crusaders and Pipsqueak talking with two other fillies one wore a tiara and wore a yellow jacket with a black top and white skirt. The other wore a pair of glasses and a purple top and pink dress. I climbed down the tree so I could listen to the conversation.

"What do you guys want?" Scootaloo asked glaring at the two fillies

"Nothing. What are you blank flanks doing, trying to get your cutie marks by tree watching? That is so lame," the one with the tiara said.

"Actually, we're waiting for a friend of ours to get Pip's kite out of the tree," Sweetie Belle said.

"Oh and who is this friend of yours? Another blank flank like you four? If so, that pony must be lame," the pony with the glasses said.

"He actually isn't a pony at all," Apple Bloom said.

"Then he must be a freak," the pony with the glasses said.

"Hey leave him alone. Ash Blade has more heart than the two of you put together," Pipsqueak said in anger.

"Ash Blade, the sixth knight of Equestria? Please! Why would someone so important hang out with a no good blank flank orphan like you?" the tiara wearing pony said.

Pipsqueak started to cry as the cutie mark crusaders comforted him. I watch the entire situation in the tree and when I heard the words, "no good blank flank orphan," my anger skyrocketed. I jumped out of the tree and landed in between the cutie mark crusaders ,Pip and the two ponies. I looked at the two fillies in anger and anypony could see they were scared out of their mind.

"Beat it," I said in a dark tone.

The two fillies nodded franticly before they ran off leaving a cloud of dust in their shape where they once stood. I turned back to the four foals behind me, they stared at me in awe.

"You are so cool, like Rainbow Dash cool," Scootaloo said with a large smile.

"Yeah, you jumped out of that tree and scared off both Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, just by glaring at them," Sweetie Belle said.

"Pfft, I've jumped from higher places than a tree," I said.

"Really? Where?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I fell from Canterlot Waterfall," I said.

"CANTERLOT WATERFALL!" all four yelled in surprise.

"Whoa! Not even Rainbow would do that!" Scootaloo exclaimed.

"Yeah, but where did you learn to climb like that?" Pipsqueak asked.

"I trained for a very long time until I could climb buildings and cliffs and do tricks as well. We call this technique parkor"

"Parkor?" they said in union.

"Can you show us some parkor?" Apple Bloom asked.

All of a sudden the bell rang and the filly's and colts started to go back inside.

"Maybe some other time you guys. If those two cause trouble again, let me know ok?" I said.

We said our goodbyes and I handed Pip back his kite and we went our separate ways. I walked back into Ponyville and decided to listen to some tunes. I scrolled through my list of songs until I found something to listen to. I placed the ear phones in my ears and hit play.

I bounced my head in time with the beat, as I turned a corner I ran into a white fur mare with two toned electric blue mane and tail. She had white fur and a horn, she wore a white jacket with a musical note on the right pocket, purple pants and shades that hid her eyes and light blue fingerless gloves that reached her elbows.

"Sorry about that, I should have been paying more attention to where I was going," I said as I picked myself up and reached out to help out the mare.

"No trouble," the mare said as she accepted my hand so I could pull her up.

I took my earphones out of my ears and placed them back in my arm slot and hit the pause button on my IPod. The mare looked at my arm in wonder and confusion.

"What where those and that thing in your arm," she asked.

"Just my earphones and IPod. I use them so I can listen to music on the go" I said.

"No bucking way!" she said as she grabbed my metal arm and looked at every inch of it "This is so awesome! I have been trying to find out how do something like this for like, ever!" she said as she glided her hand over the IPod screen

"VINYL!"

I looked around for the source of the noise to see a familiar grey furred and raven black mane and tail mare. She wore a dark grey skirt with a lavender treble clef on it and a white button up shirt and matching grey vest with the pink bow on the collar.

"What do you think you’re doing just grabbing somepony by the arm like that," the grey mare scowled at the white mare.

"Tavi, you have to see this device in this guy’s arm. It can play music on the go, it's incredible!" the white mare said.

"That does sound amazing. But you are being incredibly rude to the gentlestallion here," the grey mare said.

She grabbed the white mare’s tail and pulled her away from me.

"I'm sorry about my marefriend, she can be like that when she discovers something new about music," the grey mare said.

"It's no trouble. By the way, didn't we meet at the Gala?" I asked.

"That night wasn't my best I'm afraid. My career was ruined by a pink hyperactive pony asking me to play the pony pokey," she said glumly.

I face palmed and dragged my hand downward “Pinkie what did you do?” I muttered under my breath.

"Pardon me, what did you say?" the grey mare asked.

"I know the pink mare you are talking about. I'm sorry she messed up your career," I said.

"I see. Well it’s not your fault and actually I'm happy. I don't need to play for anymore nobles, they were always criticizing my work," she said with a smile.

"I'm happy to hear that miss uh..." I said, lost for her name.

"Oh how rude of me. My name is Octavia Melody and the white unicorn here is Vinyl Scratch," she said gesturing to herself and her marefreind.

"Sup?" Vinyl said.

"Nice to meet you Vinyl and it’s nice to finally get your name at last Miss Octavia. We never got to introduce ourselves after I saved your cello from getting crushed from that stampede," I said smiling.

"That was you? You’re the wolf that saved my precious cello?" she asked in shock.

"Yep that was me, name's Ash Blade, but just call me Ash for short," I said as I extended my hand to Octavia for her to shake.

"Wait, Ash Blade as in The Ash Blade? The one who took on both Nightmare Moon and Discord and was knighted with the title knight of freedom? The only human seen In a thousand years," Vinyl asked gobsmacked.

"Took you long enough to figure out I'm human," I said with a smirk.

"Whoa dude! My mind is completely blown!" Vinyl said making gestures with her hands of her mind exploding.

I chuckled at the action before I turned my head to the sun to see its position.

"Well it was fun meeting you both, but I must be on my way, so take care," I said as I walked around them and continued down the road.

"Hey, if you can stop by our music store in town I would like to listen to some music you humans play," Vinyl called after me.

"Will do," I yelled as I waved back towards them as I continued down the street.

I continued to walk down the street until I walked into the market area. I could hear a banging noise coming from somewhere nearby, I decided to investigate the sound. I changed my direction and walked toward the sound & continued to follow until I saw a forge. Curious, I went inside and saw a tan earth pony with a chestnut brown mane and tail. He wore a brown shirt with a red vest with three blue horseshoes and blue jeans and a brown apron to protect his clothing from sparks. He was hammering at a piece of metal. I walked closer into view to see what he was creating. It was a sword, suddenly the sword broke in half.

"Damn it!" the stallion cried as he threw the sword into a scrap pile with other broken blades. He then walked over to his desk sat on the stool and buried his face in his hands.

"Everything alright pal?" I asked.

"No, I have an order of swords for the royal guards to fill by end of the day because the Canterlot blacksmith has closed. Yet I can't even make one!" he yelled as he dropped his head on the table.

I looked at the broken sword and walked over to it. I picked it up and tapped my hand against the blade which caused the blade to let out a dull ring.

"It would help if you used a stronger metal than this stuff," I said.

"What do you mean?" the stallion asked.

"Well the metal you’re using is far too weak for a blade. If you went to slice somepony with this thing it will break on contact," I said as I broke the blade further with ease.

"Of course, why didn't I think of that? I normally use that metal to either create horseshoe's or jewellery but it still won't matter, I need to make 20 swords by the end of today, there’s not enough time," he said.

"Hey, maybe I can help you. I know how to operate a forge from both reading and experience," I said.

"That would be very kind of you. My name's Caramel," he said smiling.

"Ash Blade," I said.

"Ash Blade you’re the human that was knighted a week ago, right?" he said.

"That's me. Now let’s get to it shall we? First thing's first, do you have an extra set of tools, an apron to protect myself and stronger metal than that stuff?" I asked.

"All in the back," Caramel said pointing to a wooden door.

I walked inside and found everything I needed. The apron was hanging on a coat rack, the tools where wrapped in a cloth and the metal sat in a pile of neatly stacked ingots. I put on the protective apron and picked up the tools and loaded some ingots into a trolley and pulled it into the forge.

"Right, let’s get started," I said as I placed down the tools.

Time went by quickly as we worked. Caramel and I made a great team. I finished sharpening the last sword and placed it on the sword rack and looked at the clock, it read 2:00 in the afternoon. I looked at an exhausted Caramel and smiled.

"Hey thanks, I thought we weren't going to make it," he panted.

"No trouble Caramel. So when are you supposed to deliver these?" I asked.

A chariot will come down to pick these up, so don't worry about it" Caramel said.

And at that moment, a gold wagon landed outside and the two Pegasus guards pulling it walked in.

"Mr Caramel, were here for the blades we ordered," one of the guards said.

"Of course, there right over here," Caramel said walking over to the rack with the blades, with me standing beside it.

"Sir Ash Blade we weren't aware you were here sir," the other guard said as he noticed me causing both of them to salute to me.

"At ease boys, I was just helping Caramel with his order," I said as both stallions lowered their hands.

One of the guards walked over to the rack and examined one of the blades he swung it a few times to test it before he smiled.

"This weapon has to be one of the best I have ever seen and held, you certainly have a talent for this," the guard said as he looked at Caramel.

"Thanks, but it was Ash Blade who forged that one and helped me complete the order on time," Caramel said gesturing to me.

"Well either way, these swords are the best built so far, I will have to show Princess Celestia this craftsmanship and see if we can see about a new shipment of both weapons and armour from you," the guard said.

"Here let me help you both get these on the chariot," I said.

"Oh don't trouble yourself, we can manage," the other guard said.

"I insist," I said as I grabbed a couple of blades and carried them towards the wagon.

We finished stacking the blades and the guards handed Caramel a large brown bag and said farewell.

Caramel walked back inside and poured the contents of the bag onto the table to reveal gold coins. He counted out the coins and divided them into two piles. He placed one pile into a different bag and the other into the one it was previously in.

"For your help," Caramel said handing the bag to me.

"No I couldn't do that," I said holding up my hands in protest.

"Ash I would never have been able to do this without you. Plus, I could use a guy with your talents around here if you like, I can give you a job here," Caramel said grabbing my hand placing the bag of coins in it.

I placed a hand on my chin and thought about the offer.

"Sounds like a plan, I don't have a job here yet so I accept your offer," I said.

"Great, I'll swing by your place to let you know if I need your help with an orders. Where do you live anyway?" Caramel asked.

"I'm staying at Twilights library until a place for me can be built," I said.

"Great. Oh and if you can stop by the bucking bronco later today at 3, there are some friend's I'd like you to meet," Caramel said.

"Sounds like fun, I'll see if I can make it. You don't mind if I bring some friends of mine as well do you?" I asked.

"Heck no," Caramel said.

"Great see you later," I said as I exited the forge.

"I continued through the market place and looked up at the cloudless sky. All of a sudden, I was tackled from behind and landed face first in the dirt. At first I thought I was being attacked. But when I looked at the pony who tackled me I saw Rainbow Dash.

"Dash what are you doing?" I asked pushing the cyan blue Pegasus off of me.

"Oops sorry Ash. I was trying out a new trick but lost control," Rainbow said with a small sheepish smile.

"You’re lucky I'm made of stronger stuff. But if you hit anyone else or an object, you could severely injured somepony," I said as I picked myself up and dusted myself off.

"Are you ok Rainbow?" Fluttershy asked, walking over followed by Twilight and Pinkie Pie.

"I'm fine, I actually managed to land into Ash," Rainbow said gesturing to me.

"What are you all up to?" I asked.

"Looking for you," Pinkie said bouncing around me in a circle.

"Why me and, where is Applejack and Rarity?" I asked.

"Their picking up their sisters and Scootaloo for me. Um Ash, I was wondering about this nightmare you had last night," Rainbow said.

When Rainbow said nightmare last night, I shot Twilight a glare that could frighten off a hydra.

"It's nothing you need to concern yourself with. If you want my advice you won't pry deeper into the matter, am I clear?" I asked in a cold tone.

"G...got it," Rainbow said shuddering.

"Howdy ya'll!"

I turned my attention to the orange farmer and white fashionista and waved them over. Behind them where the cutie mark crusaders and Pipsqueak.

"Hi you lot," I said hiding my previous anger as best as I could.

"Hello darling," Rarity said.

"Hi Ash, thanks for sticking up for us today against those two bullies," Pip said smiling at me.

This got everypony's attention and they all looked at me.

"Bullies? Was it Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon again?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah, but Ash was there. He jumped out of a tree after he got Pip's kite, and boy did he scare both of them off good," Apple Bloom said smiling at me.

"You didn't hurt them did you Ash?" Fluttershy asked hiding behind her mane.

"Of course not Fluttershy, I never harm kids," I said in a calming tone.

"Hey Ash, can you show us some of that parkor you were talking about earlier?" Scootaloo asked with excitement.

"Parkor?" the main six said in union as they looked at me.

"Sure you guys are going to like this," I said.

I looked at the surrounding buildings until I saw a pair of two storey houses standing side by side of each other, with a large gap between both of them. I smiled, then turned my attention back to the group.

"You guys see those two building's over there?" I said pointing to the buildings in question "I bet I could ninja jump to the top of one of them in 8 seconds flat."

"What's a ninja jump?" Rainbow looked at me confused.

"Watch and learn RD," I said before I ran at the buildings and started counting.

I jumped onto the first wall and kicked off it and onto the next wall and continued my way upward until I did a backflip and landed on the roof as soon as I counted to 8 I looked at the ground to see 10 jaw dropped faces.

"Told ya, 8 second's flat," I said with a smug grin before I walked over to a water chute and slid downward and walked over to the still surprised faces.

"That was so awesome," Rainbow said as I reached them.

"How did you do that sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"A lot and a lot of practice. I started off with running then, tree running, then finally started climbing building scaffolding and construction yards. It is something that I enjoy and I just feel free when I do it," I said.

"Totally cool! Hey, maybe all four of us can get our cutie marks in parkor," Sweetie Belle said.

"Wait, four? Am I a crusader as well?" Pip asked.

"Yeah, your one of us now. We'll have a ceremony for you later, but right now..." Apple Bloom said

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS PARKOR! YAY!" The cutie mark crusaders and Pip yelled in union before they ran off.

I shook my head and smiled at their enthusiasm.

"Those four are going to get along just fine, I can see it," I said.

"No doubt over here. But I still worry about Apple Bloom she is still just a filly," Applejack said, watching the direction the four ran off in.

"Yeah but not forever, you just got to give her some space to let her do her own thing, and if she needs you, all you need to do is make sure you'll always be there for her, ok?" I said placing a hand on her shoulder.

"Thanks Ash," Applejack said.

I smiled and nodded to her then I looked at the time on my IPod and saw it was 2:30pm.

"Hey girls, I'm heading to the bucking bronco at 3:00 to meet my new employer Caramel and his friends. I was wondering if any of you would like to join me?" I asked.

"Wait, you got a job? Where?" Twilight asked.

"At the forge. Carramel was having some trouble with an order, so I decided to give him a hand he paid me with these. He gave me a job there," I said showing them the bag of coins.

"Nice haul of bits for your first day Ash," Pinkie said.

"Bits?" I said with a confused tilt of my head.

"It’s what the coins in the bag are called Ash," Twilight said.

"Got it," I said.

"Y'know I think I might go with ya Ash. I haven't been to the Bronco in a long time," Applejack said.

"Cool, what about you guys?" I asked.

Each mare responded with a nod.

"Great see you all there at 3:00," I said as I walked back to the library.

I walked down the street following the directions Twilight gave me and arrived at the bucking bronco. It looked like one of those wooden medieval taverns. It was two storeys high and had a wooden mug as a sign with the words, "Bucking Bronco," carved into it. I saw all six girls standing out front waving to me. I smiled and waved back at them and picked up my speed.

"Hey everypony," I said as I joined them.

"Hi Ash," they said in union.

"I can't wait to down a good mug of apple cider," Rainbow said drooling.

"Ok, but first let's go inside," I said opening the door.

As soon as we entered I looked around at the inside of the tavern. It looked like one out of the lord of the ring's movies, with wooden floors, stools by the bar and a stone fire place in the centre. Booths ran around the edge and musicians played old tavern music

There were other ponies in the tavern either eating, drinking, singing, talking or dancing. All of them enjoying themselves. I looked around the tavern and spied Caramel sitting in a booth with Big Mac and three other stallions. I pointed the booth out to the girls and we walked over.

"Hello Caramel, hey Big Mac," I said as we approached.

The two stallions turned their head towards me when they heard their names. As soon as they saw me, they climbed out of the booth and walked over to me and the girls. We shook hands and patted each other on the back before Caramel noticed the girls behind me.

"And who are your friends?" Caramel asked pointing to the girls.

"Caramel I would like you to meet Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and finally Applejack I said while pointing toward each mare.

"Pleasure to meet you all, come on, I'll introduce you all to the guys," Caramel said placing an arm on my shoulder and pulled me towards the booth "Ash Blade, I'd like you to meet Comet tail," he said as he pointed to a light yellow furred and purple mane and tail unicorn with blue jeans and yellow top with a white long sleave underneath.

"Pokey Pierce," he said as he pointed to another unicorn with dark blue fur and white and baby blue mane and tail. He wore dark grey pants, a nice shirt and dark grey vest with a safety pin on it.

"And last but not least, Thunderlane," he said while pointing to a dark furred Pegasus with a white Mohawk wearing a black jumper with a white shirt underneath. He wore green combat pants and black combat boots.

"Guys, I'd like you to meet Ash Blade. He's going to be working with me at the forge. Also, Ash brought some friends with him so why don't you introduce yourselves" Caramel said.

When the introductions were over, I found out that Comet tail runs the Ponyville observatory and Pierce, like his name, does piercings. Thunderlane is a member of the weather team. As our time in the tavern continued everypony had a smile on their face and was laughing and having a good time, then another song started playing

I taped my foot in time with the beat until Pinkie pulled Pierce out of his seat and dragged him on to the area for people to dance. They spun around and danced while we watched and laughed. I started clapping my hands in time with the beat, everyone in the tavern started to join in the clapping and watched. I saw a smile on both their face's as they danced, I then turned my attention back to the group of friends and saw Fluttershy leaning on Mac's arm and Mac's fur getting darker because he was blushing. I decided to not say anything and went back to watching the dancing Pinkie and Pierce. The music ended and the two dancers walked back over to us and sat down. Pinkie still had that large smile on her face but Pierce looked exhausted.

"Wow, you can dance really well," Pinkie said leaning on Pierce's shoulder.

"Thanks, but I have no chance keeping up with you," Pierce said while panting.

"Glad to see everypony is having fun. I'll get us some drinks in fact, first round of cider is on me," I said as I got out of my chair.

"Dude you rule!" Rainbow said raising her arm in praise.

"You don't need to do that for us man," Comet said.

"I know, but I want to," I said as I left and walked over to the bar.

I ordered 11 drinks the barkeeper asked for 22 bits. I handed the bits to him and waited for the barkeeper to return with our drinks. The barkeeper returned and placed the drinks on a tray so I could carry them. I walked back over to our booth with the drinks in hand and handed a mug to everypony. I brought my drink to my mouth and tilted the mug allowing the taste of apples to run down my throat I emptied the mug and placed it on the table.

"Tastes pretty good," I said wiping my mouth with my hand.

"Yeah, but us Apples make the best cider in Equestria," Applejack said proudly

"True that," Pinkie said.

All of a sudden, a brown fur with a black mane and tail Pegasus, with a bigger build than both Mac or I, stumbled over to our group along with his six friends. He wore a white singlet and black gym pants.

"Hey baby, don't you want to hang out with a real stallion instead of these losers?" the stallion said looking at Rarity, his breath reeking of alcohol.

"Thanks, but I'm happy here with my friends," Rarity said in a polite tone.

"Aw c'mon, I promise I'll be gentle," he said grabbing Rarity's arm.

When I saw him grab Rarity's arm I grabbed his arm and pried him from Rarity and pushed him into his friends.

"Hey, stay out of this freak!" the stallion said as he and his friends glared at me in anger.

"The lady said leave her be asshole, so you can either walk away and clean up your act, or have some manners beaten into you," I said as his friends circled me.

"Tear him apart!" the stallion cried.

The band sensing a fight was about to happen started to play music appropriate for this situation.

Two stallions went for either side of me trying to punch me in the head. I grabbed the stallion on my left and pulled him in between me and the charging stallion on my right, using him as a shield, resulting in the charging stallion knocking out his buddy. I dropped the unconscious stallion and punched the other stallion in his chest knocking the wind out of him. I raised my fist and brought it down on the stallion knocking him out. Another stallion tried to hit me from behind with a chair but, I grabbed his face and pushed him, knocking him off his feet. Then, I pushed him into the ground with full force, breaking the wood beneath him. I turned around to see another stallion draw a folding knife and try and slice my chest open with it. I dodged backward and grabbed the chair the previous stallion dropped and used it as a shield against the stallion with a knife. When he made an attempt to thrust at me with the knife, the blade went through the seat and got stuck. As the stallion tried to yank it out, I used this as an opportunity to lock the legs of the chair around the stallions arm and twist it, forcing his arm to twist in an awkward direction, I heard a cracking noise come from stallion's arm. He let out an ear piercing cry of pain. I released the chair and let it and him fall to the ground. As he gripped his broken arm with his still good one, I looked at the last three stallions and saw they were looking at me with surprise.

"What are you two waiting for? Get him!" the Pegasus shouted at the two stallions.

The stallions circled me for a bit, then one of them charged at me. I grabbed hold of the stallion and then saw the other stallion out of the corner of my eye begin charge at me. I threw the stallion in my grasp at the charging stallion's feet, causing him to trip and land on his back. I stomped on the stallion's head knocking him out and turned my head to see the stallion I threw start to stand up. I kicked this stallion in the side of his head knocking him out. I then turned around to see the Pegasus start to charge at me, so I charged as well. He made an attempt to hit me in the face but I sidestepped him and banged my hands over his ears stunning him. I then grabbed the back of his head and pulled him downward like he was bowing and I swung my left hand upward and gave him a firm uppercut to his jaw, sending him a few feet into the air and knocking out a tooth before he fell to the ground with a crash. I looked down at the unconscious stallions around me and walked over to the barkeeper and pulled out my bag of bits.

"I'm terribly sorry about that, how much do I owe you for the damages?" I said as I reached into my bag only to be stopped by the barkeeper.

"You don't owe me a thing son, you took care of those thugs for me. They have been becoming a problem for this place for a while now. I'll collect the damage payment from them," he said smiling.

I gave a smile and a nod and put my bag of bits away and turned back to my friends. The looks on their faces was hilarious. I couldn't help but laugh at them.

"Th...Th...The looks on your faces is just priceless," I said as I struggled to keep my balance from laughing.

"Where in the name of Tartarus did you learn how to fight like that?" Thunderlane asked in shock.

"Yeah partner, I've never seen anypony fight like that before," Applejack said in awe.

"I had to fight for my survival when your living on the streets. It was either fight or die," I said.

"Um Ash, not that I'm ungrateful, but why did you stand up for me like that?" Rarity asked.

"Are you kidding me Rarity? No one messes with my friends, not while I'm around," I said.

"Well thank you Ash," Rarity said

"It was scary when that one used that knife on you," Fluttershy said in a shaky tone.

"Isn't the first time someone pulled a knife on me," I said pulling the collar of my shirt to the side to reveal a medium length jagged scar on my shoulder. "I got this from the last guy who pulled a knife on me. The blade went right through my shoulder. Luckily I took care of the problem before it got any worse," I said as I released my grip on my collar letting it fall back into place.

"Whoa! Tough life you lived," Comet said.

"Buddy you have no idea," I said calmly.

"I have never seen anypony take on so many people like that not since...Gilda," Rainbow said with a frown.

"Who's Gilda?" I asked.

"Someone I once called my friend," Rainbow replied.

I thought it best to not ask anything more because I didn't want to bring up any painful memories. I looked at the clock on the wall to see it was 6:30pm.

"Well I think its best we head home," I said as I rose from my seat.

"Yeah, Mac and I have chores to do tomorrow and we need to be up at the break of dawn," Applejack said.

With that we said our goodbyes and left for home.

I walked into the library along with Twilight and we were greeted by Spike, Dust and Owlicious.

"Hey guys, how was it at the Bucking Bronco?" Spike asked.

"It was alright Ash got into a fight with 7 stallions, one bigger than him but the rest great," Twilight said as she walked past the dragon.

"Really, how did it start? Did you win?" Spike asked me as I walked towards the staircase.

"A Pegasus tried to make Rarity do something she didn't want to do, so I beat him and his friends up and came out on top," I said as I started to climb the stairs to my room.

"Is she alright?" Spike asked with worry.

"Don't worry she's fine it's the stallions you should be worried about, and Spike, you have a crush on Rarity don't you?" I asked.

"You know I have a crush on her?" Spike asked.

"It's kind of obvious," I said.

"Yeah, but she didn't return my feelings when I told her," Spike said.

"I'm sorry about that, but you shouldn't give up. You'll find someone, ok pal?" I said.

"Really?" Spike said with a smile.

"Guarantee it," I said smiling.

"Thanks Ash, I needed that," Spike said.

"Don't worry about it *yawns* well, I'm off to bed come on Dust," I said and Dust flew over and landed on my shoulder.

"Aren't you going to have dinner?" Spike asked.

"Nah, lost my appetite. Night Spike," I said as I walked upstairs.

"Good night Ash," Spike called after me.

Chapter 7 Nightmare Night

I awoke to the sound of chirping birds and warm sunlight. I sat up and looked at the window sill to see Dust looking out the window. I got out of bed and walked over to the window and stroked Dust's wings.

"Morning Dust," I said as receiving a squawk from him. "You want to go out to grab some food?" I asked. Dust nodded his answer.

I opened the window and Dust climbed out of his nest and stretched his wings. I watched him fly off until he disappeared from view. I looked down at the ponies going about their daily lives. But this time most of them were either setting up carnival tents or hanging up decorations that went over the streets. There were some carved pumpkins in the streets, paper bats were hanging from the streamers that hung over the streets and black banners that had a silver picture of a moon and a mare. I stared at the picture in confusion before I went to complete my morning rituals. After I finished, I got changed and looked myself over in the mirror. I was wearing grey pants, a white top, and my grey hooded jacket. I looked at my face and saw my hair was a mess I grabbed the comb on the bathroom sink and straightened the black disaster out. I looked at myself in the mirror and looked down and sighed. I looked back at the mirror to see my double from my dream staring back at me. Before I could react he disappeared in an instant, leaving me to stare at my reflection. I stepped away from the mirror and walked out of the bathroom and then I walked out of my room and down the stairs to the kitchen to see Twilight and Spike eating breakfast.

"Morning guys," I said as I stepped into the kitchen.

"Hey Ash," Spike said.

"How'd you sleep?" Twilight asked.

"Much better than last night," I said as I fixed myself a bowl of cereal and sat down.

"Glad to hear that because when you have nightmares it keeps me up," Spike said.

"Oh yeah, sorry about that," I said.

"Don't worry about it," Spike said.

"Hey guys, what's up with the decorations outside?" I asked.

"It's nightmare night," Spike said with a large toothy smile.

"Nightmare Night?" I asked.

"It’s a night where foals dress up in costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon. They then go door to door trick or treating, and later they offer her some of their candy so she doesn't eat them," Twilight explained.

"It sounds like a pony version of Halloween," I said with a chuckle.

"Halloween?" Twilight asked.

"One night a year the spirits of the dead return to the land of the living. We dress up in costumes to blend in and go trick or treating," I said.

"Wow, that is something. Who knew our world had so much in common with yours," Spike said as he lifted another spoon of food to his mouth. Something sparkling caught my eye and I looked at Spikes food to see he was eating gemstones.

"Um Spike, are you eating gems?" I asked.

"Yeah, why?" Spike asked.

"It’s just, I've never knew dragons ate gemstones that's all," I said.

"Don't you have dragons where you’re from?" Spike asked.

"I'm not going to lie to you Spike, but dragons only existed in myth. If they did exist, they were driven into extinction by humans thousands and thousands of years ago," I said.

Both Twilight and Spike looked at me with a horrified expressions on their faces.

"How is that possible? Dragon's scales are harder then steel? Why did they do it?" Spike asked.

"Maybe because the dragons became a threat to the human’s survival. Or because the humans wanted the dragon’s horde. We humans are a violent race," I said in a sad tone.

"How violent?" Twilight asked nervously.

"Let's finish breakfast and then I'll tell you," they nodded in agreement and after we finished and cleaned up I heard a knock at the door. "I'll get it," I said as I walked over to the door. I opened the door to see Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, along with Big Mac, Caramel, Comet tail, Pierce and Thunderlane. "Hey guys what you all doing here," I asked.

"The girls and I were planning to go over to Rarity's to get our costumes ready," Twilight said.

"And the guys and I came over to check on you. It's been a week since the fight and we have hardly seen you and we were kinda worried about you," Thunderlane said.

"I appreciate your concern, but I'm fine, really," I said smiling.

"So what are you up too?" Comet asked.

"I was about to tell Twilight a bit about human history, and how violent we can be during times of war," I said.

"Warrior stuff huh? This I need to hear," Rainbow said.

"Well you’re welcome to listen," I said as I moved out of the way for them to enter.

I walked over to the centre of the library and relaxed into a chair and took a deep breath. I looked at my audience staring at me waiting for me to begin.

"So where should I begin?" I asked.

"The earliest time you can think of," Twilight said holding a parchment and quill to take notes.

"Well, I think I should begin with our best warriors, the ancient Spartans. You guys had better get comfortable because this is going to take a while," I said as I began.

When I finished telling them about World War 2 and how society is today it was 12:30pm.

"You humans are simply astonishing it is incredible how far you have advanced especially in space travel," Twilight said buried in a mountain of parchment.

"True, but the brutality of the Spartans at a young age and the Black Death you mentioned is horrible. How can a species like yours continue like that?" Rarity asked.

"Well, our tough history is proof that we are survivors and that we can overcome any challenge," I said.

"I'm surprised that your best warriors had hard lives like yours," Thunderlane said impressed.

"One Spartan had the strength and ability of 20 men. I would want to try and spar with one if I got the chance," Rainbow Dash said throwing a few air punches.

"You know Dash, I think you helped me figure out my costume for tonight," I said.

"Costume's, I completely forgot! Girls, we must leave now if we are going to get ready," Rarity said frantically.

"Hey Rarity before you go could you help with my costume?" I asked.

"Of course darling. What do you need?" Rarity asked.

I ran upstairs and disappeared. I repapered a minute later scribbling something into a brown book. When I finished scribbling I tore the page out of the book and handed it to Rarity. She took the page from my hand and when she looked at what I scribbled onto the page she gasped.

"Ash... is this?" Rarity began.

"Yep, that's what the ancient Spartans looked like," I answered.

"Let me see that," Rainbow said as she grabbed the page.

"It's not my best because I started it off yesterday and quickly had to finish it just now," I said.

"Are you kidding he looks so real you clearly have got a talent for that," Rainbow said passing the paper around.

Everypony looked at the paper each one giving me a complement on the drawing when they saw it. I felt my cheeks heat up from each complement before the drawing was handed back to Rarity.

"So Rarity, I can take care of the armour and weapons. Can I leave the clothing to you?" I asked.

"Of course Ash this will be easy for me," Rarity said.

"I'm surprised by the lack of armour on these fellers," Applejack said.

"Y'know AJ sometimes the Spartans went into battle without the chest armour," I said.

"Really? Well I dare you to go out tonight without the chest plate," Rainbow said with a smirk.

"Why? What's in it for me?" I asked.

"100 bits," Rainbow said.

"Fine, you’re on!" I cried as I extended my hand for a shake. Rainbow spat in her hand and grabbed my hand and shook it. "Well, I better go and prepare part of my costume. Oh and Rarity can you drop the clothes off here when you finish and I'll pay you next I see you?" I asked as I walked over to the front door and opened it

"Very well Ash," Rarity said

"Those Spartans must be crazy taking off the chest armour. It's the most important piece of any armour. Were they trying to get themselves killed?" Applejack asked in a bewildered tone.

"Applejack, these guys did not fear death. Instead, they wished for a glorious death," I said as I pulled the hood over my head and walked out the door leaving 11 stunned faces.

I walked down the road over to the forge and looked at the decorations but kept my face hidden under my hood. I looked at the sky to see Pegasus clearing the sky. All of a sudden, I was knocked over by a mint green unicorn. She wore a light blue dress with a white T shirt which had blue sleaves, also a gold necklace with a lyre on it.

"Sorry I should have been paying more attention to where I was going," the unicorn said as she climbed off the top of me.

"It's alright," I said as I stood and helped the mare up.

"Thanks," she said as she stood.

"Where were you off to in such a hurry?" I asked as I dusted myself off.

"I was heading over to my marefriend's to...," she didn't get to finish as a gust of wind blew my hood off, exposing my face to the mare "Y...Y...You’re the human, Ash Blade," the mare said wide eyed.

"Yeah I am. Uh, are you alright?" I asked as she started twitching.

"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! I was right! Humans do exist and your proof. Let me get a look at you," the mare said excited as she started poking and pulling at parts of my face and prying my jaw open to look at my teeth "8 incisors, 4 canines, 8 premolars, 12 molars including 4 wisdom teeth, that's 32 teeth in total everything is as it says it is,"

"Wait how did you know all that? I've been trying to find some info about humans when I arrived. How did you find info about humans?" I tried to speak with an open jaw.

"Oh I found some old scrolls in the old ruins in the Everfree and took them home with me," she said still looking at my teeth.

"Ok, can you please let go of my jaw it kind of hurts," I said.

"Oops, sorry. I guess I got carried away," she said as released my jaw.

"It's fine, but I don't know your name," I said rubbing my jaw.

"*Gasp*" A human wants to know my name? It's Lyre Heartstrings," she said.

"Nice to meet you Lyre," I said shaking her hand with my left hand.

"Why does your hand feel cold and hard?" Lyre asked.

"I lost my arm in a fire, so this one is a replacement for it," I said revealing the cold iron arm.

"Oh my Celestia! You humans are more technologically advanced than I thought. I have to introduce you to Bonbon. Are you coming to the festival tonight?" Lyre asked.

"Yeah, I was about to go and prepare my costume for tonight," I said.

"I guess I'll see you there then," Lyre said as she turned to leave.

"Take care," I said as I waved before turning back to my walk to the forge.

I was in my room placing the clothes Rarity had made for me over my body. I looked in the mirror and smiled, the scars on my chest went well with my costume, they made me look like I was in a full on war. I grabbed a wooden sword and sheath which I'd made and tied the sheath to my hip and sheathed the sword in it. I then grabbed the wooden shield and spear and looked over at Dust sleeping in his nest. I walked out of my bedroom and walked down the stairs and I saw Twilight and Spike talking in the Library lobby. Spike was wearing a dragon suit and Twilight was wearing a cape and hat with pictures of moon's and stars on it, with bells on the edge and a long white beard.

"Am I interrupting something?" I asked as I reached the bottom of the stairs.

"Whoa Ash I must say nice build you got there. But I think you over did it with the scars," Spike said looking me over.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well I think you painted too many on," Spike said.

"Spike these are real scars," I said.

"Oh," Spike gulped.

"Wow, you certainly look intimidating Ash, I'll say that, but what do you think of mine?" Twilight asked.

"It looks great Twilight, but I don't know who you’re supposed to be," I said.

"I'm Starswirl the Bearded," Twilight said in an annoyed tone.

"Starswirl, I've heard of that name before, he was the one who showed Link my cutie mark. Celestia said he was a powerful unicorn and was gifted with foretelling proficies, right?" I asked.

"Correct," Twilight said.

All of a sudden there was a knock at the door Spike walked over to the door and opened it.

"Nightmare night what a fright, give us something sweet to bite," four familiar voices came from the door.

I walked over to the door to see Scootaloo dressed up as a werewolf, Apple Bloom was dressed as Frankenstein's bride, Sweetie Bell was dressed as a vampire, Pipsqueak was dressed up in a pirate outfit and Granny Smith was standing behind them, she was going to be supervising the four foals during the night.

"Wow, you four look terrifying," I said with a smile.

"Ash, is that you?" Pip asked looking up at me in awe.

"Yep you guessed it," I answered.

"Whoa what are you supposed to be," Apple Bloom asked.

"I'm a Spartan, my world’s strongest and most feared warrior’s," I said with pride.

"Wow even the scars on your chest look real," Sweetie bell said.

"That's because they are real," I said.

"There are so many," Scootaloo gasped as she looked at them in shock.

As we talked, Twilight handed a piece of candy to each of the crusaders. All of a sudden, Pinkie jumped up out of nowhere wearing a chicken costume.

"Enough chit chat. Time is candy," Pinkie said with a cluck at the end.

"Pinkie Pie, aren't you too old to be doing this?" Twilight asked.

"Too old for free candy *cluck* never," Pinkie said.

Twilight rolled her eyes and groaned then handed a piece of candy to the Pink chicken.

"Do you like it?" Twilight asked gesturing to her costume.

"Yeah, great costume Twilight, you make a fantastic weirdo clown. But Ash, you look totally hot in that getup," Pinkie said with a wink before she pecked at the bowl full of candy emptying it in seconds and dashed off before anyone could react.

"A clown! Look at the borders on these robes. These are hoof stitched!" Twilight cried holding her robe as we exited and locked the library door. I said goodbye to Spike because he wanted to go try out the party games, before I acknowledged Twilight.

"It looks fantastic Twilight, just a lot of ponies won't be interested in history," I said as we walked.

"I know but Starswirl the bearded was only the most important conjurer during the preclassical era. He created 200 spells, he even has a shelf in the Canterlot Library named after him," Twilight said.

"Sounds like Leonardo Da Vinci," I said in my best Italian accent.

"Who?" Twilight asked.

"One of the greatest minds from my world," I said.

"Can you tell me more about him?" Twilight asked with eagerness.

"Maybe another time," I said.

"Hi Ash," A familiar mint green unicorn wearing a musketeer costume said as she walked over to us along with a cream furred pony with a curly pink and purple mane who was wearing a zombie outfit.

“Hi Lyre who's your friend?" I asked pointing to the other mare.

"Ash, this is Bonbon my marefriend. Bonbon, this is Ash the human I told you about," Lyre said pointing to each of us.

"Lyre how many times do I have to tell you, humans don't exist," Bonbon said in a tired tone.

"If humans don't exist, then what am I?" I asked as I removed my helmet to reveal my face.

Bonbon looked at me, then stood stock still with a look of shock, frozen on her face. I waved my hand in front of her face to get her attention but nothing happened.

"Uh, I think I broke her mind," I said with a nervous tone.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of it. See you later Ash," Lyre said as she lifted Bonbon onto her back and carried her away.

We walked until we reached town square. The place was alive with ponies and music and games. I received many odd looks from ponies. Most of the mares looked at me with a blush on their face, some of the stallions looked at me in awe at my muscles, others in anger.

"I am really starting to regret my decision of going without the chest plate," I said to Twilight.

All of a sudden Pinkie and the cutie mark crusaders and other foals came running up to us.

"Twilight, Ash, look at our haul. Can you believe it?" Pinkie said showing us the overstuffed bag of treats.

"Well, seems you lot have been busy," I said.

All of a sudden, a thunderclap rang out above us causing Pinkie to cluck and run away in fright, with the crusaders and Pip not too far behind. I looked up at a storm cloud looming above us to see Rainbow Dash laughing her head, off wearing a black flight suit with yellow lensed flight goggles.

"Rainbow, that wasn't very nice," Twilight said.

"Lighten up Twilight, this is the best night of the year for pranks and I must say Ash, mares are going to be going nuts for you tonight. Twilight wasn't exaggerating when she said you look as fit as Big Mac, not to mention the scars look awesome on you too," Rainbow said as she flew off of her cloud and started tapping my muscles to see how hard they were.

"So, that is why you made this bet. Y'know Rainbow, you could have just asked me if you wanted me to remove my top," I said with a smug grin causing Rainbow to blush.

"I think I see another group to prank over there," Rainbow said still blushing as she flew back up to her cloud and pushed it away.

"C'mon, lets go play some nightmare night games," Twilight said.

We walked through the streets and arrived at the game's. I saw Applejack wearing a scarecrow outfit running an apple bobbing stand.

"Happy nightmare night Applejack," Twilight greeted as we got close.

"Howdy Ash. Hey Twilight nice costume, with that beard I reckon your some kind of country music singer and as for you Ash Twilight was right about your muscles, boy do you look handsome. I'm just surprised at how many scars you have," Applejack said rubbing the scars on my chest.

"My muscles seem to be the main topic of the night, aren't they Applejack," I said in a sarcastic tone.

Applejack removed her hands from my chest just in time for Mac to come round the corner. He was wearing a black cloak with a skull in the shape of an apple on it, along with a top hat.

"Howdy partner," Mac said as he walked over to us, giving a low whistle when he saw my build and the scars that criss crossed it.

"Hey Mac, seen the boys?" I asked.

"Nope," he replied.

Suddenly, Mayor Mare walked onto the stage in the centre of the carnival wearing a clown costume with a rainbow wig. While the audience let out cheers of applause the four of us walked over to the stage and mingled with the group and stood next to Spike.

"Thank you everypony and welcome to the nightmare night festival, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of Nightmare Moon," The Mayor said with an evil laugh.

The spooky voice may work better if she wasn't dressed like that," Spike said causing me to stifle a laugh.

All of a sudden the stage was filled with green smoke and out of the smoke appeared a familiar zebra I met in the Everfree forest, the only one that wasn't frightened of me when we first met. She wore a black robe with a white wig with spiders in it, along with her golden neck band and loop earrings similar to what one would find in Africa.

"Follow me and very soon you'll hear the tale of nightmare moon," Zecora said.

We walked towards the Everfree forest and came to a clearing, not too deep inside the forest and inside the clearing was a statue of Nightmare Moon.

"Listen close my little dives, I'll tell you how got your fears of nightmare night, so dark and scary of Nightmare Moon who makes you wary," Zecora said as she reached into her pocket and pulled out some green powder. She blew on the powder and it spiralled around and turned into a green smoke version of Nightmare Moon diving out of the sky at us. I raised my shield for show, when Nightmare Moon came in contact with it the fake Nightmare Moon turned into a puff of green smoke that surrounded us. "Every year we put on a disguise to save ourselves from her searching eyes, but Nightmare Moon just wants one thing, to gobble up ponies in one quick swing," Zecora released another cloud of mist and the mist took form of Nightmare Moon searching for something. "Hungrily she sores the sky and if she sees no pony she pass's by and if she comes and all is clear Equestria is safe another year," Zecora finished as the fake Nightmare Moon dispersed into specks of light.

"Um Miss Zecora if we wear costume's to hide from Nightmare Moon so she won't gobble us up, how come we still have to give her some of our candy?" Pip asked.

"A perfect question my little friend, for Nightmare Moon you must not offend," Zecora said as she blew on some more dust that turned into Nightmare Moon once more, this time she stalked Pip and the other foals and Pinkie and me. " Fill up her belly with a treat or two so she won't return to come eat you," The fake Nightmare Moon pounced at us the kids ran behind me, I raised my shield again and let the fake Nightmare Moon slam into it, disappearing into another smoke screen.

"Aw yeah! I say bring her on! Ash Blade can take her on no sweat," Scootaloo said behind me.

Zecora tilted her head in confusion before she turned to look at me I reached for my helmet and took it off to reveal my face.

"Hello Zecora," I said with a smile.

"Are my eyes and ears playing tricks on me or is that you Ash Blade standing before me," she said as she looked at me in surprise.

I was about to answer but then the wind picked up and dark clouds filled the sky forming a tunnel around the moon. A flash of light went off inside the tunnel. Out of the tunnel appeared a dark chariot driven by two dark grey Pegasus. The Pegasus wore dark armour, they also had fangs and instead of feathered wings like ordinary Pegasi, these guys had bat wings. The passenger wore a long brown cloak that hid their face, the carriage stoped above us and the dark figure looked down on us.

"It's Nightmare Moon RUN!" Pinkie yelled causing everypony but me to run.

I looked back up at the carriage to see the cloaked figure give orders to the two Pegasus. They gave a nod before they flew off in the direction of Ponyville with me running close behind.

The chariot flew over the fields leaving me behind. I was still in the field when I saw the chariot stop above Ponyville and saw the cloaked figure leap out of the chariot. I ran as fast as I could to see if the new arrival was a threat. all of a sudden I heard yelling coming from Ponyville forcing me to fall to my knees and cover my ears in pain.

" CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE WE HAVE BRACED YOUR TINY VILLAGE WITH OUR PRESENCE SO THAT YOU MAY BEHOLD THE REAL PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT! ,”

The sound of the voice sounded all too familiar to me. After I recovered from the large amount of volume I ran into Ponyville square to see everypony shacking in fear and bowing. I looked around until I spied the cause of the yelling, it was Princess Luna, I was about to go over to her and say hi to her but something grabbed my foot causing me to trip. I looked at my foot to see Spike grabbing and putting a finger to his lips and Twilight next to him giving me a shrug. I pulled my leg out of Spikes grip and looked back at the deep blue alicorn.

THE CREATURE OF NIGHTMARES IS NO LONGER BUT INSTED A PONY WHO DESIRES YOUR LOVE AND ADMIRATION. TOGETHER WE SHALL CHANGE THIS DREADFUL CELEBRATION INTO A BRIGHT AND GLORIOUS FEAST!

As Luna finished lightning flashed behind her causing her to look terrifying.

"Did you hear that everypony? Nightmare Moon said she's gonna feast on us all," Pinkie said causing all the foals to run away screaming

"What? No children no. You no longer have reason to fear us. Screams of delight is what your princess desires, not screams of terror," Luna said stamping her hoof on the ground causing the earth to crack before she turned her head to the crowd shaking in fear. "Very well then, be that way, we won't even bother with a traditional royal farewell," she said as she walked off towards the Everfree forest.

"Well that could have gone so much better," I said as I stood up and walked after her.

"Where are you going?" Twilight asked.

"To comfort her like any friend would," I said.

"I'll come with you," Twilight said.

"Are you both crazy? You can't talk to her, she's Nightmare Moon," Spike said grabbing Twilight and my cape.

"No she's not, both Ash and I saw the Elements of Harmony change her back to good right, Ash?" Twilight said.

"Yeah and if you forget Spike, she even became my friend at the Grand Galloping Gala. When I last saw her she was having trouble adjusting, she just need's some help," I said as I walked off in the same direction Luna had gone, with Twilight close behind.

Twilight and I walked down the path that lead to the statue of Nightmare Moon. I saw the statue and in front of it sitting in the shadows was Princess Luna.

"Are you going to sit around in the shadows of that thing all night?" I asked.

"Leave us be whoever you are," Luna said without looking at me.

'Aw c'mon that's no way to treat a friend," I said lifting the helmet from my face.

Luna turned around and when she saw me she let out a gasp and quickly looked away from me.

"Are you alright your majesty?" I asked.

"Yes it's just that thou torso is exposed," she said with a blush.

"Sorry it's a dare from Rainbow Dash. I told her that ancient Spartans sometimes went into battle without any chest armour and she dared me to go out tonight without the chest piece," I said scratching the back of my head.

"For what purpose?" Luna asked.

"I think it's because she and every other mare in Ponyville wanted to see how fit I am and also my scars," I said placing my helmet over my head.

"We see," Luna said still blushing.

"I brought another friend along with me tonight princess," I said stepping out of the way for Luna to see Twilight.

"Princess Luna, hi my name is...," Twilight started.

"Starswirl the Bearded, commendable costume thou even got the bells right," Luna said as she stood and walked over to the purple unicorn.

"Thank you, finally somepony who gets my costume! But I just came along with Ash to welcome you to our celebration. My real name is...," Twilight said.

"Twilight Sparkle IT WAS THOU WHO UNLEASHED THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY UPON US AND TOOK AWAY OUR DARK POWER! ," Luna yelled with enough force to cause a gust of wind.

"And that was a good thing," Twilight said recovering from the blast of wind.

"But of course, we could not be happier is that not clear!" Luna said in a slightly raised tone.

"Well you kind of sound like you’re yelling at her your highness," I said.

"But this is the traditional Royal Canterlot Voice it is also tradition to use THIS MUCH VOLUME WHEN ADDRESSING OUR SUBJECTS! Luna said raising her voice again blowing off my helmet.

"You know that might explain why your appearance was met with mixed results," Twilight said.

"Indeed your majesty, didn't anyone want to help you with your speech?" I asked as I picked up my helmet and placed it back on my head.

Luna just shook her head in reply.

"Maybe if we changed your approach a little you might be met with a warmer reception," Twilight said.

CHANGE OUR APPROACH! Luna yelled.

"For example lowering the volume, if you’re using the Canterlot Voice it will make you seem like your yelling at your subjects," I said rubbing my ears.

"Oh, we have been locked on the moon for 1000 years, we're not sure if we can," Luna said.

"Well that's why we're here to help princess," I said with a smile.

We walked out of the forest towards Fluttershy's cottage.

"Don't worry princess, Fluttershy can give you some great pointers. She's delicate and demure with the sweetest little voice," Twilight said as she walked over to the door and knocked on it.

"GO AWAY, NO CANDY HERE. VISITORS AREN'T WELCOME ON NIGHTMARE NIGHT!" Fluttershy yelled from behind the door.

"Uh ha-ha Fluttershy it's me Twilight," Twilight said.

The door opened slightly to reveal the butter yellow Pegasus.

"It is you," Fluttershy opened the door further and saw both Luna and I. "Ah and both Ash and Nightmare Moon *Gasp* Nightmare Moon," Fluttershy shrieked before she slammed the door closed.

"Uh wait right here," Twilight said as she walked inside.

I heard a loud clatter of objects come from inside before the door opened to reveal, Twilight pushing Fluttershy toward the princess.

"Fluttershy you remember Princess Luna, right?" I said gesturing to Luna.

"Charmed," Luna said raising her hand.

As soon as Luna lifted her hand Fluttershy tried to run back inside. But not before I grabbed ahold of the mares tail and dragged her back to stand in front of Luna.

"Likewise," Fluttershy squeaked.

"TWILIGHT SPARKLE HAS TOLD US OF THE SWEEATNESS OF THY VOICE. WE ASK THOU TO TEACH US AS THOU SPEAKS?" Luna said

"Ok," Fluttershy whispered.

" SHALL OUR LESSONS BEGIN!?" Luna asked.

"Ok," Fluttershy whispered again.

" SHALL WE MIMIC THY VOICE!?" Luna asked.

"Ok," Fluttershy whispered again.

" HOW’S THIS!?," Luna asked.

"Perfect, lesson over," Fluttershy tried to run back into the safety of her home, only for me to push the door closed and for Fluttershy to run straight into the door.

"Try a little quieter princess," I suggested as I caught Fluttershy and stopped her from hitting her head on the ground.

"HOW IS THIS!?" Luna asked.

"Better, right Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"Yes," Fluttershy said before she fell unconscious.

"How about now!?" Luna asked.

"Now you’re getting it," Twilight said.

"And how about now," Luna asked.

"Perfect, well done princess," I said.

Luna charged her horn and wrapped Fluttershy in a light blue aura and brought Fluttershy over for a hug.

"I thank thee dear Fluttershy, our normal speaking voice will surely win us the hearts of your fellow villagers," Luna said.

"Fluttershy, you've got to hide us. Nightmare Moon's here and," Pinkie said as she and the foals walked up to the cottage to see Fluttershy still in Luna's embrace. "Nightmare Moon put Fluttershy under a sleep spell so she can't struggle or scream when she gobbles her up!" Pinkie yelled once again causing her and the foals to run away screaming.

" NAY CHILDREN WAIT! I mean, nay children wait," Luna cried after them but they were already out of earshot, Luna then looked at the ground in sadness.

"C'mon princess I have an idea," I said as I walked out of Fluttershy's cottage after I placed Fluttershy on her couch.

We walked through town and ponies cowered on the ground in terror as we walked by.

"It is of no use Ash Blade and Twilight Sparkle, they have never liked us," Luna said as we walked through the cowering ponies.

"Applejack is one of the most liked ponies around your highness, I'm sure she can help you," I said with a smile trying to cheer up the princess.

We approached the Apple bobbing stand and I saw Applejack placing some more apples into the water. She turned around and saw Luna and started to cower like the rest. I looked at Applejack and rolled my eyes with a groan. I kneeled downward to get close to the shaking Applejack.

"Uh, Applejack Princess Luna is looking for a little advice on how to fit in," I said.

"Fit in, really?" Applejack said in a sarcastic tone. I growled at her in response and showed my teeth. "Uh, I mean that's easy. All you have to do is have the right attitude, loosen up a bit, play a few games have some fun."

"Fun? What is this fun thou speak of?" Luna asked.

Twilight, Applejack and I pointed to the variety of games.

"Prey tell, what purpose do these serve?" Luna asked as she walked over to a game with rubber spiders and a web.

"You have to land the spiders on the web," I said while pointing at the web.

Luna grabbed one of the spiders and tossed it toward the web the spider landed in the centre of the on the first try. Some of the frightened ponies walked over to the stand to view the princess at play.

"Your princess enjoys this fun. In what other ways may we experience it?" Luna asked.

We lead Luna over to the pumpkin toss. Luna loaded a catapult with a pumpkin and fired it, the pumpkin landed right on the target.

"The fun has been doubled," Luna said allowing everypony to cheer in joy.

"Why don't you try bobbing for an apple? We got the best apples in Equestria princess," Applejack said.

"I ask that thou call us...me Luna fair Applejack. Hear me villagers call me Luna," Luna said. The crowd was filled with excited murmurs. "Show me to these bobbing apples," Luna said.

As we neared the stall I saw Pinkie and the foals walk around the corner.

"Nightmare Moon is here! She's going to eat everypony in Ponyville! Run for it!," Pinkie said when she saw Luna causing not only the foals but the crowd to run away in terror leaving only Twilight, Applejack, Luna and I.

I looked at Luna to see her eyes fill up with tears.

"Luna," I said.

"they tricked me, they did love me and they never will. Very well then. SINCE EVERYPONY CHOOSES TO FEAR US AND DISHONOR US WITH THIS CELEBRATION WE DECREE THAT NIGHTMARE NIGHT SHALL BE CANCELLED FOREVER! Luna yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice and made her eyes glow white gaining the attention of nearly everypony in town before she walked off.

I looked around at the carnival to see so many faces sad and depressed. Some of the foals were even crying.

"Shoot, everything was going so well. Luna was happy, everypony in town was happy, now look," Applejack said.

"I'd better go talk to Luna," I said as I started to walk towards the Everfree.

"Um sugar cube, I don't think that's a good idea, you might anger her further, she is a princess," Applejack said.

"So Applejack under the title she's still a pony just like you are. She has a heart and feelings as well and right now she need's someone to talk to," I said.

"Alright, I'm gonna find Pinkie and try and get her to make peace with Luna," Twilight said.

With that we went our separate ways. I ran off after Luna, hoping to catch up with her. I followed her tracks that led me to the edge of town. I followed the tracks towards the Everfree forest and I ran into the forest to see princess Luna glaring up at the statue of Nightmare Moon. Luna charged up her horn and fired it at a tree turning it to dust. She then sat down on the ground brought her knees to her face and let the tears flow. I walked over to her as gentle as I could, without disturbing her. When I was close I saw she was shaking from the cold. I took off my helmet then set it on the ground and removed the cape from my shoulders and gently placed it on her back. She flinched at the touch and looked at me with a charged horn. When she saw me the aura around her horn disappeared, and she wrapped her arms around my chest and pulled me into a hug.

"Are you alright Luna?" I asked.

"No, I just want to be accepted by my subjects but the only thing they see is a monster," Luna said.

"You know Luna, even I wasn't accepted back on my own world, so I know what it's like to be called monster," I said.

"How?" Luna asked.

"My blood parents didn't want me and left me to die. Nearly every single day of my life I have been beaten and kicked, leaving me with these scars, pain and blood. I was also called monster but a couple of name's that always stuck was nightmare from hell or pyro psycho.

"Why would anyone call you that?" Luna asked.

"Well, nightmare from hell I guess it's because of my appearance, they describe me as a nightmare that crawled out of hell because of my build and my arm. As for pyro psycho a lot of people accused me of being the one who caused the fire I lost my arm in. I said rubbing my left arm.

"What? But that's not true your innocent," Luna said with tears in her eyes.

"Yeah but they didn't know that. At first I didn't fare any better here than in my world. A lot of ponies looked at me in fear. There was even that one time where they tried to chase me out of Ponyville with pitch forks and torches," I said.

"Why would they do that?" Luna asked completely gobsmacked by what she heard.

"Well I can't exactly blame them, a talking wolf is hard to believe and understand. But then it changed after I fought Discord I became more accepted by others, some ponies still disapprove of me but all I'm saying is you should give these guys some time, there a little slow but they'll warm up to you," I said with a reassuring smile causing Luna to smile.

"Princess Luna I finally figured out why you’re having trouble being liked," Twilight said as she came running into the clearing

"Forgive me if I withhold my enthusiasm," Luna said glumly.

"Allow me to explain," Twilight said as she told us her plan.

I waited in the bushes at the edge of the clearing for Twilight to give me my cue, the foals of Ponyville where lining up in front of the statue of Nightmare Moon. Twilight managed to convince the Mayor and Luna to do the candy offering to Nightmare Moon. Pipsqueak was the last pony to place his treats in front the statue.

"Goodbye nightmare night forever," Pip said as he placed his candy.

After he did I looked at Twilight and she gave me a nod. I channelled my magic and let out a thunder clap, and created a mist that crept around the ponies signalling Luna to begin. All of a sudden the statue of Nightmare Moon came to life.

" CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE YOU WHERE WISE TO BRING THIS CANDY TO ME I AM PLEASED WITH YOUR OFFERING SO PLEASED THAT I MAY JUST EAT IT INSTEAD OF EATING YOU! Nightmare Moon said.

"Everypony screamed and ran off, I looked back at Nightmare Moon to see her change back into Luna.

"I'm not certain that did what you meant for it to do Twilight Sparkle," Luna said as she spat out the fake teeth she was wearing.

"I have to agree with Luna Twi, what was the point?" I asked.

"Just wait," Twilight said.

"For what? For them to scream some more?" Luna asked as she jumped of the statue's altar.

"Uh Princess Luna, I know there's not gonna be any more nightmare night. But do you suppose maybe you can come back next year and scare us again anyway?" Pip asked as he lightly tugged on Luna's dress.

"Child are you saying you like it when I scare you?" Luna asked.

"It's really fun. Scary, but fun," Pip said.

"It is?" Luna asked surprised.

"Yeah nightmare night is my favourite night of the year," Pip said.

"Well then we shall have to bring NIGHTMARE NIGHT BACK ," Luna said.

"You’re my favourite princess ever!" Pip said as he hugged her leg, then left to tell the others.

"See? They really do like you princess," Twilight said.

"Can it be true? OH MOST WONDERFUL OF... I mean... oh most wonderful of nights," Luna said with a small smile.

We returned to the festival and ponies where cheering for Luna's decision about un-cancelling nightmare night. Ponies were having fun everywhere. As we walked I saw Rarity wearing an undead princess costume.

"Hi Rarity," I said as I walked over to her.

"Hello darling. I must say you look handsome without a top on," Rarity said blushing.

"Um, thanks I guess and thanks for your help with the costume. How much do I owe you?" I asked as I pulled out my bit bag.

"10 bits," she said.

I grabbed the right amount of bits and handed them to Rarity.

"Ah, you must be Rarity? Bearer of the Element of Generosity," Luna said as she walked up to us.

"P...P...Princess Luna, I was not aware of your presence tonight," Rarity stuttered as she bowed.

"Uh Rarity, if I may ask, where have you been all night?" I asked.

"Oh I've been busy preparing my costume. What do you think?" Rarity asked.

"Very undead," I said.

All of a sudden, Mayor Mare appeared on stage once more.

"Hello once again everypony. I'd personally like to welcome both Princess Luna and the sixth knight of Equestria, Ash Blade for the first time to our nightmare night festival," Mayor Mare said as everyone cheered for Luna and I. "So will everyone give a hand to DJ Pon3!" As the Mayor finished, a familiar shades wearing white unicorn, who was also wearing a vampire costume, stepped over to a DJ turn table and played a track. Everypony started dancing and enjoying themselves. I separated from my group of friends who had gathered around Luna and I. I walked over to the side of the stage to reach Vinyl.

"Hey Vinyl, why didn't you tell me you’re a DJ?" I asked as I reached her.

"Hi Ash, man you are looking hot! Nice set of muscles you got there, but what are you supposed to be?" Vinyl asked.

"A Spartan, our strongest and most fearsome warriors ever," I said.

"Cool, so what do you need?" She asked.

"Thought you might want to play a song of mine," I said as I disconnected the IPod from my arm.

"Would I ever," Vinyl said as I handed her my IPod and plugged it into the system. I then showed her the song I wished to play.

After Vinyl's track ended I walked out on stage with a microphone in hand.

"Is everypony enjoying their nightmare night tonight?" I asked

"YEAH," The audience responded.

"Awesome. I figured every one of you deserved a treat tonight, so I'm gonna play a song from where I come from. Hope you all enjoy," I said as I placed the microphone back on it's stand and walked back to the centre of the stage. I gave a nod to Vinyl to start. As the song began I clicked my fingers and a flash of lightning and thunder went off. After the flash, a pair of ghost like ponies stood either side of me, causing everyone to jump and move away from the stage.

"Just one thing I need to ask, you’re not afraid of ghosts are you?" I asked as I began to dance with the ghosts following my lead.

As I danced with the two ghosts, bits and pieces of my skin started to fall off until all that remained was my skeleton along with my metal arm. The skeleton me started doing the moonwalk and all sorts of moves. Everyone was so entranced by the music and my dancing they no longer were scared of my skeletal appearance and the two dancing ghosts. When the song ended the two ghosts disappeared into ashes. My skeleton then jumped down off of the stage and walked through the crowd towards my friends and Luna.

"You scared yet?" I asked with a chuckle, causing both Pinkie and Rarity to faint. I snapped my fingers and once again I resumed my former appearance including my Spartan costume. "Too much?" I asked looking at the two unconscious ponies.

"That was awesome Ash," Pip said as he walked up to us.

"True that and here's the 100 bits I promised you," Rainbow said tossing a bag of bits at me.

"How did you do all that?" Twilight asked in a surprised tone.

"The skeleton part was an illusion spell and as for the ghosts, magical holograms," I said.

"That was quite the show. I've never seen anything like that," Luna said.

"Hey Ash, that was some awesome dancing and totally awesome music. Who wrote that anyway?" Vinyl asked as she walked over to us and handed me my IPod.

"Glad you guys enjoyed it and the man who wrote that was Michael Jackson, the king of pop music in my world," I said.

"Nice, well can't wait to hear more. See ya 'round Ash," Vinyl said as she walked away.

The party continued until midnight and everypony started to leave for home. Luna walked back to the library with Twilight, Spike and myself.

"So this is the where you are staying at?" Luna asked looking around the library.

"Yep, Golden Oak Library, follow me I'll show you around," I said.

"You two do that, both Spike and I are heading off to sleep," Twilight said as the two walked up the stairs.

"Ok, night you two," I said.

I showed Luna the house and finished at my room.

"I must say you certainly have an impressive room. I didn't get to see much of it last time I was here," Luna said as she looked at the room.

"It is quite nice," I said as I placed my helmet, spear, sword, shield and cape in a corner of the room and grabbed my pyjamas.

"What is this?" she asked looking at a brown book on my desk.

"My sketch book, you can have a look at it while I take a shower, if you like," I said.

After my shower I walked back into my room fully dressed in my pyjamas and saw Luna asleep on my bed with my sketch book in her hand. I smiled at her and grabbed the book and placed it back on my desk and tucked the princess of the night into my bed.

"Goodnight princess Luna," I said as I finished placing the blanket over her.

"Love you," Luna mumbled in her sleep causing me to blush.

After I turned off the light I curled up on a rug on the floor and fell asleep.

Chapter 8 Into the Arena of Hell

I woke to something shifting on top of me. I lazily opened one of my eyes to see I was sleeping on the rug next to my bed. At first I was confused, why was I down here? Then I remembered the events from last night. I was showing Luna the house and finished at my room and she found my sketchbook and I allowed her to read it while I had a shower, when I returned Luna had fallen asleep on my bed so I gave her my bed for the night. All of a sudden, I felt something tighten around my waist, squeezing the air out of me and heard a moan and some light snoring. I looked down at my chest to see the source of the noise, it was Princess Luna, she had fallen out of my bed, sometime during the night and was using my chest as a pillow and was cuddling me like an oversized stuffed toy. I tried to wiggle out of her grip without disturbing her, I was half way out before she grabbed my legs and pulled me back towards her and rested her head in the crook of my neck and began to nuzzle it. Just then, Luna brought her face up to mine and kissed me on the cheek. I almost started to panic and tried to push her off me but accidently pushed her in her right breast causing her to let out a moan once more and kiss me harder on my cheek. She started to stir awake I immediately noticed this and pulled my hand away from her chest before she fully awoke. Luna opened her eyes while she was still kissing me. When her eyes adjusted to her surroundings and she saw was kissing me, her wings shot outwards like a spring and shot upwards into a straddling position with her eyes staring at me in shock and confusion. I took a deep breath and sighed.

"I take it that you slept well," I said in a blunt tone.

" WE AR... ," Luna almost yelled in the Royal Canterlot Voice, but before Luna could finish, I covered her mouth with my hand and brought a finger to my lips to signal her to keep quiet.

"I'm pretty sure all of Ponyville does not want to be awoken by the Royal Canterlot Voice, so shall we keep to our indoor voices Luna?" I asked as I removed my hands from both of our lips.

"Agreed and I sincerely apologize about... well that," Luna said as she blushed then looked away from me.

"Damn she looks adorable when she blushes. Wait, what am I doing, I can't think of her like that," I thought. "Let’s forget it Luna, perhaps you could possibly climb off of me please because this position is really awkward."

Luna looked and saw she was straddling me, then let out a squeak that would have made Fluttershy proud before she scrambled off of me. I stood up and stretched my arms out and looked at the celling and yawned. Suddenly, a small cloud of green smoke appeared and turned into a scroll tied with a red ribbon with a gold seal with Celestia's sun. It dropped into my still open mouth.

"Gak...Ptew *Cough* *Cough* well that's a *Cough* fine way to stretch," I said as I spat out the rolled up parchment.

"Are you alright Ash Blade?" Luna asked as she gently patted my back.

"I'll be fine but I wonder why Celestia sent a letter here and why it didn't go through Spike like normal," I said.

"Maybe it's because it's for me. Tia and I have a spell that allows us to message each other," Luna said.

"Now that's a spell I should learn myself, could come in handy," I said.

"Perhaps I can teach you sometime," Luna said as she picked up the scroll with her magic and opened it. As she read it she let out a sharp gasp.

"Is something wrong Luna?" I asked in a worried tone.

"I'm 4 minutes late to set the moon, Tia is going to kill me," Luna said running around in frenzy.

"Luna calm down," I said as I grabbed her shoulders and turned her to face me. "Now all you need to do is lower the moon ok no problem."

"Your right, thank you Ash," Luna said as she took a deep breath and turned her head towards the window and looked at the sky "I require complete concentration please."

"Of course," I said as I stepped into the bathroom, after I closed the door I walked over to a mirror and stared at my reflection.

"Well look at you, you've been here for 2 months and a bit and already you got a princess hitting on, ya congrats pal."

"Keep quiet you, she kissed me while she was asleep, that doesn't count at all."

"But you like her right?"

"Yeah but so what?"

"You play your cards right and you may even end up in bed with her."

I continued to stare at my reflection until I looked at my hands.

"A princess wouldn't want a guy like me," I said as I clenched my fist. All of a sudden, I heard shrieking and squawking coming from the bedroom. I rushed to the door and opened it to see Dust flying around Luna while pecking at her head. Luna was trying to defend herself from the black bird.

"DUST STOP IT!" I shouted.

Dust stopped and looked at me while staying in place and flapping, Luna stared at me in surprise.

"What's going on here? I asked.

"This bird appeared out of nowhere and attacked while I finished lowering the moon," Luna accused pointing at Dust.

Dust's response was a few squawk's towards me.

"I see, well as you can see I'm unharmed Dust and Luna here was a guest here during the night, so there is no reason to worry about me," I said.

Dust gave a nod before he flew over to me and landed on my shoulder.

"Oh how could I forget, you two haven't met each other yet. Dust I'd like you to meet Princess Luna. Princess Luna I'd like you to meet my companion Dust," I said gesturing to the both of them.

Dust extended a wing for the princess to shake. Luna started to slowly reach out to touch the wing. When she did she gave it a gentle shake.

"Nice to meet you Dust but I demand to know why you attacked me like that," Luna said.

"I'm sorry about that Luna but Dust is a bit protective of me, and when he saw you alone in here instead of me he thought you may have harmed me," I said as I patted Dust.

"I see, well I can assure you Dust, I would never dream of harming Ash, he's too good a friend to me," Luna said.

"ASH ARE YOU ALR...," Suddenly, both Spike and Twilight slammed the door open. Spike was armed with a broom and Twilight's horn was charged with magic and ready to fire but when they saw Luna they froze in surprise.

"Hi you two what's up?" I asked in a casual tone.

"We heard shouting and came to see if you’re alright," Twilight said while the aura around her horn disappeared, still in shock staring at Luna and I.

"Don't worry, it was just a misunderstanding between Luna and Dust," I said.

"I see, well we're about to get breakfast ready, c'mon Spike," Twilight said.

"Right," Spike said as he lowered his broom and turned to leave.

"Oh and Spike can you make Luna some of your delicious pancakes," I asked.

"Sure thing Ash," Spike said as he and Twilight disappeared from the doorway.

"Oh no, I couldn't possibly stay. Celestia wants me back at Canterlot as soon as possible," Luna protested.

"Well I don't think you'd get far on an empty stomach. So I suggest you stay and get something to eat, namely, Spikes Pancake's," I said.

"Very well," Luna said in a defeated tone.

"Speaking of food I believe I should let you out to find your own food, correct?" I said to Dust who squawked happily in response.

I walked over to the window and opened it and let Dust fly off.

"He's a faithful companion," Luna said.

"He is isn't he? I saved him from his own mother when he was a baby when I arrived here and have been taking care of him since. He's become like a little brother to me. what about you Luna, do you have a companion like I do in Dust?" I asked.

"Yes I have a possum named Tiberius," Luna said.

"Tiberius, wasn't that the name of a Roman emperor?" I asked.

"Yes Uncle Ezio told me about him once, so I decided to name Tiberius after that emperor," Luna said with a smile.

"I see. Well I'm going to take a shower and get changed, or do you wish to use the bathroom before me?" I asked.

"No, need I shall ask Twilight Sparkle if I can use hers," Luna said.

"If that is what the princess wishes," I said as I grabbed some clothes and went back into the bathroom.

After the shower I stepped out of the bathroom wearing a pair of blue jeans and a white shirt. I walked downstairs into the kitchen to see Twilight, Spike and Luna at the table eating their pancakes. Luna had a look of pure bliss on her face as she ate her food.

"I told you they were awesome. Are you glad you stayed for breakfast Luna?" I asked.

"Mm hum," Luna said with a mouthful.

I smiled at the answer before I sat down to eat.

"Uh Ash, can I ask you something?" Twilight asked.

"Sure, what's on your mind Twilight?" I asked.

"Well...uh... d...did you sleep with Luna last night?" Twilight said with a blush.

The question forced Luna to spit out her orange juice she was drinking and caused both Luna and I to look at each other then look away with burning cheeks.

"Ok first off Twi, no I didn't sleep with Luna she just fell asleep when I went to have a shower and I didn't want to wake her so I gave up my bed to Luna. I slept on the rug so we weren't even in the same bed. Secondly Twi, it's none of your business if I did or not ok? You don't go into someone's life like that unless the pony tells you willingly, am I clear?" I asked in a cold tone that could rival Antarctica.

"Crystal," Twilight said as she shivered.

After breakfast we said our goodbyes to Luna and watched as she flew back to Canterlot I left for the forge to see if I could hammer away at something. As I walked past an alley I was grabbed and pulled into the darkness of the alley. A pair of arms held my wrists to try and stop me moving my arms but I threw my head back and hit my attacker in the jaw forcing him to let me go. I turned around and grabbed my attacker's shirt and used my magic to make some light in the dark alley, so I could see their face. Only to see...

"Thunderlane, what the hell man I could've killed you!" I yelled at the black Pegasus.

"Sorry but I had to think of some way to get you in here. Good hit by the way," Thunderlane said rubbing his jaw.

"You could have walked up to me and told me you had something to talk about. Also, a word of caution, last time someone spooked me like that he had every bone in his body broken ok," I said.

"Noted but we needed to talk to you about something," Thunderlane said as he stood.

"What do you mean we?" I asked puzzled.

Just then Rainbow, Rarity, Comet, Pinkie, Applejack, Pierce and Fluttershy stepped out of the shadows.

"What are you lot doing here?" I asked.

"So is it true, is it, is it, is it?" Pinkie asked.

"What's true?" I asked.

"That Princess Luna spent the night with you in your bed," Rainbow said with a smug grin.

"What the hell? Who told you that?!" I almost screamed.

"I saw Luna leave the library today and she looked very happy and thanks to those words we know that it's true," Rarity said with mischief dripping from her voice.

"Are you all out of your minds? I didn't sleep with Luna, I was giving her a tour of the house and we finished with my room because it was on the top floor. As I went to have a shower, Luna fell asleep on my bed so I gave up my bed to her and slept on the rug in my room. The reason why she was happy is because she tasted Spike's pancakes," I said.

Applejack grabbed ahold of my face and turned me towards her and stared at me for a few minutes.

"He ain't lying he's telling the truth," Applejack finally said.

"Of course it's true, what kind of princess would want someone who’s so broken," I said.

"Broken, what do you mean Ash?" Comet asked.

"It's nothing you need to concern yourself with Comet. Best you forget it and as for the rest of you, does anyone else know about this?" I asked.

"No, why?" Applejack asked.

"The last thing that is needed is crazy rumours running around saying Luna and I are together. So can you pinkie promise me you won't say anything please?" I asked.

"But it's no fun then," Rarity said with a whine.

"Rarity if the nobles hear any of this it will mean huge trouble for Luna and I," I said.

"Oh alright," Rarity said.

After everyone pinkie promised we left the alley and I continued to the forge. When I arrived I saw Caramel standing next to a two large crates with an angry look on his face.

"Caramel, what's up you look pissed at something?" I asked with concern.

"I was expecting a new shipment of metal for us to work on and they were giving away this useless crap for every order of metal. I told them I didn't need it but they didn't listen and dumped these here," Caramel pointing to the two crates.

"What's inside?" I asked.

"Feel free to take a look, but it doesn't change the fact that it's useless," Caramel said kicking a stone.

I walked over to the crates and lifted the lids on both crates what was inside truly surprised me. The crate on the left was filled to the brim with diamonds and the crate on the right was filled with obsidian.

"Caramel, do you have any idea what this stuff is?" I said in surprise.

"Yeah, diamonds and obsidian. Why, is this stuff worth much on your world?" Caramel asked.

"Is it worth much Caramel? If you combine these two as they are and take it to my world you'd be as rich as Celestia herself. Why the heck is this stuff useless here?" I asked.

"Because it keeps on popping up all over the place, it's really easy to come by here," Caramel said.

"I see, well Caramel, there is one thing you're wrong about. This stuff can be forged into one hell of a blade. If you allow me, I'd like to give it a try," I said with excitement.

"Go ahead, use as much as you want Ash. I can’t wait to see what you'll cook up," Caramel said.

"Sweet, now this is going to take a while because it's my first time using these materials. So I would appreciate it if we kept this project between ourselves, until it's finished please," I said.

"Sure Ash, show me what you can do," Caramel said.

After three weeks of sweat, obsidian and diamonds my hard work was complete. I held my project in both my hands and smiled. They were a pair of hand held folding scythe's that had a sparkling diamond handle with a black obsidian blade that made it look like it would suck the soul out of anyone who touched it.

"So what do you think?" I asked Caramel.

"I'm speechless, there is absolutely no way to describe them," Caramel said.

"Thanks, this is the result when you combine diamond and obsidian you get the strongest and sharpest weapon of all time," I said.

All of a sudden Spike, Mac, Comet, Thunderlane and Pierce walked into the forge.

"Hey guys what's happening?" Caramel greeted the stallions and young dragon.

"Pierce says he has something to tell all of us. Fancy scythe's you got there Ash," Comet said.

"Just finished them today. Anyway what did you want to say Pierce?" I asked.

"Well it's just that Pinkie and I are seeing each other now," Pierce said shyly.

The room was filled with absolute dead silence at that moment. None of us knew what to say until I spoke up.

"Dude, my congratulations for you both. How long have you been seeing each other?" I asked.

"After we all met at the bronco. Guess you could call it love at first sight," Pierce said with a sigh of relief.

"Awesome news Pierce. Oh Ash, I came by to give you a letter from Celestia," Spike said.

"Thanks Spike, I'll read it after I put these away," I said as I flicked the scythe's causing the blade to fold towards the handle. I then walked into the backroom and placed the scythes on the work bench before I walked back to the others. "So where's the letter Spike?"

"Right here Ash," Spike said handing me the letter. I grabbed the letter and opened it and began to read.

Dear Ash Blade.

I am writing this to inform you that we have summoned the bearers of the elements of harmony to Canterlot castle and will return later today. In two days they will be summoned again for an unknown amount of time so please don't worry if you believe your friends are missing. Hope you are doing well.

Yours sincerely

Celestia.

"So what does it say Ash?" Comet asked.

"It's just informing me that the girls have been summoned to Canterlot for some reason. But something feels off, the writing looks like it was written in a hurry and it's kinda sloppy. Spike has Celestia ever written like this?" I asked showing Spike the paper.

"No never and I should know, she and Twilight taught me how to read and write," Spike said.

"Maybe I should head over to Canterlot, just to make sure everything is alright. Does anyone know when the next train is?" I asked.

"Sorry Ash but you missed it and the girls are on board as well," Spike said.

"They left without a goodbye ok. Now I know something is not right. Is there any other way for me to get to Canterlot?" I asked.

"A guard chariot is about to arrive to collect the spears you and I made during the week when you weren't busy with your scythe’s. You can hop on board when it arrives. And speak of the devil," Caramel said as he pointed to the landing chariot.

The chariot flew towards the castle and landed just outside the royal armoury.

"Thanks gents," I said to the two driving guards as I ran towards the castle. As I ran I dodged crowds of ponies, I made it to the castle and ran inside and asked a guard where Celestia was.

"Princess Celestia is in the throne room with Princess Luna and the bearers of the elements of harmony just arrived right now sir Ash Blade," the guard said.

I nodded in thanks to the guard before I ran towards the throne room, I reached the door and was about to open it, but heard Celestia, Luna, and the girls muffled voices coming from the other side. I placed my ear on the door and slowed my breathing so I could listen to the conversation better.

"Celestia you can't be serious! This must be some sort of joke," Twilight said.

"I'm afraid it's no joke and I have no choice in this matter Twilight, the other kingdom's have agreed on this. If I don't agree to this then all of the kingdoms will wage war on us. The only kingdom that doesn't want anything to do with this is Zebrafrica," Celestia said.

"But to have all of the kingdoms use both the elements of harmony and the bearers as a prize in a competition is preposterous," Rarity scoffed.

"If I'm gone who will take care of my animals?" Fluttershy asked in worried tone.

"And ma family and the farm," Applejack added.

"Not to mention Sweetie Bell and Opal," Rarity sniffed.

"Scootaloo and Tank as well," Rainbow Dash said.

"Also Spike and Owlicious," Twilight said.

"Also Gummy and I just found my special somepony as well," Pinkie cried.

"I am so sorry my little ponies, if I could change this I would, but I can't," Celestia said as I could hear her letting out tears of her own.

"Can't you send someone to fight for our freedom like Ash?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm afraid we cannot do that because the kingdom's leader's have banned us from entering our fighters, even if we we're allowed to enter fighters, we wouldn't dare send anyone to fight in that damned arena," Luna said.

"Why not?" Rainbow asked.

"Because the only way to win the competition is to kill your opponents and no doubt the kingdoms will send their best warriors to this and there will also be many rouges in there and we could not bring ourselves to ask someone to risk their lives and also kill somepony. Imagine what Ash would think if we asked him to do this. I believe killing would just add more pain to him," Luna said causing the girl's to look at Luna in both horror and sadness.

"So a bunch of gladiators are going to be killing each other to claim us as a prize!" Applejack shouted.

"And there is no way for us to get out of it and to think I almost thought of getting Ash involved without thinking," Rainbow said starting to sob.

"Celestia is there any way to prevent this?" Twilight asked.

"Both Luna and I will come along to try and convince the leaders to reconsider but I'm afraid that's all we can do I'm sorry. I suggest you leave and spend as much time with your families as possible and get ready to leave. The leaders will be arriving in two days to escort us to the arena in the griffon kingdom. But remain calm my little ponies I will try to fix this somehow," Celestia said trying to boost confidence.

After the conversation I didn't know what to think, a part of me felt disgusted by the actions of the kingdom leaders another part of me felt rage against them and sadness because they plan to take my new friends away. The throne room doors began to open so I teleported out of the castle and into the chariot parking bay. A pair of Pegasi guards walked ahead of me and gave me a salute.

"Gentlemen, I need to get to Ponyville immediately and I require transportation, can you please assist me?" I asked.

"We're at your disposal sir," they said as they led me over to a chariot.

We arrived in Ponyville in no time at all, I quickly thanked the guards and ran to the forge. I ran into the forge and grabbed my protective apron my tools and several ingots of metal. All of a sudden, Spike and the others walked in.

"Ash your back, what happened? You look like Twilight during the smarty pants incident," Spike said.

"Sorry Spike, but I got some really bad news right now. I think the girls are going to tell us when they get back. But if they don't we'll all meet in the barn at Sweet Apple Acres at 11:15pm while everyone in asleep so I can tell you ok?" I said.

"Ok," they said in union as they turned to leave.

"Oh two thing's guy's, if they do tell us then prepare for a very nasty shock, and Caramel I need your help with this," I said.

"What are you making Ash? We don't have any order's for anything right now and why do you need my help?" Caramel asked.

"I'll tell you later," I said.

Everyone left except for both me and Caramel, we went on working for 2 hours until Spike walked into the forge and told me that Twilight and the others had returned. I reminded Caramel to meet us in the barn before I left the forge and ran over to the Library with Spike. Before we entered I put on my best poker face and walked inside.

"Hey Twi," I said as we walked in the door.

"Hi Ash, I'm going to go to bed early today," Twilight said as she walked upstairs.

"Uh Twi it's 2:00 pm what's wrong? Long trip," I asked.

"You could say that I'm just tired right now, so I'll see you both tomorrow," Twilight said as she disappeared up the stairs.

It was 11:00 pm when Spike woke me up I quickly got changed and followed Spike to Sweet Apple Acres. When we arrived Comet, Thunder, Pierce, Mac and Caramel where all there waiting for us.

"So did any of the girls say anything to you lot?" I asked.

"Nnope," Mac said.

"Me either," Pierce said.

Comet, Thunderlane and Caramel all shook their head's in reply.

"So what's going on Ash, what's this bad news?" Spike asked.

"Well before I tell you, be warned everypony, this is going to be a shock," I said as I began to tell the boys about the leaders of the neighbouring kingdoms, all wanting the mane 6 and how they are going to be offered up as a prize for the winning kingdom and that Celestia and Luna don't have a choice in the matter, otherwise Equestria would be threatened with war. When I finished they all had looks of shock horror and anger on their face but Mac was angrier than the lot, the look on his face was just screaming for blood.

"This just ain't right. They have no right to do this!" Comet shouted in anger.

"I just admitted my feelings to Pinkie, now only to have her taken away from me. This just isn't fair!" Pierce sobbed burying his face in his hands.

"Ash what exactly are you making in the forge and why do you need Caramels help in making it?" Thunderlane asked.

"I'm making armour for myself and I need Caramel's help so I can get it done in time," I said.

"But why do you need armour?" Spike asked.

"I decided on my way back to Ponyville that I'm entering the tournament and I'm going to win back my friends," I said.

"What!" they all yelled in union.

"Guys I'm the knight of freedom, it's my responsibility," I said.

"I'm going to enter this fight too," Mac said.

"I'm sorry Mac but I can't allow that," I said.

"Why in the name of Tartarus not? That's my sister in there and I'm going to fight to bring her home!" Mac yelled flaring his nostrils.

"And she's my friend too Mac, but the reason you're not fighting is because you have to kill your opponents and if you and I enter Mac, sooner or later one of us will have to kill the other!" I snapped back at him.

The barn was silent for a few minutes, the occupants taken aback by my outburst until Spike spoke up.

"S...So you have to kill to get Twilight and the girls back?" Spike said terrified of me all of a sudden.

"I'm afraid so Spike," I said as I calmed down.

"Um Ash, have you killed anypony before?" Thunderlane asked.

"Only woodland creature's, but sentient beings? No never," I said.

"You have some serious balls if you're willing to go against some of the best fighter's known today and kill them to save your friends," Comet said patting my back.

"Hey Ash, I'm sorry for snapping at you. I had no idea...," Mac started.

"It's alright Mac, I'd feel the same way in your position," I said.

"So what happens now?" Pierce asked.

"There is some stuff to do before I leave and I'll need your help Comet. I need you to look after Fluttershy's animals and the girls pets, as well as Dust. Mac, I need you and Granny Smith to take in Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo while the girls and I are gone. Pierce I'll need transportation to the Griffin kingdom. Thunderlane, can you get another Pegasus to help you fly the chariot? Spike, I need you to look up any weak points on any sentient creature in Equestria and beyond. Caramel, I need you to help me finish my armour, we've only got two days to get this done so can I count on you?" I asked.

"Yeah," They all replied.

It's been two day's since I found out about the fight for the mane 6 and things have been busy. A royal chariot came by to collect the girls earlier today and they told us that they would be going away for a long time, but made brilliant poker faces to hide their sadness. After they left I went to grab the now finished armour that Caramel and I finished yesterday and scythes and placed them in a gym bag. I then ran as fast as possible to meet up with the boys on the outskirts of Ponyville. When I arrived I saw a well-crafted brown carriage and the boys prepping it, along with a light blue furred Pegasus with a purple spikey mane and tail wearing a blue flight suit with a yellow lightning bolt pattern on it.

"Hey Ash, I'd like you to meet someone. This is Soarin of the Wonderbolts elite. He's going to help me pull the chariot," Thunderlane said, gesturing to the light blue Pegasus.

"The Wonderbolts huh? So you’re the guys that Rainbow Dash is always going on about," I said.

"So you know Rainbow Dash huh? I owe her for saving my pie back at the Gala," Soarin laughed.

"Yes Rainbow told me about that. Before we leave, did anyone tell you about what we’re doing?" I asked.

"You need to get to the griffon kingdoms and you need two Pegasus to fly this charrige right?" Soarin said.

"Correct, but what about what I'm doing there?" I asked.

"No idea sorry," Soarin said.

"Well I'm entering this tournament where the opponents kill each other for a prize," I said.

"Wait you’re going to kill? Sorry pal, but I'm not taking part in a plan where ponies are killed," Soarin said as he began to walk away.

"Before you leave Soarin, I'd think you should know I have a damned good excuse for this," I said.

"And what's that?" Soarin said as he stopped and turned around to face me.

"The bearers of the Elements of Harmony have been offered up as the prize for the tournament and I plan to bring them home. Mac's sister is one of the elements, along with Spike's caretaker, Pierces lover and Rainbow Dash. Each one of the bearers of the element's of harmony are my friends. And I'll be damned if I leave them like this, and if that reason isn't a good enough one to fight then, I don't know what is," I said.

"You’re willing to become a killer to save your friends?" Soarin asked surprised.

"Yes I am," I said with determination.

"Well I can't argue with a reason like that, wouldn't even know how to. Those element bearers must be some really nice freinds if your planning to kill to save them," Soarin said as he walked over to the carriage and placed the harness on along with Thunderlane.

"Thank you Soarin, I'll pay you if I get back," I said.

"No need, I'm going to do this because you’re going to save Rainbow Dash and because it's a noble cause and I can respect that," Soarin said.

I walked over to the carriage and opened the door. I was about to climb inside when I saw Mac, Spike, Comet, Pierce, and Caramel line up behind me.

"Where are you all going?" I asked.

"Don't you think for a second that we aren't coming with you, so don't even bother saying no," Mac said.

"Yeah," the others agreed.

"But what about Fluttershy's animals and Granny Smith will need help with Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo," I said.

"Already taken care of. I got someone to take care of the animals," Comet said.

"And Granny Smith said she can handle those three fillies, so are we coming or what?" Mac asked.

"*Sigh* Fine, just don't blame me if you all pass out at the sight of blood," I said as we entered the carriage. I gave Soarin and Thunder the ok to go. The two Pegasus' ran forward and flapped their wings. The carriage soon rose off the ground and we were airborne.

We flew over the border and into the griffon kingdom as Spike finished telling me the weaknesses of every sentient being on the planet, while I changed into my armour and placed my new scythe's onto the hooks on my waist. The boy's where stunned at how fierce and awesome I looked.

"Now one last thing" I said as I pulled out a silver ring.

"What's that for?" Pierce asked.

"It's a disguise for myself it will also disguise my voice in the process. I don't want the girls to know it's me fighting in the arena. How do you think they would react to something like this?" I asked.

As I placed the ring on my finger my appearance immediately changed to a black furred unicorn with a black mane and blue eyes.

"Looking good there Ash," Comet said.

"Now remember guys, we were never in the griffin kingdom ok," I said in a much deeper voice.

"Got it," they all replied.

"Alright boys, we're here, welcome to the griffin kingdom colosseum," Thunderlane shouted to us.

I looked out the window and saw a large circular colosseum that looked like the one from my world, only completely intact rather than in ruins. Thunder and Soarin landed on the ground in front of the colosseum, we hopped out of the carriage and gathered around each other to go over the plan.

"Ok, I'm going to go and sign up for the fight. Soarin and Thunder, you hide the carriage while the others can go find some seats. After the show I'll hand the girls over to both Celestia and Luna, then we all leave for home. But first, are all of you absolutely sure you want to see this?" I asked.

"Ash we all knew what we we're going to see when we wanted to join you so stop worrying about us," Spike groaned.

"Sorry I just want to be certain. Don't forget to keep your selves hidden from the girls and we'll meet back at this spot after the fight," I said as I left the group and walked over to the booth where the contestants sign up. "Excuse me, I'd like to enter the match for the elements of harmony please," I asked the female griffon at the booth.

"Lucky you, we have one more slot to be filled, but be warned you will be fighting against 20 of the best fighters from our kingdom, 10 from the diamond dog's, 25 from the minotaur's, 1 from the dragon kingdom and 50 rogues like yourself," the griffon said.

"Don't worry about me, there's no way I'm going to die today," I said.

"Someone with confidence finally, that stuff will get you far. Now there are no rules here, just survive by any means. Good luck handsome," the griffon said with a wink as she opened the cadged door to let me in.

I walked inside and a pair of colosseum guards escorted me to the waiting bay. I looked around the room and saw many fighters either sharpening their weapons or checking their armour. There were some ponies here along with some centaurs and ape like dog creature's that reminded me of the main villain in Rainbow's favourite book Daring Do. I received look's from all the contestants when I entered but no one said a word and went back to what they were doing. I walked past the contestants over to the caged door that led out into the arena. The arena floor was covered in golden sand, there were also six other cadged door's all around the arena. I didn't have to wait long before five of the door's opened including mine. The fighters from each of the cages walked out into the arena, the largest of the fighters was a dark blue dragon with yellow scales and damaged webbed yellow wings and scared body. There were also many other warrior's, each from a different kingdom and wearing heavy armour. I looked around and saw thousands and thousands of spectators watching us. As we walked out I saw the royal box with a large dark green dragon sitting next to it. He wore a crown made of rubies and chest armour that looked like it had seen many battles and two horns were on the sides of his head and went downward before curving upward. Inside the box I was just able to see Princess Celestia and Luna talking with the griffin King and diamond dog Queen and minotaur King. I looked around once more and I saw an altar outside the walls of the arena, where the mane 6 were all sitting in a cage with miserable looks on their faces. All of a sudden a loud speaker boomed to life.

"WELCOME LADIES AND GENTLEGRIFFIONS TO THE BATTLE FOR THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY! AS YOU ALL KNOW WHOEVER WINS THIS TOURNAMENT WILL CLAIM THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY. WE HAVE THE GRIFFON KINGDOM'S BEST FIGHTERS GOING UP AGAINST THE BEST FIGHTERS FROM THE DRAGON, DIAMOND DOG AND MINOTAUR KINGDOMS, ALONG WITH SOME ROGUES WHO THINK THEY'VE GOT WHAT IT TAKES TO BE THE BEST. IN TOTAL WE HAVE 107 FIGHTERS HERE TODAY!" The announcer yelled causing the crowd to let out a roar of applause eager to see some blood.

The gates closed behind us sealing me inside the arena with the other fighters. Everyone started to spread out, each one ready to kill. I drew my scythes and got into a fighting stance. Suddenly, a bell rang out signalling the match to start. As the bell rang out all hell broke loose. Many of the rogues went after the kingdom's best fighters, some others turned on other rouges. The kingdom's best fighters went to fight the other kingdom's and the rogues, but each one was slaughtering each other like a pack of hydra's going for a scrap of meat. I knew I would have to join the fight to win so I placed my earphones in my ears and selected a song to suit the situation.

Just then, a minotaur came running at me wielding a large axe, he made an attempt to split me in two but I dodged left and drove one of my scythes into his stomach and pulled on it, tearing his side out spilling blood and gore onto the sand. The Minotaur fell on his side dead. I then saw a centaur charging at me trying to impale me with his spear but I ran at him and jumped onto his spear and jumped over him and landed on his horse back in a standing position. Before he could turn his head I shoved both my scythes into the back of his head killing him. As the song went on I killed many enemy's, each death more horrifying than the last. Many were cut in half, others had severed limbs and large hole's in them the list of death's went on. As I approached the final chorus I was locked in combat with a griffon. He was using a pair of sword's and was about to swing at my head. I rolled towards the right along the sand and ended up rolling behind him as the chorus said I'll take your broken wings and learn to fly, I grabbed the griffin by the base of his wings and placed my foot on his back and pulled on his wing's tearing them off. The griffin screamed out in pain so I sliced off his head with my scythe ending his pain. Out of the corner of my eye I saw another minotaur wielding a trident running at me. I connected the scythe's hilts together to form one large scythe, one of the blades remained the same shape as a scythe, while the other end of the scythe straightened out into a spear. I ran at the Minotaur and stuck the main blade into the ground and pole vaulted over the Minotaur I held onto the blade, so as I went over the Minotaur, the blade wedged into the ground, rose up and dug itself in the Minotaur's chin. When I landed, I pulled on the scythe and tore the Minotaur's head off, just as the song ended.

LADIES AND GENTLEMALES THIS BATTLE HAS TO BE THE MOST BRUTAL HELD IN THE COLOSSEUM. YET THE FIGHTER FROM THE DRAGON KINGDOM IS STILL HOLDING OUT AGAINST HIS ENEMIES. THE DIAMOND DOGS ONLY HAVE 5 FIGHTER'S LEFT AND THE MINOTAURS HAVE 10 AND THE GRIFFIONS ALSO HAVE 10 AND ALL BUT ONE OF THE ROUGES HAVE BEEN KILLED AND THIS ONE ROUGE ALSO HAS JUST FINISHED HIS 48th KILL. THIS FIGHTER HAS A STRONG CHANCE OF WINNING IF HE CAN GET PAST BOTH THE DRAGON FIGHTER AND THE SAND DEMON!" the announcer said.

Just then I saw a metal door slowly open and I heard a growl come from inside the darkness, but nothing came out, the sand in front of the cage shuffled around and started to move. Fighter's then started to run at me ignoring the cage and determined to end me. I got into a stance and ready to fight but, before they could reach me a scorpion stinger burst out of the sand and stabbed one of the fighter's and threw him away like an old glove. The fighters that where running towards me stopped and looked around at the sand, suddenly four scorpion claws grabbed at least one of the fighters before it pulled them into the sand or sliced them in half and grabbed another fighter. One of the fighters grabbed onto the last fighter, but was soon pulled into the sand. After that everything went still for a minute. Suddenly, the stinger appeared in front of me and looked ready to strike I stood there frozen waiting for death but the stinger didn't move, we stood frozen for what felt like hours then the stinger disappeared into the ground again. I let out the breath I didn't realise I was holding and looked at the remaining fighters all ganging up on the dragon, but the stinger and claws made short work of the fighters. I then realised that the creature responded to vibrations, that's why it ignored me and attacked the fighters closest to the dragon, because of the dragon trying to stomp his prey. The dragon tried to grab ahold of the stingers and claws but they disappeared too fast. The stinger and claws disappeared into the sand once more. After a minute the sand in the centre of the arena started to bulge outward until it burst, revealing a large black and red scorpion with two extra pincers on its back and a large white and blue eye with a white pupil. The creature looked between me and the dragon before it looked at me and began to charge. Realising the scorpion was charging at me I ran towards it and connected my scythes once more. Once I was within range the scorpion tried to impale me on his stinger, but I twirled around and in one swift blow I cut off half of its stinger and used the spear like end of the scythe to stab it through its eye. I rammed the spear further inwards until half of the scythe disappeared inside of the beast, purple blood leaked out of the creature decorating the sand in more blood. I pulled the scythe out of the dead arachnid and disconnected the scythes and looked at my handy work. Just then, something wrapped around my leg and lifted me off the ground I looked to see the dragon had wrapped his tail around me and brought me towards his face.

"You fight well for a pony young warrior, but I'm afraid this is the end for you," The dragon said as he lifted me above his head and opened his jaws wide and dropped me. As I fell into the dragon's mouth I saw his jaws close around me.

The audience let out gasps of shock as the dragon swallowed his meal, Celestia and Luna were disgusted by the tournament's ending. The mane 6 looked on with pity for the poor soul that got eaten alive and the 6 stallions and dragon where shocked by the defeat of their friend while the audience cheered.

"IT APEARS WE HAVE A WINNER THE LONE FIGHTER OF THE DRAG... WAIT A MINIUTE!" The announcer said cutting off the audience's cheering.

The audience looked at the coughing blue dragon banging on both his chest and neck with his claw but started coughing up blood. Everyone looked on as a bulge appeared in the dragons neck. Suddenly, a black obsidian blade pierced the dragon's scales, then cut a line across the dragon's throat. The dragon's neck then spilled gallons and gallons of blood per second, making it look like a water fall of blood. The dragon grabbed his throat to try and stop the blood flow but it was pointless, not long after he fell on his side and died. The audience was shocked by what happened, everyone was silent. Then someone shouted to look at the blood that fell from the dragon's throat. Everyone turned their eyes to the small lake of blood to see something moving in it, the moving blob of blood stood on its two feet and revealed itself to be the fighter that was eaten by the dragon.

I stood on my two feet and folded my scythes and placed them on my waist. As I walked out of the lake of blood I tried to wipe most of the blood off of myself. The audience let out cheers of applause for my victory.

"AND OUR WINNER FOR REAL THIS TIME IS THE UNNAMED ROUGE, WHO HAS MADE A KILL OF 50 FIGHTERS INCLUDING THE UNDEFEATED SAND DEMON. THIS YOUNG FIGHTER IS INCREDIBLE, I NEVER WOULD HAVE THOUGHT SOMEONE LIKE THIS WOULD BE CAPABLE OF DEFEATING SO MANY INCLUDING 4 KINGDOMS BEST FIGHTERS AND NOW, THE TIME HAS COME TO GIVE THE PRIZE TO THIS VERY LUCKY FIGHTER!" The announcer said.

As he finished stairs appeared out of the sand at the edge of the arena that led up to the altar where the 6 girls were. A colosseum guard walked over to me and handed me the key to the cage I walked up the stairs until I was in front of the girls. More colosseum guards appeared with shackles.

"Those won’t be needed," I said and the guards nodded before they left.

I opened the cage door so they could climb out, but when I opened the door and looked inside the girls were terrified of me. Even RD. Fluttershy was horrified by the amount of blood that covered me, so I took a few steps away from the door and waited. After a while the girls stepped out of the cage and were still shaking in fear of me. I led the girls down the steps, then Princess Celestia and Luna appeared in front of me.

"Congratulations on your victory, you have truly earned the right to the elements, but I just ask one thing, that we can say goodbye to them please," Celestia said with sadness in her voice.

"Would you like to say goodbye in a private area?" I asked.

"Yes, thank you," Celestia said.

We left the arena and were almost at the exit where the royal carriage was parked before I stopped and spoke up to the princess's.

"This is where we separate," I said to the princess.

"I see," Celestia said to me before she turned to the mane 6 "Farewell my lit...," Celestia started before I cut in.

"No Princess Celestia, I mean this where I separate from the rest of you," I said causing the girls and the princess's to stare at me in surprise.

"What do you mean?" Luna asked.

"It means you take these girls back to Equestria with you," I said.

"But the rule said..." Twilight started before I cut in.

"That the winner decides what to do with the elements and since I won, I decide what to do with you and I decide, that you get to go home," I said.

"What's the catch," Rainbow said.

"No catch I promise," I said with a hand on my heart.

"He's telling the truth, but what I want to know is why," Applejack said.

"I'm afraid I can't tell you that and I'm sorry you had to see all that out there," I said in a guilty tone.

"You have done much for us and yet there must be something we can do for you," Celestia said.

"Just have a safe journey home your majesty," I said.

All of a sudden Pinkie wrapped her arms around me in a hug.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"No problem, but Pinkie, you do realise that I'm still covered in blood," I said.

"I don't care! Thank you so much!" Pinkie said as she released me.

"Hang on, how do you know that her name is Pinkie?" Rarity said, causing everyone to look at me.

"Take care everypony," I said and bowed before I teleported away from them.

I reappeared at the meeting area and I saw the boys arrive with the carriage, they opened the door and I stepped inside and we were off.

We arrived back in Ponyville after a very long trip. The entire carriage ride was spent in silence. I removed my disguise ring and blood soaked armour and weapons, then placed them in the gym bag. As we flew I tried my best to clean off the blood that clung to my skin and put on some clean casual clothes. When we landed on the outskirts of Ponyville I grabbed my gym bag and climbed out of the carriage and started my walk back to Ponyville.

"You alright partner?" Mac asked breaking the silence.

"I'll be alright Mac, just a lot to take in right now," I said.

"So what will you do now?" Comet asked.

"Go home, clean myself and my armour off, then hide the armour, then eat some dinner and go to bed early," I said.

"Uh Ash, how did it feel to y'know take a life?" Caramel asked.

"It felt easy, but afterwards it feels horrible. You think about the family and friends that will never see their loved one again," I said as I walked back to Ponyville with Spike.

When I was out of sight Caramel got a smack to the back of his head from Thunderlane.

"Ow what the hell was that for?" Caramel asked.

"How did it feel to kill, are you an idiot or something? You don't just ask something like that after he killed 50 fighter's in a match to save his friend's," Thunderlane scowled.

"Eeyup," Mac said glaring at Caramel.

"If anything, what happened here today, it's gonna haunt Ash for the rest of his life," Soarin said looking at the direction I walked in.

Spike and I arrived back at the Library, the door was locked so it meant Twilight wasn't home yet. I went upstairs to clean the left over blood off of myself and clean my armour and scythes and clothes I wore. After everything was clean I grabbed a fresh set of clothing and went into my wardrobe and placed my gym bag containing the armour scythes and disguise ring on the top shelf. I walked downstairs to see the mane 6 sitting in the library talking to each other about what happened today. None of them noticed me and I wanted to keep it that way. I continued past them and made it to the kitchen and grabbed some vegetable's for dinner. After I finished I walked back into the library and was bombarded with hugs from all six mare's.

"What the? What’s with all of you?" I asked as I pulled myself out of the group of friends.

"It's just we went through the most horrible thing ever," Rarity said with tears in her eyes.

"Whoa calm down Rarity. Now tell me what happened," I said wiping away her tears.

The mane 6 told me everything about when they were called to Canterlot and then about the gruesome events in the colosseum and the mysterious rouge and how he fought and that he gave the girls back to Celestia so they could go home.

"Well all I can say is this rouge fighter is something else and the important thing is you're all back," I said.

"Yeah, but I'm still confused as to how he knew Pinkie's name though," Rarity said.

"Yeah it is strange," I said.

"Hey, maybe that guy was wearing some special ring that turned him into somepony completely different so we wouldn't recognize him," Pinkie said.

At these words I tensed as still as a statue.

"Uh Pinkie, that sounds a little farfetched don't you think," Applejack said.

"No, she's right there are such enchantments for situations like that. So what if he was wearing some sought of charm that disguised himself," Twilight said.

"Well I don't know about you lot but it's starting to get late and I had a long day so I'm going to turn in, night girls," I said snapping out of my shock and walked over to the stairs.

"Night Ash," the girls said in union.

I walked into my room and got changed into my pyjamas and looked at my bed, I knew my night would be filled with nightmares about the arena.

Chapter 9 A Roam Through Canterlot and A Painful Reunion

I was back in the arena in the griffin kingdoms, I was in my armour but I didn't have my disguise on and my scythe's were missing. I looked around to see the arena was abandoned and the sky was a blood red and the sand was white. Weapons were either half buried or sticking out of the sand from previous battles. I looked at my surroundings and I saw my double from a few nights ago, staring back at me.

"You again! Are you going to be doing this to me every time I try to get some sleep?" I asked.

"Perhaps if you kill me then I might disappear for good," my double said, with a voice that would make Nightmare Moon's nightmares seem like a nice dream.

"Certainly left plenty of weapons to do that," I said gesturing to weapons that surrounded us.

"Actually no, your mind created this place and decided to send us to it," my double said.

"Guess my mind has had enough of you and want's you gone," I said.

My double let out an laugh at my statement.

"Perhaps you're right, but I don't plan to go anywhere anytime soon," he said.

"Well I want you gone as well you’re sick and twisted, just like they were," I said.

"DON'T YOU DARE DRAG ME DOWN TO THEIR LEVEL. THEY WERE NOTHING BUT MONSTERS AND YOU KNOW IT!" My double screamed at me.

"You’re one to talk. If I remember correctly you wanted to hang all of them by their own entrails. I just wanted justice, not vengeance!" I shouted back.

"It appears we won't be able to have a pleasant conversation so why don't we end this now," my double said.

"That we can agree on," I said as I picked up a sword and held the blade at the ready. "Before we get started do you have a name?" I asked.

"Odd time to ask don't you think?" my double said.

"Well if I am about to kill you I would like to know your name," I said.

"Burning Rage," he said.

"Suit's you," was all I said before I ran at him

Rage did not move at all, I was about ten feet away before I tripped and fell onto the sand. I looked down at my feet to see what I'd tripped on only to find a rotting griffin talon had grabbed ahold of my leg. I yanked my foot away from the talon but only broke the talon off of the rest of the griffin. I pried the talon from my leg and held it, the claw started wiggling and tried to grab ahold of me while detached from the rest of it's body. I threw it away from me and then looked at the ground, corpses of fighters in the arena started crawling out of the sand like zombies. I held my sword in both hands ready to fight them, only for it to disintegrate into dust leaving me defenceless. I looked back to were Burning Rage was standing only to see he'd disappeared. I then looked back at the corpses and saw the faces of those I'd killed. Each one had a look of agony frozen onto their faces. The corpses moved closer towards me, so I decided to use my fists but it wasn't enough. Not long after, I was overwhelmed by the fallen warriors and they each grabbed a piece of me and started dragging me into the sand.

I woke up to a loud squawk in my ear and sat up straight in a flash and looked at my surroundings for the noise of disturbance. Dust sat next to my pillow staring at me I looked at my surroundings and saw I was in my room again. Looking at Dust again I stroked his wings.

"Thanks Dust, things were about to get ugly for me," I said.

I looked out the window at the sky to see the moon was still above the horizon. I looked at Dust and held my arm out for him to hop onto which he accepted.

"Why don't we start our day early today? I'm not going to get any more sleep and it's nearly sunrise," I asked Dust. His response was a nod.

I walked over to the window and opened it, Dust climbed off of my arm and flew off into the night. I watched the stars for a few minutes in wonder before I left the view to get changed. I came out of the bathroom wearing black pants a blue shirt with a black trim along with a red hooded jacket and my black fingerless gloves. I walked downstairs and I saw all the girls were sleeping in the Library, each resting on a piece of furniture or resting their heads on each other. I smiled at this and decided to have some fun with three of them. I summoned my magic and Rarity's fur turned orange and her mane turned puke green. As for Twilight I made every book shelf disappear and made holograms of the real ones on the ceiling, and lastly for Pinkie, I made her face look like Discord's.

"This is going be good," I whispered to myself.

I left the girls and walked into the kitchen to make breakfast. I looked in the cabinet's and fridge and sighed.

"Wish they had meat, but looks like I'll have to survive on fruit and veg," I said as I grabbed an apple and ate it. When I finished I tossed the core into a bin and walked out the front door into the cool morning air.

I smelled the clear fresh air as I stood outside the Library and relaxed my mind. I walked through the sleeping town and looked at the twinkling stars in the sky. I continued through town until I came to a small hill with a tree, it sat just on the edge of town that looked over the field that was in-between the Everfree forest and Ponyville. I sat under the tree and watched the remaining stars in the sky as they disappeared when dawn approached. It was a calming sensation which left my mind at peace. The sun started to rise above the horizon next to Canterlot mountain. I then saw the most breathtaking sunrise imaginable.

I crossed my legs and began to meditate closing my eyes and listening to the noises around me. The wind blowing through my hair, the water running through the river close to Ponyville, the dirt as my seat and the heat from the sun's rays as they approached me. After a while I opened my eyes to see the sun had almost broken above the horizon. I decided to capture the moment before it was gone. I summoned my sketchbook and drew it down as fast as I could. After I finished I wanted to do something fun for the girls, so I looked to the Everfree and thought.

"Perfect, maybe even Vinyl and Octavia might like that too," I said.

I stood up and dusted myself off before I started walking back to the Library. As I walked, ponies started stepping out of their homes to enjoy the sunrise. I received many happy smiles and waves from many neighbours as I walked by and I did the same, I arrived at the Library and just as I was about to grab the doorknob...

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH,"

I opened the door to see Rarity was looking over herself in a panic and confusion at her new colour, Twilight was staring at the ceiling in shock and Pinkie was making face's with her new face and laughing while Applejack, Spike and Rainbow Dash were laughing their heads off and Fluttershy hid behind her mane. Soon the situation became too much for me and I fell to the floor laughing.

"Aw man, it hurts, make it stop it's just too much for me," Rainbow said while she held her stomach and laughed.

"This is not a laughing matter Rainbow Dash," Rarity said as she stomped her hoof.

"Your right Rarity it's not, it's freakin hilarious! This has to be the best prank I have ever pulled," I said as I managed to pick myself up off the floor.

"You did this!" Twilight shouted at me.

"Dude, who knew you could play a prank like this," Spike said as he found the strength to speak.

"Calm down, it's all an illusion," I said.

I snapped my fingers and Rarity's fur returned to its original colour and the real shelves reappeared and Pinkies face returned to normal.

"Don't you ever do that again, or knight of Equestria or not, you'll be in for a world of hurt," Twilight growled at me.

"Uh Sugercube, if I may ask why didn't you prank Dash, Spike, Fluttershy and myself?" Applejack asked.

"Well first off, I didn't know how both you or RD would have reacted and there was a 50% chance of getting pummelled by you two. So, I played it safe. Spike was asleep in his room and you all know this one rule, no pranking Fluttershy because even the most harmless prank would hurt her feelings. Secondly, Twilight and Rarity needed to lighten up and Pinkie loves a good joke played on her. So I thought I might humour her," I said.

"Well you did a fantastic job Ash. I'll certainly have to up my game with you," Pinkie said.

"Well anyway, I've thought of something that would hopefully get you two to forgive me," I said looking at both Twilight and Rarity.

"It will need to be good if you want my forgiveness," Rarity said as she glared at me.

"Not interrupting anything am I?" A voice says from the front door.

I turn around and I see a familiar light blue Pegasus wearing a white T shirt with a lightning bolt and two wings on both side of it, along with grey pants and a pair of sunglasses.

"Oh hey Soarin, I didn't know you would be coming around here today," I said causing the mane 6 jaws to hit the ground.

"I came to check to see if you’re alright after yesterday," Soarin said.

"I see, but as you can see I'm fine and while you're here why don't you say hi to the girls," I said inviting Soarin inside.

"Thanks," Soarin said.

"Soarin I'd like you to meet Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and last but not least Rainbow Dash," I said pointing out the girls.

"Nice to finally meet you all and nice two see you two again," he said to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

The girls were just speechless that I somehow knew a legendary Wonderbolt, so I explained that he was just visiting Ponyville and Spike and I and the other boys just ran into each other and that Thunderlane and Soarin have a history together.

"Hey Soarin, can you go and gather the other's and ask them if they can meet both the girls Spike and I in-front of the Everfree forest? There's something I want two show you all," I said.

"No problem man," he said as we fist bumped.

As he left I was tackled to the ground by RD.

"You know Soarin? One of the elite Wonderbolts and you didn't tell me?!" Rainbow yelled while griping my jacket.

"We just met yesterday RD and I would have told you, it just slipped my mind, that's all," I said pushing Rainbow off me.

"Um Ash, why did you ask Soarin to ask your friends to meet us outside the Everfree?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"You'll see, any way I need to grab two other ponies, so I'll see you all later," I said as I walked out the front door.

I was walking towards the Everfree with both Vinyl and Octavia in tow. As we arrived at the entrance I saw both groups of guys and girls.

"Hey everyone, I'd like you all to meet Vinyl Scratch aka DJ Pon-3 and Octavia Melody. I've invited them along because what I'm about to show you is really cool," I said.

"Hey, I know you from the Gala," Pinkie pie said pointing to Octavia

When Octavia saw Pinkie, Octavia hid behind Vinyl for safety.

"Wait, Ash told me about what I did at the Gala and I wanted to say I'm so sorry that I messed up your career," Pinkie said with a frown.

Octavia was shocked at what she'd just heard and inched outward from behind Vinyl towards Pinkie.

"I forgive you and thank you for apologizing," Octavia said as she and Pinkie shook hands.

I smiled at their forgiveness before I got everyone's attention.

"C'mon you guys, let's go before wild beast's show up," I said as I started to walk into the Everfree forest.

"Wait we're going in there?" Comet said.

"Yeah, why?" I asked.

"Because of all the dangerous beasts in there that's why," Rainbow said.

"Gee, never knew you were scared of the Everfree RD," I said.

"I'm not scared, it's just dangerous," Rainbow said.

"Don't worry guy's, hardly any animals come to this area and we're not traveling too deep inside," I said.

"Alright fine, I'll trust you on this," Rainbow said as we all walked in

We walked for 5 minutes before we came to a clearing where a tree stump and a white tree entangled into a bolder sat in the centre of the clearing. I told the others to stand where they were and watch and listen. I walked over to the stump and summoned a wooden flute. I carved once out of thin air and sat on the stump and began to play.

As I played the forest came alive and started to play along with me. The music was heavenly and everyone was too enchanted by the music to be in shock by the forest playing along with me. They just swayed with the rhythm. Once I finished I began to play another song.

After I finished my song I stood up and looked at my audience to see them clapping for me. I rubbed the back of my head and smiled as I walked over to the group.

"So what did you guys think of my performance?" I asked.

"That was incredible, I had no idea that the Everfree forest was so alive with music. Those song's gave me a ton of inspiration," Octavia said.

"It truly is a mystical place isn't it? I came across this place one day when I was still a wolf and the moon was full. I started howling and the forest sang with me," I said.

"This is amazing! I must make a time to study this place," Twilight said with giddiness in her voice.

All of a sudden Spike burped out a scroll.

"Wonder what the princess wants," I said as Twilight picked up the scroll and looked at it.

"It's for you Ash," Twilight said as she handed the scroll to me.

I grabbed the scroll from Twilight and opened it.

Dear Ash Blade,

I am sorry if I have disturbed your day in any way, but I must ask you to come to Canterlot immediately. There is something my sister and I must discuss with you and you alone. So please don't bring the elements of harmony with you. I believe they've had enough of an experience from yesterday and are rather tired, so let them know they should rest.

Princess Celestia.

I reread the letter to make sure I didn't miss anything then rolled up the paper and placed it in my jacket.

"What did it say Ash," Mac asked.

"Celestia and Luna wish to see me in Canterlot," I said.

"We'll come along too," Pinkie said.

"Sorry Pinkie but Celestia wants me to come alone and she told me to tell you 6 to take it easy," I said.

"But I don't need rest I feel fine," Rainbow said.

"Well if your fine maybe you can catch up on some of your weather duties. Besides, this is an order from Celestia and I'm sure your little step sister Scootaloo is worried about you," I said.

"Crap your right! What kind of step sister am I?" Rainbow said as she zoomed out of the clearing.

"I'm sure the rest of you girls have somewhere else you need to be, right?" I asked.

The girls nodded before everyone walked towards the exit of the forest.

The ride to Canterlot was calm and quiet. I kinda wish I did bring the others with me but that was ruined because of Celestia's orders. It made no difference now as I'm standing in front of the Canterlot throne room thinking about what the princesses might say to me. I pull myself out of my thoughts and walk up to the large oak doors and bang on it so I can be heard.

"Come in," a voice called from the other side of the doors.

I placed my hands on the doors and push them open to see both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna talking with each other in front of the throne.

"You wished to see me your majesty's," I said as I walked up to them.

"Ash, thank you for coming on such short notice and I hope you haven't had any difficulties in getting here," Celestia said in a motherly like tone.

"Apart from the looks of disgust from the nobles, everything went rather well. That reminds me, how do those nobles see where they’re going with their muzzles stuck so far up in the air like that?" I said.

"Yes, I sometimes wonder that myself," Luna said with a chuckle.

"Indeed," Celestia laughed.

"Glad to see I'm not the only one who thinks that, but I believe we may be getting off topic. What was it you wanted to see me about," after I spoke both the princesses smile's disappeared "Is everything alright?" I asked.

"Perhaps you may like to take a seat," Celestia said pointing to a small coffee table off to the side.

Three large cushions sat around the coffee table one of them a sunshine gold another was midnight blue and the last was grey, on top of the table sat a tea set. We walked over to the table Celestia sat on the gold cushion while Luna on the blue cushion, leaving me with the grey one. As I sat down Celestia poured us some tea.

"Now, about why you've been summoned here Ash," Celestia said.

I began to feel nervous about what she was about to say.

"We know it was you who fought in the arena yesterday," Celestia said calmly.

At these words my entire world just stopped, a chill ran up my spine but I just looked at the princesses with a blank expression.

"H...how did you find out?" I asked.

"Your dream's gave it away and I was shocked when I found out it was you in that arena," Luna said.

"There is simply no possible way to describe our gratitude towards your bravery, but I just want to know how did you find out about the arena?" Celestia asked while taking a sip of tea.

"It was the letter you sent Celestia, your writing was a bit sloppy and the fact that the girls didn't even say goodbye to me was unusual, so it led me to find out for myself. I was just outside the doors when you were talking about it," I said drinking my tea in one swig.

"I see, you're quite observant of small details. Anyway Luna and I just wanted to thank you for what you did. I know it must of been hard for you to do such a deed," Celestia said.

"I appreciate the concern your majesty's and those leaders learned an important lesson. No one harms the ones I care about and gets away with it, even if it meant chasing them through all nine circles of hell," I said.

"Ash Blade who was it you and Burning Rage were talking to in your dream? And don't pretend you don't know what I'm talking about," Luna said sternly.

I stared at Luna in complete shock before I took a deep breath and spoke.

"I'm sorry Luna but that is far too painful to talk about to anyone," I said.

"I understand, I won't pry into the matter," Luna said taking a large sip of tea.

"Who's Burning Rage?" Celestia asked.

"He's my version of Nightmare Moon your majesty, but he's fuelled by vengeance instead of jealousy," I said.

This got a shocked reaction from Celestia.

"He's been with me for 13 years Celestia and in that time he hasn't made any attempt to break free," I said.

This got Celestia to calm down a bit.

"I see, I'm glad to hear he hasn't caused trouble yet," Celestia said.

All of a sudden, the throne room doors burst open to reveal prince Blue Blood and two guards. These guards wore different armour than the Royal Guard. It was white with a gold trim and they were armed with spears. One's fur was a dark grey with a white mane and tail and a horn and the other was white with a dirt brown mane and tail and had neither a horn nor wings. I assumed these guys were Blue Blood's personal guard.

"Blue Blood, I hope you have a good reason to come barging in here because I'm in a meeting with someone important," Celestia said.

"Well I'm sure this pony can wait because my title is prince after all," Blue Blood said as he walked in.

"The princess and I were actually talking first so you'll just have to be patient. I don't much care about your title, so if you don't mind, please leave," I said turning back to the princesses.

"And just who do you think you are telling me what to do peasant? I am Prince Blue Blood. I could have you thrown into a dungeon for the rest of your life!" Blue Blood yelled in anger at me.

"Like I said, I couldn't care less who you are and also, you’re gonna need to come up with something far more intimidating than that. Because I'm not scared of some damp dark cell," I said without looking at Blue Blood.

"Guards get this one out of my sight now!" Blue Blood screamed at his two guards.

"Your Majesty's may I have permission to use self-defence in this room?" I asked.

Celestia was about to speak but Luna was faster.

"Granted," Luna said with a smile.

"Sister what are you doing?" Celestia asked in surprise.

"I wish to see how he can make a non-lethal take down. Also, it will put Blue Blood in his place," Luna replied.

I stood up and looked at the two guards who were ready to use their spears to fight.

"Beat him till every inch of his body is black and blue!" Blue Blood cried.

The guards stood either side of me ready to attack before one of them said.

"Sorry about this but we have to obey him, even though he is a prick. Just please know this is nothing personal," one of the guards whispered to me.

"And I'm sorry about the pain you'll be feeling soon," I replied.

"GET HIM!" Blue Blood roared.

One of the guards made a trust with the blunt end of his spear, but before it could hit me I grabbed ahold of it and yanked it out of his grip. I then twirled it around so the blunt end was facing him and made a jab at him right into his chest, knocking the wind out of him. The other guard made an attempt to hit me in my back but I used the spear I was holding to deflect his attack and make a swing at his stomach, still using the blunt end of the spear. Both guards were on the floor gasping for air. I looked at the princesses and saw Luna with a blush on her face, while Celestia had a look of surprise and Blue Blood was gobsmacked. All of a sudden, more guards appeared, dressed in Royal Guard armour, led by the same pony in gold and purple armour I first met when I first arrived.

"Princesses we came as...," the guard said.

He Looked around the room and saw both the princesses sitting at the table looking at him. And prince Blue Blood looking at me stunned, the two guards on the floor and finally me holding the spear. I looked down at the spear then at him, then I realized the situation.

"Don't just stand there captain, kill him!" Blue Blood yelled.

"Wait it's not...," But I was cut off as the pony in the gold and purple armour unsheathed his sword and teleported in-front of me and made an attempt to swing at my head.

I saw the attack and moved faster. I blocked the lethal attack then we entered into a power struggle, each one of us struggling for dominance until Celestia called out.

"Shining Armour stand down," Celestia said.

"But your majesty thi...," he was silenced when Celestia raised her hand.

"Are you really going to try and kill Twilight's saviour? Not once, not twice, but three time's now," Celestia said.

"This thing saved my sister?" the pony said.

"You’re Twilight's brother?" I said in disbelief as I pushed myself away from the guard.

"Yes, Ash saved her from Nightmare Moon, Discord and also the arena from yesterday," Celestia said quickly defusing the situation.

"So let me get this straight, this thing saved my sister from Nightmare Moon, Discord and in the arena and he also fought against the 4 kingdoms best and won?" the pony asked.

"Yes, I did do that and please don't call me a thing pal. I have feelings too y'know," I said.

"Ash Blade here is quite something wouldn't you agree Shining Armour? Believe it or not he was also the wolf you met in this room," Celestia said calmly while taking another sip of her tea.

"Really, I'm so sorry about everything I did, it's just your appearance makes you look like a threat," the pony who I assumedwas Shining Armour.

"Consider yourself forgiven and a word of advice for the future, get both sides of the story and be swift with it in situations like ours. By the way name's Ash Blade or Ash for short and I'm going to guess your name's Shining Armour," I said.

"Correct. Shining Armour Captain of the Royal Guard, but you can call me Shining," He said extending his hand for me to shake, which I accepted.

"Captain your supposed to have this monstrosity thrown in a cell, or killed. Do it or else suffer a regrettable punishment," Blue Blood wailed.

"Excuse me for a moment," I said to Shining.

I walked over to Blue Blood and as soon as I was in reach I shot him a dark smile causing him to sweat bullets. I reared back my fist and punched him square in the muzzle knocking him out immediately with blood dripping from both his nostrils and mouth.

"Apologies about that, but that guy just don’t know when to shut his trap," I said.

"Don't worry Ash, I'm pretty sure anyone would have done the same. Even I was about to do it," Luna said with a large smile.

"I like this one your majesty, first time I've seen anypony punch Blue Blood," Shining said as he patted me on the back.

"You’re too kind Shining Armour, but anyway Celestia, was there anything else you wanted to talk to me about?" I asked.

"Well I also planned to introduce you to Shining Amour," Celestia said.

"I see, uh should I be worried about him?" I asked looking at the unconscious Blue Blood.

"We'll take care of him sir, we are his personal guards," the earth pony said as the both recovered from my attack.

"What's your name son?" I asked

"Swift Spear sir and this is my partner Holy Light and shamefully, we're Blue Bloods personal guard," Swift Spear said pointing to his unicorn partner.

"Not anymore because after you take Blue Blood to the infirmary I want you boys in Royal Guard armour next time I see you," I said causing everyone in the room to look at me in surprise.

"You mean we don't have to be Blue Blood's lackeys anymore?" Holy Light said in surprise and happiness.

"Is that a problem?" I asked.

"Absolutely not, we would be thrilled to join the Royal Guard," Swift Spear said with excitement.

"Then what are you two waiting for then," I said.

At these words the two soldiers picked up the unconscious prince and carried him away.

"Ash why did you do that?" Shining asked.

"What do you mean? I saw how unhappy those two looked working for Blue Blood and did you see the looks of happiness on their faces when I said they can join the Royal Guard. The look on their faces were similar to when a foal discovers it's cutie mark. Also they had that fire in their eyes, a fire that meant they were willing to serve their country and die for it if necessary. That is something that is really rare to find," I said. Shining, the Princesses and the remaining guards stared at me in awe.

"Wow you must have experience with soldiers," Shining said.

"Close but no. Any way Shining, why don't you go tend to your latest recruits because I'd like to view Canterlot and get to know the place," I said.

"Good Idea, would you like an escort?" Shining asked.

"I don't need someone to look after me Shining, besides they'll only slow me down," I said.

"Ash before you leave, I would like you to return to the castle after your walk. I would like you to go over to the training grounds and help train your new guards," Celestia said.

"Wait, my guards?!" I said shocked.

"But of course, since you are the sixth knight of Equestria you'll have as much command of the army as Shining, but Shining will take his orders from you," Luna said calmly.

This caused both Shining's and my jaws to drop. I tried to form words but was too shocked.

"So in other words, Ash is my superior," Shining asked gobsmacked.

"Sort of, but why are you so shocked Shining Armour? You’re not being demoted, you're just going to take orders from Ash now as well," Celestia said.

"I understand," Shining said in a casual tone.

Without another word both Shining and I left. Once the doors closed we both looked at each other, neither of us knowing what to say.

"I'm sorry about that, but that was just dropped on me too," I said in a guilty tone.

"Not your fault, but Celestia's right. It's not like I'm being demoted," Shining said in a calm tone.

"Wait, you’re not mad?" I asked in a surprised manner.

"No, why?" Shining asked.

"Well in a situation like this, I would receive plenty of death threats," I said.

"Well I'm not like that, but if someone hurt someone I care about, I would make Tartarus seem like a paradise to that pony after what I'd do to them," Shining said.

"Couldn't agree more with you there Shining," I said with a smile.

"Glad to see somepony agrees. Well I'm going to check in on our new recruits so I'll see you later," Shining said with a wave.

"See you at the training grounds," I said before I left.

I exited the castle and pulled my hood over my head and walked towards the city. The streets were filled with activity and I thought of another way to be able see the city. I looked at a two story building on my left and decided to climb it. I ran at the building and leaped and climbed my way to the top. When I was on the roof I looked over the peaceful city until someone called out.

"STOP MY NECKLACE! THIEF, STOP THAT PONY!"

I looked at the street below me and saw a pony wearing a grey hooded jacket with the hood covering his head running away from two other ponies. One was a stallion with a white coat and a blue mane, tail and moustache he had a horn, blue eyes and was wearing a black tuxedo and a molecule. The mare beside him was also a unicorn and had white fur and a white mane and tail and baby blue eyes. She wore a light blue dress that went to her knees and a feathered light blue wide brim hat and was yelling after the running pony. When I heard "thief" and saw the pony running I smiled.

"Finally something fun to do," I said as I began my pursuit along the rooftops. I placed my earphones in my ears and selected a song to get my blood pumping.

I ran across the rooftops after my prey along with the stallion in pursuit. The thief made sharp turns and threw items into the stallion's path to slow him down, which worked but it didn't stop me. I continued my run along the rooftops. the pony was quite fast but I was faster. The pony showed no signs of stopping, so I added more speed. We came to a four way crossing and the pony ran straight ahead forcing me to leap across the street and land on the block of building's roof. The land slowed me down but did not stop me. I poured on even more speed and caught up to the pony. I looked at the pony to see him throw off his jacket and saw a female griffin. She was wearing black pants and spiked heeled combat boots, along with a black top which had a bird's skull on it. The top ended above her stomach and showed off her toned abs. The feathers on top of her head formed a fringe giving her a bad girl look. The griffin extended her wings and was about to take flight. I knew it was either now or never and I ran as fast as I could. As she flew to the second floor I jumped off the building and grabbed the griffin's arm and waist and held on. The griffin looked at me in surprise which quickly turned to anger.

"No free rides dweeb," she said as she used her other hand to scratch my face

I let out a grunt of pain and felt blood drip down my face. I looked at how high we were in the air, we were two storeys up, but the griffin flapped harder to gain altitude. I had to think of a way to bring us downward. I then remembered a griffin's weakness. Spike had told me about it on the carriage yesterday. Both Pegasus and griffin's have a weak spot in-between their wings, so if I hit that spot the wings will lock up for a few minutes. I released my grip on her waist and swang on her on arm. I pulled myself upward and curled my free hand into a fist and brought the bottom of my fist down on the spot. Almost instantly the griffin's wing's locked up and we fell to the pavement. I landed on the pavement and rolled along the ground while the griffin landed in a fruit stand scaring the customers. I picked myself up and looked myself over I landed on my leg and now my right foot bent in a funny position. I had a tear in the right side of my pants revealing a large gash. My upper body was miraculously untouched, except for my head. When I reached down and bent my right foot back into place letting out a yelp of pain. I looked at where the griffin had landed and saw her crawling out of the fruit stand. She was covered in cuts and a few bruises were beginning to form. She tried to move her wings but they were still locked up, she glared at me in anger.

"Listen I don't know who you are but right now I don't care. I just want to return what you stole to its rightful owner's," I said.

"Fat chance loser, if you want it you'll have to fight me for it," the griffin said cracking her knuckles.

"Trust me when I say this, you don't want to fight me," I said.

"Oh but I do. I haven't lost a fight so far and I don't intend to start now," the griffin said showing off her claws.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," I said getting in a fighting stance.

The griffin ran at me with amazing speed, close to Rainbow Dash's. She tried to slash me in the face with her claws again, but I just managed to dodge her attack and counter her attack with a jab to her gut. She cried out in pain and then punched me in the face right over my wound to my head. I stumbled back in pain then she delivered her spiked left heel into my grazed leg causing it to bleed. I cried out in pain but managed to grab her foot with my left hand and held her foot there. I started repeatedly punching her in her stomach ribs and face she grew angry and slashed at my arm and then my chest tearing the cloth, leaving a fairly deep wound in my arm and very light cut on my chest. I released her foot as she went to slash at my face again. I grabbed her wrists to stop her trying to cut me, she then used her beak to try and poke my eye out, but I moved my head to the side to avoid it and head-butted her jaw. I then kicked her in the thigh and sidestepped her. I pulled her forward and she fell and landed on her stomach on the ground. I grabbed her right arm and pulled it back slightly threatening to break it and placed my knee on her back so she wouldn't move.

"Give up, or do you want a broken arm?" I asked her.

"Alright, you win," the griffin said.

"Where's the item you stole?" I asked.

The griffin used her other arm to reach into her pocket and pulled out a thick golden diamond studded necklace. I grabbed the necklace and placed it in my pocket, then I released the griffin and backed away from her while wiping the blood from my face. We stared at each other for an unknown amount of time until she spoke.

"I'm sorry," the griffin whispered.

"Could you repeat that I couldn't hear you," I said leaning closer.

"I SAID SORRY DAMNIT. WANT ME TO SCREAM IT FOR YOU?" She yelled.

"No actually, I just wanted you to speak up so I could hear you. Not for you to yell it into my ear," I said as I held my ear from the pain. "Why the hell did you steal this anyway?" I asked.

"I was gonna sell it for food and shelter. Ever since my dad kicked me out of my home I've had nowhere else to go," she said in an annoyed tone.

"Sorry to hear that," I said.

"I'm actually glad to be rid of him, he was always a prick," she said as she sat up to look at me.

"What about friends? Couldn't you stay with any of them?" I asked.

"The only friend that put up with me traded me for some new friends," she said letting out a few tears.

"So you're alone huh?" I said.

"Yeah but what would you care?" she asked.

"Well I know how it feels to be alone," I said.

This seemed to grab the griffin's attention as she looked at me. I then explained to her about being abandoned as a baby and my being raised by wolves. Then how they were killed and then how I lost my arm in a fire. I gave her a brief run down of up until I arrived in Equestria. When I was finished she was gobsmacked by my past.

"Guess you got me beat, but how didn't you end up like me and ended up like you?" she asked.

"I try to see the good in everything. There were times when I wanted to do something stupid, but I knew it wasn't the answer. So I just ignored it and moved on," I said plainly.

"Damn, wish I had your point of view. Then things would be different between Rainbow Dash and me," she said.

The name she said grabbed my attention then I remembered back at the Bronco that Rainbow mentioned a friend she lost a long time ago.

"What's your name?" I asked.

"Gilda. Why?" she asked.

"I just happen to know Dash," I said with caution.

"Oh," Gilda replied.

"Want to talk about it?" I asked.

"Why? Didn’t Rainbow tell you how it went down," Gilda said annoyed.

"She got upset when I asked about it and changed the subject," I said.

"Guess the situation hit us both pretty hard," Gilda said.

"Do you want to talk about it?" I asked.

"Might as well, you did tell me your story so it kinda seems fair," Gilda then explained to me when she went to visit RD but continued to be interrupted by Pinkie and also how she roared at Fluttershy. Then she told me about the party and how she lost her temper. Rainbow caught her out on it and when she returned home she was kicked out. She had been alone ever since then and what she had to do to survive. When she finished she had tears in her eyes. I walked over to her and wrapped her in a hug. Gilda was completely taken by surprise, but did not push me away. Instead she wrapped her arms around me and cried onto my shoulder.

"Thanks," she mumbled as I released her.

"You looked like you needed it," I said.

"Guess I'm off to prison then," Gilda said as she stood.

"Who said anything about prison," I said.

"But I thou...," Gilda began only for me to cut her off.

"Listen, what's going to happen is you’re going to come with me to return the necklace to the owner. Then we need to make a quick trip to Canterlot castle and then, we head to Ponyville so we can fix your relationship with Dash," I said.

" What?! But no one will forgive me," Gilda said.

"You don't know that. If you tell the couple about why you took the necklace and apologise for it, then they might forgive you and you leave Rainbow to me. I'll take care of her deal?" I said holding out my hand.

"Alright we have a deal," Gilda said as she accepted my hand.

We retraced our steps until we found the couple sitting on a bench and I saw the mare was balling her eyes out. I handed the necklace to Gilda and we approached them carefully until I spoke.

"Um, excuse me," I said gaining their attention but they gasped in shock at my appearance.

"By Jove are you alright?" the stallion asked.

"I'm fine, but is it alright if we talk?" I asked.

"I'm sorry my boy, my wife had a family heirloom stolen from her a little while ago," the stallion said.

"Well that's why we’re here. I want to return what I stole," Gilda said showing them the necklace.

Both of the ponies gasped in shock and surprise at this. The mare took the necklace from Gilda and held it close to her chest.

"I...I'm so so sorry. If I knew this was an heirloom I would never have taken it. But I needed something so I could buy food for myself. I hope you can find it in your heart's to forgive me," Gilda said as she looked at the ground.

The couple whispered to each other for a bit before they looked back at us.

"Well, since you returned the necklace and apologized for taking it, we understand you had a good reason for taking it. So let's forget this incident ever happened, shall we?" the stallion said with a warm smile.

"Thank you ever so much for this second chance," Gilda said.

"And thank you for returning this and for your help Sir Ash Blade. I'll be sure to repay you for your kindness," the stallion said as he and the mare bowed their heads.

"It was no trouble at all Mr..." I said.

"Fancy Pants and this is my wife Fleur De Lis," he said.

"Charmed," Fleur De Lis said.

"Well I'm sure we'll be seeing each other again soon, but for now we must be on our way," I said.

We shook hands and we went our separate ways.

"Sir Ash Blade as in the human, Ash Blade?" Gilda asked surprised.

"Oh yeah I never told you my name, sorry," I said as I took the hood off.

"It's cool, I'm just surprised that I'm talking to a myth from the Griffin Kingdom," Gilda said looking me over.

"Myth huh? Well I can assure you of one thing, I'm very real," I said as we continued towards the castle.

"SWEAT MOTHER OF CELESTIA AND LUNA! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!?" Shining yelled when both Gilda and I entered the training ground's observation room. To my surprise both the princesses were there as well and they were horrified at my slashed and bleeding appearance.

"Nothing big, I'm fine really," I said waving my hand dismissively.

"Ash, it looks like you fought a griffin," Shining said in shock.

"Well he actually did," Gilda said gaining attention from the Princesss and Shining.

"Ash, what happened?" Luna asked with a slight growl in her voice while glaring daggers at Gilda.

"Just an incident that lead us to fighting each other, but it has been sorted out so you don't need to worry about it," I said calming Luna.

"Here, let me stop the bleeding for you Ash. I will need contact with your injuries to heal them," Celestia said as she charged her magic

"Alright Celestia," I said as I removed my top and jacket and tore the hole in my pants to make it bigger so Celestia could heal it. Celestia, Shining and Gilda just stared at the scars covering my chest and the metal arm connected to me.

"Damn, you must have gone to Tartarus and stayed there for a week before you came back," Shining said looking over my mangled body. Celestia's horn taped my wounds covering them in a magic aura healing my injury's except leaving scars on both my arm and face and leg.

"I'm sorry Ash but that's the best I can do for you," Celestia said as she looked at the freshly made scars.

"It's alright Celestia, I kinda like the scar going across my eye it makes me look badass," I said as I placed my top and jacket back on.

"Can you please wait outside for Ash," Shining asked looking at Gilda.

Gilda nodded before she left. Once the door closed behind Gilda I turned my head back to face the princesses.

"Please don't be so reckless like that," Luna sighed.

"Alright Luna sorry about that," I said.

"Well Ash these are your new troops," Shining said pointing to the window

I looked out the window to see a small dirt filled arena with stone seat's around the outside, there were guards doing training exercises, like hand to hand combat and sword training. But what these guys were doing was just sad.

"Are these guys new recruits or something?" I asked.

"No they're trained soldiers," Shining said.

"Well I hate to break this to you Armour, but this is pathetic. The rouge's in the arena did a better job than this. Also, why isn't there a single shield out there? I know unicorns can use magic but the others can't. Also a unicorns magic must run out eventually," I said.

"Equestria hasn't seen war in a long time, and we never needed those kinds of shields before," Shining said.

"That's no excuse Shining, if war were to come tomorrow and these guys went into battle like this, they would be slaughtered for sure. Also a shield is one of the most important tools in warfare," I said in a stern voice.

"So what do you suggest we do?" Celestia asked.

"Well, I suggest you all carry on with the training and I'll set up a new training program and provide shields for both Royal and Luna Guard," I said as I began to leave.

"Where are you going now Ash?" Luna asked.

"I'm going back down to Ponyville so I can get started on the new training schedule, but I'll return once I have everything ready," I said before I left the room.

"So what now your majesty's?" Shining asked.

"We do as Ash says and continue the guard's training until Ash has made the adjustments," Celestia said.

"Understood, but I can't help but wonder about his past. Do you both know of it and if you do can you please tell me?" Shining asked.

"I'm sorry Captain but that's a story for him to tell," Luna replied

The ride back to Ponyville was silent between Gilda and I, it was obvious she was nervous about talking to Rainbow after such a long time.

"It's going to be fine Gilda, I promise," I said.

"I still don't like this," Gilda replied.

"Well it's too late to back out now because we're here, and it looks like the girls are at the station as well," I said looking out the window.

"WHAT! Aww crap aww crap! I can't do this," Gilda said in a panic.

"Gilda calm down, just let me do the talking first ok?" I said rubbing her arms

"Ok," Gilda said as she began to calm down.

The train pulled to a halt at the station and the passengers started to disembark. The girls waited for me to appear. I stepped off the train with the hood covering my face while the girls all gasped in shock and Rarity looked ready to pass out at the sight of my shredded clothes.

"Whoa partner what happened to you," Applejack said.

"I'm fine guys it's all good, but there's someone who wants to talk to all of you," I said as I turned to the still open train car.

Slowly Gilda revealed herself to the mane 6. The girls gasped in surprise, then their faces turned into anger, even Fluttershy had a look of anger on her face, but Rainbow's was the worst.

"You!" Rainbow yelled before she charged at Gilda.

Before she could reach her I grabbed ahold of Dash's tail and held on to it.

"Cool your wings RD, she just wants to talk," I said while holding onto Dash's tail with ease.

"She hurt my friends, and judging by those talon slashes on your clothing she almost carved you up!" Rainbow yelled still trying to grab Gilda.

"If it makes you feel any better, I beat her up too so now we're square alright? So can you please let her speak?" I asked.

Rainbow looked at me in confusion then she flew back over to the girls. I stepped to the side and allowed Gilda to step forward.

"Um hey Dash, look I understand you and your friends all hate my guts, but I...I...I'm sorry. I'm sorry I was so rude to all of you and how I acted like I did. It wasn't cool. But ever since that day when we last saw each other, I've been alone, and it hurt a lot and I know the chances are slim to none but, if you could give me a second chance then I will do my best to make it up to each and every one of you," Gilda said with a few tears in her eyes.

Pinkie and Fluttershy's expressions turned into guilt when they saw Gilda start to cry, Applejack, Rarity and Twilight looked at Gilda with a neutral expression's but Rainbow Dash still looked at Gilda in anger.

"C'mon RD, what more do you want from her she said sorry," I said.

"I know what she said, but it doesn't mean I'll forgive her," Rainbow said.

"Dash do you have any idea what she's been through?" I asked.

Rainbow looked at me in confusion, before I was about to speak, but Gilda grabbed my shoulder and stepped in front of me cutting me off. She began to tell the tale about her father being a complete prick and beating her up for no reason. She spoke of when she came to see Rainbow again, and she thought Pinkie and the girls might take Rainbow away from her and RD would forget about her. When she returned home after they last saw each other she was kicked out of her own home and told them everything she had to do to survive and today's incident as well. When she finished each mare had a look of shock and guilt on their face, Rainbow flew over to Gilda and wrapped her in a hug.

"Why didn't you tell me G?" Rainbow asked.

"Because I knew you didn't want anything more to do with me after what I did to you and your friends," Gilda sniffed.

"You feather brain if you told me your problem's then all of this could have been avoided," Rainbow said ruffling Gilda's feathers

"So does this mean?" Gilda asked.

"Yep apology accepted," Rainbow said releasing her grip on the griffin.

Everyone let out a smile before Gilda raced over to me and pulled me into a hug causing everyone to stare at me in shock.

"Thank you so much," Gilda said burying her face in my chest.

"No problem," I said smiling as I pulled the hood off my face and rubbed her head.

"Hey Ashy where did you get the cool scar?" Pinkie asked.

The mane 6 looked at me and stared stunned at the three new scars that went over my left eye.

"Gift from Gilda but I'm cool with it, makes me look awesome," I said.

"Well before anything else happens you're coming with me to get your clothes fixed," Rarity said grabbing my arm and draging me towards her boutique while the others followed us, giggling all the way.

"Now Ash darling, you simply mustn't be reckless with your clothes like that," Rarity said as we arrived at her boutique.

"Ok Rarity, I get it, geez you'd make a fine mother some day" I said as I rolled my eyes just as the girls entered.

"Now Ash, please take that shirt and jacket off and stand on the podium so I can take your measurements," Rarity said completely ignoring my comment.

I did as she asked but when I removed my clothing Rarity let out a gasp of horror as she stared at my back.

"Rarity what's wrong?" Twilight asked concerned for her friend as she and the others walked over to Rarity and looked at my back.

I turned my head to see what was wrong and I saw mixtures of shock and confusion on everyone's face, each one staring at my back.

"Ash, what does that mark mean?" Rarity asked

All of a sudden my face became pale and I realised what they were staring at. It was a burn mark of a serpent that looped around itself and looked like it was crawling out of a hole in my body.

"Oh No."

Author's Note

Hope you're all enjoying this. Send me a comment if you have an idea of what the burn mark means, but don't worry I will reveal what it means in a later chapter.

Chapter 10 The Alicorn Among Alicorns and Meeting The Beast Within.

Silence, it was all that was in the room. It felt like everyone in the room was frozen in a block of ice each one of the girls and Gilda staring at the burn mark on my back. My mind was flooded with images of all the horror I'd went through when I got it. I was startled out of my thoughts by Applejack as she brushed her hand against the mark.

"Sugercube where did you get that and what does it mean?" Applejack asked.

"Nowhere and it's nothing," I said plainly as I reached for my still shredded top and jacket.

"Ash what is it?" Twi asked.

"It’s a burn mark what else could it be?" I said as I placed my clothes over me, covering the mark and turned to leave.

"Ash that's a brand mark if ever I saw one. Now please tell us what happened," Applejack said as she placed a hand on my chest to stop me from leaving

"I said its nothing to worry about! Now can I please leave?" I said as I pushed AJ's hand off my chest and continued towards the door.

"Not until you tell us what that mark means. I mean it can’t be that bad," Rainbow said as she zoomed in front of me blocking the exit.

"YOU DON'T KNOW SHIT RAINBOW DASH! THAT MARK SYMBOLISES 4 YEARS OF HORROR I WENT THROUGH. 4 YEARS I'D RATHER SPEND DEAD THAN GO THROUGH AGAIN. 4 YEARS I'LL NEVER GET BACK!!!!," I screamed causing everyone in the room to stare at me in fright, as if I was a monster and for poor Fluttershy to pass out. I took several deep breaths before I looked at the trembling rainbow speed demon sitting on the floor by my outburst. "I'm sorry I shouted RD but I'm not ready to tell anyone about that mark," I said as I teleported out of the boutique and back to my room in Twilight's library.

It's been a week since Gilda has made her new home in Ponyville. She has been living with both Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo and has gotten a job as the Bucking Bronco's bouncer, and damn does she do an awesome job at it. I was glad Gilda was fitting in and working to make a difference. I on the other hand didn't show my face to anyone for the week, not even Dust. Twilight and Spike brought me some meals but I barely ate anything, nor could I sleep. I was too wrapped in my memories. After the week ended I stepped out of my room and walked down stairs wearing my grey hooded jacket, pants, black fingerless gloves and white shirt. I stepped into the kitchen and I saw Spike and Twilight cleaning the breakfast dishes I let out a polite cough, causing them to turn in my direction with surprised smiles.

"Ash," Twilight said running up to me and giving me a hug. Spike was close behind giving me a pat on the shoulder.

"Glad you decided to come out," Spike said.

"Good to be out. Hey know where Dust is? He must be worried," I asked.

"He's at Fluttershy's, she was taking care of him while you were up there," Spike said.

"Glad she did," I replied with a sigh

"Ash, I'm so sorry for putting pressure on you like that," Twi said on the verge of tears.

"It's alright Twi, but I should apologize to both you and the girls for shouting like that," I said.

"Guess we were both in the wrong," Twilight said with a chuckle as she wiped away the tears.

After we talked I sat down to eat breakfast, then Twi told me that she and the girls, Gilda and the guys were going on a picnic and since I came out of my room, it might surprise them if I came along too. I thought it over then smiled at the idea and agreed.

Once we arrived I saw everyone sitting on a white and red picnic blanket enjoying themselves. I saw Fluttershy sitting on Big Mac's lap handing him a sandwich, which he returned the gesture by feeding her a strawberry. Surprisingly I next saw Soarin talking with RD about something and Rarity wearing a yellow sun hat and sipping tea. Caramel and Applejack were looking into each other's eyes and feeding apple fritters to eachother while giggling. I then saw Gilda who was eating a few sweets and had an apple in her talon. Pinkie and Pierce were snuggling up against each other and Thunderlane was enjoying a sandwich. Fluttershy then looked over at us and when she saw me she shot off of Big Mac's lap and flew at me with speed close to Gilda's. She wrapped her arms around me in a hug, getting everyone to look at me and walk over. I was then bombarded by questions about me not being seen in a week, and apologies about prying into my personal life which I explained, forgave and apologized for my outburst. After we finished and I got Fluttershy to let go of me we sat back down on the picnic blanket.

"So what has been going on with everyone during my solitude?" I asked with a chuckle.

"Well, Big Mac and Fluttershy started dating and so did Applejack and Caramel at the same time at the beginning of the week. Caramel asked AJ out and the boys gave Mac a little confidence to ask out Flutters," Rainbow said.

"I see anything else?" I asked.

"Job at the Bronco is awesome. I beat up two more thugs because they didn't like the music. I don't like it myself but it's my job to stop trouble," Gilda said with a smirk.

"Awesome to hear Gilda, glad to see you’re fitting in here," I said. All of a sudden Spike came running over to us.

"Twi...Twi...I...have a *Burp*," Spike said in between breath's only to burp out a scroll.

Twilight picked up the scroll and began to read through it.

"Dear Twilight, I'm sure you are as excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot. I will be presiding over the ceremony but would very much like it if you your friends and Ash would help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion. Fluttershy I would like you and your song bird choir to provide the music."

"Oh my goodness what an honour," Fluttershy said.

"Pinkie Pie, I can think of no one more qualified than you to host the reception,"

"Hip hip hooray," Pinkie said with a smile that could tear her face in two.

"Applejack, you'll be in charge of the catering for the reception,"

"Well colour me pleased as punch," Applejack said.

"Rainbow Dash, I would very much appreciate it if you could perform a sonic rainboom as the bride and groom complete their I do's."

"Aw yeah," Rainbow said as she fist pumped.

"Rarity, you'll be responsible for designing the dress for the bride and her bridesmaids,"

"Princess Celestia wants me to make a wedding dress for a Canterlot wedd...Rarity couldn't finish before she fainted from over excitement.

"Ash Blade, the groom has requested for you to be his best stallion."

I was stunned by the news but confused at this. I didn't know anyone who was getting married.

"And as for you Twilight you'll be playing the most important role of all making sure everything runs smoothly, and if you like bring the six colts who I've heard so much about in your last letter. See you there, Princess Celestia," Twilight said then began to look over every inch of the scroll before she spoke. "But I don't understand. Who's getting married?"

"I'm just as curious as you are Twi. I don't know anyone who's getting married," I said.

"Oh I was probably supposed to give you this one first," Spike said with an embarrassed blush as he handed Twilight another scroll.

"Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and...My Brother!” Twilight shouted.

"Pfft, wait you mean Shining Armour?" I asked as I spat out my drink and looked at Twilight in shock.

"How do you know him?" Comet asked.

"We met when I first entered Equestria and again when I last went up to Canterlot. Damn, he didn't tell me he was getting married while I was up there," I said.

"I can't believe he didn't tell me either. For Celestia sake, I'm his sister!" Twilight said flaring her nostrils.

"Whoa Twilight, look, if I was in your position, I'd be just as ticked at him as well. But, maybe he has a reason he can't come to Ponyville to tell you," Comet said.

"You're right but that doesn't excuse the fact I don't even know who he's marrying," Twilight said.

"Ok, I'll have to agree with you on that one. Even I don't know who this princess is," I said.

"I just wish my BBBFF would tell me himself than send an invitation," Twilight said.

"Wait BBBFF?" I asked.

"Big Brother Best Friend Forever," Twilight said.

"Ah I get it," I said with a chuckle.

"Well what are we doing sitting here for? Let's get over to Canterlot," Thunderlane said.

On our way to Canterlot Twilight told everyone about how special Shining is to her. As we neared Canterlot the train had to pass through a magenta coloured force field to reach the station. When we arrived everyone stepped off the train to see dozens of Royal Guards, when I stepped off the guards saluted me, getting all my friends to stare at me in wonder.

"At ease everypony," I said and just like that the guards ended the salute and let us pass.

We walked past the guards and into the streets of Canterlot and I saw more guards than last time I'd been here. We reached the castle and Twilight separated from the group to go find Shining and I followed to just to make sure she didn't spill any blood. We walked into a courtyard and up some stairs and I saw Shining giving orders to some of the guards on the bridge that connected between this tower and another.

"I've got something to say to you mister," Twilight said causing the guards to draw their weapons and aim them at Twilight.

"Whoa, stand down boys," I said causing the guards to lower their weapons.

"Twily, Ash, it's awesome to see you both again," Shining said as he dismissed the guards then wrapped Twilight in a hug, only for her to push Shining away.

"How dare you not tell me in pony that you’re getting married," Twilight said with an angry glare.

"It's not my fault, Princess Celestia asked for a major increase in security. Didn't you see all the guards at the train station?" Shining asked.

"Yeah there's a big wedding coming up, maybe you heard about it," Twilight said.

"It has nothing to do with the wedding. A threat has been made against Canterlot. We don't know who's behind it and I need to keep the shield protecting Canterlot going with my magic," Shining said.

"See Twi, I knew he had a reason to send the invite instead of telling you himself," I said with a smile.

"Ok, I get it. You've got a tough job keeping Canterlot safe with your force field only you can create and I can understand that, but I'm still ticked at you for marrying somepony I don't know. When did you even meet this Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadence your old foalsitter," Shining said with a smile.

"Cadence, as in THE Cadence? As in the greatest foalsitter in the history of foalsitters?" Twilight asked, completely forgetting her anger.

"You tell me, she was your foalsitter," Shining said.

"Care to fill me in, because I'm drawing a blank here," I said.

Cadence is only the most amazing pony ever. She's beautiful, caring and kind and how many ponies can just spread love wherever they go? I only know of one and my brother is marrying her. He's marrying Cadence, he's marrying Cadence," Twilight said as she grabbed my hands and spun me around with her.

"Hope I'm not interrupting anything?"

I turned my head to see a light pink furred alicorn with a yellow, pink and purple mane and tail and blue eye. She was wearing a pink dress with gold trim and a heart shaped cutie mark made of crystal on the skirt.

"Cadence - sunshine sunshine ladybugs, awake clap your hooves and do a little shake," Twilight chanted as she ran up to the alicorn and did a strange dance.

"What are you doing?" Cadence asked.

"Cadence, it's me, Twilight," Twilight said. But the alicorn's interest was more on me. As she looked me up and then circled me like a vulture. She looked at me like an artist would at a sculpture.

"So you’re the human I've been hearing so much about?" she said as she stopped in front of me.

"Yes and your Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, correct?" I replied

"Indeed, nice to finally meet another human after so long," She said.

"Ah you must have been around since the five knights," I said.

"Why yes I have. Now if you both don't mind my soon to be husband and I have somewhere else to be," she said before she and Shining left, leaving Twilight and I alone.

"I don't know about you Twilight, but something felt off about her," I said.

"You noticed it too?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, but we shouldn't jump to conclusions yet," I said with caution.

"Good idea, so what now?" Twilight asked.

"For now we keep our eyes open. I need to go check on something, so I'll see you later," I said as I walked away.

I roamed the halls in search of Princess Celestia or Princess Luna. I asked a guard for either ones location. He told me that Princess Celestia was in the lookout tower and Princess Luna was away on an errand. I thanked the guard before I left for the tower.

I arrived at the tower, the door was made of brown oak. One half of the door had a sun on it and the other half had a crescent moon. I walked up to the door and knocked on it.

"Enter"

I walked inside and I saw the room was like a study, except it had maps of Equestria, a simple oak desk and a bookshelf with a good amount of books in it. I turned my attention towards the balcony and walked over and saw Princess Celestia looking over her city with a telescope.

"Hello Celestia," I said gaining her attention.

"Ash Blade, nice to see you. How was your trip?" Celestia asked.

"Apart from Twilight wanting to spill Shining Armour's blood, calm," I said.

"I'm afraid that was my fault," Celestia said.

"Don't worry Celestia, the problem has been sorted out and I also met Princess Cadenza," I said.

"I see, and how did she seem to you?" Celestia asked as she turned back to her telescope.

"Well something felt strange, as in I got a nasty eerie chill running all over my body," I said.

"Really, well I'm sure it's nothing," Celestia said.

"That's what I keep telling myself, but I can't stop thinking about it," I said.

"Maybe you need some rest after a long trip," Celestia suggested.

"Perhaps that's it. Oh and if I may ask, who is Princess Cadenza related to Celestia?" I asked.

"She's my niece, sadly her parents have passed on," She said.

"I see, is there anyone else who's related to you and Luna?" I asked.

"Yes, Discord is Luna and my brother," Celestia said looking at me.

This was a surprise to me. I never expected that Discord was a brother to both the royal sisters.

"What happened to him to make him, y'know?" I asked.

"I don't wish to talk about it, but I can tell you he once had a good heart," Celestia said.

"I understand. Do you know where Luna is by the way?" I asked.

"She is out searching the countryside for any suspicious activity. I trust you know of the threat against Canterlot," Celestia said.

"Yes, Shining informed me about that," I said.

"Well, while Luna searches the land I must stay and guard Canterlot. But Lulu will return in a few days," Celestia said.

"I see, well...wait, Lulu?" I said with small chuckle.

"We gave each other nick names when we were kids, she called me Tia I called her Lulu," Celestia said with a smirk.

"Well that is certainly adorable information there, but I think I will head down to the training grounds and inspect some of the troops," I said as I turned to leave.

"Then until we meet again Ash," Celestia said as she turned back to her telescope.

After I left I walked down the hallway to the training grounds, but I then walked into Princess Cadenza.

"Hello your majesty, are you heading down to check on my friends?" I asked.

"Actually I wanted to ask you some questions," she said.

"Alright, what do you want to know?" I asked.

"About the guards training, do you think they have a chance at a fight?" she asked.

"I doubt it really, but with the training schedule I'm working on then there's a strong chance they could win any battle," I answered as I looked at the corridor ahead of me.

"And would you betray this country to serve another more powerful one?" she asked.

"Never, not even in my craziest nightmares," I answered.

"Too bad, guess your time's up," was all she said before there was flash of green and I felt something pierce my gut. I looked down to see a green dagger sticking out of my gut. I turned to the princess next to me to see her eyes were slitted and a sickly green colour, instead of being blue and rounded, then everything went black.

I woke up to a warm gooey feeling on my body. I opened my eyes to see I was in some sort of green cocoon. I looked down at my wound to see most of it had closed. I considered myself lucky that I wasn't dead, because many people wouldn't have survived an hour of this. I searched my brain for answers and remembered I'd been stabbed by Cadenza. I needed to tell the others, so I looked around my cocoon and found a sort of window like wall. I reared back my hand and made it like a spear and ran it through the clear wall. I pulled my arm back and tore a larger hole in it and climbed out only to fall ten feet to the floor below. I groaned in pain and looked at the ceiling to see the cocoon I'd escaped from, then to an area surrounding me. I was back in the castle of the two sisters.

"No time to think about how I got here and why I was trapped in that thing. I need to get to Canterlot and warn everypony about Cadenza," I thought my thinking was interrupted however by the buzzing of wings.

I looked around but didn't see any insects, but the noise kept growing louder until a pony flew by the entrance. Except this pony didn't have any fur and had a black sleek body like an insect's exo skeleton, it had hole's in it's hooves and insect like wings, also with holes and very light blue eyes with no pupils or whites. It had a black curved horn jutting out of its head along with fangs and sharp teeth, it was also wearing dark purple armour. It then, unfortunately, noticed me and let out an ear splitting shriek calling others. The creatures then flew over to me bearing their fangs. I tried to move but my stab wound prevented me from doing so. As they drew closer I thought I was done for. All of a sudden, a bright light appeared between me and the creatures, the light dimed immediately and the five knights were left standing in its place.

"Begone foul creature or suffer our wrath," Corvo said in a voice that would send chills down anypony's spine.

The creatures looked at the ghosts in fear before they fled the room. Link and Ezio walked over to me and placed my arms over their necks and hoisted me up and we walked down the halls.

"Boy you have no idea how glad I am to see you five," I said.

"As are we Ash, but we must be swift in where we are heading," Altair said as he walked along side us.

"Where are we going?" I asked.

"We are heading to the library, but you are going to a secret room in the library to meet someone important. Someone who can help get rid of the poison in you and give you new abilities," Arno said in a calm manner.

"Wait, I'VE BEEN POISONED! Well that's just great," I yelled sarcastically.

"Please remain calm, it will take three days for the poison to kill you. It's a slow acting poison yes, but undetectable unless your blood is analysed. A painful death, plus you've been out for a day already," Ezio said.

"Wait, a day? Surely someone must know I've been missing," I said.

"I'm afraid they have been too focused on the wedding to notice anything," Corvo said.

"Okay, so now what?" I asked.

"You meet with the pony we mentioned and she will help you. Speaking of which, we're here," Link said as we entered the library.

The library was just as enormous as I remembered, the knights helped me over to a bookshelf and Altair walked over to it and brought his foot close to the bottom left corner of the book case. The bottom corner had a gold plate on it, like the other side, except for the mark on it. The mark on it was a picture of a sword with the sun and moon on either side of it. Altair gave a light kick to the emblem and it pushed inward, then the whole book case opened like a door.

"We cannot go any further, but know this, no one except the knight's, Starswirl the bearded and the pony you're about to meet know of this room's existence. Also, this pony can give you untold power and she will also tell you the main purpose of the knights. Until we meet again knight of freedom," Link said before they disappeared.

I looked at where they stood for a few minutes then walked into the dark corridor. As I walked in, the bookcase closed with a boom. When it closed, fire lit lamps were lit automatically along the corridor allowing me to see. As I walked down the corridor I saw the end and when I reached it the room opened up into a large circular room filled with books and statues of famous ponies of time. Also I saw doors that went deeper into the chamber. At the back of the room I saw five statues of the knights and a sixth statue of six alicorns and Discord. I was able to recognize three of the alicorns as Celestia, Luna and Cadence. One of the three alicorns I didn't know looked strangely familiar but I couldn't place it. In the centre of the room was a stone pedestal with a glowing orb on top of it. I walked over to the pedestal and looked it over. I could feel the orb calling out to me, so I decided to do probably the stupidest thing in my life, I reached out and placed my hand on the orb. At first nothing happened, but then I felt as though my soul was pulled into the orb and everything went black.

"Uh...okay, no more touching ancient glowing things for me," I said as I regained coconscious

I picked myself up and looked around. I was in some sort of library filled with books and scrolls. I looked at the ceiling for only the shelves to look like they could go on forever.

"Okay, note to self. Don't reveal this place to Twilight where ever this place is," I said aloud.

"Your back in the world between worlds," a mysterious voice said causing me to look around in panic.

"Who's there?" I asked caution.

"Be at ease, I mean no harm," the voice said

I turned around and to my surprise I saw one of the alicorns from the statue I'd seen earlier. She had white fur and a crimson mane and tail and was wearing a pair of simple blue jeans and a white shirt with an inkwell and quill on it. She walked out from behind a desk and stood in front of me with a smile.

"I see the knights were able to lead you to this place," She said.

"Yes, but who are you?" I asked.

"I've been called many names, Creator, Keeper of the Archives, but my friends and family call me Faust," she said.

"Creator...Creator of what exactly?" I asked.

"Creator of Equestria and everything in it of course" Faust said with a chuckle.

"Wait, EQUESTRIA! I'm speaking with the alicorn who made Equestria and everything in it!" I said staring at the alicorn in shock.

"Are you alright?" she asked.

"Yeah, just a lot to take in so suddenly really," I said rubbing my temple's.

"I see, but I'm afraid we don't have much time to answer any questions"

"Right, well the knight's said you'll be able to rid me of this poison inside of me?" I asked.

"Of course, I can't have you dying on Equestria now can I?" Faust replied.

Faust lit up her horn and I felt a tugging sensation in my wound. I saw a large green liquid appear from my wound and once the last drop was out my skin, muscle and veins started to pull themselves together. I cringed at the pain that I felt in that area and leaned on a bookcase for support. Once the pain stopped I looked at the wound but could not even see a scar there.

"Thanks," I said as I looked at Faust to see her dissolving the foul liquid into thin air.

"Not a problem, but now I must discuss something important with you," Faust said in a serious tone.

"About what Faust?" I asked.

The princess who gave you that wound was not my grandniece Princess Cadenza or Princess Cadence as she prefers to be called," Faust said with a frown.

"Wait, your grandniece, so that makes you Celestia and Luna's mother," I said with shock.

Faust only levitated a picture frame over to me. I looked at the picture to see Faust, Discord, Celestia, Luna and the other two alicorns from the statue in a grassy field with a blue sky. Each one looked happy while they all looked at the camera.

"This is my children and I from a long time ago. I didn't know Cadence personally because I was sealed away before she was born, but I have been watching over them," Faust said.

"But Celestia told me she had no other sibling's besides Discord and Luna," I said.

"That is my fault, I wiped Celestia, Luna and Discord's memories of the other two alicorn sisters when they were possessed by demons," Faust said.

"Demons?" I asked.

"Yes, I did it to protect my children because they couldn't defeat the demons inside the other two. Even I was useless against them, so to stop them from trying and save the two and to keep them safe, I wiped their memories of their other sister's," Faust said.

"What about Discord, is he possessed too?" I asked.

"No, he was heartbroken because after I left there was no one to comfort him, soon he became angry with the ponies that called him a monster and took his anger out on them. Celestia, Luna and the knight's tried to help him but failed, leavening him with nothing but madness," Faust said.

"Must have been hard for him," I said feeling sorry for Discord.

"Listen Ash, one of my possessed daughters is attacking Canterlot as we speak. This is what I must ask of both of you. Please free my daughter," Faust pleaded.

"Wait both?" I asked.

"Yes you and burning Rage," Faust said.

"How did you know about him," I said in shock

"I was able to sense him inside of you," Faust said.

"Alright but if you couldn't defeat the demons how can I and why didn't the knights stop the demons from possessing your daughters?" I asked.

"They disappeared after they were possessed and the knights and I couldn't find them. And a rare amount of humans have a gift to kill demons but must get stronger to kill stronger ones, It will probably take years to achieve but Rage can help with that," Faust said.

"How can he help?" I asked.

"You won't be able to kill the elite demons, only wound them. But you can kill the lower ones because you have a special gift like the knights. Unlike you, Rage has an ability that allows him to take a elite demon's soul and turn it into a power allowing you will get stronger, so it will allow you to kill demons as well. You won't win this fight unless Rage kills the elite," Faust said.

"Ok, so how do I let him out?" I asked.

"Easy, just ask," Faust said.

I thought it through and decided to try it out.

"Can you hear me Rage?" I thought.

"And here I thought you would never ask me to kill, I say let's do this," he replied.

"So you heard huh? Makes things easier for me,” I thought.

"Just because I'm trapped in your head it doesn't mean I don't know what's happening pal," he said in an annoyed tone.

"So if we do this and I let you out, you need to play by my rules. That means no hurting innocents or my friend's, only our targets clear?" I thought.

"Done, just as long as I get to kill something," he said.

"Alright Faust we're in. Now, can you help me how to get back to Canterlot?" I asked.

"Of course, but first, you won't be able to take on a hoard of demons like this," she said gesturing to me.

"So how do we fix that?" I asked.

"I'll have to place years of new combat skills and new magic abilities in your body, also give you a new set of appendages and the knowledge to control them, plus some equipment to fight with," Faust said.

"That's a lot of stuff to learn," I said.

"I know, but we don't have a choice in the matter. Before we begin, just know that this will hurt a lot," Faust warned.

"Like you said, no choice so let's get it over with," I said.

"We shall speak again soon," Faust said as she charged her magic into her horn then touched my head with her horn. I screamed in agony, as all the knowledge Faust mentioned came flooding into my head.

Twilight was kneeling on the ground in the main room of the castle next to the others while the changelings swarmed the city of Canterlot. Shining was standing at the altar in some sort of trance, while the real Cadence and Spike were stuck to the ground by some green goo. Celestia was sealed in a cocoon suspended on the ceiling and in front of her was the cause of all this, Queen Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings. She had black skin like her subjects, along with holes in both of her hooves, mane and tail. Her insect like wings and her clothes we're brown and looked more like rags than attire fit for a queen. The top of her dress had two straps that went across her chest in an X pattern and her mane and tail were silvery seaweed green, her eyes were slitted and sickly green and her horn was long and jagged. She shape shifted into Cadence in an attempt to take over Equestria, but Twilight found the real Cadence. Twilight and the real Cadence tried to stop the wedding and rescue everypony. When they reached the wedding they revealed that Chrysalis was posing as Cadence and then she told everyone about her plan to take over Equestria. After that Celestia and Chrysalis battled, but Celestia lost leaving the girls the only option left, the Elements of Harmony. The colts tried to buy the girl’s time, but everyone was soon captured.

"Hey, any pony seen Ash? I mean, he ain't here with us," Caramel whispered.

"You’re right, maybe he went to get help against this crazy cheese grater," Rainbow said.

"Oh I really doubt that," Chrysalis interrupted with a wicked grin.

"What do you mean by that?" Twilight demanded.

"The last time I saw your precious knight, he was dying in a puddle of his own blood with a poisoned dagger piercing his gut," Chrysalis said with an evil laugh.

Most of everyone in the room was shocked by the news of Ash's death but Dash. The stallions, except Shining, and Twilight stared at the Queen in anger.

"YOU’RE A LIAR! Ash isn't dead! I know it and when he gets here he's going to make you wish you never existed!" Twilight yelled at the Queen.

"You know I think I've kept you all around long enough. Time to get rid of the thorns in my side," Chrysalis said

Chrysalis then used her magic to lift Twilight of the ground and then summoned a black and green jagged sword.

"Farewell little Twilight," was all Chrysalis said before she raised the sword above her head and swung it down to kill Twilight.

Twilight closed her eyes and waited for what came next, but the only thing she heard was the sound of metal breaking. Twilight snapped her eyes open to see the sword had shattered. In between Chrysalis and herself was a grey force field, everyone looked at the shield in surprise and confusion. Then the force field pushed Chrysalis towards the centre of the room where it finally dispersed.

"Who dares summon a force field to protect this loathsome creature," Chrysalis demanded.

"That loathsome creature, as you call her, is my friend," a voice called.

Chrysalis turned her head in the direction of the voice, to see standing in the entrance a tall armoured figure. It did not wear the Royal or Luna guard armour Instead the armour was dark grey and decorated with leaves and vines etched into the chest plate, with a symbol of a sword and the sun and moon on either side of it. The helmet was also different as well. It was flat at the top and it didn't have holes in the top for ears like the guards. The front of the helmet was pointed from top to bottom in vertical shaped a curve, but was too short in length to fit a muzzle. The helmet had a pair of holes on top of each other that went across the faceplate, so whoever wore it could see and breathe. A sword was sheathed on the figure's back, the handle was blue and a pair of wings that had feathers like a bird on the top half and was webbed like a bat on the bottom half served as the cross guard, a silver wolf's head rested on the hilt.

"Well, I guess that means you’re here to fight me. Sorry I have no time to deal with pests like you," Chrysalis said as she fired a spell at the figure.

The figure didn't even move and took the spell head on. The spell hit the armour but didn't leave a scratch. Everyone stared at the figure in surprise. The figure began to walk forwards and Chrysalis snapped out of her trance, and then fired several more spells at the armoured stranger. The stranger took the spells head on like before, but it did not stop or even slow his approach. Chrysalis was sweating now, but then she fired a large blast enveloping the figure causing a smoke screen.

"There that finished him," Chrysalis said with an evil smile as she wiped away the sweat on her forehead.

But as she wiped away the sweat an armoured hand reached out and grabbed her arm as the smoke cleared to reveal the armoured figure again completely unscathed.

"Impossible! That blast was stronger than Celestia," Chrysalis said looking into the darkness of top visor of the stranger’s helmet in fear.

"Guess I'm just a little stronger than that then," the figure said before it swung Chrysalis around and threw her into the wall opposite to the group of friends.

The figure then straightened up and looked back at everyone present. They were all staring at the figure in awe and fear, except for Shining who was still in Chrysalis's trance. The figure then reached for its helmet and removed it to reveal Ash Blade.

"Sup guys? Hope I'm not late for the wedding or nothing," I said with a smile.

"Ash, where in Tartarus have you been and what's with the armour?" Comet asked.

"Look guys, I'd love to answer your questions but right now, I’ve got a demon to eradicate," I said as I looked over to where I’d thrown Chrysalis.

As I looked back at the pile of rubble I saw a black hand shoot out from the rubble, then the rest of Chrysalis and she looked surprised, and then pissed to see me.

"How are you not dead and how did you escape my minions!?" she demanded.

"Guess I got lucky, but you’re not my target Chrysalis, there's a demon inside of you that I need to kill. So I'd like to get this over and done with if you don't mind? I'd like to separate it from you," I said.

"Ha you expect me to believe that? You’re just trying to get me to lower my guard so you can finish me off, even if I did there's nothing in me to extract," Chrysalis hissed.

"I'd figured you would say something like that, so that's why I made that," I said as I smirked and pointed at her hooves.

Everyone looked down at where I was pointing and Chrysalis's eyes widened. She was standing in a circle with a pentagram in the centre and runes around the edge.

"When did you...," But Chrysalis didn't finish as I snapped my fingers.

The circle activated and blue glowing chains burst from the ground and wrapped around Chrysalis's body restricting any movement. Chrysalis tried to wiggle out of the chains but it was futile, she then lit up her horn, but the magic in it fizzled up and died.

"Don't bother, this rune circle is the perfect prison for creatures with strong magic," I said as I placed my helmet over my head and walked up to her.

I wrapped my left hand around her horn to stop her from moving and channelled energy into my right hand. I tapped the side of her head and magic seeped into Chrysalis and began the hunt to drive the demon out. I stepped away from Chrysalis and waited for the spell to do its job. It didn't take long before Chrysalis's eye's turned black and she began to thrash around like mad. All of a sudden, Chrysalis spewed up a black liquid the liquid bubbled up, then a dark crimson hand burst out of the liquid making everyone in the room except myself and Shining Armour jump and cringe. Another arm appeared and then pulled up a body. The body was a dark crimson like the arms. The hands and feet had razor like nails and the creature had no hair on its head, but instead a pair of horns and sharp teeth with Chrysalis's green slitted eyes and a pair of large damaged webbed wings on its back.

"enoemos rof gnikooL," the demon said with a voice filled with torment.

"Back to hell," I said as I pointed at the demon.

"ecin yrev ton s'tahT," The demon said.

"I don't care if it's nice or not, you have done great harm here and I will see you punished for it," I said still pointing at the creature.

"enim evah I esuaceb ymra tahw dna uoy hO," the demon said as he let out an unholy shriek causing more insect like pony's to swarm into the room, their eyes went black and they began to thrash about until they spewed out more black liquid like Chrysalis. Then more demons appeared except without the horns and wings and had black eyes.

"I don't need an army to stop you just, me and another me," I responded.

"Shall we?" I asked in thought.

"Let's," Rage said.

All of a sudden I felt something tearing me apart and great pain, I thought I might die, I screamed in agony, but I held my ground and closed my eyes and waited until it was over. It didn't take long for the pain to end and I opened my eyes. I was a little shakey and then I looked around the room and I saw my friends. Cadence and Celestia were looking at me in shock and fear. I looked to my right and I saw another armoured figure standing beside me who I assumed was Rage. He was wearing dark red Armour with spike's on it. He wore a helmet similar to mine only with spikes running along the top and down the back of the helmet, along with a pair of horns on the sides. He held a pair of swords in his hands which were similar to my sword. The handles were black with skeletal wings on the cross guards and a snake's head on both the hilts.

"Since when did you get the weapons and armour?" I asked.

"Same time you got yours. Now, shall we get rid of these pests?" Rage asked.

"Right, you go for the elite and cut down any demons that stand in your path. I’ll take care of the lesser ones," I said.

"Fine by me," Rage said. I couldn't see but I could tell he had a maniacal grin on his face.

All of a sudden, the elite let out a cry and the group of demons sprang at us, one of them managed to knock me onto my back and tried to bite me, but Rage cut down his opponents with fury. Twilight managed to slip past the demons and tried to get to Cadence. Rage and I fought hard, I was still on my back as the demon was snapping his jaws inches away from my face.

"So you want something to chew on huh? Well I got three words for you buddy, dinner is served," I said before I drove my left hand into his open mouth. My arm went through the back of his throat spilling black blood which covered my arm and the floor killing the demon almost instantly.

The others were shocked when they saw my arm push through the demons throat. I then threw the corpse to my side and Comet then noticed that Twilight was missing. He looked around for her, then saw her creep past the demons but not unnoticed. A demon was sneaking up behind Twilight and was ready to strike.

"Twilight, watch out!" Comet called.

Twilight spun around and the demon made a lunge at her and used its claws to end her, but before the claws could find its mark, a metal bolt struck the side of its head killing it instantly. Everyone turned their attention towards the direction from where the bolt had come from to see me with my left arm raised and a small crossbow attached to the bottom of my wrist. I twisted my hand and the crossbow limbs folded backwards towards my arm.

"Okay, no more Mr Nice Guy, Rage I'm gonna give you a clear line to the elite," I said as I selected a song on my IPod.

I poured magic into my body and I began to feel myself change, my face grew a long grey muzzle and my hands and feet turned into paws and fur grew all over my body and white tribal like markings appeared on my chest. My teeth became sharp and my ears became pointed I transformed into my wolf form, but didn't stop there. Long thin black spikes grew out of the backs of my legs and back and my claws extended a couple of inches. My eyes turned into a shiny blood red with no pupils or whites. I then looked around and the demons were hesitant of me. The girls, Spike, Mac and Celestia stared at my form in confusion. The other's looked at me in surprise, but the elite demon shrieked at his minions again. Once more the demons charged at me but I was faster. I ran at them and as soon as they were in range, I used my fore claws to slash at my prey easily tearing them apart. Some tried to attack me from behind, but only to get impaled by the spikes on my back. As I finished off the first wave, one of the demons was still impaled on my spikes and was getting in my way, so I grabbed a piece of it and tore it from my back, sheading the corpse. The elite demon summoned another wave, only these guys used weapons and again they attacked Rage and I. Demons climbed across the walls and I looked at my extended claws. I ran at one of the walls with faster speed than my first wolf form and managed to dig my claws into the wall and run across it like I was running along the ground. My friends were surprised at my ability and even on the walls the demons had no chance against me. Once I finished with the demons on the walls, I looked down at the fight on the ground and I saw that Rage had killed some of the ground demons. Rage was now going against the elite demon, but the elite, armed with a trident, was trying to blast Rage with magic from his horns. Rage was doing well against him, but wasn't breaking through his defences I looked over at my friends and saw a demon go for the still glued to the ground Spike. I leapt off the walls and landed upon that demon. I looked into its eyes with fury and reared my head back, roaring into its face giving it a fine view of my teeth. I then sunk my teeth and claws into its throat and chest tearing out organs, muscle and bones out of the body. Once I finished the demon, there was nothing but a hollow corpse. I looked at Spike while blood dripped from my jaws. Spike was freaking out watching the display of gore that covered me, so I switched back to my human form and used my magic to rid Spike of the goo that kept him in place.

"Are you alright?" I asked.

"Fine, but what was that form you just used? I've never seen anything so bloodthirsty," Spike said in a shaky voice.

"I call it feral mode, but I'll explain it all to you once I'm done here, in the meantime let me know if any more demons try to get the drop on you," I said.

"Got it, and Ash, kick their ass like you did in the arena," Spike said.

"You got it pal," I said with a smile as I stood up and drew my sword and shield from my back. The blade had a dull shine to it and the shield was a large heater shield with the same colour grey as my armour and had my mark on it.

A demon came charging at me with a sword and I ran at him too, he was planning to thrust the sword into me, but before I was in range to get stabbed, I ducked and slid across the floor on my knees and held my blade out and tripped up the demon. I stood up and over the fallen demon then I twirled the blade backward and stabbed him in the chest. I turned to the rest of my opponents to see half the opponents fighting Rage who’d decided to go for me. A demon wielding a halberd swung the blade at me, but I used my shield to block the strike and then my sword to cut the weapon in two. I then slashed the demon’s chest and another charged at me with a mace, raised above his head. I blocked the attack again before I hit the demon in the head with the shield, stunning it and then I drove my blade through its heart. The others were impressed by my fighting ability. I saw Cadence was free and managed to free Shining from his trance, but he was too weak to move. He watched both me and Rage as we fought the demons, without as much as a scratch. Another demon, with a sword locked itself in combat with me, this one was not stupid like the other's, and knew how to fight. Our blades continued to send sparks as they clashed. We entered a power struggle and I was starting to overpower the demon before he fired a spell from his hand, like I can, and disarmed me. The blade flew into the air before it wedged itself into the ground behind the demon. The demon then charged at me, intending to finish me off, but I had one last trick up my sleeve. I ran at the demon and the demon was about to make a swipe at my body to split me in two, but as he made his blow I jumped into the air over the attack and extended my right arm backwards and flicked my hand outwards, then a blade extended beneath my wrist. I then drove the blade into the creature from hell. Next we fell to the floor, but before we touched it I leapt off my fallen foe and rolled along the ground to reach my sword. I looked behind me to see another sword wielding demon charging at me, so I grabbed my sword and in one swift motion I stood up and spun around and swung my sword at the demon cutting his sword in two, and decapitating the demon. The elite was furious as we continued to kill its minions.

"!uoy dne ll'I ro won meht dnE," it yelled.

The demons nodded at their leader, then, they surrounded me and charged magic into their hands. I looked around and there was no way of escape, just then the demons fired their spells at me causing an explosion, a cloud of smoke covered the area where the demons and I stood.

"ASH!" everyone except Cadence and Rage yelled.

The smoke cleared to reveal a mass amount of demon corpses, each one had metal blades shaped like a feather sticking out of them, but Ash's body was nowhere to be seen.

"Hey that's a low move even from a demon," A voice calls.

Everyone looked around the room for the source of the voice, but once everyone found it they all gasped in shock and amazement. There, flying in the air, was Ash with a pair of feathered and webbed wings like the ones on the sword and mark. I pulled out a feather from my wings and as I did it turned into a metal feather-shaped blade. I then threw it at the elite and the blade went through the demons arm, causing him to drop his trident and cry out in agony. Suddenly, I felt a great surge of energy build up behind me. I turned around and I saw Shining and Princess Cadence being lifted off the ground with glowing white eyes. All of a sudden a great wall of magic burst forth, causing all the demons still alive, except the elite, to turn into dust. I flew over to a window and I saw more demons start to leave ponies bodies and die as well.

"Now Rage!" I yelled.

Rage nodded and he dropped a sword and plunged his hand into the leading demons chest and pulled out a cracked red orb, as big as his hand, with black wiggling tentacles causing the elite to collapse to his knees.

"Don't tell me that's what I think it is," I said as I flew down to Rage.

"Yep, that is a demon soul," Rage replied.

"It's fouler looking than I thought it would be. So, what now?" I asked. Rage's only response was him raising the soul above his head and opening his mouth and dropping the soul into his waiting jaws and swallowing it whole. "I'm sorry I asked," I said as I raised a hand to my mouth to prevent me from throwing up.

"Hey, a guy’s got to eat something. Anyway, we need to do this again sometime, I enjoyed that," Rage said as he wiped his mouth.

"Well, as long as it gets you to leave me alone at night, and we don't have to try and kill each other, plus keep Equestria safe, then sure," I said as I extended my hand for him to shake.

"See you around Ash," Rage said as he accepted my hand and faded away.

I looked at my friends and saw them free each other from their imprisonment. I took a step closer to them. But all of a sudden, the elite demon grabbed my arm.

"sruo eb lliw airtseuqE dna llaf lliw uoY .nruter lliw retsam yM .revo t'nsi sihT," the elite demon said as he and the dead demons began to disintegrate into dust.

"I'll be here waiting," I said.

As I finished he and the demons blew away into the wind and their blood began to evaporate leaving the room spotless in seconds. The only damage visible were a few broken pillars and a few scratch marks on both the floor and walls I turned around and I was knocked to the ground by a pink ball of fur.

"Pinkie what are you doing?" I asked as I pulled the party mare from my head.

"IWasSoWorriedWhenAllThoseMeanMcMeanyPantsAttackedYouAndThenThatBigScaryGuyCameUpAndHelpedYouFightThemAndThenYouTurnedIntoABigScarySpikeyWolfAndYouWereJumpingFromWallToWallGoingWhooshWhooshWhooshAndThenYouWereLikeBoomBoomBoomAndThenYouWereSurroundedByThemAndThereWasNoWayOutAnd...," Pinkie was cut off as Twilight placed a hand on her mouth and Applejack and Mac helped me stand on my own two feet.

"Thanks," I said as I stood up and removed my helmet from my head.

"Ash what in Celestia's sun was that out there!?" Soarin asked in shock.

"That was a demon, a foul creature from the deepest depths of Tartarus," I said

"Ash has got wing's this is awesome beyond words a new flying buddy and they’re just as big as Celestia's," Rainbow exclaimed as she inspected every inch of my new wings.

"Ash where did you get all of these weapons, armour and the wings, and what are these things? I've never seen anything like them before," Twilight said looking at the devices attached to my wrists.

"I believe I can answer that for you Twilight," Celestia said as she walked over to our group. "The items on Ash's wrists are called hidden blades and the phantom blade. The hidden blade was used by three of the knight's but only one of them used the phantom blade. But, what I don't know is where you got these weapons from," Celestia said looking at me with a calm face.

"Everything you see was a gift from Faust to help me...," But I was cut off when Celestia grabbed my shoulders.

"Did you just say Faust?" Celestia asked with widened eyes filled with shock.

"Yes I did, but allow me to explain. After our talk Celestia, I was walking through the corridors but that was when I ran into the disguised Chrysalis and...Oh shit, I completely forgot!" I yelled as I ran over to where I left Chrysalis.

When I reached the spot where I left Chrysalis instead of Chrysalis I saw a sky blue furred alicorn with an aqua mane and tail. She was wearing a blue green and gold dress with a few tears and burn marks on it. I walked over to the alicorn and wiped the hair away that covered her face and I saw it was Chrysalis's face, I then moved my hand to her neck and soon felt a pulse.

"She's alive but barely," I said. I then looked around the room and I saw other ponies laying in the spots where the changelings once stood "We need to get Chrysalis and these other's to a doctor asap," I said to the group.

"Wait, help them? After what they put us through! I say we get rid of them," Shining said.

"It wasn't their fault they were being controlled, you all saw what I saw, it was the demons that did this, not Chrysalis," I said.

"Celestia what do you think we should do?" Twilight asked.

Celestia looked at me then to Chrysalis and the unconscious ponies.

"Gather some guards and have them transported to the medical wing but make sure that they are guarded at all times I trust Ash has a good explanation for this," Celestia said to Shining.

"Bu...As you wish your highness," Shining said. He began to walk to the doors but as he passed me he looked at me and said "I hope you’re right about sparing them."

"Don't worry Shining, I'm sure about this," I said as I patted his back to reassure him. He smiled at me before he ran out the door to find some guards.

I looked at the remainders of the group and I saw a pink alicorn with a dirty tri coloured mane and a torn dress looking hesitant at me.

"I take it you’re the real Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, right?" I asked.

"Um yes, but please just call me Cadence," she said.

"I see, my name is Ash Blade and I'm the knight of freedom and the sixth knight of Equestria," I said.

"Oh you’re the one that Twilight mentioned. I thought you'd be shorter," she said causing my friends to giggle.

"Okay, I believe I owe you all an explanation. So are there any requests for what anyone wants to know?" I asked causing everyone to go wide eyed at me

"Yeah, you mentioned that feral mode to me before, care to tell me what the heck it is?" Spike asked.

"My feral mode is basically a form I can only use as a wolf. It makes me more alert to my surroundings and faster, I'm also stronger and hungry for blood so think of it as a wolf going on a berserk rampage. I control the part where I can pick the target but not control on how the body kills, so I'm sorry if I freaked you out badly there Spike," I said.

"I'm cool Ash, don't worry," Spike said reassuring me

"What about that armour? I've never seen metal like that before," Caramel said looking at my armour.

"Wrought steal, it's almost as light as a feather and flexible so I can run and jump easily in this and it's incredibly strong so it will take a lot of power to injure me. But, the joints are the weak points," I said, awing Caramel.

"That attack where you jumped into the air and over that monster's attack and used that hidden blade had an elegant beauty to it. How did you learn to do that?" Rarity asked.

"You’re complementing an attack? That's something I never thought you’d say Rarity. But anyway, Faust crammed years of fighting knowledge and spell's into my head and I got say, it hurt," I said as I rubbed the side of my head.

"How did you get the wings and is this a feather or a blade?" Rainbow asked holding up one of my feathers.

"They were kinda reserved for me and I'm still trying to get used to them. As for the feather, once I shoot a feather out of my wings, it turns into a blade for example," I said as I spread one of my wings and flicked one of them a feather then shot out and wedged itself into a broken pillar before the pillar split with a clean slice leaving Rainbow's jaw gapping open.

"But what about that rune circle? How did you know that Chrysalis would land there and also when did you set it up?" Twilight asked.

"Actually I didn't know she would land there. After I threw her and while she and I were talking I stopped time and drew the rune under her while everyone else was frozen," I said.

"Ash, it's impossible to stop time. I should know I tried and there is no spell that can do that. The only thing time related is a spell to send you back in time, a week ago for a few minutes," Twilight said.

"Then how did I write the words, believe me now, just now on your hands with this grey led," I said holding up a black grey led.

Everyone looked at Twilight’s hands and there written on her hands was the words, “believe me now.”

"But this is impossible," Twilight exclaimed just as Shining Armour returned with a good handful of guards to help take the unconscious alicorn and ponies to the medical ward.

"Welcome back Shining," I said as he walked over to us.

"I miss anything important?" He asked.

"Nah and if you want to learn about everything said while you were not here, ask Cadence, she can bring you up to speed because I don't want to repeat the answers," I replied.

"Ash who the heck was that other human?" Mac asked.

"That was Burning Rage," I said causing Celestia to stare at me in horror when she heard the name. "You all know how Nightmare Moon works right? Well think of Burning Rage as the same thing, but instead of taking over my body, he can separate from me into his own. But he can't survive outside of me forever, sooner or later he needs to take shelter inside of me," I said causing everyone to go wide eyed at me.

"Ash, you told me that you and he hated each other and that he is something that can't be trusted," Celestia said.

"That's what I thought at first, but Faust helped us reach an understanding. I let him out to help me kill demons, he gets to slaughter as many of them as he wants, but doesn't hurt any innocent ponies, so it's a win win situation. He helps protect Equestria and he gets to feed his bloodlust," I said causing everyone to relax a bit.

"Hey Ash, I keep hearing the name Faust. Would you care to tell us who this pony is?" Pierce asked.

"I believe that question is best left for Celestia to explain. She knew her better than I do," I said looking at Celestia.

Everyone turned to Celestia with eyes begging for her to tell the story.

"Very well, you won't know this Cadence but Faust is your grandaunt and Discord’s, Luna’s and my mother," Celestia said causing Fluttershy and Rarity to pass out from the news and bits of Twilight's mane to spring out, while the others gasped and stared at Celestia.

"You’re...mother," Twilight repeated in shock.

"Yes Twilight, she was also the one who made our lands and everything in it. She is the mother of all creation," Celestia said.

"Auntie Celestia, why haven't you introduced me to her before?" Cadence asked.

"Because one day, before you were even born, she simply disappeared. She left us a note that said, “I will always be looking out for you.” We never talked about the subject again. We all loved mother and she loved us but her disappearance hurt us and drove Discord mad," Celestia said with some tears welling up in her eyes.

I walked over to Celestia and wiped away her tears and wrapped my wings around her for comfort. It took a while but Celestia calmed down and stepped out of my embrace.

"Thank you Ash, if I may ask, why did you ask to spare Chrysalis and how did you know about the demon?" Celestia asked.

"Faust told me about the demon and how to kill it. Also, it was Faust who asked me to save her," I replied.

"Do you know why," Celestia asked again.

"Yes, but I think it would be a best if we wait for Luna to return and Chrysalis to wake up to answer that question, because they will need to hear this too," I said.

"Very well then, I'll have someone send word to us when Chrysalis awakens," Celestia said.

"Great, now if I remember correctly we have a wedding to prepare for?" I said looking at the future couple with a smile.

It took two days to fix everything up again because the demons totally trashed the party, but once the preparations were complete the wedding was underway once more. Shining wore a red military coat and his uncle's emblem over his chest and black pants. I stood next to him along with Spike, Thunderlane, Comet, Pierce, Mac, Caramel, and Soarin. The girls stood on the other side, each one wearing a dress made by Rarity. Rarity dried her tears she’d shed from the beauty of the wedding and I then saw Applejack sneak out her trademark brown Stetson and place it on her head. I loosened up my blue silk tie on my tux that Rarity made for me. I was wearing a black tuxedo with a silver wolf on the right side of the coat in a sitting position howling. Just then, Fluttershy's song bird choir started to sing and Sweetie Bell, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo walked down the aisle wearing flower girl dress's and sprinkling flower petals over the aisle. I looked back at the entrance and I saw Cadence step in. She was wearing a sleek white dress with a swan over her chest and a crown of daisies and roses over her head. She held a bouquet in her hands as she walked down the aisle.

"Ash are you sure you don't want me to tell everypony about your heroics?" Celestia whispered into my ear.

"And what, let me steal the spotlight from these two lovebirds? Nah let them have their day," I said with a smile.

After the wedding and an awesome sonic rainboom from Rainbow Dash (it's like when you break the sound barrier but instead of it just creating a boom, it creates a boom and a circle of rainbow fire, then a rainbow forms in the wake) we headed down to the reception where Shining and Cadence danced to some soothing music. I was introduced by Twilight to her and Shining's parents Twilight Velvet (Twilight and Shining's mother) and Night Light (Twilight and Shining's father). After the introduction's they then thanked me for saving both their children, one of them multiple times now. After that I sat on the far side of the party, on a chair to a table watching the newlyweds. Just then, I saw Luna fly down towards Celestia and my friends. I rose from my seat and into the air and flew over to the group just as Luna landed.

"Hello everypony, did I miss anything?" Luna asked.

"I’d say you missed a lot," I said as I touched down behind Luna. She then gasped when she saw my wings.

"Ash what happened, why do you have wings?" Luna asked.

But before I could answer, a guard ran up to us and bowed towards Celestia and Luna and then he turned to me.

"Sir I'm here to inform you that Chrysalis has awakened," he said.

"Thank you. Better go get some rest trooper," I said.

The guard left and I turned my attention back to Luna.

"I'll explain everything on the way, but right now both you and Celestia had better follow me," I said.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long I just started school again so expect a few delays in progress. And for those who didn't know demons have a tendency to speak backwards to increase their creep factor. So I decided to add this to my story. Also please leave your comments and if you like more guess's about the burn mark in fact make as many guess's as you want. It could be as random as you wish like it could be a mark from an alien abduction. I will be sure to read them all so till next time.

Chapter 11 Reunited at Last

Luna, Celestia and I were walking down the hallways of Canterlot castle towards the castle infirmary where Chrysalis had awakened after the incident a few days ago.

"That was quite the situation you were in, but I still can't believe it. You now own a pair of wings, armour, a sword, shield a hidden blade and phantom blade plus you stopped time! I haven't seen the last three since the knights, but more surprising is that you let Burning Rage out to aid you in combat against demons. I wish I’d stayed, then I can have at those foul nuisances myself," Luna said with an irritated huff.

"Yes that would have been entertaining Luna, Ash Blade and Burning Rage, ultimate demon slayers," I said in a triumphant tone causing Luna to giggle and Celestia to smile and shake her head.

"But you still didn't explain to me how you got this much power," Luna said.

"Well you can thank Faust for that," I said.

"WHAT!" Luna screamed in the Royal Canterlot Voice. "You saw mother? But how? I thought she was dead. Why did she come to see you?" Luna asked staring at me in shock.

"To put it bluntly, if it weren't for her I wouldn't be here right now. While Chrysalis was possessed and disguised as Cadence she stabbed me in my gut with a poisoned blade," I said patting the area where I’d been stabbed.

"I see, but I just wish I could see her. It's been so long and I...I," Luna said as she started to well up with tears.

Celestia noticed this and placed a wing over her for comfort. We continued our walk in silence until we reached the door to the infirmary. We walked inside and I looked around the room. It was as large as a hospital corridor with rooms on either side. I walked over to a guard and asked for Chrysalis's room, he pointed to the room with two guards posted outside then he turned to leave. We walked over to the room and the guards stood at attention before they let us past. Inside the room I saw Chrysalis sitting upright on a bed wearing a hospital gown looking at me in confusion. But when Celestia and Luna stepped inside the room and closed the door her face changed from confusion to happiness in an instant.

"Celestia, Luna, my two favourite sisters," Chrysalis said overwhelmed with happiness.

Celestia and Luna looked at Chrysalis in confusion.

"Um Chrysalis, I'm afraid you may be mistaken," Celestia said.

"What do you mean? Both of you are my sisters, or are you both pulling one of your pranks on me again," Chrysalis said with an innocent smile.

"Listen, I don't know what you’re on about, but we are not your sisters," Luna said.

"Come on stop it. You’re starting to frighten me you two," Chrysalis said with a nervous smile.

"For the last time we are not your sis...," but Luna was cut off as I placed my hand on her shoulder.

"Actually Luna, she is. It's also the same reason why Faust asked me to spare her," I said, causing everypony in the room to look at me in confusion. "Listen, all I know is that a long time ago before Cadence was born there weren't two alicorns in Equestria, but five. Faust was the mother of the four other alicorns and a certain Draconequus. Celestia, Luna, right now you’re standing in a room with your long lost sister," I said in the calmest way I could. Celestia and Luna were staring at me wide eyed after I’d finished explaining.

"But, how? I told you before Ash, the only siblings Luna and I had is Discord," Celestia said.

"Faust wiped yours, Luna's and Discord's memories after your other sisters were possessed by demons because she wanted to keep you all safe. After the two were possessed, you, Luna and Discord went out to get your sister's back. But you came this close to being possessed yourself," I said while showing them my thumb and my index finger millimetres apart before I continued. "After Faust saved you three she tried to get you to stay put and let her take care of the threat, but you wouldn't listen. So with the only option left she was to wipe your memories of the two, but she was going to return them to you after she saved them. Oh and that reminds me."

I held out my hand and summoned two small bright glowing orbs.

"Ash what are those?" Luna asked.

"These are yours and Celestia's memories. Faust thinks she's held onto them for too long," I said

I nudged the orbs over to Celestia and Luna. The orbs left my hands and floated over towards Celestia and Luna. The orbs then touched Celestia and Luna's heads before they faded away and Celestia and Luna's eyes glowed white. After a few minutes they returned to normal and after that they looked at Chrysalis who watched the incident with great interest. Celestia and Luna then wrapped her in a hug with tears of joy in their eyes.

"I shall take my leave. No doubt you three have a lot of catching up to do," I said as I left the room before anyone could react.

I left and made my way back to the party and I saw to my surprise Vinyl mixing some beats with Pinkie on a DJ turn table. Twilight was singing and when she finished her song I walked up to the purple shades wearing DJ and the pink party mare.

"Yo Scratch, I didn't know you'd be attending," I said with a laugh.

"Hey Ash, Pinks here told me you got a new set of wings, mind if I see?" Vinyl asked.

"Not at all," I said as I extended my wings.

"Whoa, even cooler than I thought possible," Vinyl whistled.

"Thanks. Hey, want to play a song for me?" I asked as I held up my IPod.

"Plug it in and we’ll see what it’s got," Vinyl said with glee.

I plugged in my IPod and found the song I wanted.

"Oh oh, are you going to play one of your songs Ash. What is it? What is it?" Pinkie asked with an impossibly large smile.

"You’re about to find out," I said as I grabbed a microphone and walked in front of the turn table gaining the audience’s attention. "Hello everypony, I'm sure most of you know who I am but that's not important right now. I wanted to play a song from my world tonight, for the new couple. So hope everypony likes it! So without further ado let's get the song started.”

Everypony was so entranced in the music that some of them stepped on to the floor to dance, including the mane 6 and the stallions. But the ones that were most into it was Shining, Cadence and Vinyl. I was glad to see so many smiles on everyponys faces. It made me feel warm in my heart. When the song ended everyone applauded me for playing the song and soon asked for an encore. Not wanting to disappoint them I selected another song for them.

Once the song finished I grabbed my IPod and walked off the stage, but Cadence, Shining, Vinyl and my friends blocked my path.

"What's up guys?" I asked with a nervous chuckle.

"Best music ever," Pinkie said jumping five feet into the air.

"Who knew you humans made such amazing music thank you for playing those songs," Cadence said.

"Damn Ash, how many other songs do you have on that thing?" Vinyl asked.

"As many as I need," I said with a smile.

"That was truly amazing," a voice said from behind me.

I turned around and I was met with the royal sisters.

"Oh, hello you two. How’s Chrysalis?" I asked in a casual tone.

"Resting at the moment, the doctor said she’ll make a full recovery," Luna said.

"I'm glad," I said.

"Ash we owe you a great debt today for not only informing us of our mother, but returning our sister as well," Celestia said.

"Sister!?" the others said in shock.

"We can discuss this later but for now we have a party to enjoy,' I said.

It has been three days since the wedding and boy was it something. After the party before Cadence and Shining left for their honeymoon, all of my friends, except for Vinyl, Shining Armour and Cadence, asked about Celestia and Luna’s forgotten sister Chrysalis. To learn of all this left them in shock and surprise, but the greatest shock came from both Shining and Cadence. For Shining to have almost have a member of the royal family killed and for Cadence to have another aunt. After my story Cadence and Shining left, but not before giving me a thank you and a promise to repay me. Then, we left the party and returned home to rest. When we arrived I was greeted by Dust who didn't seem fazed by my wings at all. The next day after Celestia placed my story about the demon incident at the wedding on the front page of the newspaper, along with the return of her sister Chrysalis, who had been restored with her title of princess of life. After I read the story I went for a walk around Ponyville and I ran into Gilda and she was surprised when she saw my wings. She then asked for a race sometime once I could control them better. I then headed to the forge to start creating some shields for the Royal Guards, which leads us to the present.

"There, that's the last of them," I said wiping my brow.

"They look spectacular Ash. I'm sure Celestia and Luna will love these," Caramel said as he held one of the finished shields.

The Solar Guards, as I have come to call them had rectangular shaped red shields with a 3D golden sun design in the centre. And the Luna Guards also had rectangular shields except they were midnight blue with a silver 3D moon design on them with stars in the background.

"Yeah, anyway I better get over to Canterlot so I can begin the guard’s training," I said.

"So when do you think you'll be back?" Caramel asked.

"Couple of months, but I'll be in touch," I said packing away my tools.

"And when do you leave?" Caramel asked.

All of a sudden a green ball of mist flew toward me before it stopped in front of me and turned itself into a scroll. I caught the roll of parchment and opened it.

"In half an hour," I said and I closed the scroll and placed it in my pocket.

"Wait, back up. What was that?" Caramel asked in a stunned tone.

"Celestia and Luna taught me a spell to write letters to each other that don't need to go through Spike. I wrote a letter to Celestia today to tell her that the shields should be done sometime today and I was right. I asked when she wants them picked up and taken to Canterlot, which will be soon. Guards will come to collect the shields at 12:00. It will give me enough time to pack but not to say goodbye to the others. Can you tell them about what happened here for me?" I asked.

"Sure anything for a friend, but I think Pinkie will be miffed that you didn't tell her this. Also what's happening with Dust?" Caramel asked.

"Dust is going to be coming with me, so don't worry. I've got to get ready, see you in a few months," I said with a smile as I walked out of the forge.

"Good luck," Caramel shouted after me.

Dust and I arrived at the chariot drop off on a balcony at Canterlot castle while the wagon's carrying the shields went towards the armoury. I kept one Solar and one Night shield with me to present to Celestia and Luna. I walked down the corridors towards the throne room with Dust on my shoulder, looking around the palace. We arrived at the room and two Solar guards stood at the doors like every time I’ve visited. I walked up to the great doors and knocked on them, I then heard somepony say behind the doors, “Come in”. I opened the doors and I saw Celestia sitting on the throne with a stack of parchment in her magic grasp, she had a quill and parchment in her hands and was writing something on the parchment. Meanwhile Luna and Chrysalis were talking and giggling off to the side. Chrysalis was once again in the dress she wore when she was unconscious except without the burn marks and tears. I was about to say something before a ball of fire zoomed past me. I looked at the ball and watched as it curved around and flew back at me to attack. I got a closer look at it and I saw it was a bird covered in red and orange flames.

"Philomena! That's enough!" Celestia said in a stern voice.

The fiery creature halted its charge upon me and the flames covering its body dispersed, leaving orange and red feathers and it flew over to Celestia's side.

"I take it that phoenix is yours," I said.

"Yes she is, but how did you know Philomena here is a phoenix?" Celestia asked.

"Phoenix's are a myth from my world and the fire covering her body without burning her gave it away," I said in a totally obvious tone.

"Right, well I believe you’re here to start the troops training, correct?" Celestia said.

"Yes and I brought a pair of shields for you to see,” I said as I removed the shields from my back and presented them to the princesses who seemed impressed by the outcome. “As you can see I have made designs for both the Solar and Luna guard."

"Ash they are wonderful I'm sure they will serve a great purpose in our army," Celestia said.

*Squawk*

"Oh how rude of me. Princess Celestia, Princess Chrysalis, I'd like to introduce to you my companion, Dust. He will be staying with me while I'm training the guards," I said presenting the crow to the princesses.

"Oh I remember you," Luna said as she walked over to us and stroked Dust's wings. The bird cooed at Luna's touch.

"And it seems he remembers you," I said with a laugh.

Just then the doors flew open to reveal a very annoying asshole of a prince.

"YOU!" He shouted when he saw me.

"Oh lord, this guy again," I said with a groan at the end.

Blueblood stormed over to us and with anger written all over his face.

"You’re the reason my guards were forced to quit and you humiliated me!" Blueblood yelled pointing a finger at my face.

"Forced them to quit? I gave them an option to join the Equestrian Army or continue working for you and they decided to join the army. Speaking of those two, I wonder how they’re doing?" I said thoughtfully looking away from Blueblood holding a finger to my chin.

"Auntie, I demand that this creature be sold to me so I can have him beaten into submission," Blueblood demanded.

At these words my anger turned into a raging inferno and if looks could kill anyone who saw me, they’d be turned into ashes immediately. My gaze turned towards Blueblood and I wanted to tear the bastard apart and leave the pieces in Tartarus, but before I could someone shouted.

"BLUEBLOOD YOU KNOW PERFECTLY WELL WE DON’T ALOW SLAVERY IN EQUESTRIA AND I WILL NOT ACCEPT SUCH ACTS IN MY OWN FAMILY!! Celestia roared using The Canterlot Royal Voice. The force was so strong it caused me to skid along the floor, but Blueblood was blown out the door.

"That was quite something," I said recovering from the force and rubbing my ear.

"Apologies Ash, it has been awhile since I used the Royal Canterlot Voice and I only use it when I'm angry," Celestia said with an embarrassed smile and blush on her face.

"Ash, are you ok?" Chrysalis asked.

"Yeah, just fine," I said turning away from the princesses to hide my face.

"Very well Ash, one of our maids will take you to your temporary quarters," Celestia said.

"Thank you Celestia. Oh and I will need somepony to look after Dust while I am training the guards," I said.

"I'll take care of him," Chrysalis offered.

"Really? That's very kind of you Chrysalis, thank you," I said as Dust flew off of my arm to land on Chrysalis's.

"You shouldn't be the one thanking me, I should be thanking you, besides, I love animals," Chrysalis said stroking Dust's back.

"Then you and Fluttershy will get along just fine. Anyway, I should be going and it’s great to see you all again," I said as I grabbed the two shields I’d brought with me which had been blown across the floor. I then followed the maid whom Celestia had called to take me to my room.

"He's hiding something," Chrysalis said as the doors to the throne room closed.

"Indeed, but what do you think got him so angry? He had a very frightening face on him, it showed a lot of pain, anger and guilt," Luna said.

"No idea," Chrysalis said in worry as she stared at the doors.

"What secrets do you hold Ash?" Celestia whispered to herself as she rested her chin behind her hands.

I followed the maid through the maze of hallways, until I arrived at a room in the Luna wing of the castle. The room was as large as an apartment and had a four poster king sized bed with an empty bookshelf and a balcony that looked over one of the castles inner gardens. I dropped my suitcase in my room, deciding to unpack later and first start training. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door so I walked over and I saw Luna standing in front of me.

"Hey Luna what's up?" I asked.

"Um, I thought you might like some company on your way to the training grounds," Luna said.

"That would be appreciated, thank you," I said as I stepped out of my room and walked with her down towards the training arena.

“Ash are you alright?” Luna asked when she noticed the sad look on my face.

“Yeah just thinking,” I said.

“If you don’t mind me asking what about?” Luna asked.

“Something that happened a fair time ago,” I replied.

“What exactly?” Luna asked.

“I think its best if you don’t know, but I will say it relates to the scars on my chest,” I said.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Luna said covering her mouth.

“It’s alright, I just don’t feel like talking about it,” I said

"Well Ash, there’s a reason I wanted to walk with you,” Luna admitted.

“Really, what was it?” I asked

“I wished to thank you myself for everything you've done for my sister and I so far. Without you we would never of known about Chrysalis or mother, so thank you," Luna said as she kissed my cheek causing me to blush a little.

“Glad to help Luna,” I said holding my cheek.

The rest of the walk was spent in silence except for when we started talking about all the different sketches we'd each done in lives. The discussion came to an end once we arrived at the doors to the training ground.

"Well good luck with your new troops Ash," Luna said as she walked away.

I watched her until she was no longer in sight and then turned to the doors in front of me.

"Well here goes nothing," I said as I sucked up my courage and placed my hand on the door and pushed.

The door swung open slowly to reveal Solar and Luna guards ranging from earth pony to Pegasus, to unicorn, each one doing the same pathetic training I’d seen them doing the last time I watched them.

"So what's the plan here?" Rage asked.

"Put them through the same training as I did," I said.

"These guy are dead," Rage said with what I could feel was a smile.

"Only time will tell," I said smirking as well.

I walked into the yard and stood in front of them not one of them taking any notice of me.

"FALL IN!" I shouted gaining everypony’s attention.

Immediately all the guards moved and stood in neat lines forming a cube in front of me.

"At least they got that part right," I thought.

"I'm sure you all know who I am and why I'm here. Well, for those who don't know my name is Ash Blade. I'm the knight of Freedom and I'm here to turn you into proper soldiers. The training I've seen you all doing is ridiculously poor. Soldiers in my world would either be rolling in their graves or putting bullets to their heads if they could see you now. Even the finest trainer in my world would be fuming with rage if he saw this. It is why you were all so easily defeated in the invasion three days ago. I'm here to break you down into nothing and build you all back up stronger, into true warriors!" I shouted.

"And why should we follow you? You’re not even a pony," a voice called.

"Would the pony who spoke come up and say that to my face, if they dare?" I said with a voice filled with malice.

A mare stepped out of the group of soldiers - she had grey fur and a blue mane and tail and was dressed in Luna guard armour. She also had yellow slitted eyes, like the other Luna guards and a pair of bat wings folded onto her back, she also had fangs.

"You got a name?" I asked.

"Private Nocturnal Shadow and as I said before, I don't think your qualified to lead us," The bat pony said.

"Shadow, what are you doing?" a Solar guard Pegasus said running up to the bat pony. He had a blonde mane and a blue tail, he also had blue eyes and a pair of feathered wings on his back.

"And who are you trooper?" I asked.

"Pr...Private Storm Cloud sir," The Solar guard said with a shaky salute.

"All right Storm Cloud, stand there and watch. As for you Shadow tell me, why do you think I'm not qualified to lead this army," I said in a stern voice.

"You’re not a pony like the rest of us and Shining Armour taught us well. Much better than you ever could. I bet you don't even know how to fight," Shadow said folding her arms across her chest.

"Oh really? Care to best me?" I said in a taunting tone.

"Sure and if I win, you leave and I take over the training schedule," Shadow said.

"And if you lose, which you will, you have to shut up do as I say while training, and you clean the barracks for a week, by yourself," I said.

"Done! But be warned I have never lost a fight," Shadow said.

"Just like three days ago at the Changeling invasion huh?" I said with a cocky grin.

This got Shadow to glare at me with hate filled eyes before she flew at me she tried to land a kick at my head. I simply moved my head backwards, just missing her hoof, but Shadow wasn't done yet. She followed up her attack with another kick from her other hoof so I grabbed a hold of it and pulled her above my head and slammed her into ground behind me. When she impacted, the ground made a small crack filled crater. She let out a short cry of pain but stood up. She was a little shaky as she got on her two hooves and was still recovering from the blow. She shook her head and charged at me and landed a punch square on my chest, I didn't even flinch. She recoiled in pain as she held the hand she’d punched with.

"What the hell are you? That punch should have broken at least one rib!" Shadow shouted.

"If that was the case I wouldn't have been able to stand up against Nightmare Moon, Discord, The Kingdom’s best fighters, Chrysalis or those Demons. I would be as weak as you," I said swiping my legs under her and knocking her off her feet. I then placed a boot on her chest. "So I take it I win or do you want to keep going?" I asked.

"No, I know when I've been beat," Shadow said with a sigh of defeat.

I removed my foot from her chest and helped her up.

"Do you need to get that looked at?" I asked pointing to her hand.

"Nah I'll be fine. Besides, I don’t want to miss this training," Shadow said with a sharp smile.

I nodded to her as she and Storm Cloud returned to their places in line.

"Alright, thanks to that little demonstration we're behind schedule. Now you’re all gonna follow my orders from here on out. Meaning, you won't eat, sit, sleep or even scratch your flanks without my say so. I'm going to drag you all through Tartarus and when I'm done with you, none of you will recognize the army you've become. Just know these next few months are going to be a nightmare," I said gaining a few audible gulps from some of the guards. "Alright kid’s, class is in session."

Later that Evening

I was walking down the hallway to the castle dining room to meet the princesses for dinner. I reached the doors and opened them to see an oval table with six chairs around it with Celestia and Luna on the ends and Chrysalis on a chair close to Celestia on the left. Each one of the princesses was eating a salad with fruits. Luna noticed me and waved me over. I walked over to the princesses and sat on Luna's left.

"Hello Ash, how was the training with the guards?" Chrysalis asked.

"Not too bad, one of them challenged me to a fight and lost, but we’re all good now," I said.

"A fight with whom?" Celestia asked.

"A Luna Guard private called Nocturnal Shadow," I said.

"I've heard of her, she is quite the fighter with speed and wit," Luna said.

"Sounds like the perfect soldier," I said as a covered plate was placed in front of me.

The butler removed the lid to reveal to my surprise a slab of hydra meat well cooked with a side of vegetables.

"Is that," I started.

"We are well aware that humans are omnivores and need to have a balanced diet of meat fruit and veg. We have a cold room for meat in the kitchen for ambassadors who eat meat like griffins," Celestia said.

I was about to thank the princess but the door opened to reveal a messy prince Blueblood, his hair was a tangled mess and his clothes were ripped and tattered. My guess after Celestia used the royal voice, Blueblood had an unfortunate landing. When the prince saw me his face turned red with rage. I stood up grabbed my plate and looked at princess Celestia.

"I think I shall eat with my troops tonight Celestia. Because of the new arrival I may do something I might regret," I said.

"I understand Ash, we shall see you tomorrow," Celestia said.

"Oh Ash, before you go, Dust is in your room enjoying his dinner in case you were wondering," Chrysalis said.

"Thank you Chrysalis I'll see you all tomorrow," I said before I teleported out of the room.

I teleported into the guard's mess hall and as soon as I appeared everyone in the room just stared at me. Many were eating and some were talking with their comrades before I arrived. After a few minutes of silence I spoke.

"You don't need to stare at me because I'm here, go back to what you were doing," I said. Immediately the guards lost interest in me.

I walked through the crowd and found a vacant bench near the main entrance. I sat down at the bench and began to eat, it wasn’t long before I had company.

"Holy Light, Swift Spear, Storm Cloud, Nocturnal Shadow what a nice surprise," I said as the four guards sat with me.

"Nice to see you sir, but what are you doing here? I thought with your title you'd be dining with the princesses," Light said.

"First off you guys, no more sir ok? Just call me Ash, sir makes me feel like an old man and to answer your question, Blueblood happened," I said.

"Damn, that bastard, he's still trying to get us to work under him again. But we continue to refuse," Swift said.

"Strong resistance is an important thing for soldiers," I said patting him on the back.

"Si...sorry, Ash I want to apologize about earlier," Shadow said.

"Say no more Shadow, we've already settled that. Don't dwell on that ok? Its past now," I said, earning a toothy smile from her.

"Ash these drills you’re having us do are intense, but I feel stronger already. Where did you learn how to fight like this?" Storm asked.

"An old friend of mine taught me. Not only that, he taught me history, how to read and write and all kinds of stuff," I said finishing half my food.

"Really what happened to him?" Light asked.

"He died," I said.

"Oh sorry, how'd it happen?" Light enquired.

"It's not a subject I like to dwell on," I said, finishing the food on my plate.

“Got it,” Light said turning back to his own meal.

"Hey Ash what's happening for our training tomorrow?" Shadow asked.

"All you need to know is that you’re going to need all the rest you can get for these next few months," I said with a devious smile.

Three and a half Months Later

Shining Armour was walking down the halls of Canterlot castle, he and Cadence had just returned from their honeymoon and Cadence had wanted to meet with her new aunt. So Shining decided to inspect his troops. He'd been away for so long he thought he might surprise them.

"Shiny," A voice call out behind him

Shining turned around and he spots Twilight and her friends, along with the other six stallions that were at the wedding.

"Twily how are ya kid," Shining said giving his sister a hug.

"Fine, but when did you get back?" Twilight asked.

"Just now really, Cadence is meeting with Chrysalis. She’s excited about the fact that she has a new aunt. I'm on my way to inspect the troops, but what about you, why are you lot here?" Shining asked.

"We’re on our way to see Ash. Three days after you all left for your honeymoon Ash came up here to start the guards training, so we came to check on him," Caramel said.

"Ash has been here training the guards, this I got to see," Shining said turning around and walking down the hall to the training yard.

As the group walked through the castle Shining told them about his honeymoon with Cadence, all the girls except Applejack and Rainbow Dash couldn't help but squeal when Shining told them about the sunset dinner by the beach. They reached the training observation room where they saw Guards from both Luna and Solar split into groups of species. one third of the training yard held the Unicorns doing hand to hand combat, another third held the Pegasi doing wing ups with three large bags on their backs. And finally the last third held the earth ponies using wooden swords and shields against each other and in the centre, Ash was watching them all and it looked like he was singing something.

"Blazing horns," I sang.

"Blazing horns," the unicorns repeated in the same tone and sang.

"Spells and enchantments."

"Spells and enchantments."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Unicorn infantry."

"Unicorn infantry."

"Speed Demons," I sang pointing towards the Pegasuses.

"Speed Demons," The Pegasi repeated.

"Armoured wings."

"Armoured wings."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Pegasus infantry."

"Pegasus infantry."

"Iron Hooves," I sang pointing at the earth ponies.

"Iron Hooves," the earth ponies repeated.

"Heavy artillery."

"Heavy artillery."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Pick up your weapon and follow me."

"Earth pony infantry."

"Earth pony infantry."

"1 2 3 4," I sang dropping my hand.

"Ush are we got it." they all sang.

"1 2 3 4,"

"Ush are we got it."

"Your left your left your left right."

"Get on up."

"Your left right."

"Get on down."

"1 2."

"3 4."

"3 4,"

"1 2 3 4 left right we'll follow we'll follow all the way hey." They finished in union.

"What do you think that song was all about?" Thunderlane asked.

"Beats me but look looks like Ash is going to spar with one of the guards," Shining said pointing to a Solar Pegasus guard walking up to Ash with two wooden swords and shields.

I grabbed one of the swords and shields and got into a stance. Storm Cloud charged at me and made an overhead attack at me only to meet my shield. I then swung at him but he blocked as well. He then stepped to my right and bashed his shield into me stunning me for a bit. I saw him make an attack at me but I parried it with my sword. Our match lasted for fifteen minutes each one of us exchanging blows but it came to an end when we entered a power struggle. I was overpowering him easily but he stepped to the side and I stumbled forward, and when I was next to him he raised his shield and slammed it into me knocking me onto my side and knocking me over. Storm Cloud then leapt on top of me and knocked my sword away from me and pointed his sword at my throat this caused everyone in the observation room jaws to hit the floor.

"Not bad but you need to get rid of my shield as well otherwise, I can throw you off of me and reach for my sword and we'd be back to attacking and blocking each other again," I said as Storm Cloud got off me.

"Sorry Ash, I'll remember that for next time," Storm Cloud said as he helped me up.

"There won't be a next time Storm. I told you Shining Armour is coming home today and you were my last sparring partner for my time here. I’ll still come in from time to time to check up on your training though," I said placing my hand on his shoulder.

"Oh right, I forgot," Storm said face palming.

Just then the training arena doors opened to reveal Shining Armour and my friends. Just like clockwork all the guards stopped what they were doing and saluted Shining Armour. My friends walked up to me and Shining looked at his troops in surprise and awe then at me.

"Are you training the right troops Ash, because I don’t think I know these guys," Shining said.

"You see Storm Cloud, what did I say? When Shining came home he wouldn't even recognize you lot," I said elbowing Storm.

"You were right," Storm laughed.

"Storm Cloud, damn I knew Ash's training would do something to you all, but damn, this goes past my expectations," Shining said looking at Storm Cloud’s bigger build.

"Welcome back Captain," Holy Light, Swift Spear and Nocturnal Shadow said in union while saluting when they walked over to us.

"Wow, you've really out done yourselves!" Shining said with warmth in his voice.

"All this was Ash sir, when we met he beat me in a fight, but now were stronger thanks to him and only us four were able to beat Ash the rest were beaten or drew a tie," Shadow said.

“Wow I’m impressed. I think you’ll have to train me sometime Ash,” Shining said.

"I’d be happy to, but I believe it's time for me to go back to Ponyville. I want you four to show Shining here all you've learned and also the new additions to our arsenal," I said with a grin.

"You got it Ash. Do you want us to show him the new project as well?" Swift asked.

"Go ahead, I'll see you all around," I said as I walked towards the door with my friends following close behind me.

On my way to my room the girls asked me about my time here and Pinkie was ticked I left without a goodbye. Once we arrived at my room, I grabbed my bags which were packed the night before. I collected Dust and said my farewells to the princesses and Shining before we left on the train for Ponyville. When I arrived, Pinkie dragged me over to a welcome back party at Sweet Apple Acers which she’d set in seconds. Everyone in Ponyville was there, Pip and the CMC were awed out about my wings because they didn't get to see them at the wedding. The party continued well into the night before we all left to get some sleep.

"Man Pinkie sure knows how to plan some of the best parties," I said while I had my eyes closed.

"Really, I think I might try one of them if I could," A voice says.

I snapped my eyes open and I notice I'm lying in the floor in Faust's Library. I look around and I see the white alicorn stacking some books on a shelf.

"Oh hey Faust, um before we begin you should know that Celestia and Luna have been bugging me about you for the past three months. They’ve been asking me if they could see you," I said as I stood and walked over to Faust.

"I wish I could see them too, really I'd give anything to be out there with them right now, but I can't," Faust said in a sad tone.

"Why? You’re not dead, otherwise you'd be a silhouette like the knights, that much I know. So what’s keeping you here?" I said folding my arms.

"Well basically I'm acting as a seal to stop a darkness from spreading over the land. This darkness is the same thing that caused me to call the knights here. The same darkness which controls the demons, the same darkness that possessed two of my daughters. His name is Heartless the Demon king," Faust said with fury.

"Heartless huh? So basically he's the one that the knights stopped all those years ago and the one the demons are responding to as well," I said.

"Yes and since you killed the elite who was hiding in Chrysalis, you just made a very powerful enemy. He's the one responsible for all the evil in this land at the moment," Faust warned.

"I'm not scared of him. So what you’re saying is, all I have to do is kill this guy," I said in a sure tone.

"I'm afraid it’s not that simple, you see the only way to kill him is if he kills himself," Faust said.

"Well that just makes things harder for me, no big deal," I said, still in a sure tone.

"I hope you’re right because he's getting stronger. Soon he will break free and you must be ready for when it comes," Faust said.

"Alright, now onto the main topic, I’m pretty sure you didn't summon me here to tell me about why you’re here. Is it about your other daughter?" I asked.

"Yes, it took me awhile but I found her. She's up north in the frozen plains in a cave like system," Faust said.

"Alright, so all I need to do is kill the demon like last time," I said.

Just then I felt Rage separate from my body.

"What do you mean you killed it, I was the one who tore out its soul," Rage said.

"Oh right, forgot you were here," I said.

"Anyway, I'm sure you two are more than capable of handling this situation," Faust said.

"Of course, uh Faust, what's your daughter’s name?" I asked.

"Dream Catcher, but the name you know her by is Nightmare Moon," Faust said.

"Wait, Nightmare Moon? But I thought she was an emotion made by Luna not an actual being, and if she is a living being, how could a demon possess her, then possess Luna? One more thing, this demon killed the five knights," I said in shock.

"When Nightmare Moon came to the castle in the Everfree, it gave Luna the idea of combining their powers to destroy Celestia. Getting Luna to agree and the demon made Luna apart of Nightmare Moon, but now that she's been separated she will be weak. And don't forget you have Rage here and you can separate the demon from Dream Catcher and kill this demon as well," Faust said.

"Alright, I will need to let Celestia know of this, so there is no incident if I go missing," I said.

Faust was about to say something but suddenly the room filled with water.

I awoke to the feeling of ice cold water on my body. I looked around and I saw Twilight standing next to me giggling with an empty bucket next to her. I put two and two together and stared at Twilight in annoyance.

"What the heck was that for Twi?" I asked wiping the water off my face.

"I wanted payback or the prank you pulled on me three months ago. And I couldn't help myself when I saw you were still sleeping," Twilight said placing the bucket down on the floor.

"But I made it up to you by showing you that spot in the Everfree," I said with a little anger.

"True, but I still wanted to prank you back," She said with a smile.

"Well now you can make it up to me by changing the sheets, and no asking Spike for help. Also thanks to your prank you interrupted my talk with Faust," I said as I climbed out of bed and grabbed a change of clothes.

The last part knocked the smile right off of Twilight’s face. She looked like someone had just slapped her in the face.

"Wait, you spoke with Faust again, what did she say?" Twilight asked looking at me in giddiness.

"I'm not telling you a thing until I get back, understand? Because you interrupted Faust and I, you also could have just destroyed Faust's library," I said as I walked to the bathroom.

"*Gasp* Oh no oh no I...I didn't mean to I...I," Twilight said in panic.

"Calm down Twilight. Faust is a mighty alicorn. I'm sure she placed a charm on her books to stop them from getting destroyed. And I believe she'll forgive you if she knows it was an accident," I said calming down somewhat.

"Ok uh, should I get started on the bed?" Twilight asked with a still shaky tone.

"Not right now because I'm having a shower, but later on when you have time ok? Also can you tell the others I've got a mission for Faust to complete and I will be leaving soon?" I asked.

"Sure thing," Twilight said before she left.

I walked out of my room wearing my armour and weapons. I walked down the stairs where I saw the girls along with Gilda, Spike, Pierce, Comet and Caramel sitting down waiting to say goodbye. Twilight told me Mac, Thunderlane and Soarin were busy and wouldn't be able to say goodbye but all wished me luck. I gave them all a goodbye before Spike handed me an apple for the road. I walked outside and extended my wings and flew off to Canterlot.

I arrived at Canterlot and I immediately walked into Cadence and asked her to take me to Celestia. She led me towards her study, inside I saw Celestia talking with Luna but she stopped when I arrived.

"Hello Ash, are you here to pay us a visit because you missed us already?" Celestia said with a chuckle.

"Actually it’s more serious than that," I said.

"How so? Is it the reason why you’re dressed in your armour," Cadence asked.

"Yeah, I had a visit from Faust last night," I said causing all three alicorns to go wide eyed at me.

"Well what did she say?" Luna asked with eagerness.

"She asked me to free your last sister and aunt from a demon. She's somewhere up north in the frozen plains, in a cave system, probably a mine," I said.

"There's only one mine up that far, it's been abandoned for a while though. It’s the perfect place to hide," Celestia said

"So what are you waiting for? Go help her," Cadence said.

"There's also something I need to tell you. The alicorn I'm going after is Nightmare Moon," I said causing the princesses to stare at me in shock and give off worried looks.

"Then I'm coming too," Luna said.

"Sister," Celestia said.

"No Tia, this is a fight I should have fought long ago. Now I shall have vengeance on the creature that is not only the cause of my thousand year imprisonment, but the deaths of our beloved human friends, also the one who took away one of our sister's," Luna said.

"Good enough reason for her to join in my opinion," Rage said as he separated from me surprising everyone in the room he was in his casual clothes and gave everyone in the room a good look at his appearance.

"Burning Rage I presume," Celestia said looking him over.

"Princess Celestia an honour to finally make your acquaintance," Rage said with a bow.

"You just had to pick now of all times to separate from me, didn't you?" I said looking at Rage.

"Hey, if I'm going to earn trust around here then I need to start presenting myself to ponies, especially the princesses," Rage said.

"Fair point, I guess. So our team is Luna, Rage and I," I said.

"Good luck to you all. Bring our sister home and burn the demon," Celestia said.

"It will be our pleasure your majesty," Rage said as he bowed again before he entered my body again.

The trip was short thanks to Luna's teleportation. It was icy cold and we stood outside the entrance to the caves.

"It's here, I smell it," Rage said as he appeared once again wearing his armour.

"Well what are we doing out here. Let's get inside and kill this monstrosity," Luna said, her horn charged up and in a flash she was dressed in her own armour. It was black and silver with a silver crescent moon on the centre of the chest piece and a midnight blue sabre was sheathed on her hip, also with a silver crescent moon on the hilt.

"Now that we’re all ready, let’s go," I said unsheathing my blade and shield.

We walked inside into s pitch black interior. All three of us summoned a light source, Rage used his burning hand, Luna used magic to light her horn and I summoned an orb of light. We walked down the hallways and it was freezing cold. We walked in further and soon we saw hundreds of bugs crawling across the floor, but it didn't stop us, we simply walked over them later blood slowly started to seep through the walls.

"If the darkness wasn't enough of a clue, or the bugs then the blood is. The demon is trying to scare us," Rage said in an amused tone.

"Indeed, perhaps it knows it has been beat," Luna added with a scoff.

"And this probably means it'll try to pick us off one by one. So stay together, we don't know what's ahead of us and the demon will probably use our greatest fears against us," I said with caution.

The others nodded in union just as boulders started falling from the ceiling.

"CAVE IN! MOVE!!" I yelled as I ran forwards and jumped to safety.

I stood up and looked around, the boulders completely cut off my way out except for a small hole at the top too narrow to fit through.

"Luna, Rage, you two alright?" I called out when I noticed that they weren't on my side of the cave.

"We’re fine, but so much for not splitting up," Luna said.

"Hang on, we'll blast these boulders out of the way," Rage said.

"Hang on Rage, if you do that you might bring the whole place down on us," I said.

"What about teleportation?" Luna asked.

I charged magic in to my hand but the teleportation spell fizzled out.

"No good, the demon was smarter than we thought. I can't use teleportation here," I said.

"Alright, we'll try to find another way round," Rage said.

"What about your time limit? When do you need to return to my body?" I asked.

"I can stay outside of you for a day tops you should know that, I'll be fine, you need to be worried about what's down that way," Rage advised.

"Ok, just try not to split up anymore then. We to have remember the old saying divide and conquer, it’s what it’s trying to do, divide us then eliminate us," I said.

"Good luck down there Ash, we'll meet up again soon and if you meet our foe, be wary of it," Luna warned.

"Right, stay safe you two," I said before I went deeper into the mine.

I walked down the dark passageways for what felt like hours with no sign of life I kept on walking until I heard hoof steps behind me. When I turned around nothing was there so I continued a while later I heard it again only louder but once more when I turned around nothing there after a third time I got over it.

"Who's down there?" I called out into the dark only to receive no response.

I turned around to continue on my way but when I turned my head I was met with a pair of cyan slitted eyes and a smile made of long sharp teeth. I jumped backwards and got into a fighting stance and sent a ball of light at the face. The faces body came into the light and I saw it was Nightmare Moon in all her terrifying glory wearing her armour like before.

"Company how nice it's been so long since my last visitor and a human none the less," Nightmare said keeping he smile plastered to her face.

"I doubt you even remember me," I said waiting for her to make a move.

"Should I," Nightmare said.

"I was the one who gave you that," I said pointing to the bite mark that was still on her arm when I bit her.

"Oh the little wolf who challenged me in my old home tell me are you here to finish me off?" Nightmare asked in a taunting tone.

"Actually I'm here for the demon that's controlling you, Dream Catcher," I said.

"Dream Catcher doesn't live here anymore and there is no demon inside of me. Even if there was I'd be in control of it not the other way round," Nightmare said.

"Tell that to the last pony who said that to me, before I proved them wrong," I said then I charged at her and slammed my shield into her. But it only went through her. "A hologram," I said to the fake Nightmare moon before she disappeared and I sheathed my weapons.

"Right you are little hero if you dare come and find the real me I'll be waiting," Nightmare said with an evil laugh that echoed through the cave.

I ran after the voice finding more holograms along the way to Nightmare Moon, but they kept on disappearing before I could reach them. Nightmare's shadow kept taunting me and laughing at me as it ran along the walls. I kept running, ignoring the voices and the holograms until I reached a large circular room. The roof was dazzling with, sparkling crystals that made it look like the stars in the night sky. The ground was different though, it was covered in what I thought was water. But when I crouched down and placed my hand in the water, it came out red. I knew by the way it stuck to my hand it was blood. In the centre was Nightmare Moon with her back towards me, knee deep in the lake of blood. I stepped into the blood and I sank to my knees as well. The ripples spread out and away from me towards the centre of the room. Nightmare must have felt the disturbance because she twitched when the ripples reached her.

"Congratulations you found me," Nightmare said as she turned around to face me, still with an evil smile on her face.

"There are two ways I can extract the demon from you Dream Catcher, one is peacefully the other is by force, don't make me use the latter."

"Like I said, Dream Catcher doesn’t live here anymore. Besides, your talents are wasted on Celestia. Why don't you join me instead? I can give you more power than you can possibly dream of, anything you wish," Nightmare said as she walked towards me swaying her hips and tail with each step.

"Like hell! I'd sooner die than join you demon," I said drawing my blade and shield.

"Oh I hate it when negotiations go south. Well since you refuse to join then this place shall become your tomb," Nightmare said as she summoned the spear she used back at the Everfree castle and a circular shield with a crescent moon on it.

I charged at Nightmare Moon but it wasn't the easiest thing to do because the knee high blood reduced my speed, while Nightmare did the same. She made a thrust with her spear at my chest but I simply knocked her attack away with my shield. I swiped my sword at her and a gust of wind came from my sword and sent Nightmare into the far wall. I was taken aback by the technique and looked at my sword in wonder but shrugged it off. I extended my wings and flew into the air but Nightmare was quick to get back up. Once she saw my wings she gave me a sly smile. She fired some beams at me, but I dodged and weaved my way through the spells. I dodged the last spell and Nightmare had flown up towards me, she swiped her spear at me trying to impale me on one of the two spikes on her spear. I raised my shield and brought my sword into a downward facing block, the spear hit my shield and her shield pushed against my sword, she continued to push against me and I was pushed backwards and hit the roof while she still pushed against me.

"It's a shame you decided to go against me. I would have loved to feel those nice strong wings of yours around me," Nightmare moon said as her forked tongue slipped out her mouth and under my helmet and tasted the side of my face. "Delicious," Nightmare said when her tongue slipped back into her mouth.

All of a sudden, I saw out of the corner of my eye, a presence enter the room. I turned my head to look at it and I saw it was both Rage and Luna. Luna looked up at us and when she saw Nightmare, she shot her an angry glare and drew her sabre, but when Nightmare saw Luna she let out a large smile.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't little Luna and also another human come to join our little party. I'll be with you in a sec, once I finish off with your boyfriend Luna," Nightmare Moon said.

Luna extended her wings and flew up at Nightmare but Nightmare just used her magic to create a barrier between us.

“Now be a good little alicorn and watch the show,” Nightmare taunted while Luna tried to cut the shield with her sword.

I took this as a chance of opportunity. I put my feet on the roof behind me and used all my strength and pushed off the roof. Nightmare Moon was surprised by the sudden movement, she failed to stop herself so we splash landed into the blood below. I stood up and picked up Nightmare and sheathed my sword before I charged magic into my right hand, to ready the spell that I used on Chrysalis. But before I could, Nightmare Moon hit me square in my chest with a spell that sent me flying into the centre of the room. I landed in the blood with a tremendous splash but before I could recover, Nightmare stood over me. I looked up at her only for Nightmare to stab her spear into my neck, Luna let out a short scream when the blade pierced my neck but Nightmare smiled her victory, but the smile faded when the body turned to smoke.

"What!" Nightmare screamed. All of a sudden I jumped up out of the blood behind Nightmare and wrapped my left arm around her neck.

"Wrong knight Moony," I said before I tapped the side of her head with my magic charged right hand.

The spell worked instantly and Nightmare's body went limp. I caught her before she could fall into the blood. She started spewing out black liquid like Chrysalis. Once she finished I flew over towards Luna and Rage and placed Nightmare down next to them.

"She’ll be out for awhile," I said before I turned back towards the spot of black in the sea of red.

The spot grew and grew before an armoured hand burst out of it, along with the rest of the body. The demon was heavily armoured, except for his head. He also had a sword and sharp teeth with black soulless eyes and large webbed wings. The expression on his face said he was really pissed with me.

"!eid ot emiT," The demon roared.

I drew my sword and shield and got ready to attack, but I saw something move past my leg. I looked down at the blood only to see an eel with a human shaped skull as a head wrap its body around my neck and scream in my face. Its grip tightened around my neck making it hard to breath. I tried to pull it off, but more eels latched onto my limbs and dragged me into the blood. Once I was under the blood, the eels pulled my limbs in different directions to stop me from moving. I started to lose consciousness but before I did, a blade cut the eel around my neck in two. Then another cut, another eel wrapped around my right arm and then again on the rest on my body. When the last one was cut something grabbed the back of my armour and pulled me upwards. Once I was above the blood I took a sharp inhale of breath and looked at my saviour or in this case saviours Rage stood next to me with his blades drawn while Luna pulled me up.

"Why do you always have to start the party without me," Rage said helping me up.

"If you weren't so slow you'd get to fight more," I said gasping and with a cocky grin as I looked at our opponent.

"So how do we do this?" Luna asked.

"Kill it grab the soul and then you devour it," I said pointing at Rage.

"I like it simple, easy to remember," Rage said as he raised his swords.

The demon let out a cry before he brought the sword above his head and he swung it down at us created a large splash the force created a trench in the blood that speed towards us causing us to doge to the sides. I got to my feet and I saw more eels swimming towards me, as they leaped at me I used my sword and split them in two. I then looked at the others and I saw Luna had killed her eels, but Rage had one of the eels around his neck. I extended my wings and I flicked a feather at it. The feather hit its mark and the eel fell into the blood dead. Rage nodded at me in thanks before he flew into the air and dive bombed at the demon and slashed his swords at the demon’s chest. But the armour held. He looped around and went for his head, but the demon used his powers and swatted him away like a bug. Rage landed in a wall and was busy collecting himself when Luna flew at the demon to try her luck but she was also knocked into the lake of blood near Rage. I saw the demon turn towards them and prepared to strike. I flew at it and used the wind blade technique I used on Nightmare and knocked the demon into the wall. The demon let out a roar of pain and fury before he tried to push of the wall but his left arm was stuck in it and tried to pull free he swung his sword at me. The sword let out a shock wave I leaned as far backwards as I could go it looked like I was lying on a invisible surface the shock wave just missed me and impacted the wall making rocks and dust fly everywhere. I used my wings to stand up the demon had its back facing towards me and was trying to get his arm unstuck I saw the joints holding his amour together I flew over to Rage and Luna to check if they were ok.

"You two alright?" I asked as I saw them stand up.

"Fine, bastard got me by surprise that's all," Rage said as he fixed himself up.

“What do we do now?” Luna asked

"I’ve got a plan. The joints holding his armour in place are on his back, so Rage I need you to keep it distracted," I said.

"Got it," Rage said.

“Luna once Rage ah his attention I need you to stun him somehow,” I said

“I understand,” Luna said

Once he’s stunned Rage cut the joints on his armour and garb his soul and if you fall I’ll step in got it,” I said.

“Right,” Luna and Rage replied in union

Rage took off and flew at the demon. The demon managed to free his arm from the wall and when he saw Rage approach him he fired a barrage of spells at him. But Rage either blocked the spells or dodged them when Raged reached him they entered a full on battle of the blades. Luna waited for the perfect opportunity to strike when the demon was facing away from her, she charged her horn full of magic and fired a blast at him. The demon saw the spell flying at him and dodged towards the left out of the spells path but the spell impacted Rage and he froze up the demon saw this and was about to deliver the killing blow. But before the demon raised his sword I flew behind the the demons back and cut the strings holding the armour together and flew Rage to safety. I placed Rage on the ground and turned back towards the demon. I raised my sword and pointed it at the demon while I sheathed my shield onto my back. The demon raised his sword and pointed it at me as well. We stared at each other for a few minutes before we ran at each other. When we were a meter apart we slowed down to a walk and passed each other. We walked a few meters before I twirled my blade around and slowly began to sheath it.

“Say hello to your fellow demons for me when you see them,” I said as I sheathed the rest of my sword.

Just then the demon let out a roar of fury before it split in two in a blooded mess and the two pieces collapsed to the floor and began to disintegrate leaving behind the soul that floated above the blood and the blood that covered the ground turned into water. I walked over to both a surprised Luna and a now standing Rage and picked up the soul as I walked. Luna was beside the still unconscious Dream Catcher. Her fur was deep purple but instead of armour she wore a blue dress with a picture of a dream catcher on it. Her hair was the same colour as before but it and no longer billowing but it still twinkled slightly and her teeth also lost their sharpness and returned to their normal form.

"How's she doing," I asked.

"Fine, she’s just unconscious. That was spectacular Ash and Rage, you truly are great warriors the both of you. But if I may ask, what is that foul thing?" Luna asked looking at the demon soul.

"A demon soul," I said as I tossed it to Rage, which he caught he then removed his helmet and dropped the soul into his mouth and swallowed it whole like last time.

"Wow that taste makes me forget the pain I felt," Rage said licking his lips.

"You eat demon souls," Luna said in shock.

"Well yeah, strange to you but tasty for me but I do eat normal food it’s just demon souls are like a rare treat for me," Rage said patting his stomach before he disappeared into my body again.

"Well that was interesting," Luna said.

"Yeah but the souls help me gain more power. Anyway, enough about that, what's say we get Dream Catcher back to Ponyville," I said.

"Ponyville, why there?" Luna asked.

"Something tells me we need to go there," I said.

Luna teleported us all to Ponyville library, we were in the main room when we arrived. I placed Dream Catcher on the couch and looked around.

"Spike, Twilight, Dust, Owlicious I'm back," I called out, but the only response was a squawk.

Dust flew down the stairs and landed on his perch in the room because of my blood soaked armour.

"Hey Dust do you know where Twilight and Spike are?" I asked, Dust only pointed to the door with his wing. "Thanks. Luna, care to follow me?" I asked.

"Of course but what about Dream Catcher?" Luna asked.

"It took Chrysalis two days to wake up, so I'm sure we have plenty of time," I said.

"I see, well let's go find the bearers and your friends and then tell Tia of our adventures," Luna said in a triumphant tone.

"Fine idea," I said as I walked to the door.

"Um Ash, I forgot to ask, but your sword does it have a name?" Luna asked.

"A name, why? And also odd time to ask" I repeated.

"I know it’s just my sabre's name is Moon Glow. Rage's blades are Fury and Hate and I just wanted to know if yours had one as well," Luna said.

“When did Rage tell you that?” I asked.

“While we were separated in the mine, he’s a little annoying but not that bad,” Luna said

"Ok, well for my sword’s name how about Whispering Wind," I suggested.

"Huzza tis a most glorious name," Luna said in her old tone of speak.

I smiled and opened the door and when I looked outside, I saw the mane six and Gilda along with Spike and the boys and behind them all, to my shock and surprise was Discord. Immediately my instincts kicked in, I extended my wings and lunged at Discord knocking everyone in my path to the ground. I landed on top of Discord and extended my hidden blade.

"What are you doing here Discord?" I asked in a menacing tone.

"Ash, wait Discord's with us," Mac said grabbing my arm.

"What? Have you all lost it or something?" I asked looking at them in disbelief.

"He’s been reformed,” Fluttershy said recovering from being knocked over.

"Wait, him, reformed?" I asked.

“Celestia asked to reform him after you left,” Twilight said as she stood.

I climbed off of Discord and pulled him up and looked him over.

“Wish Celestia told me that before I acted like an idiot,” I said walking away from him.

"What's going on out there?" Luna asked walking out side. When she saw Discord she shot him a glare and charged her horn.

"Take it easy Lulu, as explained I’ve been reformed by my new friends here," Discord said wrapping his arms around my friends causing Luna to dispel her magic.

"You know I only allow Tia to call me that," Luna said in an annoyed tone.

"You know something Ash, some of the things you’ve done sent goose bumps all over my body fighting demons rescuing Chrysalis. And to top it off you saw my mother is just wonderful to hear,” Discord said about to wrap me in a hug.

“Don’t even think about hugging me yet, because we ain’t on friendly terms yet and how did you know about all that?” I asked causing him to drop his arms.

“Just because I’ve been turned to stone it doesn’t mean I can’t here what’s going on around me also. The first time we met, if I knew you were a human I would have surrendered to you immediately," Discord said.

"Why is that?" I asked.

"Because you humans are impossible to get rid of, no matter what I do, the chaos your species creates from day to day would leave me completely satisfied," Discord said with a crazy smile.

“Were basically designed to survive whatever’s been thrown at us,” I said folding my arms.

Just then there was a flash of light and in its place stood Celestia, Cadence, Chrysalis and Shining Armour.

"Well if it isn't my other sisters and niece," Discord said wrapping Celestia Chrysalis in a hug and Cadence in a hug.

"Wait you remember me Discord," Chrysalis said.

"Well I was surprised that I had another sister when Ash here told you two and gave you back your memories" Discord said releasing the alicorns and pointing to Celestia and Luna.

"Perhaps this may help,” I said as I summoned another orb of memories and placed it in Discord's head.

"Oh how could I have forgotten about Dream Catcher where is Dream Catcher anyway?" Discord asked looking around.

"Better follow me," I said walking inside the library.

I walked inside and I saw Dream Catcher sitting upright on the couch.

"You’re up sooner than I expected," I said walking over to the black alicorn.

"Who are you? Where am I?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Dream Catcher, I'm glad to see you’re alright," Discord said wrapping Dream Catcher in a bone crushing hug.

"Discord let me go...need air," Dream Catcher wheezed.

I separated the two and helped Dream Catcher sit back down and summoned some water for her, just as the others entered.

"Dream Catcher," Chrysalis, Celestia and Luna said in union, kneeling beside Dream Catcher and crying a bit.

"Chrysalis, Celestia, Luna it’s such a relief to see you,” Dream Catcher said hugging all four siblings with a few tears.

“Hello Auntie Dream Catcher,” Cadence said shyly.

“Who are you?” Dream Catcher asked.

“I’m Cadence, you don’t know me because you were possessed before I was born and this is my husband, Shining Armour, whom I recently married,” Cadence said as she and Shining stepped closer.

“Well it’s nice to finally meet you my dear. And you Shining Armour, husband to my recently discovered niece,” Dream Catcher said as she stood up and hugged them both.

“I’d also like you to meet my sister in law, Twilight Sparkle,” Cadence said gesturing towards Twilight and the others.

“Oh I remember you six from the Everfree castle when you used the elements on me,” Dream Catcher said looking at the mane 6.

“Use the elements on you, but that means you were Nightmare Noon,” Twilight said in shock.

“Unfortunately yes I was, thanks to that foul demon. It is a mistake that shall haunt me forever,” Dream Catcher said sadly.

“I’m sorry Dream Catcher, but everything’s alright now your home now. And I believe the time has come to return your title as the princess of dreams,” Celestia said.

“Ash, how could you go against another demon without us to back you up? You know that Nightmare Moon killed the knights of Equestria,” Rainbow yelled.

“I didn’t go alone RD, I had Rage and Luna with me. Besides, Nightmare Moon won against the knights because there were two alicorns and one demon against them. They tried but failed to separate her from them but they needed the elements to separate one of the alicorns so the other could be separated from the demon, but thanks to you guys it worked,” I said as I removed my helmet.

“So you separated me from the demon,” Dream Catcher said.

"That’s correct, how are you feeling anyway?” I asked

“Glad to be free from that monster and it’s nice to finally know the face of my saviour, I am eternally in your debt," Dream Catcher said as she bowed.

“We all are,” Celestia said as she and the other princesses and Discord bowed to me.

My friends stared at me stunned at what was happening and decided to bow themselves.

"Please, all of you, I do not deserve to be bowed to, a simple thank you will do," I said as everyone rose.

“You are quite modest Ash and I’m sure everyone will agree that’s one thing we all love about you,” Celestia said with a chuckle.

“True that,” Comet said slapping me on the back, but when he pulled his hand away he noticed that it was covered in blood. “Ash what the hell have you been up too?” Comet asked in shock.

"Sorry, didn’t have time to clean myself off so I'm still covered in blood," I said handing Comet a clean cloth to wipe his hand with. Everyone looked at me and finally noticed the blood.

“Damn, must have been one hell of a fight,” Gilda said in an impressed tone and a smirk.

"Darling, you could have at least stayed clean when you fight such creatures," Rarity said.

"You try keeping clean when you have to fight in a lake of blood that goes up to your knees. And fighting a demon who is trying to kill you it’s a lot harder than it looks," Rage said as he stepped out of my body again.

When Rage stepped out of my body in his normal clothes giving everyone a good look at him, everyone moved away from him in surprise except me, Luna, Celestia and Cadence. Rage then took a seat on a chair and looked at the group staring at him.

"Burning Rage?" Twilight asked nervously.

"The one and only," Rage replied.

"Everyone I’d like you to meet Burning Rage, Rage I’m sure you know everyone and now that everyponys met each other, I'm going to take a shower to clean myself off,” I said as I walked towards the staircase.

"Oh Ash, wait, I want to talk to you about this," Twilight said as she summoned a gym bag and reached inside of it and pulled out a folded scythe with a diamond handle and a black obsidian blade causing the mane 6 to gasp in surprise and Rainbow's jaw to hit the ground and the stallions to look at me in worry.

"This ought to be good," Discord said on a flouting couch munching on a bag of popcorn.

"You said it," Rage said sitting beside Discord eating some as well.

Author's Note

Sorry it took me so long school has been a pain but I hope this chapter is to everyponys liking.

Chapter 12 Your Here for A Reason and A Day Out With Luna

"Twi I'm going to ask you this as calmly as possible, WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU GOING THROUGH MY STUFF FOR!?" I yelled at Twilight. We were standing in the Library along with Celestia, Luna, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Discord, Shining Armour, Cadence, Rage and the rest of the mane six; plus my stallion friends, Gilda, Spike and Dust.

"When I was changing the sheets from the prank I pulled this morning I walked into your closet to find some sheets for the bed. But this bag was in the way, I had no intention of going through it so I moved it to the side so I could grab the sheets. But as I did I accidently knocked the bag over. When it landed on the ground I heard a loud noise come from it. So, I opened it to see if anything was broken and I found these," Twilight said holding up one of my scythes that was in the gym bag which Twilight held in her other hand.

"Ok, I guess I can't be angry at you for that," I said pinching the bridge of my nose as I made a mental note to hide such objects better in future.

"Now, explain to me why you have the same armour and weapons as the rogue fighter in the griffon kingdom colosseum," Twilight said with a stern stare.

I only responded by using my magic to lift a silver ring out of the bag and attaching it to my finger. The ring gave off a slight glow before my skin grew black fur and my hair turned into a long black mane. My face grew a muzzle and my eyes grew larger and turned blue and my ears turned into pony ears and appeared at the top of my head.

"Because he and I are the same guy, Twilight," I said in my disguised voice, causing the girls to look at me in shock. The guys, except Shining, looked at the ground but Gilda was completely shocked.

"You’re the rouge that killed 50 of the best fighters from 4 kingdoms along with the undefeated sand demon," Gilda said with a still shocked expression.

"Dose this effect our friendship? Because I killed some of your species?" I asked with a slight sadness in my voice.

"No, because you did it to get back your friends. Which for me, you get a lot of respect. You must have some serious balls to do something so crazy," Gilda said with a small smile which made me smile.

"Ash, why the hell didn't you tell us it was you," Rainbow said with an angry glare.

"How exactly would you have reacted if I told you RD," I said as I removed the ring from my finger dropping my disguise.

"Exactly how I reacted when you killed all those demons at the wedding," Rainbow huffed.

"That was different Rainbow Dash," I said.

"Oh yeah? How so?" Rainbow said placing her hands on her hips.

"Because demons don't have any emotions and will do anything to satisfy their lust for power and control and feed their bloodlust. They don't even have any families, nothing to hold them back from annihilating an entire species. Where as, for the gladiators in the arena, they felt more emotion than that; happiness, sadness and love for others. They had families to return to and lives to live and I slaughtered them all. Think of every single wife I made a widow that day, every child who will grow up without a father, all because of me. I did that to save you six and in the end even you saw me as nothing but a monster when I opened that cage door to free you. And don't even bother lying RD, I saw how scared you were," I said as I collapsed onto the stairs and buried my face into my hands.

Silence overtook the room, the only sounds were the voices from outside. Everyone looked at me not sure what to say. Luna walked up to me and sat on the stairs next to me and pulled me into a sidewards hug.

"Why didn't you tell us about your problems?" Luna asked.

"Didn't know what to say really and it was a burden I had to bear. Once your hands are tainted with blood it can’t be removed, the blood may have disappeared from view but its still there," I said.

"How did you get this all done on your own sugercube?" Applejack asked.

"Ash wasn't alone on this; all seven of us knew what was happening. When Ash told us we knew what we were getting ourselves into, and we continued anyway," Comet said causing everyone to look at the seven stallions in wonder. The mane 6 just stared in shock.

"Who else knew?" Twilight asked.

"Just us three," Celestia said as she and Shining walked over to Luna and I.

"Why didn't any of you say anything?" Twilight asked.

"We thought it best if we left it for Ash to tell you Twily. But I didn't expect taking a life would be so hard in the end," Shining said patting my shoulder.

"Oh please, you guys are just soft. I don't let stuff like that bother me when I kill," Rage said with a gagging noise.

"Gee, way to make the situation better," I said standing up and giving Rage a death glare.

"Ash, I just want to know, was killing really worth it to save us?" Rarity asked.

"Rarity, you girls Celestia and Luna were the only ones that took me in when everyone else would have turned me away, you are basically one of the only things that keep me going," I said earning a small smile from the girls.

"Well I guess that's a good reason to do what you did, even though it was gruesome. But, in a strange way that was kind of awesome," Rainbow said as she flew over to me and punched my right shoulder.

"So does this mean we’re still friends?" I asked.

My response was all six girls wrapping me into a hug. Soon everyone joined in the hug all except Rage who enjoyed the view from the floating couch.

"Thanks guys. I'm really lucky to have friends like you," I said as I separated from the group.

"I think we’re the lucky ones to have someone who would go to Tartarus and back to save us," Twilight said.

After I separated from the group hug, I grabbed my gym bag and turned around and climbed the stairs to go clean off the blood that was still clinging to my armour. Rage disappeared back into my body.

I awoke the next morning to Celestia's sun stinging my eyes.

"I swear you’re doing that on purpose Celestia," I said as I rolled over away from the light, only to be blinded by the mirror’s reflection of the sun. Admitting defeat, I got out of bed and gave an angry glare towards Canterlot where I was sure Celestia was giving me a cheeky smile.

I had a shower and got changed into some blue jeans and an Aqua coloured T-shirt and some black boots and my grey hooded jacket and I met Twilight and Spike at breakfast. Twilight asked how I was feeling after yesterday, which I responded to with a smile. Spike told me that Dream Catcher was fitting in nicely at Canterlot and she would like to see me some time to talk. I was glad Dream Catcher was adapting to her life in Equestria so far. After breakfast I cleaned the dishes and walked out of the library and into the sunshine. I was still ticked at both Celestia and the sun for waking me up so early, but just walked through Ponyville like normal. There were a few not to pleasant faces, but I didn't let it bother me because of the waves I received from others. Just then I heard a commotion coming from an alley.

"Why can't you do anything right you cross-eyed freak with wings," I heard a voice say.

"No one wants you here," another said.

"Go jump off a cloud and die," another said.

I walked towards the alley and looked inside to see three Pegasus stallions, one had dark grey fur with a pale mane and tail with a black leather coat and orange T-shirt with a dumbbell printed on it and brown pants. The other had blue fur and a black mane and tail and was wearing a black shirt and shorts with white trim and a football on the shirt. The third and final stallion had amber coloured fur and a dark brown mane and tail, he was wearing a white polo shirt with three basketballs on it and green pants. They were standing over a young grey Pegasus with a blonde mane and tail who was wearing mail mare clothing and she had gold eyes but one eye looked upward and the other looked downward and both eyes were filled with tears. I realized it was Derpy Ponyville's mail mare and when I saw her crying I was about to intervene, but she flew off with tears in her eyes. I extended my wings and flew after her, but she was flying at speeds that would make Rainbow Dash proud. Derpy flew higher and higher and I was just able to keep her in my sight. We were higher than Foal Mountain when Derpy decided to just drop out of the sky; she zoomed past me so I tilted my wings forward and curved into a swan dive. I flapped my wings hard and fast but Derpy was falling like someone had tied a mountain to her, we were nearing the ground and she wasn't slowing down, if anything she was speeding up. Realizing what she was doing I put everything into my wings and got faster and faster, a cone formed around me and sparks lit up around me. Then I did the something that only Rainbow Dash could do, I pulled off a sonic rainboom. But, instead of a rainbow circle of fire it was grey which turned black and got brighter, then turning back to grey and a black and grey streak formed in my wake. I caught up to Derpy and grabbed ahold of her, she tried to struggle out of my grip and I saw the ground coming close up, so I tilted my wings and pulled away from the ground, only to almost collide with a house. I tilted sideways to avoid the house but lost control. I wrapped my wings around Derpy and I curved my back and braced for impact. We hit the ground and I formed a trench. Ponies rushed over to the landing site but the mane six and stallions, Spike and Gilda were ahead of everyone. They looked inside the trench and saw something large, feathered and leathered inside of it, the thing began to unravel and inside everyone saw me hugging a still crying Derpy Hooves.

"Ash, Derpy, are you ok?" Fluttershy asked as she flew down to us.

"I think I might have pulled my shoulder out of my socket in the impact, but I'll live," I said as I stood and helped up Derpy

"Ash, what's going on?" Twilight asked.

"I'll explain all I can once we're in the library, because I don't know a lot myself," I said as I helped Derpy out of the trench giving me a view of the damage. The trench was fairly deep and small patches of black flames flickered around it.

We walked inside the library which wasn't far away, because the crash site was next to it. Rainbow and Fluttershy helped Derpy sit on the couch while Mac helped me by pinning me down on the ground and Twilight used her magic to push my shoulder back into place. Once she did I let out a cry of pain that lasted a minute and almost threw Mac off of me.

"Thanks," I said as I stood and looked at both Mac and Twilight.

"No problem. Now tell us what the heck is going on, because after you left the others came over to ask what we could do today. But, we here a loud boom and after we went outside to investigate we saw you impact into the ground," Twilight said.

"It’s because I was trying to kill myself," Derpy replied causing everyone to snap their heads in her direction in shock.

"Forgive me for asking darling, but why?" Rarity asked sitting next to the cross-eyed Pegasus.

"Because I'm a freak and you all know it. I'm a useless nobody and no one likes me and nobody wants to be my friend. The world would be better off if I didn't exist," Derpy said.

I got off the couch and walked up to the Pegasus and stopped in front of her. Everyone stepped away from Derpy and I and waited for what would happened next. I raised my right hand and slapped Derpy across the face causing everyone to stare at me in shock and horror. I grimaced in pain because of my recently healed injury, but hid it well.

"Ash, what the hell did you do that for!" Soarin yelled at me in outrage, but what I said next took everyone by surprise.

"Don't you fucking ever say that again, Derpy Hooves," I said causing Derpy to look back at me with a red cheek and tears in her eyes.

I kneeled on the ground in front of her and wiped away the tears in her eyes and used my magic to heal her cheek.

"Derpy, you are an amazing mare and you know it. If anyone's the freak here it's me, I'm not even a pony like you. I'm a creature in a world that I don't fit in with. If nobody cared about you Derpy, then why do you have the wonderful Doctor Whooves as your husband and your beautiful daughter Dinky? Derpy, if you killed yourself today, imagine how they would feel if they lost you, it would be hard on both of them. And if you think yourself as worthless, then why would I save you and why are you here? You wouldn't be here if your life didn't serve a purpose. You also have me as a friend to help you when times are tough and I always will be your friend," I said wrapping both my wings and arms around Derpy in a warm embrace.

I released Derpy from my embrace and looked into her eyes; she raised her hand and slapped me across my face.

"You’re no freak either Ash," Derpy said with a smile.

"And you don't only have Ash for a friend Derpy, you also have me," Dash said wrapping Derpy in a hug.

I gave her a nod before I turned towards Pinkie.

"Hey Pinkie, can you get Derpy here a muffin please," I asked.

"Yeppers, any in particular?" Pinkie asked pulling a notepad and pencil out of her mane. I never knew how she did that but like the girls keep telling me, it's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie.

"Just a blueberry muffin please," Derpy said sniffling a bit and wiping the tears from her eyes.

Pinkie disappeared out the door and reappeared just as quickly with a blueberry muffin in hand she gave it to Derpy who ate it with delight.

"Derpy, what caused you to want to commit suicide?" Thunder asked.

"It was Dumbbell, Hoops and Score, they were making fun of me and said I should die and spare everyone," Derpy said gaining a fiery look from Thunderlane, Fluttershy and Dash.

"Those three," Dash said through gritted teeth

"You know them?" I asked.

"Yeah they used to pick on both Flutters and I," Rainbow said.

"Me as well," Thunder said.

"Well anyway, when I see them I'm going to give them a piece of my mind," I said as I stood.

"Thank you all for being so kind to me, but I should be going. There’s a tone of letters to deliver," Derpy said.

"Ok Derpy. Swing by if you want to talk again," I said giving Derpy another hug.

"I'll be sure to do that and thank you all for your kindness," Derpy said as she left.

"You know Ash, I don't think you needed to slap her," Caramel said.

"Probably right, but she slapped me back if that helps the case and I slapped her out of love," I defended.

"Fair point," Caramel replied.

Just then a flash appeared in the room. After it disappeared Princess Celestia and Luna stood in the centre of the library. Each one of us kneeled towards the princesses of both the sun and moon.

"Please rise everypony, there is no reason to bow like this, we’re all friends," Celestia said.

We all stood up and Twilight asked the question that was on everyone's mind.

"It's good to see you Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, but why are you here?" Twilight asked.

"We were up in Canterlot when we heard a large booming sound come from Ponyville. We also saw a black and grey ring of fire cover the sky along with a shockwave that shattered a few windows in houses closest to Ponyville," Luna said.

"That sounds a lot like a sonic rainboom. But, only Rainbow here can do that and she was with us when we herd the boom," Twilight said.

"Wait, hang on, are you saying there is another pony who can pull off a sonic rainboom. Only it's black and grey and the shockwave reached Canterlot. I need to find this pony and challenge them to a race," Rainbow said rubbing her hooves together in excitement.

"Uh, that was actually me," I said with a lame chuckle and rubbing the back of my head causing the group to turn towards me and for Rainbow’s and Gilda's jaws to drop.

"Let me get this straight, you pulled off a move that only I can do and made it reach Canterlot?" Rainbow said getting up in my face.

"I guess so. I mean how else could I make a trench like that? I did it to save Derpy," I said.

"Then I challenge you to a race and also since the boom you pulled off wasn't a rainbow one like mine, you'll need to give it a new name," Rainbow said.

"Alright then. How about shadowboom? Because of the dark colours." I suggested.

"Perfect! Also makes it sound cool," Rainbow said.

"Great, but the race will have to wait on account of my arm still being sore," I said.

"Fair enough, but when it's properly healed we race. It's no fun if I beat my opponent while they’re injured," Rainbow said.

"Forgive me for prying, but did you say you saved somepony,” Celestia asked with a raised eyebrow.

I then took my attention off RD and turned it towards Celestia. I let out a sigh and I told her everything.

"I do not appreciate my little ponies being slapped, but I can see you did it out of love, so I will not punish you for that and you have my thanks for saving Derpy, Ash," Celestia said after I told her everything.

"Thankyou your majesties, but I must be off to the hospital to get some painkillers for my arm," I said as I walked towards the door only to be stopped by Rarity.

"Ash may I suggest instead of the hospital you head to the spa," Rarity suggested gaining a few gulps from Rainbow and Applejack.

"What's a spa?" I did not know that these three words would seal my fate. Rarity let out a scream.

"You've never been to a spa?" Rarity said as she began to hyperventilate.

"Uh, afraid not," I said backing up slowly.

"We need to get you to a spa, stat!" Rarity said.

"Oh it has been too long since we last visited a spa Tia, can we go please?" Luna begged.

"I don't see why not, I'm sure Chrysalis and Dream Catcher are more than capable of taking care of the kingdom for a bit," Celestia said gaining a fist pump from Luna.

"Splendid, in fact why don't you all come along," Rarity said gesturing to the group.

Gilda, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash made a beeline for the door, but were grabbed by Rarity's magic and pulled back into the room. Twilight told Spike to stay behind and watch the library which he accepted with a salute.

"Um, small problem, there won't be any privacy if two alicorn princesses are walking around Ponyville," Pierce said.

"Oh we can fix that," Celestia said as her mane and tail stoped blowing in a non-existent wind and turned into a blond colour. The dress she was wearing turned into a strawberry pink T-shirt with a V neck that revealed a fair amount of cleavage and blue jeans. Luna’s dress turned into a black T-shirt and midnight blue pants and her mane also stoped blowing and twinkling and turned into a light blue along with her fur. Both their horns disappeared behind an invisibility spell giving them the appearance of two Pegasi.

"Wow that's impressive! I can barely recognize you. But we can't call you Celestia and Luna in public, so what do we call you?" I asked.

"Nebula and Solar Flare," Celestia said pointing to Luna and herself.

"With names like that it's like you want to get caught," I whispered to myself.

With everyone ready we set off. Gilda, Rainbow and Applejack had annoyed expressions on their faces the whole way.

We arrived at the spa and it had a sign that read Aloe and Lotus spa and massage and a small staircase that led up to the entrance. We walked up the stairs and entered the building.

"Everyone, I'd like you to meet Aloe and Lotus Blossom the owners of this fine establishment," Rarity said as we entered

Standing next to Rarity were a pair of pony twins one of the ponies had a pink coat and a light blue mane and tail. The other had a light blue coat and pink mane and tail. They each wore dresses that went to the middle of their thighs with had a white blooming flower on both. The dresses showed a good amount of cleavage just like Celestia’s and Luna's dresses and they wore white headbands in the exact same place as the other.

"Hello Miss Rarity, I thought your weekly visit was supposed to be for tomorrow," The pink furred pony said.

"It was Aloe, but this is a bit of an emergency. Ash here has never heard of a spa," Rarity said gaining gasps of shock from both mares.

"Indeed a serious emergency, but are all of you together," the light blue pony, who I assumed to be Lotus said gesturing to our group.

"Yes, is that a problem?" Rarity asked.

"Well some of you will have to pair up. Five of you can have separate rooms and three of you will have to share. During the massage part of your treatment, we will place you into girl and boy groups for privacy. During the sauna because we only have one, you will all be together. We will let you sort yourselves out right now and choose your grouping so you comfortable," Lotus said. Twilight, Rarity, Comet, Thunderlane and Gilda agreed to go in separate rooms while Pinkie went with Pierce. Applejack would go with Caramel. Big Mac would go with Fluttershy and Rainbow at first was hesitant but agreed to go with Soarin. Leaving me with both of the princesses "Alright, now that everyone has selected who to go with will the stallions please step through here. While the mares step into the room next to Aloe," Lotus said showing the stallions and I to the boys change rooms.

Once we were inside I saw large cubicles for changing along the wall. And opposite them were lockers to keep our items safe and an open area for those who are more comfortable about being around naked stallions. I grabbed one of the white fluffy robes folded on a bench and walked into a cubicle and got changed. Some of my friends walked into a cubicle as well while the others changed openly. I walked out wearing a robe that reached the top of my kneecaps. I placed my clothes in a locker and walked out of the change room with the others in front of me. Suddenly they all stoped and Thunderlane and Soarin's wings sprang up like a jack in a box hitting me in the face through the wing slits on their robes.

"Watch it you two," I said to the two stallions.

Both of them stepped to the side to reveal a beautiful sexy sight. The mane six and Gilda were wearing white fluffy robes that also went down to the middle of their thighs, but both princesses wore the same but because of their height and their impressive bust sizes I was able to see more of their legs and cleavage, also their cutie marks. Celestia had a golden sun and Luna had a black blob on her thigh and a white crescent moon. I turned away from the scene an tried to calm down my boner that was growing in my robe.

"Not a bad view huh," Rage said.

"Keep quiet, you we’re not supposed to think of them that way," I shouted at Rage in my head.

"Think of us in what way?"

I snapped my head in Luna's direction and saw her give me an amused smile.

"Rage, please tell me that she just did not do that," I thought in a slightly nervous tone.

"Sorry dude but that was her," Rage said.

"I pray she can't see my memories," I thought.

"I'll need physical contact for that but I wouldn't go into others memories without permission, that's just rude," Luna thought.

"Yeah so is this," I thought.

"What are you two talking about?" Celestia’s voice said in my head.

"Not you too! Ok both of you out of my head now!" I thought shooting both disguised princesses and angry glare.

Aloe and Lotus came into the main foyer with some more ponies.

"Sorry for the wait but if you will follow us to the massage rooms we can begin," Aloe said.

Everyone followed the ponies while I grabbed both princesses arms to stop them.

"Don't do that again ok. People, or in this case ponies value their privacy and that mind reading trick violates it," I said in a whispered tone.

"Apologies Ash, I thought Luna had asked you for permission to do that," Celestia said.

"Well if you guys want to talk to me like that, give me a signal like tap the sides of your heads," I said tapping the side of my head twice.

"Got it, but what if it is an emergency and you can't see us?" Luna asked.

"Then you have my permission to use that technique, but only for emergencies," I said.

The princesses nodded at me before Lotus appeared behind a curtain towards the back of the rest of the spa.

"Are you three alright?" Lotus asked.

"Just having a chat," I replied.

"I see, well shall we?" Lotus said opening the curtain farther for us to enter.

We walked inside and into a large circular room filled with steam and with doors all along the wall. Most doors were marked with an engaged sign coloured in red. We approached one of the doors in the room that wasn't marked. We walked inside and my nostrils were filled with a soothing aroma from the candles. Aloe lay some white towels in a pile on a table in-between three marble cushioned massage tables facing each other.

"Just make yourselves comfortable and let us know when you’re ready," Aloe said standing next to Lotus and turned around.

I was confused why she had turned around, then I looked over at the disguised princesses and I saw them begin to remove their robes. Immediately I turned around before I saw anything and I could feel the princesses give a sly smile towards me.

"You can get changed now Ash," Celestia said.

I turned around and I saw both Luna and Celestia were lying on the marble tables with their breasts smushed against the table and made to be used as pillows. I looked behind them and I saw that a towel was wrapped around their lower private areas.

"See something interesting?" Luna asked catching my gaze and giving her tush a little shake.

"I think I should be asking you that question because you haven't looked away from me like I did for you," I fired back with red cheeks.

Both of the mares giggled like little girls before they turned their heads away from me. I grabbed one of the towels and looked at both sets of mares in the room before I undid my robe. The robe dropped to the ground and I turned away from the group and tied the towel to my hip and let it cover my butt and member.

"Ok you can look now," I said as I tied the knot to hold the towel in place.

The mares looked at me and they let out gasps of horror when they saw my back. I turned around and I saw that Celestia had a look of sad shock on her face. Luna had a hand over her mouth but Aloe and Lotus were stunned by the scars criss crossing my chest.

"You all alright," I asked with concern.

"How did you get that mark on your back?" Luna asked with worry.

"I think it’s best if you don't know," I said sadly as I climbed onto my table and rested on my belly and used my right arm as support for my head which hurt my shoulder a bit.

Aloe and Lotus snapped out of their trance before they walked over to both Celestia and Luna. They started massaging their backs, the princesses let out happy moans as they felt the bases of their wings being squeezed and rubbed.

"Ah this is nice," Celestia cooed as pops filled the air from her back.

"Glad you’re enjoying this miss," Aloe said as she rubbed Celestia's lower back.

"I guess I'll get started on our knight of Equestria," Lotus said as she lathered her hands with lotion and began on my back. "Sweet Celestia's sun and Luna's moon! Rarity wasn't kidding when she said you needed this. Your muscles are so tense it's like somepony twisted two rods of steal together and kept twisting it until they couldn't anymore," Lotus said when she started to rub my muscles.

Well I didn't have a happy life before I came here so it’s obvious that relaxation wasn't on the list of things I did," I said as I moaned in relief as the soft hands eased the tension and popped every muscle in my back.

"Let me see," Aloe said as she walked over to me and started massaging my lower back. "Goodness, you were right I'm shocked your body is still in one piece when it's been like this for so long," Aloe said surprised.

Lotus gripped the base of my wings with her hands, but as soon as she did my wings sprang outward startling everyone.

'S...sorry I didn't mean to do that you just surprised me," I said.

"It's quite alright Mr Ash. I shouldn't have been so careless like that. The base of wings can be sensitive to the touch," Lotus said taking a few breaths.

"Quite alright, but please just stick with Ash. Mr or sir makes me feel old," I said.

"Understood," Lotus said before she got back to work.

We spent the rest of our time talking about our past. I kept my input to as little as possible. I asked Celestia in thought about how Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Discord were doing when they returned and I was glad that they were getting into the swing of things once more. But, Discord was still a little troublesome, I knew exactly how she felt. I told everyone that I normally took care of my little brother’s and sister’s and how they were a troublesome bunch. I also told them about Razor when he would always lightly tug at my ear to get me to wake up in the morning. For a little pup he was certainly a lot of trouble, this caused everyone to laugh. After the massage was finished I stood up and stretched myself out and I felt no more pain in my shoulder.

"Damn, you two certainly know what you’re doing," I said as I looked at the smiling mares as they handed me my robe.

"We were just glad to give you our assistance," they replied and bowed politely.

Celestia and Luna placed on their robes as I turned away from them once more to give them some privacy. Once they were done, Aloe and Lotus led us out of the room and back into the steam filled room. I turned around and I saw Luna staring at the table I lay on.

"Hey Nebula is everything alright?" I asked.

"Oh yes just fine," Luna said startled out of her thoughts and she walked out to join us.

We were showed to two doorways marked with Mares on one and Stallions on the other. Aloe told Celestia and Luna to enter the mare's doorway while Lotus told me to enter the stallions. I walked inside to see a large white room with water pouring out of a giant gold lion statue, into a large waist deep pool. In the pool I saw my friends relaxing. Mac was the first to notice me and waved me over. I removed my robe but the towel still covered my member. I sat down in the warm bath and sighed.

"So how was it?" Soarin asked.

"Not bad. I don't feel any more pain in my arm and my back feels like it did when I started parkor," I said.

"Great, but I wasn't talking about the massage. I'm talking about being in the same room with two almost naked princesses," Soarin said waggling his eye brows.

"I know what you’re getting at and I'm going to say this, I didn't see anything too revealing alright. Even with their clothes on I could tell that they had amazing bodies, fit for goddesses like themselves. But nothing happened between us, especially when they saw this," I said shifting my back into view and thumbing my mark causing my friends to cringe at the sight.

"So that's the famous mark on your back that caused you to shout at the girls the other day?" Pierce asked.

"Yep, the most that happened was telling each other about our pasts like me with my wolf family," I said.

"What about that? Care to tell us?" Caramel urged earning him a smack on the back of the head from Thunder.

"The only thing you lot will get out of me is that this mark and the scars on my chest are related to the same thing," I said in an annoyed tone causing the stallions to look at the water in shame.

"Let’s skip that. How about let’s discuss who our first sex partner was?" Soarin suggested.

"You’re a total perv! You know that?" I said, but Soarin just gave a shrug.

"Fluttershy," Mac admitted.

"Cloud Chaser, it was a one night stand," Thunder admitted before everyone turned towards me.

"Never had one," I replied plainly. This caused all the stallions to stare at me in disbelief, but Soarin's jaw went right into the water, so I reached forward closed his mouth and this caused him to cough and splutter.

"YOU’RE STILL...," Soarin tried to yell when he recovered from the coughing only for me to clamp his muzzle shut.

"I don't need you screaming it out for the whole spa to hear you ya know that!" I said as I released his muzzle.

"Sorry, it's just shocking that you’re still a virgin. I thought mares would be going nuts for you by now," Soarin said.

"Soarin, I'm an alien compared to you guys. If I was a stallion then the mares might go nuts for me, but I'm human and before you ask; no there was no one for me back on earth," I said in a quiet tone.

"Ok," Soarin said.

"Hey, I noticed this earlier but when you two saw both Celestia and Luna your wings shot up, why is that? Is it some kind of erection thing for Pegasus?" I asked pointing towards Thunderlane and Soarin.

"Yeah, we call it a wing boner and sorry for slapping your face with it," Thunder said.

"No problem," I said.

"I noticed this too, your wings didn't spring open why’s that?" Soarin asked.

"You two were born with your wings, I was given mine. It's the only explanation that comes to mind but it'll probably happen as I continue through life," I said as I leaned back and relaxed.

"Hey, what do you think the mares are doing?" Pierce asked.

“Mare stuff maybe,” I said earning a laugh from the others.

[Luna's POV]

"Solar Flare, Nebula, glad you could join us how was the massage?" Rarity asked as Celestia and I walked into the bathing area. The walls were white and a giant golden hydra had stood in the centre with water pouring into the basin from the creature’s mouth.

"Quite relaxing, I believe Ash enjoyed it as well," Celestia said. She and I disrobed and she stepped into the bath with me not too far behind.

"What about his build, it was quite something, isn't that right Nebula," Rarity said with a devious smirk.

"He is muscular I will admit, but this isn't the first time I’ve seen him like that. Remember on Nightmare Night, when he wore that Spartan outfit," I said with burning cheeks.

I looked at the bearers of harmony and they all had burning cheeks.

"A Spartan’s outfit? Weren't the Spartans the most feared, strongest and respected warriors from earth?" Celestia asked.

"Yes according to Ash they were," Twilight said

"I remember a story that tells of 300 Spartans going against 100,000 Persian soldiers. The Persians were better equipped, but the Spartans held their ground for nine days it was called the battle of Thermopylae," Celestia said.

"Wait, nine days 300 went against 100,000 and the conflict lasted nine days?" Gilda said dumbstruck.

"Don't forget the Persians were better equipped," Celestia said.

"See G, I told you Spartans have to be the coolest warriors ever heard of," Rainbow said.

"Well the designs for Cloudsdale were based on ancient Greek design and Greece is the country that the Spartans lived in," I said getting looks from everyone.

"Even cooler," Rainbow said.

"It's amazing how our worlds are so similar," Twilight said.

"Indeed, but there are so many secrets about Ash that are nagging at the back of my head; like Ash's mark on his back, I’ve never seen anything so horrible before," Celestia said grimly.

When Celestia said this the others lowered their heads.

"Is something wrong?" I asked.

"I’d rather not remember that," Fluttershy squeaked.

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked.

"It was our fault princess, we kinda gave Ash a bit of a push," Applejack said.

"Explain yourselves," Celestia said in a stern tone.

"We saw his mark and then we sort of pressured him to tell us about it. His response was him shouting at us and telling us that it meant 4 years of horror to him," Twilight said looking away in shame.

"I've never seen Ash look so scary and angry before," Pinkie said rubbing her arms as if she was cold.

"After that he shut himself away in his room for a week," Rainbow added.

"I see, I am truly surprised by your actions. I believe you all have learned an important friendship lesson. Never over step you friend’s boundaries," Celestia said.

The room was silent for a few minutes before Gilda spoke.

"Hey, I'm just wondering, but you know I have been hearing this a lot; that Ash is fighting demons. Can you tell me about it?" Gilda asked.

"I have a better idea, why don't I show you," I said as I used my magic and pulled a white glowing orb out of my head.

"Is that the memory from when Ash fought the demon that controlled Dream Catcher?" Twilight asked.

"It certainly is, but I hope none of you are squeamish because this will get ugly pretty fast," I warned as I made the orb bigger so everyone could see.

After the memory ended Gilda and Rainbow Dash were awed out with how Ash slowly sheathed Whispering Wind and when it fully sheathed the demon was sliced in two. Applejack was impressed by his strength to push off from the roof and launch both himself and Nightmare Moon into the blood and everyone was startled when Nightmare Moon stabbed the spear into the fake Ash's neck. They jumped when Ash leapt out of the blood behind her. Twilight and Celestia were fascinated by the fact Rage devours demon souls too. Rarity was disgusted, by the fact and when the bugs crawled across the floor and the blood dripped through the walls. Poor Fluttershy lost consciousness when the eels attacked and Pinkie Pie was trying to revive her and succeeded only once the memory ended.

"Well that was informative," Rarity said while covering he mouth with a hand.

"That was awesome! But remind me to never get into a fight with Ash when swords are involved," Gilda said.

"True that. Hey do you think Ash could teach us something like that?" Rainbow said.

"I would prefer if he didn't. For self-defence yes, but for other purposes no," Celestia said.

"It's interesting that Rage uses demon souls as a food source and to make Ash stronger," Twilight said scribbling down notes on a notepad she’d summoned.

"Don't remind me," Rarity said resisting the urge to be sick.

"Well I was impressed by that fancy wind attack with his sword and his strength. He certainly didn't get those muscles doing nothing," Applejack said.

"Well he's certainly strong. Before we left the massage room I stayed behind because I noticed that the table he was resting on had large cracks in it where his right hand was resting," I said.

"So you’re saying that even though his arm was injured he is still strong enough to crush marble?" Rarity asked shocked.

Applejack let out a low whistle at that, before Pinkie Pie surprised everyone by what she said next.

"Damn, a pair of feathered and webbed wings, magic abilities, crazy strong strength, wow I wouldn't be surprised if anypony thought of him as a human version of a male alicorn," Pinkie said cautiously.

"Wait Pinkie what did you just say?" Twilight said in shock.

"I said, I wouldn't be surprised if anypony thought of Ash as a human version of a male alicorn, but that's crazy right?" Pinkie said.

I looked at Celestia and she gave me a shrug knowing the question I was about to ask.

“But that’s ridiculous,” Rarity said

"That's not exactly out of the question. I mean Pinkie's right, he does have the same basic principles as an alicorn, the only difference is he isn't a pony," Twilight said.

Everyone sat in silence for the rest of the bath before Aloe and Lotus came to get us for the sauna.

[Ash's POV]

During the bath Soarin told me that Rainbow has very sensitive hooves and Comet admitted that he really likes Twilight but was nervous about asking her out. So I told him her likes and dislikes and her strengths and faults; giving him an idea of what to do. A male spa worker then told us to follow him, so we climbed out of the water, put on our robes and walked back into the steam filled room. He asked us to sit down in the centre of the room, in some kind of pit with a bucket of hot steaming coals in the centre and next to it was a basin of water with a ladle in it to put water on the hot rocks. We sat on the wooden benches that went around the pit and relaxed. The girls came in and they sat on some of the benches also. I crossed my legs into a sitting position and placed my hands on my legs, closed my eyes and breathed through my nose and began to meditate. I could hear my friends talking to each other and Aloe and Lotus whispering and having a few giggles. I stayed like that until someone shook my leg I opened my eyes. Twilight was the one to have disturbed me and was telling me it was time to leave. I walked into the change rooms and retrieved my stuff. Before I walked out Rarity wanted to pay for the trip, but the princesses and I were having none of it. We paid for the visit and I left them a generous tip, but as I walked past them and heard them whisper about me.

"Y'know something Lotus, even though he isn't a pony, I can’t help but wonder how big his tool is," Aloe whispered.

"Aloe you know we can't sleep with our clients, but I will admit his feathers are so soft to the touch and it would be nice to see what he can do in bed," Lotus whispered to her sister while giggling.

I turned to both of them while they were still giggling. Aloe noticed me first and she gave her sister a tap on her shoulder causing both to turn towards me with beat red faces. I shook my head with a small smile and raised my finger to my lips and gave them a wink, causing their faces to turn even redder before I walked over to my friends.

"Not bad for a beginner very smooth criminal," Rage praised.

"Thank you both for today I... are you two alright? You seem a bit flustered," Rarity said to the still blushing Aloe and Lotus.

"We’re alright and thank you for coming to our spa," Lotus said as she and Aloe bowed to us before we left.

We stepped outside and I stepped into the late morning sun beating down on us. I stretched out my wings and I saw ponies going about their daily business.

"Oh that was quite nice. I feel like a new mare what about you Ash?" Rarity asked.

"Never been better, gotta hand it to those two they know how to stop all the pain in you," I said with a smile.

"Well we need to go. Mac and I have some chores to catch up on," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed as he and Applejack left.

"Oh Thunderlane, would you be a dear and help me put away some fabrics in my boutique?" Rarity asked.

"Sure," Thunderlane replied before they left.

"Hey Soarin, Gilda, I've got an awesome new trick to show ya," Dash said.

"I'm game," Gilda said.

"Same," Soarin added as they took off.

"It's our day off today Ash, so kick back and relax for the day," Caramel said before he left.

"I've got an appointment to take care of so I'll check in later," Pierce said as he left.

"The cakes need me to back at the bakery, so later," Pinkie said before she took off.

"I need to go check on mother ducks eggs," Fluttershy said as she flew off.

"Um Prince...sorry Solar Flare I want to discuss something with you. Would you mind if we went back to the library so we can talk?" Twilight asked.

"I don't see why not," Celestia said.

"That reminds me, I need to pick up a book from you Twi," Comet said leaving Luna and I alone.

"Y'know something, I think they all left us alone on purpose," I said.

"So what do we do now?" Luna asked.

"Well I might head over to Vinyl and Octavia's shop, see what they’re up too and probably play some tunes like I promised," I said.

"May I join you?" Luna asked.

"Sure," I said.

We walked through Ponyville until we came to a purple building, the sign had a lavender treble clef and electric blue record on it in bight neon lights. The sign said Beats N Things. We walked inside and I saw all kinds of instruments along the walls and CD's in isles in front of me. At the back of the room I saw a counter with no one at it. Luna and I walked over to the counter and I rang the bell which was on top of it and immediately Octavia appeared from behind a door at the back, and her face lit up.

"Ash, it's so good to see you," Octavia said as she gave me a hug.

"You too Octavia," I said returning the hug.

Luna raised an eyebrow at the action.

"Octavia, I'd like you to meet Nebula and Nebula this is a good friend of mine, Octavia Melody. Best cellist in Equestria," I said.

"Oh I wouldn't say best," Octavia said with a blush.

"Ah yes, I have heard of you. Didn’t you play at Grand Galloping Gala?" Luna asked.

"Yeah but I'm here now and I have an amazing marefriend," Octavia said catching Luna off guard.

"You’re...," Luna started.

"Into mares, yep," Octavia said.

"Oh by the way, is Scratch here? I want to show you some songs from earth," I said.

"Right this way Ash," Octavia said leading me through the back door

We walked inside and it led into a small hallway with five doors in it. Octavia lead us to the closest one and opened it to reveal a recording room. Inside was a smaller room and behind a glass window was Vinyl mixing some beats together, but I couldn't hear her. I walked over to the window and taped on it getting her attention, she looked up from her turn table. When she saw me her face lit up, she hit a button on her turn table and walked over to the door that separated us.

"Ash, it's so awesome to see you," Vinyl said as she fist bumped me but turned her attention to Luna. "Who's your mare friend?" Vinyl asked gesturing to a disguised Princess Luna causing both Luna and I to turn red.

"She's not my mare friend Vinyl. Nebula here is just my friend," I said waving my hands in front of my face.

"Indeed, we're just friends," Luna said shying her face away from us.

"Sure. But what brings you here?" Vinyl asked.

I coughed into my fist before I removed my IPod and presented it towards Vinyl, her smile grew the same size as Pinkie Pie instantly.

"Is that the device that plays music Ash?" Octavia asked with excitement in her voice.

"This item plays music?" Luna asked.

"Sure dose," I said with a smile.

"Well plug it in already," Vinyl said pushing me towards a set of speakers.

I plugged my IPod into the speakers and selected a song.

"Ok since Vinyl got to listen to my music last time I'll start off with a classic instrument song for Octavia," I said as I hit play.

"How was that?" I asked when the song ended.

"It was beautiful," Octavia said in bliss.

"Got me hooked," Vinyl said.

"Any words I use are hopeless to describe that piece," Luna said.

"Well don't pass out from over excitement yet, because this next one was written by a DJ back on earth," I said getting the white DJ excited.

"Too cool!" Vinyl exclaimed as she threw her hands in the air.

"Even I found that enjoyable, but I just wish we could do something special," Octavia said.

"What do you mean?" Luna asked.

"I don't know, we want to try something that will wow the audience," Vinyl said.

"Why don't you combine your music," I suggested earning raised eyebrows from the group.

"I'm sorry, I must have misheard you, but did you say…" Octavia started.

"Combine our music," Vinyl finished.

"I did. Is that a problem?" I asked.

"Ash, no offence, but that would sound terrible," Octavia said.

"I think I just might make you eat those words," I said as I selected another song on my IPod. "This person my friends, is one of my favourite musicians, this first song is called Moon Trance," I said with a grin.

"I like it already," Luna whispered.

"Who was that?" Vinyl exclaimed when both songs ended.

"That, my alabaster friend was Lindsey Stirling, a hip hop violinist. The second song was Roundtable Rival and both were made by Lindsey," I said as I unplugged my IPod and placed it back into my arm.

"That had to be the best thing I have ever heard," Vinyl squealed like a school filly.

"What about you Octavia?" I asked looking at a speechless cello player.

"She loved it! Oh man Ash, you have got to show us some more songs," Vinyl pleaded.

"Sorry Vinyl but I need to grab something to eat for lunch," I said looking at the clock seeing it was 12:15.

"Ok that's cool. I'll tell Octy you said goodbye when she comes round," Vinyl said.

"Thanks Scratch," I said as I fist bumped the DJ.

Luna said her goodbyes before Vinyl showed us out.

"That was truly memorable," Luna said as we walked outside.

"Glad you enjoyed it. What's say we go grab some lunch at Sugercube Corner?" I asked.

"As you say, it sounds like a plan," Luna said causing me to let out a light chuckle.

We arrived at Sugercube Corner and Luna was drooling at the sight of the building.

"This is Sugercube Corner?" Luna asked wiping the drool off her face.

"You know it. Shall we?" I asked, opening up the door for Luna to walk inside.

Once we were inside I saw that the room had a fair amount of people in it. I walked with Luna to a booth in the corner of the store and sat down.

"This is quite the establishment," Luna said.

"Sure is, had my welcome party here, not to mention my first party in my lifetime," I said.

"Yes I was told about that, it's quite surprising as well," Luna said.

"Well what can you do," I said shrugging my shoulders.

"Hiya you two,"

We snapped our heads towards the voice to see Pinkie Pie.

"Hey Pinks, we just came in to get some lunch," I said.

"Okie Dokie Loki, well just select an order and I'll bring it out for you," Pinkie said as she pulled out two menus from inside her mane. She handed them to us and then she bounced away.

"How was she able to do such a thing?" Luna asked.

"Honestly, I have no idea, but I'm always told don't question and accept that it's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie and I'll sleep better at night," I said.

"I see, even though she's a bit odd she always makes me want to laugh," Luna said with a smile on her face.

"Damn her smile is beautiful," I thought.

"Why thank you knight of Equestria," Luna thought.

"Gahh! I told you don't do that, signal remember?" I thought in an angry tone, her only response was an innocent smile.

I looked down at my menu and Luna did the same. Neither of us spoke to the other until Pinkie returned.

"You guys selected yet?" Pinkie asked.

"I'll have a caramel dipping platter," I said.

"I was going to order that too," Luna said.

"Why don't I get you both a large platter for the both of you to share along with some milkshakes," Pinkie suggested.

"Do you want to go with Pinkie's suggestion Nebula, or would you rather them separate?" I asked.

"I'm fine with it either way," Luna said tilting her head with a smile.

"Alright Pinks, we'll go with a large platter please," I said.

"Back in a jiffy," Pinkie said as she disappeared into the kitchen.

We sat in silence for a few minutes, just listening to the sounds of other ponies talking before I spoke up.

"So how's life in Canterlot been for you and the others?" I asked.

"Ok, but I still feel like I'm in my sister’s shadow though. She helps more ponies during her time in day court than Dream Catcher and I do at night court," Luna said.

"What about the dream realm?" I asked.

"What?" Luna asked.

"You know the dream world. Both you and Dream Catcher guard your subjects dreams from night mares, correct?" I asked.

"Yes," Luna said.

"The other day, Pip told me that you and Dream Catcher sent a dream version of me to stop a bunch of bullies from picking on him," I said.

"Yes it was a terrible night mare, but what about it?" Luna asked.

"Well you view your subject’s problems as if they were your own problems. You share the same suffering as your subject’s, their fears. You help them solve them and even face them. Now tell me who else, besides you two can do that. Because I can't think of anypony," I said placing my hand on Luna's, she either didn't seem to mind or didn't notice.

"I...I never thought of it that way, if I did I would never have sided with that demon and the knights...," Luna said with a tear in her eye.

"No more of that. The knights knew that it wasn't you and they forgave you a long long time ago. Besides, we beat the demon that did this so there is no reason to be sad anymore, ok?" I said as I wiped away her tears. As I did Luna held my hand on her cheek.

"Thank you Ash," Luna said with a smile.

"That's what a friend is for, to help chase away the doubts," I said as I rubbed her cheek drying her eyes.

"What are you two up to?"

We turned our attention to see Pinkie with a plate with an assortment of chopped fruits on it.

"Nothing," I said as both Luna and I quickly retracted our hands.

"Ok… well here you go," Pinkie said as she placed the food on the table. "I'll be back with your drinks," Pinkie said as she bounced back into the kitchen.

Luna and I began to eat, Luna grabbed a strawberry dipped it into the caramel and ate it and let out a light moan of approval.

"I take it you like caramel huh?" I said with a chuckle.

"Yep, do you?" Luna asked.

"My favourite," I said with a smile.

We ate the entire contents of the plate clean, even the bowl holding the sauce was spotless, just as Pinkie returned.

"Here you go you two," Pinkie said as she placed a milkshake on the table. It was topped with two cherries and she placed two straws next to it.

"Uh Pinkie, I thought we asked for two milkshakes," I said in a confused tone.

"Yeah we ran out of ingredients and I used up the last of it to make that one, sorry," Pinkie said as she scratched the back of her head and picked up the plate and left.

We looked at each other then at the milkshake then back to each other.

"You can have it if you want," I said pushing the milkshake towards her.

"Oh no I couldn't," Luna said as she pushed it back towards me.

"Share," we said at the same time causing us to laugh a bit.

I handed a straw to Luna and pushed my straw into the icy treat as Luna did the same. We started to drink and Luna placed her hand on mine. I looked at it then looked back at Luna. She had blushing cheeks and I could feel mine burning as well. We became so lost in each other’s eyes that we didn't notice the glass had emptied until we herd the gurgling sounds, which snapped us out of our thoughts. Luna placed her hand in the bottom of the glass and pulled out both cherries and offered one to me. I grabbed mine and tossed it into the air and caught it in my mouth stem and all. I worked my jaw around a few times before I stuck out my tongue and showed Luna the stem tied in a knot.

"Impressive, but can you do this," Luna said as she placed the whole cheery in her mouth and worked her jaw this way and that then she showed me her stem tied in knots at both ends of the stem.

"Certainly got me beat," I said with a laugh.

For the next few hours we talked about ourselves, our likes and dislikes and Luna showed me a coloured drawing of a tree on a hill surrounded by calm water and a night filled sky above it and the water acted like a mirror. It looked so real, if you hung it on a wall anyone would feel it was a window. I summoned my sketchbook and Luna was impressed with the drawing of the sunrise over Canterlot. We continued to talk until it was 4:30pm and we decided to leave. We walked over to the counter and I paid for the food like any gentleman would, before Luna and I left for the Golden Oak Library. As we walked I told Luna about the peaceful calmness during both dusk and dawn, and how the cool wind sort of makes me feel like I've been wrapped in a blanket. This got her to smile and lean into me. When we arrived I opened the door to see Twilight and Celestia in her undisguised. They were so distracted with what they were doing that they didn't even know we were there. I whispered an idea to Luna who giggled and rubbed her hands together in a devious kind of way. Luna summoned a video recorder and I flew off and returned with a thundercloud in hand.

"I gotta thank Rainbow Dash for teaching me this stuff," I thought.

I snuck inside the room and placed the thundercloud over their heads and Luna stood to the side and got into position. Luna gave me the thumbs up before I nodded and gave the cloud a sharp kick resulting in a large thunderclap.

"AHHHHHHH!!!" Celestia and Twilight screamed before they started running around in a panic and ran into each other.

Celestia and Twilight recovered to hear full blown laughter in the room. They looked around and saw Luna and I. Luna was clutching her stomach as she kneeled over and continued to laugh. I was laughing so hard I was holding my sides and I fell off the cloud. After I hitting the ground I still continued laughing.

"Damn it Ash!" Twilight screamed at me.

"Aw come off it Twi it was too good to resist, right Luna?" I said struggling to fight a losing battle to hold in my laughter.

"Oh mother Faust! I haven't laughed so hard in eons. That is worth any punishment anyone can dish out," Luna said through her laughs.

"I should have expected this from you Luna," Celestia said as she stood over Luna.

"Oh I would love to take credit for that sister, but Ash is the true culprit," Luna said still laughing.

"Really," Celestia said turning towards me.

"Guilty as charged. Hey Luna, did you send it?" I asked as I slowed down my laughter enough to stand.

"Yeah I did," Luna said as she tried to get off the floor.

"Send what?" Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You didn't," Celestia said giving a glare to both Luna and I.

"You'll find out in about three...two...one," I said counting down with my fingers.

All of a sudden a flash of light went off in the room to reveal Discord, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Cadence and Shining Armour. Sprawled on the ground laughing their heads off with a video camera in front of them even Rage left my body to join in the laughter.

"Oh please, somepony put me out of my misery because this is the funniest thing I've seen in my entire life," Discord said gasping for air.

"Indeed! Who thought of that?" Chrysalis asked in fits and starts due to her uncontrolled laughter.

"Guilty party right here," I said in a calm voice while raising my hand.

"Who knew humans could cause such chaos with a simple pair of wings! If I knew that, I would have given your entire species wings if I could," Discord said wiping away a tear of joy.

"I'm just surprised by Ash's darker side," Rage said patting my back

"I don't use that side often, but I'm glad everyone's amused," I said.

"Oh I can even imagine the level of chaos if terrorists from your world could move the sun and moon," Discord said stroking his chin.

"Ok that's going a step to far," I said in a serious tone.

“Wait, humans don’t move the sun and moon?!” Twilight said in shock with her mane springing out.

"Indeed. Now if we can get serious please, Twilight before we were 'interrupted'," Celestia said shooting Luna and I a death glare, which we responded with by giving her an innocent a smile.
"I was about to say we will have to talk about this another time," Celestia said.

"I understand," Twilight said.

Celestia lit up her horn and she and the others disappeared leaving Twilight, Rage, Luna and I in the room.

"Well I must be on my way," Luna said.

"Good luck with Celestia," I said.

"Thank you and thank you again for the day. I truly had fun with you," Luna said before she lit up her horn and teleported back to Canterlot.

"Well as much as I enjoyed the laugh, I really don't want to be here when she hands you your punishment," Rage said holding my shoulder.

"Yeah you'd better leave then," I said.

"Good luck and pray it’s swift," Rage said as he disappeared.

"Means a lot coming from you," I said as I walked over to a very annoyed Twilight and had her arms folded under her breasts. "Ok what's my punishment?" I asked.

"I'll have to sleep on that because I'm tired right now, so don't think you’re off the hook," Twilight said as she walked into the kitchen just as Spike walked in the door.

"What's up with her?" Spike asked.

"Tell ya later," I whispered.

We finished dinner and I told Spike what had happened and he couldn’t stop laughing. I went and got ready for bed, said goodnight to Dust and made sure he was comfy before I looked out the window and I saw it had begun to snow. I watched the snow for a few minutes then turned my gaze towards Canterlot.

"Goodnight Luna," I whispered then turned away from the window and climbed into bed to sleep.

Meanwhile in Canterlot Castle a certain moon alicorn was looking over the land, but her gaze was mostly focused on Ponyville.

"Goodnight Ash," Luna whispered.

Author's Note

The first part of this story is dedicated to Chloe Brown. A student at Fairhills High School who committed suicide because she bullied. My thoughts go out to her and her family.

Chapter 13 Hearts Warming Eve and A Home to Call Home

I woke the next morning with a smile. Dust was up and was entranced by the snow falling from the window outside. I got out of bed and walked over to Dust and stroked his wings.

"I think it may be too cold for you to go outside and grab some food this morning," I said looking at the thick blanket of snow that covered the ground.

Dust just nodded in understanding before he flew onto my shoulder, I stroked under his head before I continued,

"Why don't you go ask Twilight or Spike for some breakfast and I'll join you in a second," I said.

Dust nodded before I walked over to the door and opened it. Dust then flew off my arm and down the steps, I closed the door and went to get dressed.

I walked out of my room wearing an aqua coloured long sleeve T-shirt and a crimson jacket. I walked into the library and I saw a note next to the horse figurehead in the centre of the room with my name on it. I walked over to the note and picked it up before I began to read.

Dear Ash

I figured out a suitable punishment for you after the prank you pulled yesterday. Also, somehow our friends got ahold of copies of the video you and Luna made and came in today unable to control their laughter. So you’re going to clean up the entire house by yourself while Spike and I are out. A list should be prepared for you in the kitchen, so if you could get on it as soon as possible that would be appreciated.
See you later.

Twilight.
P.S. Dust is with us too.

I let out a laugh at the events that occurred yesterday. I remembered that Luna not only sent a copy of the video to her family, but to my friends and the mane 6. I was just able to stop myself from falling to the ground laughing before I left for the kitchen. I walked inside to see the kitchen had half of the dishes that were in the house covered in muck ready to be washed.

"Guess Twilight was seriously ticked and wants to make my punishment worse than I thought I thought to myself.

I made myself a bowl of cereal first and then looked at the list of chores to do and to my surprise, the list reached my feet. "Man I feel sorry for you Spike," I said out loud and I rolled up the list and went to the cleaning closet and found the cleaning supplies. "Let’s do this,” I said in a determined tone.

An hour later I was about to start on the dishes. I decided to play a song to help the work go faster, once I found a song I hit play.

I sang along with the song without missing a beat and bobbed my head in time to the rhythm. When the song ended I ticked off the last thing that was needed for the list.

"Hi Ash."

I looked at the doorway to the kitchen to see both Twilight and Spike. Each one wore heavy clothing which matched their fur or scales and had a few bags in their arms.

"Hey you two, I didn't hear you come in. And you had better of made sure no snow was on you when you walked in here," I said with a growl.

"Not to worry Ash, there isn’t even a snowflake," Spike said.

"Good, it took me half an hour to clean that room and re organise the shelves in there," I said.

"Wait, HALF an hour," Spike said in a surprised tone.

"Yeah," I said.

"It takes me at least two to do that," Spike replied.

Well took me an hour to clean the house," I said surprising Twilight. Spike slumped to the ground looking deflated.

"Now I think you’re just showing off," Spike said in a slightly annoyed tone.

"Hey Spike, this was my punishment for the prank yesterday so don't think I'm trying to get your job," I said punching Spikes shoulder.

"Oh Ash, I got this for you from Rarity," Twilight said as she pulled a blue heavy winter coat out of the bags.

"Gee Twi thanks, but you shouldn't have," I said.

"You were going to need it anyway," Twilight said tossing the jacket over to me.

I placed my blue winter jacket over my crimson one and slipped my wings through the wing slits on my back, just like every piece of clothing that covered my torso.

"It's a perfect fit, like always," I said.

"Why don't you go and enjoy the snow outside? Oh you’ve done well and we need to leave for Canterlot later," Twilight said.

"What for?" I asked.

"For the Hearts Warming Eve play Twilight and the others are going to be playing roles in it," Spike said.

"Hearts Warming?" I asked.

"Oh that's right I forgot to tell you. Well, its one day a year where our family's gather around the Hearts Warming fire and spend time with each other. We tell stories and sing songs; it's basically a day of the year where everypony spends time with each other. And this time our friends and their families are going to spend Hearts Warming Eve up in Canterlot. And the girls, Spike and I will play a role in the play," Twilight explained.

"Sounds like Christmas," I said.

"Christmas?" Twilight asked.

"Human version of Hearts Warming Eve," I replied.

"Cool but ya know you forgot to mention the most important thing Twi," Spike said.

"What's that Spike?" Twilight asked.

"We get presents," Spike exclaimed.

"Oh Spike," Twilight said as she rolled her eyes.

"Presents? Oh shit, I didn't know we were supposed to get gifts," I said as I started to panic.

"Ash calm down," Twilight said grabbing my arm.

"How can I Twi? I have to go out and get a gift for you guys," I said.

"First off Ash, most of the stores would be closed; there is no way you would be able to get any presents for everyone now. Also you've already done so much for us. It's our turn to repay you, even the princesses agreed to this. So it's kinda the reason why none of us told you earlier," Twilight said with an embarrassed smile.

"Wait, you didn't tell me on purpose," I said dumbstruck.

"Uh kinda," Twilight said with a sheepish grin.

I didn't know what to say exactly one part of me felt relief but the other felt like I had been stabbed in the back.

"I see," I said calmly.

"You’re not angry?" Twilight asked.

"A little upset I will admit, but angry no," I replied.

"Ok so what now?" Twilight asked.

"I'll probably pass the time with a walk through Ponyville," I said.

"Alright see you later then," Twilight said.

I walked outside and I saw all kinds of Christmas or in this case Hearts Warming decorations hanging from homes and over streets. Children were building snow ponies and playing in the snow. I walked around Ponyville without a care in the world until something cold hard and wet hit me in my back. I turned around just in time to see a brown tail disappear behind a building. Curious, I walked over to the building and peeped around it to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo and Pipsqueak giggling, just as Scootaloo handed Pip a snowball. I looked up and I saw a large clump of snow on the roof over the foals just waiting to tip over. I gave the building a strong hit with my metal arm and the snow slipped off the roof and fell on the four CMC.

"Ahhhhh!" The four screamed as they were buried beneath the snow.

All four heads popped out of the snow and looked around in confusion before they spotted me leaning against the wall of the building with a smile on my face.

"Hey, no fair!" Scootaloo called out.

"And hitting me in the back while I wasn't looking was?" I shot back.

"Sorry Ash we were trying to get our Cutie Marks in snowball tossing," Pip said.

"It's alight Pip, but I thought you guys were working on getting your Parkor cutie marks," I said.

"We were but we weren't able to get them," Apple Bloom said looking at the ground in disappointment.

"Parkor takes time Apple Bloom, don't worry you'll get them. All it takes is a little time," I said.

"But that's what everypony keeps telling us," Apple Bloom said throwing her hands in the air before she fell into the snow.

"And how right they are, there's an old saying in my world which rings true, the last flower that blooms is the most beautiful," I said.

"What's that mean?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"To put it bluntly, those who get their cutie marks later than the rest, will probably get the best cutie marks ever," I said poking her nose causing her to giggle.

"So you’re saying we’re late bloomers and we will probably get the best cutie marks in the school?" Pip asked.

"It's possible, but it's just my opinion," I said.

"But still, I want to get a cutie mark now," Apple Bloom whined.

"Well maybe this question will help," I said.

"What is it?" Scootaloo asked excitedly.

"What are you all good at?" I asked.

"Huh?" They said in union.

"How does that help us?" Scootaloo asked.

"You'll know when the time comes," I said.

Just then I saw Rainbow and Pinkie walking down the street towards us.

"Hey watch this," I said as I created two snowballs and held them in my magic before I grabbed one and threw it at them. Then grabbed the other and again threw it at them both of the snowy projectiles hit both Pinkie and Rainbow in the face

"Bullseye!" Pip shouted

Rainbow and Pinkie shook off the snow and looked around and saw me holding another snowball in my hand while tossing it upwards and catching it.

"THIS MEANS WAR ASH!" Rainbow shouted.

"BRING IT ON!" I shouted back.

Pinkie let out a war cry before she threw the first snowball that just missed me. Rainbow took her turn and hit me in my leg. I threw a couple back, each one missing. The CMC joined the fight. Over time more and more ponies joined in and pretty soon all of town square was turned into a battlefield. As the hours went on, many snowballs were tossed to either side of the square, both sides decided to call a truce. Rainbow, Pinkie, The CMC and I walked back to the Library with Mac, Soarin and Gilda, who happened to join us for the snowball fight.

"That was a blast," Soarin exclaimed.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed.

"Man I haven't been in a snowball fight forever," I said with a sigh.

"Well you've got a damn fine aim I'll say that much," Gilda said

We continued our walk until we were at the Library and I saw the others standing by the door and Rarity was wearing a giant hat that looked like a Christmas tree.

"There ya'll are," Applejack said finally noticing us.

"Where have you all been?" Twilight asked.

"Snowball war," Pinkie said cheerfully.

"Aw man, I always miss out on the fun stuff," Spike groaned.

"Don't sweat it Spike, we'll have a match when we get back," I said cheering him up slightly." Oh and Rarity, what are you wearing?" I asked pointing to the hat.

"My Hearts Warming hat, what's wrong with it?" Rarity asked.

"A little over the top don't you think?" I said.

"Heavens no, it is a perfect item for Hearts Warming Eve; especially if we are heading to Canterlot," Rarity protested.

"If you say so," I said.

"Well now that that's done, shall we get going?" Comet asked.

"Yes. Granny Smith is already at the station waiting for us and the rest of our family's should be at Canterlot now," Twilight said.

I looked around and I saw Pip saying goodbye to the Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo before he began to walk away with a sad look on his face.

"Hey Pip, where are you going?" I asked.

"Back to the orphanage," Pip said while he walked away.

"Well, why don't you join us?" I asked earning looks from everyone.

"Uh Ash, I don't think," Twilight was stopped as I raised my hand.

"Twi what's the harm in bringing one more?" I asked.

"Well shoot, the more the merrier I say," Applejack said.

"True that," Pinkie added.

The rest of the group just nodded their heads.

"Fine, but he will have to be your responsibility Ash," Twilight said.

"Fine by me," I replied.

Everyone began to walk towards the train station but Pip tugged on my pants to get my attention.

"Um Ash, is it really ok that I go with you? I mean I'm grateful, but I don't think I belong in Canterlot," Pip said.

"Of course it’s ok Pip, now come on before we miss our train, besides you'll get to see both Princess Luna and Dream Catcher if you come with me," I said.

As soon as I mentioned Luna and Dream Catcher he instantly had a smile on his face and ran off to the station leaving me to shake my head with a smile.

Everyone stood at the station platform waiting for the train to arrive; we talked with each other until the train was in sight to take us to Canterlot. The trip was filled with excitement about what everyone was going to do when they got there. While I sat with Dust on my shoulder and in-between both Gilda and Pipsqueak, who both looked a little down that they didn't have a family to spend the holiday with. But with a few words I got them to cheer up a bit.

"Isn't Canterlot wonderful this time of year," Twilight said once we arrived at the station and disembarked.

"Yeah, I wish it was Hearts Warming Eve every day," Rainbow said.

"Not me, I think holidays like this are best left to be a rarity," I said giving Rarity a smile causing her to blush.

"Oh you flatterer," Rarity said with a smile causing the CMC next to me to gag, especially Sweetie Bell. I just laughed and smiled at the action.

"Quite the move for a beginner," Caramel whispered leaning on my shoulder.

"What do you mean by that?" Rarity asked somehow able to hear us.

I froze in my tracks and gave a deadly look towards Caramel before I looked at Rarity.

"It's nothing for you to concern yourself with," I said probably too quickly.

Rarity just raised an eyebrow at me before she turned back towards the still walking group.

"Sorry man," Caramel apologized.

"It's alright; just try not to mention what I said at the spa while the girls are around," I said as we walked to catch up with the others.

We left the station and walked into Canterlot city, the place was sparkling with festive decorations. There were decorated Christmas trees as tall as a two story building, ornaments hanging in windows from tinsel that hung over streets and laurel wreaths on doors with gold bells attached.

"There's so much to look at I feel like my darn eyes are gonna pop right out of my head," Applejack said.

"I hope not, that would be gruesome,” I said jokingly earning laughs from everyone.

"I have an idea, why don't we play eye spy while we walk; I'll go first. I spy an eight foot candy cane," Twilight said looking at an eight foot candy cane while Scootaloo had her tongue stuck to it while the rest of the CMC tried to pull her off.

"I spy a snow pony,” Rainbow said

"I spy somepony eating a gingerbread house," Pinkie said as she zoomed off into a store and came out with a gingerbread house in hand. She then took an impossibly large bite out of it and two thirds of it was in her mouth. "And it's me," Pinkie said with impossibly large cheeks.

The rest of us looked at Pinkie Pie and laughed at her randomness. I looked up and I saw an eight pronged star with a large tail on top of a building.

"I spy the miracle star," I said causing the others to look where I was looking.

"Miracle star?" Twilight asked.

"Yep, a long time ago a miracle took place under that star and that miracle was one of the greatest things to of happened in life," I said.

"What was it?" Scootaloo asked as she was finally free from the candy canes icy grip.

"I'm afraid that's a story for another time, but hey we should get moving otherwise we'll be late," I said.

This caused Twilight to get behind everyone and begin to push with super strength all the way to Canterlot castle.

Once we arrived a guard informed us that Celestia was in the royal theatre. Twi led us towards the theatre and once we arrived we saw that the room was decorated like those classical theatres.

I saw Celestia directing ponies who were carrying stage props into their places while actors rehearsed their lines. I even saw Cadence and Shining wearing some phantom horse like costumes and they were also making a terrible noise.

"Stop Cadence I told you before, a windigo's howl is supposed to be like a wolf’s howl," Celestia instructed.

"I'm trying auntie but I've never howled before so give me some credit for getting this far," Cadence said folding her arms.

"What are you two doing?" I asked making our presence known.

"Oh hello everypony," Celestia greeted us with a warm smile.

"Princess," Twilight said running up to her mentor and giving her a hug.

"Hey where's ours?" Shining said holding out his arms for his little sister.

Twilight let go of Celestia and went to embrace her brother. She then did the same strange dance she did when I first met the fake Cadence, only this time Cadence joined in with the song and dance.

"Granny Smith it has been too long," Celestia said looking at the elderly mare.

"Darn tooten and you don't look a day older than the day we met Princess," Granny said shocking everyone.

"You two know each other?" Applejack said astonished.

"The Apple Family was around when Ponyville was founded and I was there when it all began, it is where I met your Granny Smith," Celestia said.

"Oh those were the best years of my life," Granny smiled.

"Well this holiday is going to be a grand one. Oh and you never answered my question, what are you two doing?" I asked looking at both Cadence and Shining Armour.

'We're practicing our windigo howls," Shining said.

"Howls? No offence to you both, but that was terrible," I said.

"Think you can do better?" Cadence asked, shooting me a challenging grin.

"In my sleep," I said.

"Well then please enlighten us Ash," Celestia said enjoying the conversation.

"Alright,” I said as I cleared my throat and let out a ghostly bone chilling howl. Around me candles blew out, windows blew open letting the cold in and everypony’s hair stood on end. "So how was that?" I asked.

"Terrifying," Fluttershy squeaked clinging to Big Mac in fear.

"How did you know how to do that?" Shining asked rubbing his arms to keep warm.

"Oh that's right, I never told you I was raised by wolves and howling was one of my favourite things we did," I said scratching the back of my head.

"Wolves, but what about your family? What happened to them?" Cadence asked.

"They left me for dead," I replied.

"Oh and your wolf family?" Cadence asked.

"Murdered," I said.

The room went silent but then the main doors burst open.

"Sister, I heard a windigo!" Luna shouted announcing her presence Luna was wearing a blue winter coat and deep blue pants and a pair of blue ear muffs with a white crescent moon on them around her neck.

"Calm yourself Luna, Ash was giving us a demonstration of his howl, which perfectly matched a windigo's howl," Celestia said smiling at me.

"It was nothing," I said

"Nothing? That howl sent chills up my spine and I even saw Discord shaking from the sound," Luna said as she walked down towards us.

"Wow, I never knew that howl would cause such a fright to the moon princess," I said with a laugh

Luna was about to say something but was interrupted.

"Princess Luna," Pip said running up to Luna and hugging her leg making Celestia, Cadence, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie make a daww sound because of the moment.

"Well if it isn't my favourite little subject young Pipsqueak," Luna said crouching down to hug Pip.

"It's great to see you Princess, have you seen Princess Dream Catcher?" Pip asked.

"She's preparing for tonight's performance," Luna said releasing Pip from the hug and smiling at him.

"Ok, just means I get to spend more time with my favourite princess," Pip said.

"Well aren't you the adorable one," A voice calls

I look around for the voice and see Discord wiggling out of Pips ear; I reached forward and yanked the Draconequus from Pips head.

"What do you think you’re doing?" I asked while keeping a firm grip on Discord.

"Rummaging through Pips mind, duh; you should try it sometime it's quite interesting," Discord said.

"I prefer I didn't, I don't even know what's going on inside that head of yours with all the chaos in there, who knows what will happen," I said.

"What’s wrong with a little chaos?" Rage asked separating from my body.

"See, even my good friend Rage here agrees," Discord said snapping his talons and in a flash he was standing next to Rage at his normal size.

"How you two are such good friends amazes me sometimes," I said while I rolled my eyes.

"So these are the CMC huh?" Rage questioned looking at the four foals. "Kinda cute."

"Don't tell me you’re getting soft," I said earning a glare from Rage.

"Alright that's enough. Ash, do you think you can play a windigo in the play?" Celestia asked.

"Ash in acting, this I gotta see," Rage said with a laugh

"I can give it a try," I said.

"Wonderful,' Celestia said.

"What about us?" Cadence asked.

"You two will still be in the show but Ash will also play a windigo and make the sound effects and maybe give you some pointers. If you wish your stallion friends can play as the secondary characters," Celestia said

"We'd be honoured your highness," Mac said.

"I'll also send someone to have rooms ready for all of you to stay tonight," Celestia said.

"Well while you do that Tia I'll take these young ponies to the kitchen for some treats," Luna said earning hoorays from the foals before they all left.

"Granny Smith would you mind walking with me? There is something I would like to talk to you about," Celestia said walking to the door.

"Not at all Celestia," Granny Smith said walking over to the alabaster alicorn and then out the door.

"Well I must be off. I am extremely busy so, until next time Rage," Discord said.

"Indeed Discord," Rage said before Rage entered my body and Discord disappeared.

"Well now what? Comet asked.

"Well maybe you can fill me in on this play because I don't know a thing about it," I said.

"Oh that's right, well I'd better start from the beginning," Twilight said.

Later That Evening

Twilight told me the story of before the rule of Faust and Celestia, the tree tribes the unicorn's the Pegasi and the earth ponies and how they disliked each other. This story revolves around the three leaders and their second in command. Princess Platinum the ruler of the unicorns and Clover the Clever Princess Platinum's sorcerer. For the Pegasi Commander Hurricane and Private Pansy. For the earth ponies their leader was Chancellor Puddinghead and her secretary was Smart Cookie. The tree tribes had disliked each other for years, in exchange for giving rain to the land the Pegasi demanded food from the earth ponies and in exchange for both day and night, the unicorns also demanded food from the earth ponies. One day a blizzard descended upon the land and the earth ponies stoped handing out food to the other tribes and demanded for the Pegasi to stop making it snow. But the Pegasi claimed to have no involvement in it and blamed the unicorns for using their magic to make it snow. The Unicorns denied it as well, so without a peaceful solution they decided to go it alone and leave their old land and go off in search of a new one. Each of the leaders set out with their most trusted in the tribes. They searched for days until they arrived in a new land; coincidently they happened to arrive at the same place at the same time. Soon the leaders began to fight with each other for the land but as they fought snow began to cover the ground. Soon the new land became a winter barren plane like their old home. Seeking shelter, all the leaders found a cave and they all had to share it. Soon an argument broke out for a rock of all things. As the argument raged on the leaders of the three tribes began to freeze over with ice leaving the second in command which leads us to the present. Twilight as Clover the Clever, Applejack as Smart Cookie and Fluttershy as Private Pansy backed away as they watched Rainbow Dash as Commander Hurricane, Rarity as Princess Platinum and Pinkie Pie as Chancellor Puddinghead began to freeze over until they were completely encased in ice. But thanks to a little magic they were frozen in a crystal substance that allows them to breathe but not move. Twilight, Applejack and Fluttershy backed up into the centre of the stage away from the growing ice that froze the leaders, until they bumped into each other letting out a shriek, but took a breath when they saw each other. I took that as my cue and let out a howl causing the remaining three to cry out in terror and search for the noise. I put on a disguise that hid my wings and turned me into a windigo.

I flew down from my place in the ceiling of the stage and over the audience and thanks to a spell from Twilight, every time I blew out air I covered whatever my breath touched in frost giving the audience the impression I was a real windigo. Cadence flew around with me also in a disguise, while Shining in his disguise used wires to hang above the stage.

"What are those things?" Fluttershy asked shivering as if she was cold.

"They must be windigos," Twilight said.

"Windigos," Applejack and Fluttershy repeated.

"My mentor Starswirl the bearded taught me about them, they’re winter spirits that feed off fighting and hatred. The more hate the spirit feels, the colder things become," Twilight explained.

"Then this is our fault, we three tribes we brought this blizzard to our home by fighting and not trusting each other, now its destroying this land too," Applejack said.

"And now our bodies will become as cold as our hearts, all because we were foolish enough to hate," Twilight said closing her eyes and waiting for the end.

"Well I don't hate you, I actually hate Commander Hurricane more then I hate you guys," Fluttershy said earning a laugh from both Twilight and Applejack.

The laughs were a signal for Shining, Cadence and I to look a little weaker from the laughter. Both Cadence and I flew over to the stage and started to circle above the three ponies like vultures.

"Actually I don't really hate her, I just really dislike her," Fluttershy continued earning more laughs.

"Well I don't hate you guys either," Applejack said.

"Nor do I," Twilight said.

At that Cadence, Shining and I made ourselves look like we were in a slight amount of pain before we circled faster. As the girls were talking the ice surrounding the girls reached their necks.

"No matter what our differences were we’re all ponies," Applejack said as the ice covered them.

But before the ice completely covered Twilights horn a large pink flame burst from her horn shattering the three from the ice prison and began to push against Shining, Cadence and I, while we pretended to desperately push against it; only for us to be pushed back into the rafters. After we disappeared from the audiences view the blast of flame turned into a pink heart of fire.

'What was that?" Fluttershy asked.

"I didn't know unicorns could do that," Applejack said.

"I didn't either. Nothing like this has ever happened before, but I know it couldn't have been just me, it came from all three of us joined together in friendship," Twilight said holding her hand out in the middle for a hand pile on, which the other two joined in.

Just then Spike walked on stage to narrate the rest of the story.

"All through the night the tree ponies kept the fire of friendship alive by telling stories to each other and singing songs. Which became the winter carols that we all still sing today. Eventually the warmth of the fire, the singing and the laughing reached the three leaders. And their bodies began to thaw and it even melted their hearts. The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land and live in harmony ever afterwards, but over time they met a pony who had both wings and a horn and was truly wise. They found out that this pony created this land and she offered protection for the tribes. And all three tribes agreed for her to be their queen for she resembled all three tribes and together they named their new land,"

"Equestria!" The girls shouted as they raised the Equestrian flag.

After that the curtains closed and the audience let out cheers, the curtains opened again to show the main 6 and Spike, lined up in a row taking their bows. Just then bells started to ring and everypony began to sing

After everyone sang the curtains closed and the girls and Spike walked backstage.

"We should be so honoured that Princess Celestia chose us, she must really think we exemplify what good friends are," Twilight said as she and the others stood backstage while I watched from the rafters. All of a sudden, cold winds blew in from the windows.

"Applejack I thought you closed those windows," Rarity said.

"Don't blame me, Rainbow Dash should have flown up there and shut it, after all she's got wings," Applejack said.

"Why do I have to do all the high up chores? Why can't Twilight use her magic for a change?" Rainbow asked.

Soon enough the room was filled with squabbling from the six so I decided to do something about it. I let out a howl quiet enough to not be heard outside the room and loud enough for the girls to hear. The girls huddled together as the sound reached their ears.

"Y'know what, I got it," Rainbow said as she flew over to the windows and closed them getting laughs from everypony.

I flew down from the rafters to join the laughing group.

"Mind letting me in on the joke?" I asked.

"Oh hey Ash, don't worry it's nothing; but great acting out there," Twilight said.

"You lot did better," I said.

"I have to agree with the girls,"

I turned around and I saw Mac, Pierce, Soarin, Comet and Caramel standing in the door way that led out to the theatre.

"Well I still say you’re giving me too much credit," I said with a laugh.

The stallions and I left the room to give the mares some privacy. Once we did I saw all the princesses and Discord talking amongst themselves with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Granny Smith.

"So you gonna ask Twilight out yet?" I asked Comet.

"Well yeah, but it's just...well," Comet mumbled.

"It's Shining right," I said.

"Yeah," Comet admitted.

"You let me take care of that ok," I said.

"Thanks," Comet said.

"No problem," I said patting his back before I walked over to both Shining and Cadence.

"Hey Ash great job out there," Cadence said.

"Thanks and you guys did alright with your howling; you made a large improvement from when I first heard it," I said.

"Thanks I think," Cadence said.

"Uh Shining, you know Comet Tail right?" I asked.

"Sure what about him?" Shining asked.

"Well he kinda has a thing for Twilight," I said.

Cadence squealed like a filly but Shining took a few seconds to process the information I sent him. When it got through he tried to lunge at Comet but I grabbed his tail and held onto him; but he dragged me across the floor. Even Cadence had trouble restraining him with her magic.

"Shining stop," Cadence pleaded.

"That won’t work," I said.

"Then what will?" Cadence asked.

I took a breath and used my official voice.

"SHINING ARMOUR STAND DOWN THAT’S AN ORDER!" I roared.

Shining immediately stopped dead in his tracks directly over a panicking Comet, allowing both Cadence and I to relax but still keeping a strong grip on him.

"Look Shining, I know what you’re thinking but I can assure you that Comet is a good guy and will be good to Twilight. I trust him with my life and you also need to remember that Twi isn't a filly anymore," I said.

"I know that but...," Shining started.

"But nothing; a brother’s job is to be there for his sibling not chase off suitors. Twi did try to chase off Cadence at first but that's only because it wasn't her at the time. And she didn't know you were marrying her, besides who's to say it will work out between them," I said.

"Um I do," Cadence said.

"Not helping you know," I said.

"Right," Cadence said.

"Look the point is you need to let Twilight decide when or who to date," I said.

The room was silent for a few minutes before Shining looked back at me.

"You’re right I guess. I'm just over protective," Shining admitted.

"Runs in the family," I said with a smirk before I released Shining’s tail.

"Ok I won't tear your head off for wanting to date my sister," Shining said offering his hand to Comet. Comet shakily accepted the hand and stood up only for Shining to grab his shirt and bring him close to his face. "But if you hurt her I will hunt you down to the ends of Equestria," Shining said releasing his grip on Comet.

Just then Twilight and the others walked out from behind the stage door and saw all of us.

"What did we miss?" Pinkie asked.

"Nothing," everypony said at the same time.

The girls gave everypony a suspicious look before they shrugged it off and walked down to join us. We left the theatre and walked down the hallways towards the dining room to eat.

"Hey Ash," Cadence said.

"What's up Cadence?" I asked.

"It's just that this may seem weird but," Cadence said.

"Cadence you can tell me. What is it you want to know?" I asked.

"Do you love anypony y'know from this world?" She asked.

The question took me completely off guard, now that I thought about it, do I actually like any one? Just like that my gaze found itself on Luna talking with Pipsqueak and smiling that beautiful smile of hers.

"I don't know Cadence, I haven't exactly felt that emotion since I was with my family," I said.

"I see," Cadence said.

We reached a path that went off in two different directions everypony went left while I took the right.

"Hey Ash aren't you going to eat with us?" Pierce asked getting the group to stop and look at me.

"Nah I'm a little tired right now so I might head off to bed," I said.

"I insist that you eat something Ash, after all you put on an amazing show along with your friends for us," Luna said.

"Thank you for the compliment oh beautiful goddess of the moon. But I'm just a little tired from the acting so I'll be off to bed; I will see you all tomorrow," I said as I kept my right leg straight and bent my left leg and placing my left hand on my chest, and held out my right arm and bowed deeply before I turned around and left for my room.

"Whoa your majesty, you okay? You’re as red as Big Mac," Applejack said when she saw Luna's face.

"I'm sorry it's just no stallion has blessed me with such words before," Luna said.

"Oooo is our little moon flower in love," Discord said waggling his eyebrows.

Luna lost her blush immediately and her eyes lit with fury and fired a spell at Discord who dodged it easily and flew off with Luna not far behind.

"GET BACK HERE YOU SLITHERING COWARD AND FACE OUR WRATH!" Luna shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice as she chased Discord down the hallways.

"You know I can't exactly blame Luna. Ash certainly has a way with complementing a lady," Rarity said.

"Yes I saw your face when we arrived in Canterlot this morning red as a tomato," Gilda said with a laugh.

Cadence looked back into the direction Ash walked off in before she looked back at the direction Luna ran off in then back to Ash.

"Haven't felt that emotion since your family my pink flank," Cadence said to herself with a devious smirk.

I woke up to four small objects jumping up and down on my bed, my senses kicked in slowly starting with my hearing.

"Wake up! Wake up, wake up, wake up, wake up, wake up!" four voices yelled in sync.

I slowly opened my eyes to see Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo and Pipsqueak bouncing up and down on my bed.

"What is it you four?" I asked in a groggy tone.

"It's Hearts Warming Day it's time for presents," Scootaloo said.

"What time is it?" I asked while sitting up.

"Around 5:30 in the morning," Pip said.

"Let me get this straight, the sun hasn't even risen and you woke me up because you’re too impatient to wait to open your gifts?" I asked calmly.

"Yeah," they replied in union.

"Back to bed with you four and wait for the sun like everyone else and if you’re that restless explore the castle," I said gripping the foals in my magic and dropped them outside the door and closed it before I shifted over in my bed to try and fall asleep once more. After a few minutes I gave up and got changed and stepped out of my doors and into the deserted hallway.

"Oh good morrow to you Ash,"

I turned around and I see Discord hovering above me.

"Hello Discord, what are you doing up?" I asked.

"The little foals you brought with you have been causing a great deal of chaos ever since they woke up," Discord said.

"That sounds like them," I said to myself.

"Oh by the way Ash, that little secret behind the mark on your back is quite the fascinating one and what that Alex did for you was quite noble, it brought tears to my eyes," Discord said.

At these words I lost control of my body and I launched myself up at Discord and summoned Whispering Wind and slashed at Discord. But Discord just teleported behind me, I fired a blast of magic that knocked him to the ground and I flew down at him ready to skewer him to the ground, but he just dodged Whispering Wind once more. I touched the ground and moved with impossible speed and landed a hit on Discords arm. I looked back at my attacker to see blood drip from the wound.

"My congratulations to you Ash Blade, it's been awhile since anyone managed to spill my blood in combat, but I think that's enough," Discord said. Trapping me in a lime green see through box.

I slashed and blasted my magic at the box resulting in cracking it.

"Before you go and break out of that box and try to kill me, you should know I won't be telling anypony about your little secret," Discord said.

I immediately stopped and looked at Discord with burning eyes.

"Why should I believe you? It must have been a lot of trouble to find out about that," I said in a bloodthirsty tone.

"You can’t blame me for being curious, but I can see why you’d want such a thing hidden. So right here right now, I Pinkie Promise you I won't breathe a word of what I know and what happened here. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Discord said in a serious tone.

I thought it over before I sent Whispering Wind back to where I keep my armour and Discord dispelled the box.

"You break that promise and it's not just my wrath you'll face, but Pinkie's as well," I said.

"I'm well aware of that thanks for the tip," Discord said as he teleported away from me.

I looked at the empty space for a few minutes before I began my walk down the hall.

Sunrise

I stood at a window looking at the light pink sky and the bright orb appearing beyond the horizon and the moon just about to leave. I continued my watch until the sound of hooves approached. I turned my head to see Luna in a blue dressing gown approaching me.

"Well good morning sleeping beauty. Sleep well?" I asked with a chuckle.

"Quite well, there weren't many nightmares to get rid of," Luna said with a slight hint of red in her cheeks.

"I see," I said turning my gaze back to the window.

"If I may ask, why are you up so early? I felt your presence leave the dream world," Luna asked.

"The Cutie Mark Crusaders decided to give me a rude awakening this morning," I said with a small smile on my face.

"Yes I can imagine, I remember when was a filly, I used to walk on top of Celestia early in the morning while she was still in bed; I sang I'm walking on sunshine," Luna said.

This caused me to let out a full blown laugh and I had to use the wall as support.

"Aw man, I can see that now," I said as my laughs died down.

"I don't think Tia was too thrilled with it either," Luna said while she laughed.

We looked into each other's eyes before both of us stepped closer to each other.

"So anything happen this morning?" Luna asked.

"Not that I can think of besides keeping the CMC out of trouble," I said.

"But they are an adorable bunch, how much trouble can four foals be?" Luna asked as we stopped in fount of each other.

"Well considering that you just said that were about to find out," I said.

All of a sudden we hear cheers of joy come from around a corner. A little while later the CMC are riding a food cart like a go cart and smash into Luna and I, knocking us up and over the still moving cart.

"Sorry," all four foals shouted out before disappearing down another hallway.

"That's how much trouble they can cause," I groaned.

"Right I'll need to remember that," Luna said.

From the collision with the cart Luna ended up lying on top of me, we looked into each other’s eyes with burning cheeks.

"I...I think I better stop those four before they get somepony seriously injured," I said.

"Um yes that would be a good idea," Luna said as she climbed off of me.

I stood up and began to go after the runaway trolley but I looked back at Luna and decided to pull off a daring move.

"Y'know you look cute when you blush," I said before I planted a kiss in the lower corner of her lips.

Luna let out a squeak of surprise and turned seriously red it was ridiculous.

"Well I’ve got some foals to catch and pray they haven't done any damage," I said then I extended my wings and flew off down the hallway after the CMC as they rode the cart.

Luna stood paralysed on the spot with her red face before she squeed and she jumped up and down. She regained her composure and walked down the hallway with a slight skip in her step but unbeknownst to her, a figure watched the whole incident in the shadows.

"So I was right."

I managed to halt the Cutie Mark Crusaders before they crashed and flew out an open window and told the girl’s older siblings about what had transpired with them. Boy, were they ticked and got even madder when I told them about my wakeup call; the girls ended up being grounded for a week. Pip got off lightly because none of us were his parents or siblings. Later everypony woke up and the families arrived. I was introduced to Fluttershy's mother, Rarity and Rainbow’s family, and Pinkie’s family which was not what I was expecting at all, they were actually neutral and gloomy. I was surprised and asked myself how Pinkie became Pinkie from a family like that? I also met Thunderlane's parents and his little brother Rumble. The others families were having other parties all around Equestria and couldn't make it. Once the introductions were over with, we left for the dining room.

"Morning your majesties," I said as we entered the dining room. All five Princesses and Shining Armour were sitting at a table eating a breakfast of fruits and pancakes.

"Hello Ash, sleep well?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Perfectly, although it could have been better without the wakeup call," I said looking at the CMC who had hung their heads in shame.

"Well I can say that today will be better," Celestia said with a smile.

"Whys that?" I asked.

"You'll see, but first let’s eat and then we'll open presents," Celestia said.

At this all the foals raced off towards the table to eat while the rest of us took a seat Pip decided to sit in-between both Luna and Dream Catcher. Pip started off the conversation by telling Dream Catcher about Nightmare Night which she found delightful. Then waiters came in with our dishes, everyone was given fruits and pancakes while Gilda and my dish made a few ponies pale.

"Ash, Gilda is that…?" Twilight asked.

"Bacon? Sure is, but I'm surprised you eat meat Ash," Gilda said.

"That's right, none of you know us humans are basically omnivores. We eat a balanced diet of fruit veg and meat," I said.

"Fascinating," Twilight said summoning a pen and notepad and started scribbling on it.

"Please Twilight, not at breakfast," Twilight Velvet said grabbing both the notepad and pen and placing them next to her.

"But Mom," Twilight whined.

"You can have it back later, but first we eat," Velvet said.

The room was enveloped in silence after that until Discord appeared.

"Sorry I'm late, had a little matter to deal with," Discord said.

"I pray it won't cause us problems," Chrysalis said.

"Don't worry your pretty little head Chrissy, everything is fine," Discord said reaching over the table and patting her head.

"I told you I hate being called that," Chrysalis growled.

"Discord, why are you wearing that bandage on your arm?" Celestia asked.

I stopped mid chew to look at the bandage on Discords arm to see it was where I’d cut him.

"Oh I was just being careless and injured myself, nothing important," Discord said.

"With what exactly?" Luna asked with suspicion.

"A knife," Discord said simply.

"Liar, what did you do," Applejack said slamming her hand on the table.

Everyone but me gave Discord a cold glare wanting him to confess.

"I can't say," Discord said.

"What do you mean you can't say?" Twilight asked.

"Because I made a Pinkie Promise not to," Discord said folding his arms.

Everyone was surprised by this until Twilight spoke.

"Pinkie is there a way to undo the promise?" Twilight asked.

"Are you loco in the coco? You can't undo a Pinkie Promise," Pinkie said in an insulted tone.

"Yes but…," Twilight started.

"Nope, once the promise is made you can't take it back," Pinkie said holding up her hand to stop Twilight.

"So there is no way to find out?" Twilight said in a defeated tone and slumped her head on the table.

"Well you could ask the pony I made the promise to, but I can't say more than that because of the promise," Discord said.

"But that could take eons," Rarity whined.

"Then I suggest you start looking," Discord said lounging on a cloud.

"I believe that will do for the subject, but Discord answer me this, is this pony likely to be a threat," Celestia asked.

"Can't say for sure but I doubt it," Discord said shrugging his shoulders.

"Very well, then the only thing we can do is pray this won't get serious because only beings with a large amount of power - close, equal or higher can make an immortal being bleed," Celestia said earning gulps from the group.

"Ok, I believe that is enough gloom and doom shall we open presents?" Dream Catcher said earning cheers from the foals, Spike, Pinkie, Gilda and Rainbow as they ran/flew off to the throne room.
The rest of us all left the table and walked after the excited group to the throne room. Once we arrived we were greeted by a humongous pine tree that almost reached the ceiling. It was covered in decorations but my gaze of the tree drifted downward looking at every decoration hanging from the branches until my gaze reached the bottom. To my surprise not a gift lay at the foot at the tree, the group that came in earlier had looks of confusion on their faces as they circled the tree looking for the gifts.

"Hey what gives? Where are the presents?" Gilda asked.

"Oh I didn't say they were here Gilda," Dream Catcher said with a giggle.

"Then where are they?" Rainbow asked in annoyance.

Just then all five princesses turned their heads in my direction with smiles on their faces. I looked to my left and then my right to see no one on either side of me then I looked at the princesses.

"Why are you lot looking at me like that," I said in a nervous tone backing away slowly.

"Well in order to get to the other gifts you need to open yours first," Celestia said.

"Huh?" was all I said before all five alicorns lit up their horns and all of us vanished leaving an empty room.

"AHHHHH!" I yelled as I fell ten feet from the air into a pile of snow.

I groaned before I heard teleportation spells go off above me. I looked up to see the others about to fall on me I teleported out of the way before I was crushed. Lastly the princesses and Discord glided down to the ground softly.

"I suppose you thought that was funny," I said in a annoyed tone.

"Apologies, we must of made a mistake in our spell when we brought you here," Cadence said.

"And where exactly is here?" I asked.

Celestia twirled her finger around in a gesture for me to turn around. So I did as instructed but I was not prepared for what I saw. It was a large two storied manor, something you would see in the Canterlot rich district. But our surrounding's indicated we were northwest of Ponyville on a small hill that overlooked the town.

"Whose house is that? I had heard that a home was being built here but I didn't know who for," I said.

"That's because it's yours Ash," Chrysalis said.

I looked back at the princesses in complete shock, thoughts were running through my mind at a million miles an hour.

"Mine," I said.

My response was met with nods from not only the princesses but my friends as well.

"You guys I...I don't know what to say," I said.

"Then don't, let’s get inside before we all freeze," Rainbow said shivering from the cold.

"Oh right, sorry," I said as I led the group to the front door.

The front door was a grand double oak door and had my mark etched into the wood with gold door knobs. I gripped one of the knobs and turned it and opened the door. I was greeted by the warmth from inside. Everyone walked inside and I saw red carpet that covered the floor and stairs that led up to the second floor. Pillars rose up from the floor and made two rows of three that lead to the staircase and two doorways on either side of the room, and a staircase that lead to other rooms of the house.

"Nice digs, I could get used to living here," Rage said as he appeared.

"Everypony I don't have the words to thank you," I said.

"Don't Ash, this is our thank you gift to you. We even supplied the house with furniture so you won't have to pay for it," Chrysalis said.

"We even added our own little tid bits here and there," Comet said gesturing to my group of friends.

"You guys are the best," I said.

"I'll show you around while the others head into the lounge room to open their gifts," Celestia said.

"Thank you Celestia," I said as Rage disappeared into my body and the others went into the lounge room.

"Let’s start our tour in the kitchen," Celestia said as she led me to the door left of the staircase.

The whole house was amazing, the kitchen was large enough to fit a staff of at least 10 chefs in there; the dining room which was next to the kitchen was so cosy and was beyond the doorway on the left side of the entry room. The door on the right of the staircase led into the entertainment room and in-between both the kitchen and entertainment room behind the stairs was a gym. A door sat underneath the stairs that led to the wine cellar/basement. Celestia then led me up the stairs and I had my own library for the books on the knights which would be transferred to here where I would watch over them from now on. The bathroom was dazzling; the bath tub would be able to hold three ponies. The last five rooms of the house was the bedroom which I would get to see when I went to bed. And three other empty rooms to be turned into anything I wished. Finally the lounge room; the room itself was big enough to be a small ballroom - it had a fireplace and couches. A large decorated pine tree was in the centre of the room where the others were unwrapping their gifts, I smiled as they each got a gift that lit their faces up, and it was magical.

"You guys, thank you all for participating in building my new home. I promise to make this up to you all next Hearts Warming," I said.

"Oh Ash don't worry about it, in fact I have one more gift for you," Rarity said.

"Rarity haven’t you all given me enough with this beautiful home?" I asked.

"Certainly not, besides I made this for you, I really think it will suit you as well," Rarity said.

"Ok," I said in defeat.

Rarity reached behind the tree and pulled out a large box with a brown ribbon tied around it.

"I don't know why but something about this just made me think of you," Rarity said handing me the box.

I took the box and undid the ribbon and opened the lid to see a large black coat with a hood.

I put on the coat and slipped my wings through the wing slits and pulled the hood over my face. Everypony was complementing me on how good it looked on and Gilda let out a wolf howl which caused me to laugh.

"Wow Rarity, you were right it suits Ash perfectly. Oh and that reminds me," Twilight said handing me a thick sky blue book.

I took the book in my hands and saw in gold writing the word Memories I opened the book and I saw photos of our times together. From when I was a wolf as well as pictures from Nightmare Night and at the Canterlot wedding. As I looked through the photos I felt a few tears start to fill my eyes. Once I reached the point there were no more I closed the book and grabbed both Twilight and Rarity and wrapped them in a hug.

"Hey why don't we add another for the album?” I asked once I released both Twilight and Rarity from the hug.

"That's a wonderful idea," Luna agreed.

Twilight summoned her camera and everyone squeezed in. I stood in the centre with Pip on my shoulders and Dust on Pip’s shoulder and Luna next to me. But I felt something missing I thought before it hit me like a ton of bricks.

"You too Rage," I said getting the group to look at me.

"Me?" Rage said confused as he separated from me.

"Is there another Rage?" I asked sarcastically.

Rage just gave a shrug and he stood next to me. Twilight levitated the camera in-front of us and snapped a picture. the photo came out perfectly and I placed it in the book immediately and looked out the window to see the snow had stopped falling.

"Hey guys its stopped snowing," I said.

"Hey how about a quick snowball fight," Thunderlane suggested earning cheers from the group before they raced out the front door. I stopped in my tracks when Rage wasn't moving.

"C'mon Rage, let’s go have fun," I said.

"Why do you want me out there, you have friends to hang out with. Why do you need me out there when I was nothing but horrible to you?" Rage asked.

"Because I believe in second chances and you should too. Now stop moping and let’s go," I said in an encouraging tone.

"But I doubt they would want me," Rage said.

"Hey, are you two coming or what," Pinkie said with her head in the doorway before she disappeared behind it.

"Need any more proof?" I asked.

"Alright I'm coming," Rage said as we walked to the front door.

The snowball fight lasted the entire afternoon before the princesses and Discord left for Canterlot and my friend’s parents also left for home. My friends had a quick snack with me then they left and I walked Pip back to the orphanage and apologized and explained to the earth pony that runs the orphanage called Gold Heart about Pips absence. She forgave me and told me she was glad he got to spend time with me and the princesses. I thanked the mare then I went back home and read for the rest of the day. Once it was dusk I set up my dinner and ate it, then I walked into my new room for the first time. The room was above the front door and the carpets were grey and the walls were midnight blue and a large circular bed was in the centre facing the window doors that led to the balcony outside. Hanging on both sides of the window were a couple of sea blue curtains, a portable telescope sat in the right corner of the room ready to use and a bookcase sat on the left of the room next to a writing desk. Next to the bookcase were doors that lead to the master bathroom. The bathroom had grey shiny tiles on the floor like the other bathroom and cream white walls like the other bathroom. But the difference was that the tub sat in the corner and the grey tiles had been built around it and steps had been made to reach the top of the bath. The tub itself was big enough to fit all five princesses and still had room. A door was on the right side of the room that led into a walk in wardrobe, it was also large enough to fit eleven ponies. The wardrobe had a place for everything like shoes, shirts, pants and coats; there was even a place for my armour and weapons. But the best part of the room was the glass dome above the bed which allowed me to see the night sky. The room was fit for a king in my opinion. I changed into my pyjamas and placed Dust in his new bird house which he found to be a palace fit for a bird, then I climbed into my bed. The bed was so soft it made me feel like I was sleeping on clouds. After a minute of watching the sky I fell into sleep’s embrace.

"Are you sure?" Celestia asked.

"No doubt about it I saw Ash give Luna a peck in the lower corner of her mouth and said, “Y'know you look cute when you blush," Cadence said.

"*Squee* Luna is growing up so fast, oh mother would be so proud," Chrysalis said.

"Indeed, but why are you telling us Cadence," Dream Catcher asked.

"Well I kinda think they are too shy to admit it," Cadence said.

"So you’re saying we need to give them a push," Celestia said.

"Precisely," Cadence said with a smirk.

Chapter 14 The Crystal Empire

I opened my eyes to see a pair of light blue eyes staring back at me and filling my vision.

"Ahhhh!" we both screamed at the same time and I shot upwards only to hit my head against the company in the room.

I groaned as I sat up slowly and looked around and I saw that I was back in Faust's Library; the alicorn herself was rubbing her head from where collided with each other.

"Geez Faust, don’t do that! You nearly gave me a heart attack," I said rubbing my head.

"Deepest apologies Ash, but you smell different for some reason, it's a pleasant smell though," Faust said.

"Maybe it's because of the new soap I used before bed," I replied.

"That must be it. By the way well done in freeing Dream Catcher, also congrats for also gaining a place to call home for yourself and it’s a relief that Discord is at peace once more," Faust said.

“Thanks Faust but if Discord pulls another stunt like this morning he’s gonna wish he stayed a lawn ornament,” I said with a voice filled with malice.

“Yes I saw what you went through as well, I can’t believe a young mind can see so much horror and go through such pain and still call himself sane,” Faust said.

“Aren’t my memories from earth safe from anypony these days?” I asked myself.

“Don’t think so. Oh and Faust the water incident when last we spoke was caused by a young unicorn by the name of Twilight Sparkle,” Rage said as we separated.

“Yes I am aware of that but I can’t blame her, she didn’t know we were talking and it’s not like I can put up a sign saying speaking with Faust do not disturb. Also no damage was done thanks to a little magic,” Faust replied.

“Well Twilight will be glad to know that,” I said with a sigh on the end.

“What troubles you Ash?” Faust asked.

“Well it’s nothing really; it’s just every now and again I sometimes wish Rage and I were separated like Rage was his own man,” I said.

“I kinda agree with you there, I mean there are things I want to do myself and not be connected with Ash here,” Rage said.

“I believe I can help with that,” Faust said.

“What? How?” I asked with confusion.

“The next demon you need to kill is a cruel and foul ruler by the name of King Sombra,” Faust said with venom in her voice.

“A demon as a ruler? How did that happen?” Rage asked.

“Sombra was a demon sent by Heartless to take control of the Crystal Empire, a place of powerful magic led by a wise and fair couple; that is until Sombra came. He led an army of crystal creatures made of dark corrupted magic and conducted public executions of the entire royal bloodline. Elders, adults and foals alike; he spared no one and forced his subjects into slavery to dig in his mines for something. If there were any who stood against him they were killed on the spot,” Faust said.

As I thought about the poor souls who were suffering under the whip of this monster I looked at Rage who was having trouble hiding his anger. The flames on him were larger and were a little brighter and he was gritting his teeth.

“Where can we find this bastard so I show him my steel?” Rage asked in a dark tone.

“He will return to Equestria shortly because he was turned to pure shadow and was banished to the artic north thanks to the knights and Celestia and Luna,” Faust said.

“Forgive me for asking Faust, but how does this separate Rage from me?” I asked.

“Sombra’s soul is coursing with power and is very close to Heartless, you could call him his second in command. If Rage devours Sombra’s soul the power it holds will be able to separate you both and…,” Faust said.

“Strike a critical blow to Heartless,” Rage said.

“But this also means that this Sombra will be powerful,” I said with caution.

“Indeed, but I know both of you will prevail and Ash you will become stronger than ever when you pull this off,” Faust said.

“Don’t worry Faust we got this,” Rage said pounding a fist on his chest.

“Rage is right,” I said.

“Good luck and give my regards to Dream Catcher and Discord. One more thing Ash, a gift awaits you in your new closet,” Faust said as she sent us off with a flash of magic.

I woke up and looked around my new room. The window on the roof indicated the sun had just risen and was time to start a new day. I climbed out of bed and opened the window to the balcony to let Dust out. I then had a bath and got changed into a pair of blue jeans and a white top. I was about to walk over to my closet to see the gift Faust had left me only I caught wind of something cooking.

“You smell that?” I thought.

“Yeah smells like it’s coming from the kitchen and it smells good,” Rage replied.

“But aren’t we the only ones in the house?” I thought.

“Well we aren’t going to find out like this,” Rage said.

I armed myself with my hidden blade and phantom blade and walked out of my room towards the kitchen. Without a noise I reached the door of the kitchen through the dining room and peaked inside. To my surprise I saw a cream furred mare with a crimson mane and tail and green eyes wearing a skimpy French maid’s outfit. She was standing over a stove cooking French toast. Just then another maid came in with a broom in hand; she had blue fur and a yellow mane and tail with amber eyes and also wore a skimpy maid’s outfit like the other, but she had a pair of wings.

“Excuse me, but why are you two in my home?” I asked as I walked into the kitchen while extending the hidden blade behind my back.

“Oh good morning master,” the earth pony said with a smile, the last word caused me to tense up.

“Wait master?” I asked retracting the hidden blade.

“Yes, Celestia sent us to be your personal housemaids,” The Pegasus answered.

“Why didn’t Celestia tell me any of this?” I asked.

“She should have told you that we were coming last night, but fortunately she thought ahead,” the Pegasus said pulling out a piece of paper from her cleavage.

I blushed as the mare handed me the paper and I opened it to read the contents.

Dear Ash Blade

If you are reading this it means I forgot to mention to you that these two mares will be your personal housemaids. They are hard workers and a fun to be around. These two live in Ponyville so they won’t live in the same house as you do and I apologise for the inconvenience. Also the crown will be paying them so don’t worry about wages for them.

Yours sincerely

Celestia.

I pinched the bridge of my nose after I read the letter.

“You and I are gonna have serious words later Celestia,” I thought.

“You have to admit they look hot,” Rage said.

“Shut up asshole,” I thought in an angry tone.

“I believe we should introduce ourselves; my name is Feather Duster,” The Pegasus said as she curtsied.

“And I’m Silver Tray and it is an honour to serve you master,” the earth pony said as she curtsied.

“Ok first off, some ground rules. Don’t call me master or curtsy please, just call me Ash and treat me like a friend, so no bowing of any kind,” I said earning nods from the mares.

“Breakfast will be served in a moment its French toast,” Silver Tray said turning back to the stove.

“Alright, thank you,” I said as I left and teleported my weapons back to my room

After breakfast I showed the girls the house and once finished I walked into my room to view my gift from Faust. I walked into my closet to inspect everything but nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first. When I looked at the area where I keep my armour I saw a second mannequin with beautifully made robes that covered armour plates, the metal plates were wrapped in leather to prevent sound of clanking metal. The robes were grey but mostly black and had a shoulder cape that draped over my left arm and a mask covered the face.

A card lay in the chest area so I reached and grabbed the card and opened it.

Dear Ash

I’m sure you know by now that Altair, Ezio and Arno were part of a creed of assassins to protect humanity, these robes are similar to what they wore and I felt that these robes would serve where your armour cannot. Like stealth they were designed to fit your wings and handle the hidden blades with ease, I hope they are to your liking.

Faust.

I placed the card on a seat in the room and snapped my fingers; in a flash I was dressed in the robes. I looked at myself in the mirror and placed the hood over my head and pulled the cape over my shoulder. I had to say my reflection looked awesome and I thought Rarity would pass out from over excitement at the sight of my clothes. Before I placed the mask on I heard a knock at the door and I walked towards it.

“Come in,” I said in a loud tone to be heard.

Feather Duster opened the door and gasped in wonder at the sight of my new clothes.

“Not bad huh,” I said giving a little twirl for the mare.

“It’s impossible to describe. Oh there‘s a dragon at the door for you he says his name is Spike,” Feather said.

“I’ll see him now, thank you Feather,” I said as I walked past her and put on my mask.

I walked down the stairs and I saw Spike talking with Silver.

“Hey Spike, what brings you here?” I asked.

Spike looked towards me and his jaw dropped as he looked me over.

“Ash is that you? Damn! When did Rarity make you those?” Spike asked.

“She didn’t, these were a gift from Faust and these were designed by a creed of assassins which Altair, Ezio and Arno were part of,” I said.

“Damn you humans have quite a way of making yourselves look cool,” Spike said.

“Thanks, now what do you need Spike?” I asked.

“Oh Twilight got a letter from Celestia this morning. She asked both you and Twilight to come to Canterlot,” Spike said.

“I’ll be right over,” I said as I snapped my fingers and I was wearing my casual clothes once more.

“Why not keep the robes on?” Spike asked.

“I want to surprise the girls with it, especially Rarity,” I said.

“Gotcha and if I may ask why do you have maids here?” Spike asked.

“I’ll tell you on the way,” I replied.

We arrived at Twilight’s house and I saw everypony there while Twilight was running around in a frenzy.

“Flashcards I should make some flashcards. Spike I’m going to need you to quiz me on everything I’ve ever learned,” Twilight said handing him two huge stacks of cards that doubled Spikes height. “That isn’t going to be enough cards.”

“Twi you need to calm down it’s just a test,” Spike said placing the cards on a table.

“Just a test…just a test! Princess Celestia summoned me to Canterlot for something important and you’re saying it’s just a test!” Twilight shouted inches away from Spike.

“You may not be having a test at all Twilight,” I said.

“Didn’t you just hear me when I said that I was summoned to Canterlot for something important? Of course it’s a test what else could it be!” Twilight screeched turning towards me.

“All I’m saying is that I was summoned as well and I doubt I’m going to take a test because I’m not Celestia’s student. But feel free to bring some stuff for a test if you want to. My guess is this summoning has something to do with my next kill,” I said.

“Wait, kill? You mean you saw Faust?” Twilight squeaked in fear.

“Yes and you’ll be glad to know she holds no ill will towards you and her library is safe,” I said causing Twilight to breathe a sigh of relief.

“Hang on, is this kill supposed to be a demon because if it is I want in,” Rainbow said pounding her hands together.

“Same,” Gilda said cracking her talons

“I don’t know you two, things get really ugly when I fight demons and I’d hate to see any one injured or worse,” I said.

“We’ll be fine besides, you went last time with Luna and Rage by your side; now it’s our turn,” Rainbow said.

“Um Ash, can you tell me about this demon?” Twilight asked.

“I think I’ll let Celestia explain, I could be wrong about you taking a test and it having something to do with my target,” I said.

After Twilight gathered all the materials she thought she’d need for the test she and I boarded a train for Canterlot. When we arrived we walked straight to the castle and the guards allowed us entry and informed us of Celestia’s location. We walked off towards the throne room and as we arrived I saw Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Chrysalis and Princess Dream Catcher all looking at a window, which showed Rage and I battling the demon that possessed Chrysalis. Along with Shining Armour’s and Cadence’s bodies in a heart shape; sending out a blast of magic that killed the remaining demons.

“Ahem,” Twilight said politely causing the princesses to turn towards us “You wanted to see us to probably give me a test and an assignment for Ash. I brought my own quills and plenty of paper to show my work,” Twilight said as she unpacked her bags and grabbed a scroll. But she grabbed an end of it and it began to unravel, the scroll was so long it reached the princesses hooves “Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Twilight repeated as she tried to roll up the scroll.

“This is a different kind of test,” Celestia said as she rolled up the scroll with her magic and placed it back in her bag. “The Crystal Empire has returned.”

“Called it,” I said.

“Wait, you knew?” Dream Catcher asked in surprise.

“Faust beat you all in explaining it to me,” I replied.

“Care to fill me in, because none of my books say anything,” Twilight said with worry.

“There would be few that remember that it ever existed at all. Even my knowledge of the empire is limited,” Celestia said as she lifted a glass lid off a pedestal behind her throne and brought a purple crystal before Twilight and I. Celestia hit the top of the crystal with magic creating a hologram of the empire, showing ponies with crystal like coats living happy lives. “But what I do know is that it contains a powerful magic. 1000 years ago king Sombra a unicorn whose heart was as black as night, took over the Crystal Empire,”

Immediately the hologram changed the crystal palace and buildings turned black and jagged and I saw an image of Sombra. He was a dark grey unicorn with a black mane that flickered like fire. His eyes were green where the whites were supposed to be with blood red slitted pupils and purple vapours leaked from his eyes. He had sharp teeth and he wore dark armour and a red cape with a white fluffy trim with black spots. He also had a red curved horn poking out of his head. He was standing on a balcony of the castle overlooking the civilians in chains. Each one had either miserable looks on their faces or it was in pain as they faced the lash of a whip from one of Sombra’s crystal minions. My anger for this coward was spiking beyond measure, I was ready to spill blood.

“He was ultimately overthrown by both Luna and I and turned to shadow and banished to the ice of the artic north, while the five knights fought his army. But before he disappeared he placed a curse upon the empire, a curse that caused the entire empire to vanish into thin air," Celestia said as she dispelled the hologram and fired a beam of light magic at the crystal causing a bright rainbow to appear around it. “If the empire is filled with hope and love, those things are reflected across Equestria If hatred and fear take hold,” Celestia said as her eyes turned completely green and purple vapours poured from her eyes and she fired a beam of dark magic causing it to turn black. In its shadow three more black crystals grew out of the ground surrounding both Twilight and I. Celestia’s eyes returned to normal and she used her magic to shatter the new crystals that surrounded Twilight and I. “Which is why I need both of your help finding a way to protect it,” Celestia finished.

“You want us to help protect an entire empire,” Twilight said in an unsure tone.

“It is as I said a different kind of test but one I am certain you will pass,” Celestia said returning the crystal to its pedestal.

“Both Rage and I are already on board Celestia. This bastard is going to die, that you can be sure of,” I said.

“I’m glad to hear this Ash, but if I may ask why kill Sombra? He is a unicorn not a demon,” Chrysalis said.

“That’s where you’re wrong, he is a demon, he only looks like a unicorn. He made public executions of the entire bloodline. Also during his rule he ordered the civilians to dig in his mines for something. I don’t know what that was, but if that demon wanted no pony to find out about it, then it must be valuable to him,” I said.

“Sombra’s a demon. It explains why he was so hard to destroy when we fought,” Luna said in shock.

“Sombra isn’t any ordinary demon Luna, he’s Heartless’s second in command,” I said.

“Heartless?” Twilight asked.

“He’s the monster responsible for not only the demons that possessed Chrysalis and Dream Catcher; but also the reason why Faust is imprisoned in the world between worlds. She is acting as a seal to imprison him, but it won’t last forever. So for now Heartless sends his demon hoard to do his dirty work to claim Equestria,” I said earning gasps from everyone.

“So mother was forced to leave to save us,” Chrysalis said saddened.

“I’m afraid so, but if we take out Sombra we strike a critical blow to Heartless. I have two reasons to do this; one is to help free Faust and the other is personal,” I said cracking my fingers.

“Ash you know your task go to the Crystal Empire with Twilight and send the demon back to the abyss and if you wish, make it suffer,” Dream Catcher said with fury.

I snapped my fingers and I was dressed in my robes with my sword and shield on my back. Along with my hidden and phantom blades on my wrists and my scythes on my waist which earned gasps from everyone in the room.

“It would be my absolute pleasure Dream Catcher,” I said with a grin.

“Ash, where did you get those robes?” Twilight asked looking me over.

“Faust,” I said simply.

“The robes suite you well,” Luna said with a smile.

“Why thank you Luna, but I believe we should leave. Are you coming Twilight? The option is there to back out and I won’t hold it against you,” I said.

Ash is right Twilight, you don’t have to accept,” Celestia said.

Twilight raised a hand to her chin in thought.

“How do we begin?” Twilight asked with determination.

“By joining Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armour in the Crystal Empire,” Celestia said.

“My brother is there,” Twilight said in joy.

“He is and your friends and the stallions, plus Gilda will join you as well. l have every confidence that you’ll both succeed and when you do, I’ll know you’re ready to move on to the next level of your studies,” Celestia said.

“But what if I fail?” Twilight asked as the princesses walked us to the doors.

“You won’t,” Celestia replied

“But what if…,” Twilight started.

“You won’t; but Twilight in the end it must be you and you alone who ultimately assists Princess Cadence and Shining Armour, in doing what needs to be done to protect the empire; just leave Sombra to Ash Blade do you understand?” Celestia asked.

“Mm hmm,” Twilight nodded.

“Then go, you have no time to lose,” Celestia said as the doors closed.

Twilight and I met Spike outside the Castle and he asked about the test. Both Spike and Twilight started singing

"Uh prepared for what?" Spike asked as we arrived at the train station. But before either of us could answer we were greeted by the others who were impressed by my robes. Rarity was completely swooning over them which made things awkward for me.

“So how did it go?” Applejack asked.

“Are we going demon hunting with Ash,” Rainbow asked rubbing her hands together getting looks from Rarity and Applejack.

“Yes next stop the Crystal Empire,” Twilight said earning huh’s from everypony.

The trip was filled with me telling everypony about where we were headed and about Heartless along with Sombra as his second in command. This got the others concerned and excited as well as scared about the task.

“Damn that’s a whole lot to take in,” Comet said.

“Doesn’t matter, just makes this trip cooler,” Gilda said.

“Yep but there’s a restriction that applies to all of you. Sombra is my kill ok? So none of you interfere,” I said.

“But why?” Rainbow asked.

“Because I said so, just be glad you’re coming at all,” I said in an annoyed tone.

The room was silent and everyone was looking at me confused until Pinkie spoke up.

“Ugh how long will this ride take I’m so bored,” Pinkie wailed.

“I can’t make the train go faster, but I think I can help pass the time,” I said as I selected a song on my IPod.

The train car was filled with music and the others sang along with the words, even Gilda sang. Not long after we reached our station, which was out in the middle of a frozen wasteland, we disembarked and the frozen winds rushed into our faces. But thanks to the thickness of the robes the cold didn’t bother me as badly as the others.

“Twily,” I hear a voice call out of the swirling winds.

I squinted my eyes to try and see into the blinding winds and soon a figure appears out of swirling ice and snow wearing thick artic explorer clothing, the figure removes his goggles and scarf around his neck to reveal Shining Armour.

“Shining Armour!” Twilight cries running up and embracing her brother.

“Glad you made it,” Shining said as he released his sister from the hug.

Nice ta see you Armour,” I said.

“You too Ash, nice robes by the way. Where did you get them?” Shining asked.

“Long story,” I replied.

“Well we’d better get moving, there are things we really don’t want to run into after dark,” Shining said with fear on his face and in his voice.

“What kind of things?” Fluttershy gulped.

“Let’s just say that the Crystal Empire isn’t the only thing that returned,” Shining said.

All of us followed Shining Armour through the blizzard as he explained the situation to us.

“Something keeps trying to get in, we think it’s the unicorn king who originally cursed the place,” Shining said.

“But Princess Celestia sent me to find a way to protect the empire, if Sombra can’t get in then it must already be protected,” Twilight said.

All of a sudden a strange moan part roar erupted above the sound of the wind.

“It’s one of the things isn’t it,” Fluttershy said in a panic hiding behind Mac.

“We have to get to the Crystal Empire now!” Shining shouted.

All of a sudden an enormous black mist appeared out of the ground behind us with a pair of eyes that matched Sombra’s.

“It’s Sombra, run!” I shouted getting all in the group to run except Spike, who stood frozen with fear.

I noticed Spike was not moving, so I ran back to grab him. Once I was close enough I grabbed him by the collar of his heavy winter clothing and pulled him along. Once he came to his senses he ran on his own. We did not stop running and soon we saw a bright dome through the winds.

“Almost there,” Shining said as he stopped and faced Sombra.

As everypony leapt through the dome I turned around and I saw Shining squaring off against Sombra. Shining fired a spell at Sombra but it went through him harmlessly, then Sombra brought his entire form down upon Shining, covering him.

“SHINING ARMOUR!” I shouted as I ran at Sombra and charged a large amount of magic into my hand and fired it at Sombra.

Sombra hissed in pain as the magic touched him and he recoiled slightly. I grabbed a semi-conscious Shining and lifted him onto my back and ran into the dome. I landed on my stomach and was breathing heavily as air filled my lungs as I rested.

“Thanks,” Shining said.

“No sweat, just promise me in future to never take on a demon without me around to back you up,” I said panting.

“Done deal,” Shining said.

“Shining Armour, your horn!” Twilight cried helping her brother off me.

I looked at Shining’s horn to see the same thing. Black crystals were growing out of it stopping him from using magic.

“I’ll see if I can do something for you later Shining but right now we have to save the Empire,” I said.

“Right,” Shining said as he helped me stand up.

Once I stood I noticed that that there was no snow about. Instead I saw grass and the sky was blue with fluffy clouds in it.

“Sparklerific,” Pinkie said gazing over a hill.

I walked over to the hill and I saw one hell of a sight. The Crystal Empire surly earned its name. Every single building was made of crystal, but the only problem, it was too bright.

“Ugh this is going to give me a headache,” Gilda complained.

“I hear ya,” I said.

We walked through the empty streets towards the palace, once we entered the throne room I saw Cadence sitting on the throne with the look of exhaustion on her face.

“Cadence!” Twilight shouted as she entered.

The pink alicorn smiled as we entered. Cadence walked over to Twilight and did their dance. When they finished Cadence almost collapsed from the exhaustion. But I caught her and helped her to stand on her own two hooves.

“Are you ok?” Twilight asked.

“Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light that seems to be protecting the empire. But she hasn’t slept and barely eats. I want to help her, but my protection spell is useless against king Sombra,” Shining said.

“It’s alright Shining Armour I’m fine,” Cadence said.

“She’s not fine, she can’t go on like this forever, but perhaps now you can do something against him Ash,” Shining suggested.

“Shining it took me a great deal of magic just to sting him when he was like that if I go up against him like he is now, I will end up a lot worse than you; but if I can solidify him, put him in his body again, then maybe I can do some damage,” I said.

“And we’re all here to help,” Applejack said.

“Well with Cadence using her strength to keep her magic going and me keeping an eye on things in the artic. We haven’t been able to gather much info from the crystal ponies,” Shining said.

“Crystal ponies, there are crystal ponies?” Rarity exclaimed everyone gave Rarity a look that said “seriously?”
“Um please continue.”

“We believe one of them knows how to protect the empire without using Cadence’s magic,” Shining said.

“A research paper,” Twilight said.

“Huh,” everyone replied.

“That must be part of my test to gather information from the crystal ponies and bring it to you, this is going to be great, I love research papers,” Twilight said.

“Ain’t that the truth,” I said pinching the bridge of my nose.

“Don’t worry big brother, I’m really good at this sort of thing,” Twilight said as we left the throne room.

I walked around the empire but there weren’t many about. I tried knocking on the doors but every time the door was slammed in my face before I could speak. I was starting to get annoyed by this but for the ones that were in the streets, they looked at me strangely. A young colt asked if I was a human, which I answered with a yes before he ran off with a smile on his face. I was next to nothing about getting information.

“Howdy partner.”

I turned my attention to see Applejack walking up to me.

“Hey AJ,” I said.

“So how’s the search?” Applejack asked.

“Not going well I’m afraid. Every time I try to talk to one of them they either slam the door in my face or can’t provide an answer. What about you?” I asked.

“I only managed to get something about a library,” Applejack said.

“A library? Applejack that’s perfect,” I said.

“Uh how?” Applejack asked.

“Simple, if the library has a history book about this place then we can find out about how this place was protected,” I said.

“Well why didn’t I think of that?” Applejack wondered.

“You tell Twilight and the others, I’ll head over to the library and see if I can find the book,” I said.

“Got it, just head down the street and make a left, it’s the building with the two griffon statues in-front of it!” Applejack called out to me as we separated.

I followed Applejacks directions and arrived at the library and stepped inside. I saw that it was as large if not larger than the castle in the Everfree. I turned my head to see an elderly mare wearing a pair of reading glasses, reading a book.

“Um hi sorry to bother you but I’m just looking for a history book and then I’ll be gone,” I said.

“Of course, feel free to look about,” she said.

“Thank you,” I replied as I began to walk into the massive library.

“Just a moment, are you by any chance a human?” The mare asked.

“Yes I am is that a problem?” I asked.

“Not at all it’s always nice to have the five knights of Equestria here in the empire, I just didn’t know there was a sixth,” The mare said.

“She doesn’t know about the five knight’s deaths, maybe even the fact that they were banished for 1000 years. Sombra’s curse must have done more than I thought,” I said to myself. “Well I really should find that book,” I said.

“Of course,” The mare said as she left.

I turned to face the library and then I realized something.

“This will take too long I should have asked that mare if she knew where the book is located, but then again thanks to the curse I doubt she will be of much help. So option two it is,” I thought.

I closed my eyes and focused on finding the history book. When I opened them my sight was moving but my body didn’t take a step. My sight lead me to some shelves close to the roof and my sight singled out a red book, in gold writing were the words.

History of the Crystal Empire.

I blinked a few times and my sight and my body were one again. I followed the path my sight had taken and found the book I needed.

“Got to love seeker spells,” I whispered to myself.

I flew down to the entrance with the book in hand and I saw the others arrive.

“Hey guys, found the book we may need,” I said as I landed.

“Already? Damn Ash you work fast,” Applejack said.

“I had a little magic assistance, but anyway, let me just loan this out so we can get back to the castle and figure this out,” I said.

“But can’t we at least look around here first,” Twilight pleaded giving me the puppy dog eyes and a quivering lip.

“Twi you know we can’t, but after we’re done saving the Empire we’ll have a look around before we leave. Also I told you puppy dog eyes don’t work on me either,” I said.

“Ugh I forgot you’re made of stone when it comes to that,” Twilight said in defeat.

“True, now let’s pray this book has the answers we need,” I said.

“A crystal fair according to this book, it was established by their first queen and became their most important tradition,” Twilight read the book to Shining Armour and Cadence when we returned to the castle. “The fair was held every year to renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so they could protect it from harm. The others, Ash and I could put it together; everything we need to know is in the book.”

“That sounds pretty promising,” Shining said looking at Cadence who was looking really weak.

“We’ll get started immediately,” I said getting Twilight and I to run to the door.

Twilight and I arrived in a small room with the others; Twi placed the book on the table and began to sing.

As we all sang we got started on the fair. The stallions and I put up the tents and did the heavy labour, while the girls stuck to their talents. Rainbow and Gilda practiced for the knights duel that was part of the fair and they wanted me to join but I declined. We finished the song just as we finished setting up the fair.

“Whew! I don’t know how, but we did it in almost no time at all,” I said wiping sweat off my face.

“Indeed, but let’s make one last check to make sure everything is in place then the festivities can begin,” Twilight said.

“What’s this thing for?” Applejack asked tapping a stone statue of heart on a pedestal shaped like a crystal.

“The last page of the book mentioned a Crystal Heart as the fairs centre piece. So thanks to Ash, Caramel and Mac they cut one out of a crystal block,” Twilight said.

“Nice work you three, time to get this fair up and runnin,” Applejack said nodding to Caramel, Mac and I.

“I’d love to stay and help but I need to check in on something,” I said as I began to walk away.

“And just where do you think you’re going?” Rarity asked.

“I want to know why Sombra and his demon buddies are so interested in the Crystal Empire and the best places to start are the mines that Sombra forced the crystal ponies to work in,” I said.

“Ok just don’t do anything reckless,” Twilight warned.

“Have I ever done such a thing,” I said before I flew off in search of the mines.

I circled around the empire for a while looking for anything that would look like a mine, until I saw a path that lead to the edge of the empire. I landed on the ground and followed the path to an area that had a small collection of hills with mine shafts in each one; along with mine cart tracks leading out of them.

“Well if these aren’t the mines I’m looking for, then I don’t know what are,” I said to myself.

All of a sudden I heard the same roar I’d heard earlier when Sombra attacked and I saw that the shield around the empire was disappearing. Just then Sombra’s shadow appeared and surrounded the empire. I flew up into the air and looked towards the entrance and I saw Sombra’s head had materialized and he had an evil grin on his face, just as he was about to enter the empire.

“Oh no you don’t! Not on my watch,” I said as I flew off.

I saw the barrier was slowly appearing but unfortunately Sombra noticed it to and rushed forward. I put on more speed and managed to once more pull off a shadow boom and reach the barrier at the same time as Sombra.

“Arrrhhh!” I let out a war cry as I drew Whispering Wind and sliced off Sombra’s horn.

Sombra cried out in pain as I cut off his horn and I landed on the ground just as the dome finished rebuilding itself. I looked at the ground and I saw the tip of Sombra’s horn on the ground.

“Keep your nasty body parts outside the dome,” I said as I kicked the horn into the dome causing it to dissolve into dust.

I flapped my wings and rose into the air and flew off back to the mines in a hurry. I prayed that the dome would hold for a few more minutes for the festival to work and for me to figure out what’s in these mines. I landed in-front of a mine shaft and walked inside, the mine was filled with glowing crystals that ranged from blue, green and red. I was fascinated by my find but was confused by the fact Sombra wanted them I grabbed a green crystal and pulled it from the wall, but as I did another Crystal grew in its place.

“That’s interesting, explains why this cave is full of these things but it still doesn’t tell me why he wanted it though,” I said as I tossed the crystal into the air and prepared to catch it, but the crystal just hovered in the air. “Ok that’s weird,” I said as the crystal fell and landed in my hand I tossed it a few more times and the crystal repeated the process of hovering in the air for a few seconds before dropping. “Now this is starting to get good,” I said as I grabbed another crystal only a red one this time, another crystal grew back like the last time. I tossed the crystal into the air but it fell like it should, however when I caught it, it pulled me towards the ground; I picked myself up and looked at the crystal lying on the ground. I reached down and gently pushed my hand against it, only the ground beneath my hand and crystal was crushed. “What strength from this thing, it’s no wonder why Sombra wanted these,” I thought and went to test the last crystal the blue ones. I grabbed it and threw it into the air and caught it and pushed it against the wall with no results. I then decided to try hitting it with a spell. I used a simple blast spell and I fired it at the crystal only for it to absorb it. “Ok that happened,” I then thought about the crystal releasing the magic but all of a sudden a blast of magic shot from the tip of the crystal and bounced around the walls. I was dumbstruck by this, I thought about releasing magic from the crystal again and the crystal performed beautifully.” Damn the princesses will like this,” I said to myself as I placed all three crystals in one of the pouches on the waist on my robes and turned to leave the mine. I stepped outside the mine and I saw that the shield was fading in and out. “Where the heck is Twilight? Shouldn’t the fair have worked by now?” I said before I flew off back towards the fair. When I arrived I saw that the crystal heart that I helped cut out was covered and Applejack was diverting ponies away from it. I was about to fly down and ask before…

“Ash!”

I stopped and looked around and I saw Rainbow flying towards me.

“RD what’s going on; the barrier’s fading, where’s Twilight?” I asked.

“It’s the crystal heart it isn’t some piece of stone that could be cut from any old stone, the crystal ponies need to power it in order to protect the empire,” Rainbow said.

“So it’s a battery and my guess Twi went to find it while you lot keep the fair going,” I said.

“Got it in one, but what did you find?” Rainbow asked.

“Something powerful and dangerous in the wrong hands. So failure is not an option here. Keep that fair going for as long as possible while I find Twilight,” I said.

“Roger that, I think Twi went into the castle. Oh by the way, awesome shadow boom,” Rainbow said before she flew off.

I flew towards the palace and entered by a balcony and I saw Cadence was getting weaker. I searched the palace but couldn’t find her. Then I heard something…

“Twilight, Twilight!”

The voice belonged to Spike and it was coming from the throne room. With a destination in mind I flew towards the throne room. Once I arrived I saw a large dark staircase that went downward, I decided to just fly down there instead of wasting my time with the stairs. I flew into the air before I dived into the pit, the staircase went on for a while. I saw the bottom come up to meet me and I spread my wings and bent my legs and landed in a crouching position. I looked around and I saw Spike had just arrived as well. Twilight was standing at an open door staring at a wall behind the door. I walked forth and grabbed Twilight and pulled her away from the door, once we were far enough I saw Twilight was in tears.

“Twilight are you okay?” I asked.

Twilight spun around and wrapped her arms around me in a hug and cried into my chest, I placed my hand on her head and around her back and held her there and gently shushed her.

“I was back at Canterlot and Celestia was there and she said I failed her and that I killed friendship and you, she also said I was no longer her student,” Twilight said in-between sobs.

“Twilight have you ever known Celestia to be so cruel?” I asked.

“No,” she said.

“Whatever you saw was a lie Twilight. Friendship will never die, this much I am certain of and you won’t fail this test alright,” I said.

“You’re right,” Twilight said wiping away her tears.

I smiled at Twilight and then I looked at Spike standing in the door like Twilight was.

“SPIKE GET AWAY FROM THAT!” I yelled as I grabbed Spike’s tail and pulled him away from the door and slammed the door shut. I looked at Spike and saw him sitting on the ground crying.

“We were home, Twilight said she was replacing me with you because you can do a better job than me and I was being sent away,” Spike said with tears in his eyes.

“I would never dream of taking your job Spike because you have something I don’t have,” I said.

“What’s that?” Spike asked.

“Your brotherly charm and cooking skills,” I said rubbing the scales on top of his head.

“Ash is right, you’re like a brother to me Spike and I will never replace you and I’m not going to fail my test either,” Twilight said as she fired a beam of magic at the gem above the door.

The door glowed before it opened to reveal another room. Twilight walked inside and looked around.

“What’s in there?” Spike asked.

“*sigh* Stairs,” Twilight answered.

“You two had better get a move on. Cadence’s magic is fading fast, both of you need to grab the heart while I deal with Sombra,” I said as I extended my wings and took off.

I flew upwards to reach the top of the stairs but to my surprise I saw bipedal creatures made of crystal and pulsing with dark magic materialise out of the floor. I drew my scythes and waited for the creatures to make a move; one of the crystal monsters hands turned into a pair of swords and it charged at me. The creature struck at me first but I stepped to the left and drove my scythes into the creatures back and rolled along it and threw the beast into the ground shattering it. I then connected the hilts together and knocked the next creature into the air before I impaled it on my scythes blade and slammed it into the ground shattering it like the last one.

“They ain’t so tough,” I said to myself.

I felt Rage split from me and I turned around to see a shattering crystal creature and Rage with his blades drawn and in his armour.

“True, hardly worth the fight, but they are sneaky,” Rage said as he twirled Fury and Hate.

“Let’s head to where Cadence and Shining are and warn them about these things,” I said.

“Right, but if I think what’s happening is happening, we’d better hurry,” Rage said as we ran down the hallway to the balcony

As we neared the balcony the walls began to turn black and I heard marching and clinking chains coming from inside the room where the balcony was. I stopped Rage and made hand gestures to enter silently; I then remembered a trick that Luna taught me that allowed me to turn my body into smoke. I focused on it and I could feel my body become lighter I looked at myself and I saw my body turned into a dark grey almost invisible fog. I moved to the door and tried to push it open but I just slipped through the gaps in the door I then looked at Rage who did the same as me only he was red. We entered the room and slipped into the shadows and looked around and I saw to my horror that Sombra was in the castle and was solid and the tip of his horn had grown back. He was surrounded by his crystal soldiers and I saw that all of my friends were in chains and on their knees in front of him.

“Celestia sent you pitiful lot against me, I’m actually really insulted,” Sombra said in a deep voice.

“You won’t get away with this Sombra,” Shining said in defiance.

“Oh but I have and there isn’t a thing you can do to stop my master. I’ve already sent my crystal guards after the one who went after the crystal heart. Soon, nothing will stand in my master’s way. Once I regain full control of the empire our forces will take over Equestria with little ease,” Sombra said with an evil laugh.

“I doubt that you and Heartless will be sent to oblivion when Ash gets his hands on you,” Rainbow said.

“Ash? Is he the human using a smoke spell and hiding in the corner waiting to strike along with his double?” Sombra said looking over at Rage and I.

As soon as he said that I dropped my spell and charged at him along with Rage, but Sombra fired a blast of dark magic at us. I screamed in pain while the others looked on with worry at us as we collapsed. Some of Sombra’s guards came over and placed some anti-magic shackles on me and Rage and dragged us over to him. I was placed in a kneeling position next to Rage and in front of my friends while two of Sombra’s guards held us at blade point.

“So this is the great knight of Equestria that freed both princesses from their demons, those two were fools. But no matter, the old knights went to battle against me without getting caught or scratched from my soldiers. Oh how the mighty have fallen,” Sombra said.

“Well you’ve fallen farther; if I was able to wound you twice before maybe you’re getting old,” I said earning a look of anger from Sombra and a kick to my face.

“Pathetic whelp, your nothing compared to me,” Sombra said as he summoned a red whip that was sparking with electricity.

Sombra raised the whip above his head and brought it down on me causing me to half cry and half grunt after each lash.

“Stop it you monster! You’ll kill him!” Cadence shouted at Sombra.

“Be silent whore, I’ve got some for you too,” Sombra said as he lashed his whip at Cadence.

The whip slashed across Cadences cheek causing it to bleed.

“CADENCE!” the others called out in worry. As they looked at Cadence with worry I looked at Cadence in shock before my gaze was directed towards Sombra as I got back on my knees.

“Listen here Sombra, you can beat me with that whip, torture me, rip me apart, throw me into a blazing inferno and laugh while I burn. But if you harm a hair on my friend’s then you’d better be ready “CAUSE I’M GONNA SEND YOU BACK TO HEARTLESS AS A CORPSE!” I roared.

My eyes blazed white with power and the magic that was being blocked by the shackles became so strong it overpowered and shattered both the shackles that held me and Rage, freeing us. The crystal guardians holding blades to Rage and I shattered from the magic shockwave. As soon as the shackles broke I lunged at Sombra and wrapped my hands around his neck and squeezed, but the force I used to lunge at him launched us through a window. Sombra and I fell from a terrific height and Sombra tried to throw me off him, but my grip remained firm, the ground was coming up fast. I twisted my body so Sombra was below me and I held my knee in Sombra’s face, once we hit the ground I crushed Sombra’s jaw and rolled off him. I looked around and the crystal ponies were looking at me in surprise. I walked over to Sombra and stood above him and was ready to pull out his soul, but Sombra made a sword out of red crystal and swung it at me. I simply leapt backwards to avoid the blade, Sombra stood up and felt his destroyed jaw but used magic to repair it.

“I’m going to personally send you to the deepest darkest corner of Tartarus to suffer an eternity for that!” Sombra yelled.

“Do your worst,” I said as I drew Whispering Wind and my shield and made a come at me gesture with my hand.

Sombra let out a screech that summoned more crystal guards while the civilians ran from the existing crystal guards. I was surrounded but I wasn’t alone for long, Rainbow and Gilda flew down from the balcony and landed next to me with crystal swords in hand. Just then Rage teleported with Mac, Pierce, Caramel, Thunderlane, Comet, Soarin, Applejack and Pinkie Pie, all armed and ready to fight.

“Don’t think today you were going to get all the glory,” Soarin said.

“I’m actually glad you guys decided to join, me but what about the others?” I asked.

“They’re taking care of Cadence, also Shining says to make sure Sombra’s death is a painful one,” Comet said.

“Sure thing,” I said as I turned to our opponents.

“I’ve grown tired of this, kill them!” Sombra said ordering his troops to close in on us.

“You ready!” I shouted.

“IT’S PARTY TIME!” Pinkie said. As she yelled she pulled out a cannon from her mane and fired it at the enemy entangling the crystal guards in a load of party gear.

While Sombra’s minions tried to unravel themselves my group cut them down with ease but Sombra kept summoning more of them. One of them leapt into the air and tried to strike at my head, but I used my sword to block the strike. I pushed our blades to the side and brought mine back and slashed at its head, decapitating it with ease. Another came at me and made a thrust towards me, but I dodged it and slashed downwards cutting its arm off before I brought my blade up again and hacked off the other arm. I then slashed across its midsection cutting it in two. I saw Rainbow handling herself well and was cutting her foes down with ease, but I then saw a minion sneak up behind her and prepared itself to strike against Rainbow. I teleported behind her and thrusted Whispering Wind into it and watched as it fell apart before I turned to Rainbow.

“Were getting over run here,” Rainbow said.

I looked around and I saw she was right even Rage was struggling and we hadn’t been fighting for very long I then looked at the crystal monsters and I saw they were slightly glowing red and I figured they were absorbing our energy.

“I got an idea,” I said as I sheathed Whispering Wind and my shield then drew my scythes and connected the hilts together. I made sure both the blades faced opposite ends to make it look like a double ended scythe. “Get down!” I shouted as I threw my scythe into the swarm of crystal minions.

Everyone did as I said and the scythe spun around like a saw blade cutting down minions and circled our group like a boomerang before it came back to me. I caught the scythe and jumped into the air with a flap of my wings and slammed the blade into the ground. A small portion of the ground around us spiked up and impaled the minions. No sooner as the spikes appeared they disappeared leaving behind Sombra and a good portion of his creations.

“Very brave Sombra to stand behind your army and let them get slaughtered, but the demons I slayed before you had more of a spine,” I taunted.

If Sombra wasn’t mad before he sure as hell was now, he stepped forth with his sword in hand as I did the same.

“Kill the slaves, I’ll deal with this,” Sombra ordered getting his troops to go after the crystal ponies.

“Guys!” I shouted.

“We’re on it. Good luck Ash,” Pierce said as the others left to go after the troops leaving Sombra and I to fight.

I looked at Sombra and let silence envelop us both until I spoke.

“You won’t win this y’know,” I said.

“You seem sure of yourself,” Sombra said.

“I’ve faced demons before, why should be scared of you?” I asked.

“I’m Heartless’s General, one of his best. You should be scared of me for I have nothing to fear from a tiny insect like you,” Sombra said.

“Clearly you don’t know the human spirit even after a thousand years of banishment,” I said before I charged at him.

Sombra saw my charge and charged at me also and we met in the middle. As soon as our blades clashed against each other a shockwave shot out around us causing the very ground to shake and crumble.

“You have power I’ll say that. I offer you this question, would you serve in Equestria or rule in Tartarus alongside me and my master,” Sombra said.

“I choose to stand by my friends,” I said

“Then die,” Sombra said as he pushed me away and charged at me as he prepared to strike.

I blocked Sombra with my shield and pushed him away and slashed at him twice, only for Sombra to block both my strikes. Sombra brought his sword downward on me and I went with an upward strike and our swords clashed again. I tilted Whispering Wind and flipped our blades and wedged them into the ground with my blade on top. I then used the hilt off my sword to hit Sombra in the face, he recoiled from the hit and I slashed Sombra across part of his chest and his shoulder. The attack penetrated his armour and black blood spilled from Sombra’s wound and splattered onto the ground. I smirked at my work but it disappeared as Sombra healed himself instantly.

“Don’t you see boy, you cannot kill me,” Sombre said with a laugh.

“So you’re like Heartless, can’t die unless it’s by your own hand,” I said.

“Correct. At least you apes have some brains,” Sombra said.

“Well it just means you’ll be practice for when I fight Heartless,” I said as I charged.

Sombra and I connected once more, clashing steel against crystal. Sombra made a swing at my legs but I jumped over it and struck back at his gut as he didn’t even block allowing the sword to thrust through him. More blood spilled from him but it didn’t even weaken him. Sombra just sighed and impaled his sword into my left shoulder that was still flesh. I screamed as a result and pulled my sword out of him and slashed at his neck decapitating him. I leapt away from him and pulled his sword out of my shoulder and threw it away. I looked back at Sombra and to my horror Sombra’s body just picked up his head and placed it back on.

“Damn, this isn’t good,” I thought.

All of a sudden Sombra’s horn lit up and summoned thousands of crystal spikes. Sombra used his magic to fire them all at me. I used Whispering Wind to deflect every one of them but I couldn’t keep up with the speed of them. Eventually I missed one and I was hit in the chest. I missed more and more spikes. Once Sombra had finished crystals were jutting out all over my body, I was lucky I’d stopped them from hitting vital areas and the amour in my robes helped, but I knew I couldn’t keep it up; I had to end this soon, otherwise I was a goner. As I removed some of the spikes that were in my way and restricted my movement, Sombra walked up to me. I was about to raise Whispering Wind but Sombra just kicked me in the chest causing one of the crystals to be pushed deeper into me. I landed on my back and Sombra knelt on my left beside me with his sword at my neck.

“You put up a good fight, it’s been a while since anyone lasted this long, almost an hour, but this is it for you,” just then a bell began to toll from somewhere within the empire. “Do you know the old saying for whom the bell tolls, well it appears the bell tolls for you. Let’s wait until the bell strikes twelve until I finish you,” Sombra said as he grabbed me by my throat and lifted me up and held me above him and held his blade to my neck.

I struggled to get air into my lungs and I had to think quickly I tried to use my magic for anything. I then noticed the black puddles of Sombra’s blood were reacting to my magic. While Sombra was listening to the bell I fashioned his blood into a makeshift dagger and poised it at Sombra.

“The twelfth tolling of the bell, time to die,” Sombra said as he reeled back his sword to impale my throat.

“Doubt it,” I said as I used my magic to thrust the dagger into Sombra's back.

Sombra screamed in pain and released me as well as dropping his sword. I looked at Sombra and was surprised by the effect, all of a sudden I heard someone call out from above.

“Hey up here!”

I looked up and I saw Spike was standing on a piece of the roof while holding a glowing crystal shaped like a heart.

“Spike what are you doing up there!?” I called.

“I have the crystal heart!” Spike yelled showing me the heart.

“Hang on Spike I’ll be right there,” I said as I extended my wings and flew up to him.

BANG!

“Ahhhh,” I felt pain run right through a bone along the edge of my wing. I fell to the ground with a crash.

I looked at my wing to see it had a hole in the bone that connected to my back. I then looked around and I saw Sombra holding a black and copper brown handled pepperbox with a smoking barrel. I realized that Sombra had shot me in the wing like I was a bird.

“You just stay there while I go claim what is mine,” Sombra said as a pillar of black crystals grew underneath him lifting him towards the roof.

As Spike ran down the roof with the crystal heart in hand he tripped and fell off the roof and dropped the heart. As Spike tried to reclaim it Sombra was nearing both Spike and the heart; it was like time slowed down as Sombra and Spike were tied to reclaim the heart. But at the last second a pink blur appeared and both Spike and the heart were gone. I searched the skies for them both. Once I spied them I let out a cry of joy; Cadence was up on her hooves or in this case wings and was holding onto Spike while she held the Crystal Heart in her magic. But Sombra wasn’t pleased with the action, he drew the pepperbox again and was prepared to take another shot at the still flying Cadence. I saw this and picked up Whispering Wind and ran at the crystal pillar Sombra was standing on. In one swift blow I cut the lower part of the pillar toppling it and leaving Sombra buried beneath the rubble, but I knew it wasn’t over.

“I injured him before but what was different about it then,” I thought as I looked around and I saw the puddles of Sombra’s blood

I remembered that Faust warned me that only Heartless can injure himself and I figured that blood is a part of one’s self; it’s just separated from the body. I walked over to the blood and placed the tip of Whispering Wind in it and used my magic to cover the blade in Sombra’s blood. Once I’d finished I saw Cadence land with Spike in-front of me.

“Thank you Ash for saving us,” Cadence said bowing her head.

“Ash we need to get you to a hospital,” Spike said looking at my blood drenched body and crimson wing.

“I’m fine Spike, but you guys need to get the heart in place while I finish this little dance,” I said.

“Right just hang on Ash,” Cadence said as she and Spike turned and left.

I heard the sound of moving rubble and turned and saw Sombra pushing bits of broken pillar off of him. He looked at the fleeing Spike and Cadence before he ran after them but I stepped in and slashed at Sombra’s right arm severing it from his body. Sombra cried out and then looked at me before he looked at his arm and smiled at me.

“Haven’t you learned when you cut off my head that I’ll just but it back on?” Sombra asked as he picked up his arm and placed it back on his shoulder. But when he released the arm it just fell to the floor and the smile on Sombra’s face disappeared and he turned to me in anger. “What did you do!” Sombra shouted.

I responded by showing him Whispering Wind covered in his blood.

“Blood is a part of you so it became clear when I hit you in your back with the dagger that I can use it as a weapon,” I said with a smug grin.

Sombra drew his pepperbox from behind his back and shot me again in the chest. I felt the bullet go right through me, I covered the wound and gasped for air and threw up blood. I looked at the wound and saw that the bullet had managed to puncture my right lung.

“You have been even more of a pain than I thought possible. I’m going to enjoy killing you,” Sombra said as he punched me in the face and knocked me onto my back.

Sombra stood over me and pointed the gun at my head ready to pull the trigger. I just moved my head closer to the barrel till my forehead was touching the gun and stared defiantly at Sombra.

“Goodbye knight of Equestria,” Sombra said as he squeezed the trigger.

Before the gun sealed my fate the ground lit up around us; I looked at the ground confused at first, but then I saw all of the crystal ponies glowing. An even greater light came from the Crystal Heart while my friends held off the remaining crystal minions.

“What? No, stop!” Sombra ordered, but his plea fell on deaf ears as the entire empire was soon glowing. Once the brightness reached its peak; a beam of energy shot out of the heart destroying the remaining crystal minions. The black crystals on the buildings shattered from the light and an aurora borealis spread across the sky from the peak of the castle. Sombra remained and became enraged and turned back towards me to finish me off, but I was already on my feet. I knocked the pepperbox out of Sombra’s hand and wrapped my metal hand around Sombra’s neck and lifted him off the ground.

“Know this Sombra, it is not for duty that I kill you now,” I said as I shoved my right hand that was covered in Sombra’s blood, which had leaked from his shoulder, up and under his ribcage and released his throat. “Tell your master that I’m coming for him,” I said as I summoned my magic. Not long after Sombra’s body began to heat up and there was a look of fear was on his face as his body continued to get hotter. He started screaming in agony as his veins started glowing with heat, even his eyes shone white. He continued to scream while I remain unfazed, soon Sombra exploded leaving falling embers, spilled blood from our battle and his soul I held in my hand. Sombra’s soul was slightly different than the others; it was larger than the others and had a small black orb in the centre. I looked at the soul for a while and saw I had an audience. My friends, Cadence and the crystal ponies were looking at me with blank looks on their faces and my friends coats were crystal like. Just then the crystal ponies let out cheers and applause at my victory; I let out a smile before all the adrenalin wore off. I began to feel the effects of the battle I coughed up some blood then fell to my knees and then everything went dark.

I felt like my head had been run over by a train. I opened my eyes to be greeted by a bright light. I turned away from the stinging light and more of my vision came back into focus. I saw I was in a hospital, I sat up slightly in my bed and looked around and saw all of my friends were sleeping on other hospital beds or in chairs, or curled up on the floor. Pinkie, Pierce, Fluttershy and Big Mac all slept on the hospital beds with each other, Twilight and Rarity also slept on some beds while Comet sat in a chair, his head laid on Twilights bed. Thunderlane also slept on a chair but his face was looking up at the ceiling with his mouth open and snoring lightly which I chuckled at. I then saw Shining sitting in a chair off to the right, his horn no longer had black crystals growing from it and Cadence slept peacefully on his lap. I looked at the ground and I saw RD was lying at the foot of Rarity’s bed and snoring loudly which surprised me; how anyone got any sleep, and on either side of her I saw both Gilda and Soarin. Finally Spike was curled up at the end of Twilight’s bed with a peaceful smile on his face my guess; Luna was treating him to a nice dream. I removed the bed sheets that lay over me and I saw that my chest was wrapped in bandages and I was still wearing my pants. I then looked at my damaged wing and I saw that it was also bandaged. I then looked around and I saw the top half of my robes were folded neatly on a chair with my hidden blades and mask sitting on top of them and my other weapons in-front of the chair. I then noticed a tray on wheels that was made to serve food and on it was three items; a cloth bag that had a slight red glow to it which I figured was Sombra’s soul, the crystals that were in my pouch and Sombra’s pepperbox. I then thought about Rage and wondered why he didn’t eat the soul already.

“Hey Rage you there?” I thought.

“Well look who woke up after five days,” Rage said.

“Wait five days?” I thought in a surprised tone.

“Yep, the others got a little banged up but nothing serious though, you lost a ton of blood,” Rage said.

“Why didn’t you eat the soul and split us?” I asked in thought.

“I wanted you to be awake for that, also we forgot to tell the princesses about what it will do,” Rage said.

“Right, well thanks for waiting,” I thought as I sat up from bed but I didn’t realise I had a cannula in my arm that was connected to IV drip.

As I stood up the cannula pulled the drip towards the bed resulting in a light clang of metal. I remained still for a moment and looked at the others and I saw Shining had begun to stir. I removed the cannula from my arm and went to put on my robes. I looked at Shining who had opened his eyes sleepily and looked at me then he shut them again. I placed on the top of my robes and I found no damage in them; my guess, Rarity stitched the holes closed after the battle. I looked at Shining again and I saw his eyes snap open and look at me, but before he opened his mouth I closed it with my magic. I brought a finger to my lips to signal for silence which Shining nodded in reply, I released my magic grip on him and walked over to my weapons and picked them up and put them on. I then saw Shining place Cadence on the chair he was sitting on without disturbing her, before he turned back to me.

“Glad to see you’re up, you gave us all a fright when you blacked out,” Shining whispered.

“Sorry, Sombra was a bit more of a pain to deal with than I thought,” I said.

“Well it was scarier when your heart stopped,” Shining said

“Wait what?” I asked.

“Three times actually,” Shining said.

“My heart stopped three times huh?” I asked slightly surprised.

“ASH!”

My vision was suddenly filled by a load of pink fur giving me a good idea who it was that had yelled my name.

“Mmemf mef mff (Pinkie get off),” I mumbled my response was met by many hands grabbing the pink fur ball of energy and pulling her off me, but Pinkie held on. “Piiiinnnnkkkkiiiieeee!” I shouted causing the mare to release me and I was sent into some hospital machinery while the others fell to the floor.

“Oh gosh are you ok Ash?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’ll be fine, but I could have done without Pinkie clinging to my face for dear life,” I said as I stood up and looked at the crushed medical equipment.

“Eh heh heh, sorry Ash,” Pinkie said offering me a sheepish smile.

I rolled my eyes and looked around and I saw some of the girls were crying.

“Why are you guys acting like you’ve been to a funeral?” I asked.

“You scared us half to death, you know that!” Twilight screamed.

“My heart stopped three times I know, no big deal,” I said.

“NO BIG DEAL!” everyone screamed.

“Did Sombra melt part of ya brain or something!?” Mac yelled.

“No, it’s just if I die then I die, no big deal,” I said dismissively.

“How can you have such a small regard for your own life?” Cadence asked.

“Cadence, why should I fear something that’s inevitable?” I asked.

Cadence didn’t answer me; she just looked at me in surprise.

“Anyway, I’ve been close to death hundreds of times now, it’s kinda become a regular thing. When that happens you begin to lose your fear of death,” I said leaving the others speechless as I reached for Sombra’s soul and placed it and the crystals in my pouch.

“Hey Ash, what’s with those crystals?” Soarin asked.

“These crystals hold great power in them and it’s what Sombra was after, but I don’t think it’s a good idea if I show you why here,” I said.

“Power, what power?” Twilight asked excitedly.

“I’ll show you once we all get back to Canterlot,” I said.

“Actually Ash, Cadence and I aren’t coming back with you guys,” Shining said.

“Why?” I asked.

“Celestia sent us a message after we delivered a report about the Crystal Empire and it said that we must stay and look after it. The report also included your injuries explaining why you haven’t returned and everything you did here and I mean everything,” Cadence said with a creepy smile

“Oookaayy, well I guess I can show you two,” I said pointing to Shining and Cadence.

“What why can’t we see?” Twilight asked stomping her hoof.

“Cause I originally wanted to show everypony at Canterlot. But since Shining and Cadence will be staying here I think they have a right to see first,” I said.

“But…but,” Twilight stammered.

“Chill Twilight, you’ll see these things when we get back, I’ll even let you study them,” I said.

“What are you gonna use them for?” Caramel asked.

“Something wicked cool that you and I will enjoy making,” I said.

“Well what are we waiting for? I want to know what’s so special about these things and what you’ll do with them,” Shining said.

“Oh before we do Ash, I want you to have this as a token of the empire’s thanks. One of my new subjects found this and brought it to me,” Cadence said as she picked up the pepperbox and handed it to me.

“Sombra’s pepperbox,” I said as I took the gun.

“You know what that thing is,” Thunderlane asked in surprise.

“Sure do, it’s a human weapon,” I said twirling the gun on the trigger earning gasps from the group.

“How the heck did Sombra get something like that? What does it do?” Twilight asked.

“No idea for your first question and this did that to my wing and lung,” I said pointing to the spots where I was shot making the others gulp.

After standing around outside a room and trying to listen in on the conversation inside Twilight Sparkle gave up and went back to pacing.

“Twilight if you keep pacing like that you’ll wear a hole in the floor,” Rarity said.

“Yeah, after all Ash said that he would show us what them fancy crystals were for,” Applejack said.

“I know but it’s hard to be patient also I’m a little nervous about what happened with the Crystal Heart I might of failed Celestia’s test,” Twilight said.

But before anyone could reply the doors of the room opened to reveal Shining, Cadence and I.

“And you’re sure you can make those crystals work like that?” Shining asked.

“I can only hope, but I’ll make sure I get the princesses permission before I start,” I said.

“Well the topic with Sombra’s soul is a little startling but do you honestly think he’s trustworthy?” Cadence asked.

“If he wasn’t trustworthy he would have done something by now, besides Faust gave us the info and if she didn’t find him trustworthy she wouldn’t have told us this,” I said.

“Fair point,” Cadence said.

“Now what are you talking about,” Twilight asked.

All three of us looked at Twilight before I answered.

“Tell ya when were back at Canterlot, I promise,” I said.

“Ugh, I hate it when secrets are kept from me,” Twilight pouted.

“Don’t worry kiddo, what Ash has is a secret worth the wait, I can promise you that,” Shining said as we walked.

“Shall we go, I need to have a few words with Celestia about the two maids that I discovered in my house this morning,” I said.

“Wait, you have two maids working in your home? You sly dog,” Soarin said waggling his eyebrows.

“Can’t you keep that perverted mouth of yours shut?” Comet asked sending him a glare.

“Wait, what do you mean maids?” Cadence asked.

“The pair of maids that wore skimpy outfits. Apparently Celestia forgot to warn me about them,” I said.

“Damn it auntie, that’s not what I meant by a push,” Cadence whispered.

“What was that?” I asked.

“Nothing,” Cadence said quickly getting me to raise an eyebrow.

As we walked down the hall I looked at the statues that stood on either side of the hallway until one caught my eye, I stopped in my tracks causing the others to run into me.

“Hey why’d ya stop in-front of us like that for?” Mac asked.

“Because of that,” I said pointing to a statue off to the side of a female Draconequus trying to shield herself away from something.

“So, it’s just a statue,” Rainbow said.

“I stopped because I can sense a soul inside that thing,” I said getting everyone to look at me weird as I walked up to the statue.

“How can you sense a soul in there?” Twilight asked.

“It’s like how I can hear and smell better when I’m a wolf but with a little magic I can see a soul in everypony,” I said.

“Really, what’s mine look like?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

I was caught a little off guard by the request but closed my eyes and focused my magic into my eyes, once I opened them my eyes glowed white with power and I could see everyponys soul.

“It’s pink and bouncing all over the place like a bouncy ball that doesn’t; actually won’t stop bouncing and it looks happy,” I said earning a squeal of joy from Pinkie as she jumped up and down.

“Whoa, do you think you can teach me that,” Twilight asked.

“I’ll try but it’s possible that this trick only works on humans, but I will try,” I said getting Twilight to squeal in joy much like Pinkie

“Ok what about the Draconequus, what’s her soul like?” Rainbow asked.

I looked at the Draconequus and summoned my magic.

“I can’t tell, the stone prison is made of Sombra’s dark magic I can’t tell what it’s like, all I know is that there's one in there,” I said.

“Then the soul must be good if it’s trapped in dark magic,” Pinkie said.

“Let’s get her out then,” Rainbow said.

“Hold it, we don’t know for sure,” Twilight said.

“So what do we do,” Applejack asked.

“Only one way to find out if it’s good or bad,” I said as I walked over to the statue and placed my hand on it.

“Ash are you sure that’s a good idea?” Cadence asked.

“Nope, but we’re not gonna know anything if we sit around and do nothing. Just be ready for anything,” I said as I filled my hand with magic and sent it into the statue resulting in cracks appearing on it.

The cracks spread all over the statue and the cracks began to glow. Soon the rock statue exploded. I shielded my friends from the rocks by extending my good wing in-between them and the statue. Once the rocks stoped pelting my wing I lowered it and looked at the cloud of dust. Once the cloud cleared I saw the female Draconequus on all fours before she stood up and cracked her joints.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

“Ugh sort of, but believe me when I say you don’t want to know what it’s like to stay in the same position for 1000 years,” she said cracking her back.

“I’ll take your word for it,” I said.

“Oh a human, been a while since I’ve seen your kind here your kinda cute as well,” she said as she appeared behind me and slithered along my back.

I leapt away from her as did everyone else leaving her in the centre of the group.

“Ok um, care to introduce yourself?” I asked.

“Oh how rude of me, you can call me Eris the goddess of chaos and daughter of the god of chaos himself Discord,” Eris said with a slight bow causing the groups jaws to drop.

“Fuck,” I muttered.

Chapter 15 Tricks and Ancient Devices

Author's Note

I tried to make this story as exciting as possible for you all so please forgive me and I hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 15 Tricks and Ancient Devices

We were on board the train heading home from the Crystal Empire with a surprising addition to the group. Eris, daughter of Discord himself, was pretty much the female version of Discord. The only thing different was she had white hair that reached her shoulders instead of a beard and a female body. Twilight was asking her questions and when that ended she managed to talk to Gilda and they seemed to hit it off well. Even Rage had a chat with her and she was surprisingly less chaotic than her farther; but she was a bit surprised when we mentioned about him being reformed. I looked away from everyone and looked at my pouch that held Sombra's soul, the power crystals and the pepperbox that had once belonged to Sombra and gave it a few pats before I looked out the window.

"Hey Ash."

I turned to face the source of the voice and I saw Twilight was standing in front of me.

"Hey Twi, what do you need?" I asked.

"I just wanted to check and see if you’re alright, you did just get out of the hospital today."

"I'm grateful for your concern Twilight but I'm fine."

"Ok thought I’d just check," Twilight said as she began to walk away.

"Hey Twi?"

"Yeah Ash."

"Didn't you want to learn the soul sight?" I asked.

Twilight's face lit up with excitement and sat on the chair opposite me and listened with great interest.

"That's it Twi, keep concentrating," I said watching Twilight.

Her eyes kept flickering and she was trying to keep them open until she opened her eyes fully and they were glowing white.

"Whoa this is incredible," Twilight said as she looked around.

"Terrific job Twilight," I said.

Twilights eyes returned to normal and she looked at me with a smile which I thought might split her face.

"You have to show me more human magic," Twilight said.

"Whoa, slow down young grasshopper, in order for me to teach you more I need Celestia's permission. Also, we’re almost at Canterlot," I said as I looked out the window to see Canterlot Mountain in the distance.

"ERIS!" Discord screamed when we entered the castle.

"Nice to see you too dad," Eris said simply.

"What are you doing here? If Celestia, Luna, Chrysalis and Dream Catcher see you then things will get ugly," Discord said.

"I ain't scared of those ancient old hags," Eris said leaning back on a cotton candy cloud she’d conjured up while everyone looked at Eris with a look that said, “Is she nuts?”

"And just who are you calling an old hag?"

I looked passed Discord to see Chrysalis walking towards us.

"Why you in fact Crissy," Eris said getting in Chrysalis's face while Chrysalis looked ready to tear her in two.

Seeing how this would end, I intervened.

"Ok I think it would be wise not to spill blood here. For now I suggest we go see Celestia," I said as I stepped in-between the two, pushing them away from each other.

Eris and Chrysalis just gave a nod before Chrysalis led us to the throne room. When we arrived I saw Celestia looking at the aurora borealis that spread across the sky from the crystal empire.

"Princess Celestia," I said as I kneeled.

"Ash, I told you no more bowing, it's a little uncomfortable around friends," Celestia smiled as I stood and smiled at the princess in return.

"If it ain't sun butt herself," Eris said causing my friends to freeze and look at Eris in shock.

"Who exactly are you anyway?" Celestia said with an unamused look.

"Eris, daughter of Discord," Eris said causing Celestia to raise an eyebrow at her.

"It's my fault she's here Celestia, she was trapped in stone, just like Discord, and the magic sealing her was dark magic so I was unsure of what to do; I freed her," I said.

"I understand Ash and you couldn't have known, as for you Discord, we shall discuss about why you have a daughter and why we weren’t informed later; but right now congratulations to you all on liberating the Crystal Empire, especially you Twilight," Celestia said with a warm smile.

"Thank you Princess but the real heroes were both Spike and Ash, I just wish I could have done more," Twilight said looking at the ground in sadness.

"Twilight as I understand it you gave Spike the crystal heart because you weren't sure of how quickly you could escape the tower. You weren't about to risk the lives of the citizens of the Crystal Empire for your own benefit. Far better that I have a student that understands the meaning of self-sacrifice than her own self-interest," Celestia said.

"Does that mean?" Twilight started looking at Celestia with hope. Celestia's response was a single nod "I passed!" Twilight shouted as she jumped up and down and was wrapped into a hug by the girls.

"Ugh, all this sweetness is going to rot whatever's left of my teeth," Rage said as he split.

"Nice one killjoy," Rainbow said.

"Whatever, can we just get the whole separating Ash and me done please," Rage said.

This grabbed the attention of everyone in the room.

"What do you mean?"

We looked at the entrance to see both Luna and Dream Catcher walk in.

"He means this," I said as I pulled out a small bag in my pouch then pulled out the soul.

"Is that?" Chrysalis asked in small surprise.

"Sombra's soul, yes," I replied.

"What does it have to do with separating you two?" Dream Catcher asked.

"It means that it will split us in both mind and soul. Rage will be his own man now, not an emotion that grew a personality," I said.

"How do you know that?" Soarin asked.

"Faust told me that this thing has so much power it must be split between two or it could overload us with magic. The results would be catastrophic, my body needs to adjust to the new magic in order to gain more," I said.

"So it's like growing into clothing," Rarity said.

"Exactly," I said.

"Why exactly didn’t you split yourselves already?" Celestia asked.

"We wanted ask for your permission to use it," I said.

Celestia was surprised by the request and held her hand to her chin in thought.

Very well Ash you may proceed, but there is one condition; Rage must stay in Canterlot Castle under my supervision until I decide he is trust worthy," Celestia said pointing at Rage.

"I'm fine with that," Rage said with a shrug. I tossed the soul to Rage and he caught it in his hand before he lifted it to me. "Here's to our separation," he said before he ate it.

I looked at some of our friends and they looked a little green at the action. Then I looked at Rage, he was looking himself over before he shrugged at me. All of a sudden, I felt a burning sensation growing in my core and it was getting stronger and stronger I started swaying on my feet until I collapsed to my knees. Everyone rushed towards me but I held out my hand to stop them. I looked at Rage who was going through the same thing; soon the burn became unbearable and we started crying out in pain. The feeling got worse and worse until everything went black. I opened my eyes to see my right hand and I tried to move it but I could only make the fingers twitch. Slowly I regained control of my hand then arm, then the rest of my body. I got up onto my hands and knees and slowly stood up only to fall back down, but I was caught by Luna.

"Don't move too fast," Luna said as she helped me sit back down while she sat behind me and laid my head on her lap.

"Thanks. Ugh, that hurt," I said gripping my head.

"Should I kiss it better," Luna giggled.

"Only if you want to," I said with a smirk.

Luna leaned down and kissed me on the forehead.

"Better?" She asked.

"Yeah thanks," I said as I sat up and I saw everyone looking at us "What?" I asked as I stood.

"Oh nothing," Soarin said while Thunderlane whistled a tune next to him.

No pony gave a response and pretended they saw nothing; I just rolled my eyes at this. All of a sudden, I heard a groan come from opposite me and Luna and I walked over to the source. I saw another human lying face down. He wore a black leather jacket and blue jeans and had a pair of skeletal wings on his back giving me an idea who it was. I kneeled down next to Rage and shook him gently.

"Rage, you alright?" I asked.

"That could of been better," he replied as he stood.

I got a good look at him, he was no longer on fire and he was completely covered in skin. He looked like a healthy human with skeleton wings his facial features had also changed. Instead of looking like me he was someone else, with black hair that just touched his shoulders and also he looked really handsome.

"Damn Rage, you look good," I said with a low whistle.

"How?" Rage asked.

I summoned a mirror and showed it to him, when he saw his reflection the look of surprise was obvious.

"Is that me?" Rage asked.

"Seems that way," I said.

"Damn Rage, that's one hell 'a look you got," Applejack said.

“Indeed,” Rarity said fanning herself.

"Thanks you two, but this is going to take some getting used to," Rage said.

"So are you both separated?" Twilight asked.

Rage closed his eyes for a bit but nothing happened when he opened them.

"Seems so, I can't get into your body anymore," Rage said.

"So how does it feel?" I asked.

"Terrific! I can do what I want, when I want, this is amazing!" Rage said as he flew into the air and did a few loops.

"Mind you Rage, if you pull anything I’ll know," Celestia warned.

"Calm yourself Celestia; I think we’re past that incident, ok? Besides I kinda owe Faust for this, so I'm still at your service," Rage said as he landed and then kneeled to Celestia.

"I trust him Celestia, also I have some things I need to show you," I said as I pulled out the three crystals in my pouch.

"Ooooo pretty," Eris said getting up close to the crystals.

"But dangerous in the wrong hands," Rage said as he stood next to me.

"How so?" Dream Catcher asked.

Maybe I should show you all in the training grounds," I said.

We arrived at the training grounds and I laid the crystals out on a table in-front of the group and I made a solid stone wall and set up a training dummy.

"Alright, first off I need three volunteers," I said.

"I'll give it a shot," Twilight said

"Alright Twi anyone else," I said.

"Sure," Comet said.

"Finally how about you Caramel," I said.

"Uh ok," Caramel said as he stepped towards me.

"Alright, I want you all to pick a crystal," I said to the three.

Twilight picked up the red crystal, Comet picked up the green one, while Caramel picked up the blue one. I led Twilight over to the stone wall, Comet to an empty part of the training ground and Caramel to the training dummy.

"Alright Twilight, tell me, can you break this stone wall?" I asked gesturing to the wall.

"With a blast of magic, yes," Twilight answered.

"What about with a punch?" I asked.

"I'm not that strong," Twilight said.

"Try punching it with the crystal in your hand," I said.

"Are you crazy? Cause I'll break my hand if I did that" Twilight said.

"Just try," I encouraged.

Twilight did as I instructed and held the crystal in her right hand; she reeled it back and punched the wall. Instead of Twilight crying out in pain, her fist smashed through the wall in a shower of rock, causing everyone except Rage and I to stare gobsmacked at the action.

"Holy buck Twi! When did you get so strong?" Rainbow asked as she zoomed over to us and inspected Twilight’s hand; to her surprise it didn't have a scratch on it.

"That was actually the crystal’s work, the red one gives you un-measured strength," I said as I took the crystal from Twilight and placed it on the table. "Comet, you have a simple one, just jump," I said.

“How high?” Comet asked.

“Don’t get smart with me, just jump,” I said in an annoyed tone while folding my arms.

Comet looked at me in confusion before he held onto his crystal and jumped; he managed to jump four feet in the air before he landed on the ground safely.

"The green one temporarily makes you weightless and allows you to jump to all new heights," I said as I placed the green crystal on the table before I turned to Caramel. "Now as for you Caramel, I just need you to aim the tip of that crystal at the dummy and focus on releasing the energy inside it," I said.

Caramel aimed it at dummy like I said and closed his eyes in concentration before a beam shot out of the crystal and lit the dummy on fire.

"Finally, the blue crystals allow you to store spells inside and the best part is, it's an unlimited source. These crystals have great power in them and it was what the demons were after in the empire," I said as I placed the crystals back in my pouch.

"Incredible, but If I may ask Ash, what do you plan on doing with them?" Celestia asked.

"Don't worry, you'll find out; but what I will say is the results are going to be good," I said.

"Very well, I trust you Ash," Celestia said.

"Great, oh I just remembered Celestia, Twilight has an interest in human magic and she appears to be eager to learn more. So with your permission I'd like to help train Twilight in human magic," I said.

"I would prefer if you didn't teach her human magic Ash," Celestia said.

"Yes, I can understand your worry Celestia, but Twilight was able to master a spell on our way here called soul sight; it grants the user the ability to see everypony’s soul if they have one," I said.

"I see, well as long as you’re with her then very well; but Twilight I must ask you to be cautious, other attempts to use such magic have had serious repercussions," Celestia warned.

"Of course Princess," Twilight said with a bow.

“Also I need to discuss with you about the two maids that I discovered in my home a few days ago,” I said

"Yes I understand your situation about the maids in your home and if you like I can have them relocated elsewhere," Celestia said.

"I never said you had to get rid of them Celestia, I just wish you gave me a warning or talked to me about having maids in my home. They are a great help around the house but the only thing that made it un-comfortable was the fact they wore skimpy outfits, curtsied to me and called me master; it just felt wrong," I said.

"I see, I'm sorry about that and next time I'll bring such matters to you personally before I make a decision," Celestia said.

"Thank you Celestia," I said as I looked at Luna who had an angry expression aimed at Celestia. "Are you alright Luna?" I asked.

"Hm...Oh yes I'm fine," Luna said looking at me.

"Alright, well we must be off. I'm sure Dust is waiting at home and I need to get started on a certain project," I said.

Everyone said their goodbyes and my friends and I left the training grounds.

"Um everypony…" Dream Catcher said.

"What is it Dream Catcher?" Chrysalis asked.

"I just re-read Cadences message about the Crystal Empire and apparently we missed something," Dream Catcher said holding the letter in question.

"Oh and what did we miss," Discord asked in an interested tone.

"Well when Ash and Rage were in chains, Cadence was struck by Sombra's whip and that's when Ash and Rage got free," Dream Catcher said.

"So, what's so interesting about that?" Luna asked.

"It's how they got free that matters, after Cadence got hit Ash was somehow able to use the Canterlot Royal Voice on Sombra and his magic became so strong it overloaded the anti-magic shackles on him and Rage; it sent out a shock wave that destroyed some of Sombra's crystal guards," Dream Catcher finished earning shocked looks from Celestia and Luna.

"Looks like Sombra hit a trigger on Ash," Rage said.

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked.

"I mean Ash's mark on his back. Discord managed to find out the past behind it by force and that earned him the cut on his arm," Rage said pointing at Discords arm. "Discord then pinkie promised not to tell anyone about it. Then Faust found out and I can't say anything because it's a really touchy subject and personally I’d prefer to live a few more years than face Ash’s wrath," Rage finished as he shuddered.

"DISCORD YOU BASTARD!" Luna yelled in the Canterlot Royal Voice.

"Way to go Rage," Discord said in a sarcastic tone.

"Hey, I had to be honest, but anyway we can't tell any of you a thing about Ash because it’s really it's not our place to say unless he asks us to tell you," Rage said.

"Very well, we’ll ask Ash at an appropriate time, but for now Discord let’s discuss Eris," Celestia said with an angry expression on her face that made Discord gulp.

It's been three weeks since we returned home. When we arrived at Ponyville, Comet finally asked Twi out on a date and from then on they’d been dating regularly. Now we head to the present where I was just working with some metal in the forge.

"Just one more piece then I'll call it a day," I thought as I pounded away at the last piece of metal.

When I finished I took the metal into the back room and placed it with the other pieces I finished when we returned from Canterlot. I walked outside and stretched my limbs out, I thought about giving my friends a visit. But then I remembered they were busy helping prepare for when Princess Celestia was to arrive with the delegates from Saddle Arabia; so I was left to think of another method to entertain my boredom.

*Squawk*

I looked around and I saw Dust fly down to me.

"Hey Dust, I was just about to find something to do, any suggestions?" I asked Dust, he just turned his head to the Everfree forest and I followed his gaze and smiled. "Good idea," I said as I walked towards the Everfree.

My walk led me further and further into the dense foliage where branches acted like hands that reached out to try and grab me. I simply ignored it and swatted them away to continue onwards. I appeared from the dark and had my destination in my sights.

"The castle of the old royal family," I said when I spotted the ruins.

I walked along the rope bridge that spread across the gorge that stood between me and the castle; then walked inside and went straight for the library. We arrived at said library and I walked over to the secret door and kicked the emblem in the corner and the door opened. I walked inside and I was once again greeted by the glowing orb and the six statues, but to my surprise another statue was added. This statue was of me wearing my assassin robes, also the statue was wearing the hood and mask and had my wings outstretched.

"Whoa! I wonder who made that? But I got to say whoever did made a damn fine job of it," I said.

"Thanks,"

The sudden voice caused me to turn around and summon Whispering Wind ready to fight, but my gaze was met with the knights of Equestria.

"Geez you guys! If you weren't already dead I could have killed you," I said in annoyed tone.

"Thanks for the reminder," Altair said in a slightly depressed tone but I couldn’t really tell cause his voice had no emotion most of the time.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean...," but I was interrupted when Link raised his hand.

"It's alright Ash, we know you didn't mean anything by it, just be careful what you say when you say it and who you say it to," Link said.

"Right, so what brings you all here?" I asked.

"You actually, we sensed a large amount of dark energy has been destroyed along with you splitting your soul from Rage," Ezio said.

"Faust told me about it, you'll be glad to hear the Crystal Empire, Dream Catcher and Discord are safe," I said.

"The Crystal Empire? That means you killed Sombra, I’m impressed," Corvo said.

"Indeed and its fantastic news; the royal family is almost whole again all that's left is Faust," Arno said.

"Yeah but there's something that's been bothering me," I said.

"What is it Ash?" Link asked.

"The demons, it's the second time now, they offered me a chance to join them," I said.

"Do you plan to join them?" Corvo asked resting his hand on what I could sense was a weapon of some sort.

"I'd rather be eaten alive by scarab’s thanks; it's just, why ask me something like that," I said.

"They must see you as a serious threat which is good; if they fear you, all you need to do is not fall to their mind games," Link said.

"I'll be sure not to do that," I said.

"It's too bad we can't use the Alicorn Amulet to help train you against such things," Arno said.

"Alicorn Amulet?" I said.

The knights led me to a desk that had a book shelf attached to it and a vast assortment of a chemical kit. The desk had a grey leather book on it with a swirl and stars on it.
“Is that what I think it is?” I asked.

“Starswirls journal correct,” Altair said.

Corvo reached out and used his magic open the book and flip through the pages. When the pages stopped I looked at a necklace that had a unicorn head and wing's connected to a downward facing triangle and a bright red gem in it.

"The Alicorn Amulet was a charm that gave the wearer great power, but it was designed by Starswirl to corrupt its user," Link said.

"Why build something that was designed to corrupt the user?" I asked.

"It was made as a training tool to help us fend off corruption. But when the charm created a magical lock on itself it became too dangerous to use so it was locked away," Link said.

"How was it able to do that," I asked.

"Because the power source is a demon soul, it was one of Starswirls projects on harnessing demon soul energy," Corvo said.

"So why not destroy it?" I asked.

"Starswirl wanted to repair it but he never got round to it, so it was locked away until somehow it was stolen from the vault," Altair said.

"Well the bad news keeps on coming huh," I said.

"Not exactly, it's quite easy to destroy; just disassemble it with your magic," Ezio said.

"I’m afraid we must leave you Ash but feel free to explore and open your mind to curiosity. Anything dangerous will be labelled so keep your eyes peeled and use what equipment you may find," Link said as he disappeared along with the others.

Dust and I stayed in the room for many hours I mostly read and had a small look around and found an old broken down automatic training ring. All it needed was a few power sources and replacement parts then it would run again. We left the room so I could go find the tools needed but not before taking Starswirls journal with me, as I was walking through the forest I heard voices through the trees. Creeping quietly I peeked through the trees and I saw Fluttershy wearing some strange bunny outfit and was being carried by some birds while she was struggling but failing to get away.

"Oh please little friends, I don't want to be in this spooky forest," Fluttershy whimpered.

"Flutters," I said causing the poor mare to squeak in fear and turn towards me, but when she saw me she let out a sigh of relief.

"Oh Ash am I glad to see you," Fluttershy said as her birds let go of her and she gave me a hug.

"What's going on Fluttershy? Why are you in the Everfree forest?" I asked.

"My friends were taking me to find Twilight, there's an emergency back in Ponyville. But why are you here? If you don't mind me asking," Fluttershy asked.

"I was looking at some books in the Everfree castle. Now what's this about an emergency?" I asked.

"A unicorn called Trixie has taken over Ponyville and I was asked to go look for Twilight to help," Fluttershy said.

"Ok well let's go see if Zecora knows where she is and if we’re lucky Twilight will be there too," I said.

"Ok," Fluttershy whispered.

"Um Fluttershy, what are you wearing by the way?" I asked.

"Oh it's Rarity's dangerous mission outfit," Fluttershy said.

"Okay, well let's get moving," I said. I knew better then to judge Rarity in her choice in fashion so I decided to leave it and gestured to Fluttershy to run towards Zecora's hut.

We arrived at Zecora's hut and I knocked at the door and I was greeted by the zebra herself.

"Ash Blade and Fluttershy I trust everything in Ponyville is fine," Zecora said when she saw us.

"Apologies if we’re interrupting something Zecora, but we're looking for Twilight," I said.

"Follow me my dearies and you'll see Twilight quickly," Zecora said as she beckoned us to come in.

We walked inside and I saw Twilight drinking some tea at a table.

"Ash, Fluttershy, what are you two doing here?" Twilight asked in surprise as she stood.

"I've been in the Everfree castle for almost the entire day," I said.

"And I had some help to sneak out of the force field, but Twilight I figured out how Trixie became so powerful, she's using the Alicorn Amulet," Fluttershy said.

"What!" Both Twilight and I shouted.

"I can't believe I didn't recognize the Alicorn Amulet! How could I have been so stupid?" Twilight said as she paced around.

"The more she uses it the more it will corrupt her," Fluttershy said.

"As was its purpose from the very beginning," I added.

"Wait, what do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"The amulet was used as a training tool for the knights of Equestria to fight against mind corruption. It was made by Starswirl the Bearded himself, but the amulet was banned from use when it developed a magical lock so that the only person or pony wearing it can take it off," I said.

"But how was the amulet able to do that?" Twilight asked.

"It's because the amulet’s power source is a demon soul one of the many artefacts Starswirl made when he was studying them," I said.

"But how am I supposed to beat that thing? It's too powerful! I can’t take her on horn to horn," Twilight said

"Twilight Sparkle, much work you have done. You've learned all of my lessons, all but one of Trixie’s tricks have you in a fix then mix your magic and use the six," Zecora said.

Twilight repeated the last line a few times out loud.

"Use the six of course, Zecora you’re a genius," Twilight finally said.

Zecora simply nodded and smiled.

"Now we need to get you two back inside Ponyville," Twilight said as she began writing on a piece of parchment.

After a few hours of preparing everything I stood at the edge inside of the force field and gave the signal to Twilight and Zecora to come out of the hiding place outside the dome.

"Is everything ready?" Twilight asked through the shield.

"Sure is, all that's left is this," I said tapping my hand on the shield.

"Any ideas?" Twilight asked.

"That depends on how you want to enter. Do you want to stay out there and let Trixie come to you or come in and challenge her up front?" I asked.

"I like option two," Twilight said with a smirk.

"Alright step back," I said.

Twilight and Zecora backed away from the shield and I placed my palm on the shield. I then dug my fingers into it like claws and squeezed. Cracks began to appear on the shield around my hand until the entire shield shattered like glass.

"Just call me the doorman,” I said dusting off my hands.

"Perfect job Ash," Twilight said as she walked past me towards Ponyville.

Suddenly a flash of light appeared in front of us. After it disappeared in its place was a blue furred female unicorn. I looked at her for a moment because she seemed familiar she had a white mane and tail with blue eyes wearing a black one piece show suite that showed off her curves and bust along with her cutie mark, which was a star wand with a glittery trail pouring from the tip and a black evil overlord cape and around her neck was the Alicorn Amulet.

"You how did you break my force field!" She yelled glaring at Twilight.

"I didn't, Ash here did it for me," Twilight said gesturing to me.

"You expect me to believe that a simple monkey was able to break the shield of The Great and Powerful Trixie!" she yelled.

"Oh that's right, I remember you," I said earning looks of confusion from Zecora and Twilight but a look of shock from Trixie.

"The ape can talk huh? Maybe I can keep your new experiment as a pet Twilight," Trixie said summoning a collar.

"If you couldn't catch me before then I doubt you can now," I said.

"Trixie has never even met a beast such as you," Trixie said.

"Not like this," I said as I changed into my wolf form earning a gasp of surprise from Trixie.

"It's you again!" Trixie yelled again with her eyes glowing red.

"You two know each other?" Twilight asked.

"Before I arrived in Ponyville I met Trixie here while she was walking through the Everfree forest, apparently she was looking for a new act for her little show. She overheard me talking to Dust and tried to place me in a cage and boy was that a dumb move," I said as I turned back into my normal form.

"Who are you calling dumb, you monster!" Trixie yelled.

I shot a hated glare at Trixie but before I could do anything more Twilight stepped in.

"Leave Ash alone Trixie, your fight's with me and I know about the Alicorn Amulet. I know you cheated," Twilight accused

"Cheated, moi?" Trixie said in an innocent tone.

"Yeah and I thought you might like to see what a real magical charm looks like," Twilight said holding up a gold necklace with an emerald green stone with spiral markings. "Zecora gave this to me as a gift. Before it was nothing but a simple necklace but thanks to Ash, the magic goes beyond any in our world including your measly little Alicorn Amulet," Twilight said putting on the necklace.

"Ha! Nothing is more powerful than the Alicorn Amulet and there is nopony more powerful than the great and powerful Trixie," Trixie boasted.

"Care to put your amulet where your mouth is? How about another duel," Twilight dared.

"Why should I? I already beat you," Trixie said.

"That’s up to you, but I guess you'll never see the awesome power from beyond Equis c'mon guys," Twilight said as we turned away.

"Ok, ok! You’re on, a second duel," Trixie said as she appeared in front of us again.

We stood in town square, all of my friends were standing behind Twilight while Trixie stood opposite us with Sips and Snails (two colts from Ponyville.) The rest of the ponies in town stood off to the side and I even saw Mayor Mare in a cage. The entire town was completely changed. Dark clouds flew overhead and there were statues and banners everywhere of Trixie.

"Let’s start with a simple age spell shall we," Trixie suggested.

"Let's," Twilight agreed.

"Snips, Snails," Trixie said

On command the two colts stepped forth then Trixie fired a spell at them turning them into baby foals and they started to cry. I rushed over to them and picked them up then handed them to their parents and changed them back to normal before I went back over to Twilight and looked back at Trixie.

"An oldie but a goodie; now let's see what your little charm can do," Trixie said.

"No problem. Uh Applejack, Rarity, could you help me please?" Twilight asked.

The two looked at each other in confusion then they stepped in front of a statue of Trixie. Twilight then fired a blast at them that covered them in smoke; once the smoke cleared a foal version of Applejack and Rarity stood in their place. To top it off, foal Applejack still had on her Stetson which just slid down her face making her look adorable. Trixie looked shocked at the results before she regained he composure.

"Ho hum, so you can do an age spell big deal," Trixie said pretending to not be amused.

Twilight fired another spell turning them back to normal. Then another that turned Rarity into a foal again but was balancing on top of Applejack. Then another that made Applejack elderly and Rarity her normal age, again while still balancing on Applejack. Then another that turned them back to normal.

"That…That's impossible," Trixie said.

"That's nothing," Twilight said turning to Rainbow and fired a spell at her. At first it didn't look like anything had happened, but another pair of blue wings extended behind her. Rainbow looked up to be met with a pair of familiar magenta eyes.

"Yow!" Rainbow cried as she flew up with her double and checked herself out.

"How did you?" Trixie asked in shock.

"Duplication spell, ever seen one pony play ten instruments," Twilight said as she fired a spell at Pinkie Pie getting her to play ten different instruments at once.

"This...this can’t be," Trixie said.

"Oh there’s more, but first Comet could you stand next to Applejack please?" Twilight asked Comet stood next to Applejack as instructed and put on a brave smile for his marefreind. "For two of my last tricks I can turn a mare into a stallion and a pony into a completely different species," Twilight said. As she said that both Applejack and Comet began to panic. But Twilight fired the spell at them quickly. When it was over Applejack was turned into a stallion and looked as strong as Big Mac and let out a manly, “Eeyup.” Comet was turned into a human. He was busy checking himself out before Twilight turned them back
"And for the final trick, I can control all four elements," Twilight said gaining gasps from the audience. Her eyes turned white and balls of fire, water, earth and air circled around her. She performed a small amount of tricks before making the balls disappear. Trixie was in complete shock at what she had just witnessed. "Well Trixie, looks like my amulet is more powerful the… Hey! Give it back!" Twilight was interrupted when Trixie snatched Twilight's amulet with her magic.

"With this amulet I shall now rule all of Equestria," Trixie said with an evil laugh as she took off the Alicorn Amulet and exchanged it for Twilight's. "Witness my subjects gaze upon an even greater and more powerful Trixie," Trixie said with an evil laugh. Suddenly one of the Rainbow Dashes zoomed down from the sky and grabbed the Alicorn Amulet. "Hey! Oh I don't need that old Alicorn Amulet, I have this," Trixie said as she fired a blast of lightning at Rainbow. The spell hit right on target but instead of cries of pain I heard cries of laughter.

"Stop it that tickles," Rainbow said in-between laughs. She was laughing so hard she dropped the amulet.

"Tickles? That was supposed to make you rife in agony, this amulet is defective," Trixie said.

She spotted the fallen amulet and ran to it but before she could reach it a small black blur snatched it up. Trixie looked around for the amulet and she saw Dust was holding it in his claws, he flew over to me and dropped it into my hands and landed on my shoulder.

"That's an extra bird treat for you tonight Dust," I said as I stroked under his chin.

"Give me my amulet," Trixie demanded.

"No way! This thing is too dangerous to even exist, I’m getting rid of it," I said as I levitated the amulet up in my magic.

The amulet vibrated wildly before I disassembled it with my magic. I cracked open the gem in the centre of the amulet to reveal the demon soul. I snatched the soul out of the air and placed it in my pouch and destroyed the remains of the amulet.

"By the way Trixie, the amulet around your neck it's one of Zecora's doorstops," Twilight said wrapping her arm around Trixie and tapping the amulet the rock fell off the necklace and shattered the ground.

"But how did you do those spells? No unicorn can do those spells," Trixie said.

"You’re right not even me. Zecora taught me so much about magic while I was in exile she even taught me when not to use it. My magic alone wasn't enough to take on the Alicorn Amulet head to head, so I needed to use a different kind of magic, the magic of friendship. And I knew the only one who could get the amulet off your neck was you," Twilight said as Apple Bloom ,Granny Smith and Big Mac disguised as Applejack along with Sweetie Belle disguised as a younger Rarity came out from behind the statue, while Fluttershy removed her rainbow wig.

"But what about the pony with the ten instruments, also the pony into a human, also controlling all four elements," Trixie said.

"The pony with the ten instruments wasn't magic it was just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. For the others I had to call in some help from someone who had powerful magic," Twilight said gesturing to me.

I held out my hand and once again all four elements spun around in a circle above my hand.

"Finally the pony into a human trick was a disguise ring," I said turning to Comet as he tossed the ring to me.

Soon the crowd of villagers surrounded us cheering for us. I high fived Twilight before I looked around for Trixie. Unfortunately she disappeared while the crowds cheered for us. I looked up and I saw the dark clouds moving away and ponies started removing the posters and statues of Trixie, also letting Mayor Mare out of the cage, everything was going back to normal.

We managed to get everything set up in time for when Celestia and the delegates from Saddle Arabia arrived. Surprisingly Rage also came along because he was Celestia's escort which I was happy for as it means Celestia was learning to trust him. Twilight was putting on one heck of a show for everypony by levitating Fluttershy's animals. But, Fluttershy was terrified that something would happen to them and wouldn't let go of Mac. While Twilight was finishing up her show I walked over to Rage.

"Hello Rage, how's your life been in the castle so far?" I asked.

“I have to walk around with a pair of guards following me but apart from that pretty good," Rage replied.

"Give Celestia time. I'm sure she'll come around with you, but for now here," I said handing him the demon soul.

"Where'd you get that? Also, we’re split forever it won't work anymore," Rage said taking the soul.

"I know but you said this was like a treat for you. Also I don’t know what else to do with it," I said.

"So what am I a soul disposable unit for you," Rage said jokily.

"Are you going to eat the soul or not?" I asked in an impatient tone. Rage placed the soul in his mouth and swallowed it but he stuck out his tongue in disgust. "What's wrong?" I asked.

"The damn things gone stale," Rage replied causing me to chuckle.

"Um excuse me."

I turned around and to my surprise I saw Twilight and Trixie. Only instead of wearing her evil overlord cape she wore a blue cape with stars on it and a matching wizard hat.

"Hey don't we know you?" Rage asked.

"We do Rage and I'll explain everything later, but what are you doing here Trixie?" I asked with a small amount of anger in my tone.

"I...I just came to apologise for what I did today it was inexcusable and I treated you and everypony so horribly, it was the amulet I just couldn't control myself; it was like I had another being inside my head but I know it's no excuse and Trixie unders...," Trixie was shocked beyond belief as I wrapped her into a hug.

"You don't have to explain to me Trixie, I know you weren't yourself at the time and for that I forgive you, but you must promise me to stay away from such artefacts ok?" I said wiping some tears from her eyes as I released her. Trixie was crying silently but it wasn't tears of sadness leaking from her eyes but tears of happiness and relief. Twilight placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled. "So what will you do now Trixie?" I asked.

"Trixie has no idea, there's no way I can show my face in public again after this," Trixie said looking at the ground.

"Y'know, I have a vacant room. You can come live with me if you want," Twilight said.

"What?" Trixie and I said at the same time.

"Are you sure Twilight?" I asked.

"Yes. If Gilda could apologise and be forgiven and given a room with Rainbow then why not with me," Twilight said.

"You'll do that for me? Even after everything I did to you?" Trixie asked.

"Yes, but you'll need to face a punishment to earn the trust of everypony here and you have to be a little more friendly with others," Twilight said.

"Also, in case things get hairy with the citizens here and they might, just come to me and I'll do the talking ok?" I said with a smile.

"Trixie understands, thank you both for giving me this opportunity," Trixie said.

"Well now that everything is sorted, how about we grab a few mugs of cider at the bronco with our friends and give them the news about Trixie," I said.

"Can't Ash, I need to stick by Celestia remember?" Rage pointed out.

"You three go ahead, I'll tell Celestia where Rage has gone and I’ll also tell her something," Twilight said.

"Hear that Rage? Now come on, let's go get you a drink," I said as I wrapped my arm around him and led us to find our friends.

Twilight walked over to the royal box and saw Celestia and the delegates about to leave after watching the show.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight called out running up to her mentor.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student," Celestia said hugging Twilight then releasing her. “You put on quite the show tonight," Celestia praised.

"Thank you princess, I came to let you know that Rage has gone to have a drink with Ash and there's something about Ash you need to know.”

"He can use the Canterlot Royal Voice I know," Celestia said.

"Wait he can do that?" Twilight asked in surprise.

"You weren't going to tell me that?" Celestia asked confused.

"No I didn't know he was capable of that, when did he do it?' Twilight asked.

"At the Crystal Empire, you might want to ask your friends about it," Celestia said.

"I will," Twilight said.

"Now what is it about Ash that you needed to tell me?" Celestia asked.

"Hm...Oh yeah well I saw Ash was able to use all four elements today and I think his magic is only growing," Twilight asked.

Celestia held a hand to her chin in thought for a moment.

"This is interesting news. I'll have to let my siblings know of this. But for now this conversation must stay between us," Celestia said as she turned towards the waiting carriage.

"Wait, will you at least stay to have drink with my friends?" Twilight immediately covered her mouth after she realized what she just said.

Celestia just let out a chuckle before she turned back to her student.

"As tempting as the offer is Twilight I must decline, but perhaps I will join you in a drink next time. Oh and please tell Rage to be back at Canterlot before sunrise," Celestia said as she stepped into the carriage and flew off leaving Twilight to walk to the bronco.

It's been six days since the incident with Trixie and when we were at the bronco the others didn't really approve of Trixie staying in Ponyville and living with Twilight. But, after a few words and some of force from Twilight and I, they calmed down and agreed to give her a chance. Trixie has been doing community service for Ponyville and helping in the library by telling stories to the children. As for me, I woke up ready to begin a new day. I planned to go to the Everfree castle and try and repair the old automatic training arena I’d found in the secret room. It looked like it was going to be a perfect day, but I thought too soon and I heard a beep come from my IPod I looked at the screen

"Oh no, no, no, no, no! It can't be," I said as I looked at my screen and found out that not only my day but my entire week was going to be messed up.

Chapter 17 My Friends are not Targets.

I was locked in silence with my friends each one of us we’re unsure of what to say to each other. I just walked towards the others and sat on the floor and grabbed one of the bottles. I uncorked the bottle and lifted it to my lips and chugged its contents down.

"Ash...Ah had no idea,"

I removed the bottle from my lips and wiped my mouth and looked to see it was Applejack who spoke.

"You weren't really supposed to know it's why I didn't tell you in the first place," I said.

"Because it was painful to talk about," Pierce said.

"That and if I told anyone I would be treated like more of an outcast here I get that enough cause I'm a different species but to learn I was once a slave," I said as I rested my face in my hand.

"I wouldn't care darling."

I looked up at Rarity to see her smiling at me.

"After all it's not your fault you were placed in that horrid place," Rarity said as she stood and walked over to me.

"Rarity's right I don't care that you were slave Ash my friendship with you matters more," Comet said.

The others in the room gave me warm smiles I could feel a few tears escape my eyes but I couldn't care I smiled back at them.

"Hey Ash instead of hiding in your room maybe you could actually come out and we can have a fun day together," Twilight suggested with a hopeful smile.

"I'm grateful for the offer but I think I shall remain here for the rest of the week. Also I need to get my room back in order after what I did," I said as I stood up and turned around and began to walk out of the room.

"Oh okay would you like some assistance," Twilight asked again looking hopeful.

"I'm not going to ask or accept any help from you all to help me fix my mess. I know you may be worried about me but I can assure you I'll be fine because Rage told my story to you all. It's a huge weight off my shoulders," I said.

The others remained in the room while I left each one not able to say anything.

"Come along everypony we should get back to our day," Celestia said.

The others silently nodded and walked toward the exit but Rage stopped in front of the stairs.

"Not coming Rage?" Discord asked.

"No I need to apologize to Ash about something," Rage said.

"Apologize about what?" Mac asked.

"Ever wondered why Ash hated me?" Rage asked.

"Now that you mention it why did Ash hate you?" Luna asked.

"Well when the demon and Dream Catcher came to you they whispered poisonous words into your head right?" Rage asked.

"Yes but what's the point?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Well I did the same to Ash remember when Ash had that dream of the griffon arena and we were talking," Rage said.

"You were talking about the slavers," Luna said in realisation.

"Yes I tried to manipulate Ash into killing but he refused and now because Ash is giving me a chance to do some good. I figured I should admit my way was wrong and apologize to Ash," Rage said.

The group was silent for a few minutes as they looked at each other.

"Good luck Rage," Celestia said with a smile before she left.

The others offered their own smiles to Rage before they left as well Rage waited until everyone left before he took a deep breath and walked up the stairs.

Sunday came around and life was back to normal I woke up and was finally able to stop the nightmares with both Luna and Dream Catchers help. I got out of bed and cleaned myself up and got changed and walked downstairs to the dining room where breakfast was waiting. I thanked Silver Tray and Feather Duster before I left to go get Dust from Fluttershy's. As I walked down the streets I saw Derpy putting mail in a pot plant.

"Hey Derpy," I said as I walked over Derpy turned around to my shock she had a black eye. "Derpy what happened?" I asked in shock but, Derpy just looked away. "Where are they?" I asked as I cupped my hand over her cheek to turn her to look at me and healed her eye.

"I don't know but I told Rainbow," Derpy said.

"Ok this ends now Derpy go home and get some rest ok," I said the mare nodded before she flew off.

I walked down the street looking for the stallions responsible I found them but they were arguing with Rainbow. I walked closer and began to hear what they were saying.

"What you did to Derpy was so not cool," Rainbow said.

"She deserved it," Hoops said.

"And how did she deserve it," Rainbow said with a harsh glare.

"Cause she's a freak just like that griffin and ape you hang out with," Dumbbell said.

"You have a problem with me I suggest you say it to my face," I said.

The Pegasus stallion's spun around and smirked at me.

"Well if it ain't the monkey himself what's the matter lose your banana," Dumbbell said as he and his friends laughed.

"I was actually looking for you three," I said.

"And why were you looking for us," Score said.

"Cause you hurt Derpy and I want you to apologize to her. Also to Thunderlane, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash," I said with venom dripping from my voice.

"Don't you mean Rainbow Crash," Hoops said.

"Look guys this doesn't need to get nasty all you have to do is apologize and stop picking on my friends and that's it," I said.

"You think we're gonna do as you say also you put some of our friends in the hospital after you fought them in the bronco," Score said.

"I remember them your big bad Pegasus buddy was mistreating one of my friends I gave him a chance to walk away but he decided to fight I offer you this chance now apologise and that's it," I said.

"Oh no that ain't gonna happen what's gonna happen is I'm gonna beat you so badly your own mom won’t recognize you," Dumbbell said.

"Oh believe me pal you don't want that," I said calmly.

"Oh but I do and to make things interesting if we win you leave Equestria for good," Dumbbell said.

"Fine then but if I win you apologise to my friends and you stop picking on them," I said without hesitation.

"So we have a deal," Dumbbell said with his hand outstretched.

"We have a deal," I said shaking his hand. "So where do we meet?" I asked.

"The field between the Everfree and Ponyville at 12pm don't be late," Dumbbell said as he and his friends left.

I turned my head to Rainbow to see a frown on her face.

"What?" I asked as I raised my hands.

"You didn't need to stick up for me like that," Rainbow said.

"I know but I wanted to also I need to give those guys a piece of my mind," I said.

Rainbow's expression on her face softened into a smile and matched hers with one of my own.

"In all serious though will you actually fight them?" Rainbow asked.

"I gave them the option to back out but they want to fight me so what can I do?" I said.

"You don't have to fight," Rainbow said.

"And let them go back to hurting others no it's my job as the knight of freedom to make sure this doesn't happen. If these guys want to go with violence then violence it is," I said.

"You’re right," Rainbow said looking at the ground.

"Hey RD if you want you and the others can come and watch if you wish might pick up some moves," I said.

Rainbow face lit up in excitement before she zoomed off leaving a rainbow in her wake I smiled and shook my head before I left to go get Dust.

11:50am

I sat in the field with Dust waiting for the fight that was going to come soon I patted Dust's back before I looked up to see the mane 6 plus stallions, Gilda, Spike and Trixie.

“I see everyone's here," I said.

"Not everyone," Twilight said.

I looked at Twilight in confusion before a flash of light went of leaving the princesses Discord, Eris and Rage.

"Of course might as well invite your brother and sister in law Twi," I said.

"Ash what in mothers great name do you think you’re doing?" Celestia asked with a hard glare.

"My job Celestia that's what," I said as I stood.

"By fighting with my subjects?" Celestia asked.

"First off I doubt you've got the whole story. Secondly this wasn't my idea it was my opponents I tried to do it peacefully but they wanted to do it in combat. You should know by now I don't go looking for fights," I said.

"Ash dose make a good point," Chrysalis said.

"Alright Ash explain this to me," Celestia said.

As asked I told her the story from my end and when I finished Celestia was rubbing her temples.

"Ugh why does this happen?" Celestia asked no one in particular.

"I think it's going to get worse looks like a crowd's coming," Caramel said pointing to a large crowd approaching.

"Hey don't look at me I didn't tell them," Rainbow said.

"I know that my guess this is Hoops, Score and Dumbbell's doing," I said.

"We'd better get into our disguises," Luna said.

"Wait you’re staying to watch?" I asked surprised.

"Of course I want to see how this ends," Chrysalis said as her wings disappeared and her hair turned brown and her dress turned into a simple leaf green dress.

"It’ll probably come to a street fight," I said.

"A street fight?" Gilda asked

"Fights that often end with brutal endings," I said.

“You humans are such strange creatures,” Dream Catcher asked as her coat turned pale blue and her hair stoped flowing and turned a light purple.

“I could say the same about you,” I said with a teasing tone.

"Ash just try and make it as painless as possible," Celestia said.

"I'll try Celestia," I said.

The crowd arrived and made a large circle around me I looked at the screen of my IPod to see it was 12:00. I looked up to see Hoops, Score, Dumbbell, The brown Pegasus from the bronco and some of his friends touch down in the circle, while the rest of his friends emerged from the crowd. Each one of my opponents friends was armed with either a lead pipe, switch blade, crowbar or wrench.

"So I take it you’re the reason we have a crowd huh?" I asked.

"Yeah we want to prove our superiority over you pathetic creatures why you scared or something?" Hoops asked.

"After everything I've been through no. But, this will certainly make your defeat all the more humiliating," I said.

"You remember me?" The brown Pegasus asked.

"Yeah but I never got your name," I said.

"Its Thunderhead freak learn to respect it," the Pegasus said.

"Hey the last guy who told Ash to respect him en...," I turned to see Rainbow was the one who called out but was silenced by Applejack and Twilight.

"So 10 on one and you guys are all armed in all honesty I'm flattered. But, if this is gonna be a street fight you forgot one important thing" I said.

"And what's that?" Score asked.

"A street fight needs music," as I said this I saw both Vinyl and Octavia light up with excitement.

"No one want's to here you shitty music monster," Hoops said earning angry glare's from the audience.

"Whoa did you kiss your mother with that mouth," I said causing the crowd to laugh much to my opponent’s annoyance.

"Aw burn," Rainbow said.

"Hey Scratch how soon can you get a speaker out here?" I asked tuning my attention to the shades wearing DJ.

"In a flash," Vinyl said as she and Octavia disappeared only to reappear behind me with a regular sized speaker.

I scrolled through my songs and found the one I wanted before I handed it to Vinyl and turned back to my opponents.

"You lot want to be the best huh well first you gotta own the moment first!" I shouted.

I bounced my head in time with the beat and walked towards my opponents one of my opponents ran at me with a pipe and blade in hand. I grabbed the pipe as he tried to bring it down on my head. I saw him use the blade to try and stab me in the abdomen but I just used my other hand to push the wrist away from me. I then gave the hand that was holding the pipe a sharp twist the unicorn gave a yelp of pain. The guy dropped the pipe but, before the pipe hit the ground I caught it and gave a whack at the sides of the pony's ribs, resulting in a few cracks. My opponent fell onto the ground clutching his cracked ribs trying to ease the pain. I dropped the pipe and turned to the rest of my opponents.

"Next," I said.

All of my opponents ran at me this time but I just smiled one of the thugs tried to hit me in the side with a long socket wrench. I just blocked it with my left hand and then yanked it out of his hand and gave the guy a kick to his stomach. I chucked the socket wrench to my other hand and used it to block an attack from another guy. I hooked the socket wrench behind his leg and pulled flipping the guy into the air. When he was in the air, I caught the guy's leg and pulled him up before I slammed him onto his back and twisted his ankle. A guy tried to stab at me in the face but I dodged backward and tripped landing on my back. The guy loomed over me and was ready to smash my face in with a plank of wood. But I just crouched my legs up to my face and put my hands on the ground either side of my head. Like a spring I kicked my legs out and extended my wings to push off the ground. My feet hit under the fighters chin and the force I used caused me to leap off the ground and stand on my own two feet. I turned to see Rainbow's jaw drop just then a thug hit me in the back of my legs causing me to kneel. I looked at my attacker only to see a wrench smash into my sight I hit the ground and I saw my friends about to intervene but, I gave them a signal to back off. I tried to stand up but I only got hit in my back by my attacker causing me to fall to the dirt once more. I grabbed a handful of dirt and rolled along the ground and threw the dirt into my opponent’s eyes blinding him. I saw an attacker come up from behind my blinded foe so I stood up and ran at the blinded pony and pushed him into the other fighter causing a pile on. I then used my metal arm to knock out the two before I stood up. Once I did I could feel something warm on my lips I reached up and touched it to see red. I wiped my lips of the blood and I turned to see my remaining 4 opponents Score, Hoops, Thunderhead and Dumbbell. I gave them a taunting gesture and that spiked their anger then all the stallions charged at me first up was Score. The Pegasus made a diagonal swipe going downward with a crowbar then a swipe going across with a pipe but I dodged both. I grabbed the top of the Pegasus's head and pulled it downward while I brought my knee up to his face. Score grabbed his muzzle and screamed in pain Hoops was up next I just managed to duck his swing with an iron bar. He tried to hit me again but I grabbed the bar and punched Hoops in the gut he kneeled over gasping for air. Thunderhead was up next armed with a knife and socket wrench I charged at Thunderhead and slid across the ground and outstretched my legs and tripped Thunderhead backwards. I then followed up with the shin of my right leg coming in contact with his chest. I pushed myself up and I saw Dumbbell armed with a socket wrench and wrench charging at me. I just stood still and waited and waited once he was close enough I lifted my leg and the sole of my foot met his chest knocking him to the ground. The socket wrench flew out of his hand and into the air when it came down I caught it and held it at Dumbbells throat just as the song ended.

"Now about that apology," I said just then the audience let out cheers for my victory.

I looked at my friends who were stunned by my performance. Dumbbell stood up and I saw Derpy walk out of the crowd along with Dinky and Doctor Whooves. I said my hello's to the family which the responded with a hug. I then set the four Pegasus stallions in front of my friends on their knees and waited.

"Were sothhry," Score slurred through an injured muzzle.

"Our behaviour was unacceptable," Hoops growled.

"Including mine at the bucking bronco," Thunderlane said.

"And we hope you can...forgive us," Dumbbell with an angry sigh.

"There was that so hard and to think you wouldn't be in pain if you apologized sooner," I said receiving growls from the four in response.

I left the group and walked over to Vinyl and Octavia.

"You my friend have skill," Vinyl said.

"Thanks Vinyl I'm impressed you were able to get a speaker out here without miles of cables," I said.

"Oh I just had to hook it up to an energy crystal and Bing Bang Boom one portable speaker but the crystal needs to be changed every once and a while," Vinyl said.

"Thanks that's good to know," I said.

"That music was awesome,"

I turned around and I saw both Gilda and Luna still disguised as Nebula.

"Hey Nebula," Vinyl said.

"Hello Vinyl it's also good to see you too Octavia," Luna said.

"You too Nebula how have you been?" Octavia asked.

"Can't complain but the music that was playing was interesting I've never heard anything like that," Luna said.

"Same Ash how is it you humans can make such wicked music and keep it from us if anything I'm seriously jealous," Gilda said.

"True that," Vinyl agreed.

"Aw yeah you guys have got wings and magic people in my world would kill for just one of those things," I said we shared a laugh before Gilda slapped me on the back causing me to cringe in pain.

"Ash are you alright?" Octavia asked.

"No it must have been when that guy hit me in the back with the wrench," I said.

"Let me see if I can heal it," Luna said as she went to look at my back.

"Uh Nebula no offence but you need magic to do that and you’re not a unicorn," Vinyl said.

"You’re right I'm not a unicorn I'm an alicorn," Luna said causing Gilda and I to snap their heads towards Luna.

"Hahahaha yeah and I'm Princess Luna in disguise," Vinyl said as she wiped away a tear of laughter.

"Actually I’m Luna," Luna said.

I teleported myself, Luna, Gilda, Vinyl, Octavia and Vinyls speakers to a safe location away from the crowd.

"What the hey Luna I thought the point of a disguise was to not get caught," I said as I turned around to face Luna.

"Oh hush you now let me see the injury," Luna said turning me around and dropping her disguise causing Octavia and Vinyl to look at Luna in shock.

"P...Princess Luna," Octavia said as she bowed and grabbed Vinyl and forced her to bow too

"Oh stop it you two that's not necessary and please call me Luna," Luna said causing two to rise as I felt the cool touch of magic on my back.

"What brings you to Ponyville Luna?" Vinyl asked.

"I came to watch the fight and I must say it was quite the show I've never seen that move before with that big Pegasus.

"Parkor can expand your rang of combat if you use it correctly it took me awhile to do it," I said.

"We'll that'll do it," Luna said as the magic faded from my back.

"Thank you Luna and I believe I'll have to leave you because I need to head to the forge for something," I said

My friends waved me goodbye before I flew back to Ponyville as I flew I saw the CMC in the streets I flew down too them and landed not too far away.

"Hi Ash," Rumble said as he and the others ran up to me.

As the group came running up to me I remembered after Heath's Warming Rumble was named a Cutie Mark Crusader.

"Hey guys what are you up to?" I asked.

"We're trying to think of something we can bring to show and tell," Apple Bloom said.

"Oh," I replied.

"I got it!" Pip shouted.

"Got what Pip?" Rumble asked.

"We can bring Ash," Pip said.

"What?" everyone said.

"Think about it since Ash is a different species that hasn't been seen in a thousand years it's perfect," Pip said.

"You’re right can you do it Ash?" Sweetie Belle asked

"C'mon please Ash we don't have anything else," Scootaloo said.

"Alright since you asked nicely just as long as it's quick I have something I need to do," I said getting the CMC to cheer.

We arrived at the school house and the group asked me to wait outside. I leaned against a wall until Pip stepped outside to get me I walked inside and removed my hood. I looked at the classroom and all the students were looking at me in awe and surprise. I then turned my gaze to the teacher and saw a mulberry coloured mare with a two tone of light pink mane and tail. She had green eyes and was wearing a white top and purple dress with three flowers on it and each one had a smiley face on it.

"I take it your Miss Cheerliee the Cutie Mark Crusaders have told me a lot about you," I said extending a hand to the mare.

“Uh yes and it's a pleasure to finally meet you Ash Blade," Cheerliee said accepting my hand.

"I hope you don't mind my visit but my friends asked to be their show and tell so I thought it might be a good idea to answer some questions about my kind," I said.

"We'll that would be great I'll admit I've been curious about humans," Cheerliee said as she went behind her desk and sat down.

"Well why don't you start us off by asking the first question miss Cheerliee," I said.

"Very well uh Twilight told me you humans are incredibly smart and your superior then us in technology and I was wondering if you could show us," Cheerliee asked.

"Of course," I said as I unzipped my jacket and pulled out my metal arm earning gasps from the class and Cheerliee.

"What happened to your arm?" one of students asked.

"Let's just say I got careless while doing something noble," I said.

"Do all humans have wings like you do?" another student asked.

"No in fact the only reason I have wings is because I earned them," I said.

"If humans don't have wings then how do you control the weather?" another student asked.

"We don't our world is pretty much like the Everfree forest even the sun and moon work on their own," I said earning gasps from the class.

"Isn't that bad because of all the dangerous animals?" a student asked.

"Not really dangerous animals normally stay away from us also we don't have hydras, manticores, timber wolves or cockatrices," I said.

"So you’re the dominant species on your planet" another student asked.

"Yes and do you want to know something else us humans don't believe in magic and technology is our ability," I said getting looks of interest from the class.

"What about cutie marks?" a student asked.

"That's an interesting question because humans don't get cutie marks," I said getting the class’s jaws to hit the floor.

"But what about you Ash you have one," Apple Bloom said.

"Yes but since I'm the knight of Equestria I was given this cutie mark,” I said showing them my right shoulder revealing my cutie mark. (I found out from Twilight that everypony has two places where they can get cutie marks both the shoulders and the thighs)”But other humans don't get them which means us humans can have as many special talents as we want," I said wowing the class.

"Hey Ash show them some weapons," Rumble said.

"Whoa hold on Rumble I don't think I'm allowed to do that besides it's up to the teacher," I said.

"Miss Cheerliee is it alright?" Rumble asked.

"I'm afraid I must stand firm on this one and say no," Cheerliee said.

The classroom let out aww's of disappointment but I thought I might cheer them up.

"I may not be able to show you guys any weapons but how about I treat you all to a story," I said the class perking up at the suggestion.

"Please Miss Cheerliee can he," The class begged.

"Very well as long as it's appropriate," Cheerliee said resting her chin on the back of her hands.

"Don't worry Cheerliee it's a story about a bit of my worlds history, action, adventure, drama and romance does that sound good?" I asked.

"Perfect," Cheerliee said.

"Very well this is a story that happened during the Third Crusade," I said causing the CMC to rush to their seats and listen. "This story tells of the good king Richard or Richard the Lionheart his brother Prince John and the hero of our story an outlaw by the name of Robin Hood," I said.

"How can an outlaw be a hero outlaws are bad guys," Diamond Tiara said.

"Maybe if you let me tell the story instead of interrupting you'll know," I said causing the filly to sit down silently when she did I began the story.

After I finished the students let a cheer even Cheerliee was impressed by my story I looked at the time and I realized I had to be at the forge to finish my project.

"I'm afraid I have to leave kids but I'm glad you all enjoyed my story," I said getting groans of disappointment.

"Now class what do we all say to Ash Blade," Cheerliee said.

"Thank you for telling us that story Ash Blade," the class said in sync.

I waved at the class before I exited out the door and took to the sky. I flew over Ponyville and landed at the forge and I saw Caramel making some horseshoes.

"Hey Caramel," I said.

"Oh hi Ash I never got to say that was one crazy fight," Caramel said.

"Yeah but hey what are ya gonna do," I said.

"So are you gonna finish your little project?" Caramel asked.

"Yep," I replied.

"I can't believe you’re going to use those crystals for this as well," Caramel said.

"Well we’re going to need to get them into the field sooner or later," I said.

"True so need any help?" Caramel asked.

Caramel and I worked late into the afternoon but Caramel had to leave because he had dinner plans with AJ. So like any friend I wished him good luck and messed around with him a little but in the end we shared a laugh and soon I was left to finish. All I had to do was place the red crystal in place and then I finished I smiled at my work before I put it away and locked the forge. Once I locked the door I looked down the street to see a pair of familiar ponies looking around nervously while one carried two suitcases.

"Fancy Pants, Fleur!" I shouted to the two.

"Ash my boy it's so good to see you," Fancy said as they spun around and noticed me I also saw that Fleur’s stomach had rounded slightly.

"Um Fleur are you pregnant?" I asked in a polite tone.

"Yes 2 months and thank you for noticing," Fleur giggled.

"Well congratulations," I said as I hugged Fleur as she kissed me on the cheek.

"So what brings you here?" Fancy asked as he put down a suitcase and extended his hand for a handshake.

"I actually live here Fancy but the real question is why are you here?" I asked as I shook his hand.

At this both Fancy and Fleur's smiles turned into frowns and I knew something was wrong.

"It's because of this," Fancy said as he took out a folded piece of paper and handed it to me.

I took the paper and unfolded it to see its contents.

Dear Fancy Pants

This will be your only warning unless we get the money then you, your wife and unborn child will have a short future. You have until sunset to comply meet us at the bridge in the park at Canterlot with the money. Also don't even think of going to the guards because if you do you forfeit yours and your family's lives immediately.

I looked at the other side to see if anything else was written but there was nothing.

"Any idea who it is?" I asked.

"No somepony came into my house and demanded the money but he was wearing a black hooded cloak so I couldn't see his face. I told him I don't have the amount he requested and even if I did I wouldn't hand him a bit unless I knew what he was going to do with it. But he refused to tell me," Fancy said.

"Well if this is a prank it's not funny at all until this matter is solved you are welcome to stay at my house," I said.

"Are you sure Ash," Fleur asked.

"I'm sure as a knight of Equestria it's my job to make sure that ponies stay safe," I said as I picked up a suitcase and took the one in Fancy's hand.

"Ash we could be putting your life in danger," Fancy said.

"I don't mind and also my life was in danger when you showed me the paper," I said with a smile.

Fancy looked at me in shock before he slapped himself in the head I just shook my head and led the pair to my home. When we arrived Fancy Pants and Fleur were impressed with my home and when I led them inside I introduced them to Feather Duster and Silver Tray. I showed them the guest room then I showed them the house after that we settled down for dinner. Fleur and Fancy were a little disgusted that I eat meat but understood that I couldn’t change my diet. After dinner we went to bed.

I woke up the next morning and let Dust out then I had a shower and got changed. As I walked out of my room I saw Fleur had just walked out of her room with a tired look on her face. Her mane was frazzled and she was wearing light pink almost white silk pyjamas that had a fancy blue F over her right breast.

“Morning Fleur how’d you sleep?” I asked.

“Heavenly the bed was as soft as home thank you for opening your house to us,” Fleur said.

“It’s always a pleasure to have guests by the way do you know where Fancy is?” I asked.

“He left to have a shower,” Fleur said.

“Well you’re welcome to use mine if you wish,” I said.

“Oh no I couldn’t do that,” Fleur said

“I insist,” I said.

“Oh very well,” Fleur said with a smile.

I left Fleur to head to my bathroom while I headed to the dining room to eat breakfast after I ate I headed to the gym to work out. After a few hours of working out I left the gym to go do some reading I walked up stairs and ran into Fleur wearing a white top with blue jeans.

“Have a nice bath?” I asked in a joking tone.

“Yes actually and I must say your room is fit for Royalty it was hard to leave,” Fleur said with a smile.

“I actually said the same thing when I saw it but I guess when the princesses build something for you like that expect it to be filled with luxury,” I said causing us to laugh.

“Oh Ash I must say your parent’s certainly raised a good hearted stallion,” Fleur said.

“Yeah I guess they did,” I said with a frown.

“Are you alright Ash?” Fleur asked.

“Yeah I’m just lost in thought,” I said recovering my smile.

“Well I’m gonna head to my library and read for a while,” I said.

“Oh yes I was going to head out to see Rarity for some new clothes and I believe Fancy will be there,” Fleur said.

“Well if you want some of the best clothes in Equestria then Rarity’s the mare to go too,” I said.

“I know I have been told of her work but never got to go and see it for myself,” Fleur said as she walked down the stairs.

As I watched her walk down a thought suddenly dawned on me.

“Uh Fleur I just realized that you and Fancy being outside the house may not be the best idea because of yesterday,” I said.

“Don’t worry Ash I know how to go incognito so dose my beloved Fancy,” Fleur said with a wink.

“Alright if you need me when you get back I may be in my library,” I said gesturing to the library door.

“I understand we’ll see you when we get back,” Fleur said as she put on a light blue sun hat and shades and left.

I watched as the door closed before I left for my library.

Fleur was walking down the streets towards the carousel boutique she smiled as she saw all the ponies being friendly with each other. She walked inside and she heard a bell ring from the door Fleur looked around and saw Fancy and Rarity engaging in small talk.

“I hope I’m not disturbing anything,” Fleur said.

“Ah Fleur we were just talking about you,” Fancy said as he walked over to his wife and kissed her.

“About moi I hope it’s nothing about what I can do in the bedroom,” Fleur said caused Fancy’s cheeks to turn red while Rarity and Fleur giggled.

“Actually Fleur your dear Fancy Pants was just telling me about the good news and I believe congratulations are in order,” Rarity said as she walked over to the supermodel and hugged her.

“Thank you Rarity and its good to see you how have you been?” Fleur asked.

“Oh saving Equestria like always alongside my friends and Ash and I must say he handles serious situations with ease. Just yesterday he took down 10 ruffians by himself while they were armed and Ash used his bare hands,” Rarity said.

“That dose sound interesting any idea where Ash learned his techniques?” Fancy asked causing Rarity to frown.

“I’m afraid I cannot say,” Rarity said.

“Rarity you surprise me I thought of you as the gossip kind of mare,” Fleur said.

“Oh I am but it’s just some things are better left unknown about Ash,” Rarity said causing Fancy and Fleur to look at each other with a worried look on their face.

“What of his parents can you tell us of them,” Fancy said.

“Well that bit of news isn’t as bad but it’s still bad but I guess it’s alright just please not a word to anypony else,” Rarity said.

“But of course,” Fancy said.

“Well Ash never knew his blood related parents because they abandoned him in the woods when he was a baby,” Rarity said earning shocked looks from Fancy Pants and Fleur.

“How’d he survive?” Fleur asked.

“A family of wolves found him and took him in and raised him,” Rarity said.

“So the knight of Equestria was raised by animals and he has a heart of gold,” Fancy said in almost disbelief.

“The wolves taught Ash manners Mr Fancy Pants and after every meal they buried the bones of their catch as a sign of respect and thanks. Other wolves don’t have that kind of decency so I suggest you watch what you say,” Rarity snapped.

“Your right my deepest apologies it’s just hard to believe,” Fancy said.

“I understand I wouldn’t of believed it myself if I haven’t seen Ash’s memories,” Rarity said.

“So what happened to them?” Fleur asked.

“The wolves were killed by a hunter when Ash was 7,” Rarity said.

“That explains Ash’s behaviour,” Fleur whispered.

“Thank you for telling us Rarity,” Fancy said bowing his head.

“It’s alright but enough stories I believe you’re here for clothes yes,” Rarity said.

“Indeed if you would be so kind,” Fleur said.

“I believe I got something special for you Fleur right this way,” Rarity said as she led the couple to a large curtain. “This is the best creation in the store and Ash was the one that gave me the idea,” Rarity said as she pulled on a rope the curtains pulled back revealing a long single shoulder strap white dress that faded into a perfect blue when it reached the bottom and glittered in the light.

“Rarity there are no words,” Fleur said covering her mouth.

“And you said Ash gave you this idea?” Fancy asked.

“Indeed I was also quite marvelled by the thought when Ash suggested it I didn’t even hesitate to start,” Rarity said with pride.

“I’ll take it Rarity and as soon as I get on the runway again that dress will be the first I model ponies will be lining up right outside the door for a dress such as this,” Fleur said.

“I…I…I don’t know what to say Fleur,” Rarity said.

“Maybe you can show me what else you have dear,” Fleur said as Fleur gestured to the store.

I was sitting on a plush chair in my library facing the fire place and I have been reading Starswirls Journal for a few hours suddenly I heard a knock at the door.

“Come in,” I said the door opened and I saw Fancy Pants enter. “Hello Fancy Pants have a seat and tell me what can I do for you?” I asked politely as I gestured to a seat next to the fire place and opposite me.

“I thought it might be nice to talk after Fleur went and brought half of Miss Rarity’s shop including the dress you help designed,” Fancy said as he sat down causing me to laugh.

“Oh believe me Fancy I just suggested the colours Rarity brought the dress to life my sense of fashion would be very poor,” I said.

“I see Rarity also told me about your skills with a sword and that when she and your friends were turned into a prize for the kingdoms you got them out by killing,” Fancy said.

“Fancy just so were clear I don’t enjoy killing I only did it because my friends were in danger and there was no other way for me to free them,” I said as I set down the book.

“I can understand that I was also told how you defeated Discord saved both Princess Chrysalis and Princess Dream Catcher from demons. Also freed the Crystal Empire I’m just envies of all the attention you’re getting especially from the mares,” Fancy said.

“Hate to burst your bubble there Fancy but there are no mares lining up to get a piece of me. I’m an entirely different species compared to you guys no mare would want me I couldn’t even get a girlfriend back on earth,” I said.

“Wait are you still a virgin?” Fancy asked I just gave a silent nod to the question. “Well I was not expecting that.”

“I would greatly appreciate it if nopony else knew,” I said.

“Of course it’s personal but that’s a bit of a problem with my wife,” Fancy said.

“Why’s that?” I asked.

“We swore we’d keep no secrets from each other and if she asks the right question then I have to tell her,” Fancy said.

“Then just tell her you promised me not to say because it’s personal to me,” I suggested.

“Very well and I’ll snap my horn off if I break our promise Ash and no one else will know,” Fancy said as he stood up to leave.

“Thank you Fancy,” I said as he walked towards the door. “Oh and Fancy you treat your child with the same amount of love as your wife and be there for when the child needs you. You’ll make a great father,” I said with a smile as Fancy opened the door.

“Thank you Ash it’s nice to know somepony has faith in me,” Fancy said with a tear rolling down his eye before he left and closed the door.

I looked at the door with a smile before I grabbed the china tea cup that was on the circular table with a simple lamp next to my chair. I lifted the tea to my lips and drank the rest of it just as I heard a scream come from downstairs. I was on my feet in an instant and rushed to the door and opened it. I looked over the railing to see 9 unknown ponies in black clothing and light armour with red sashes going across their hips. They also wore masks that covered the bottom half of their faces like my metal mask and they were all armed with swords or knives. Three of the unknown ponies held Fleur, Feather Duster and Silver Tray near the door. A fourth was holding onto Fancy by the pillars on the left side of the room. I thought about what to use to fight these guys and I looked at the tea cup I still had in my hand and then summoned my hidden blades. I put them on I smiled at my arsenal and peeked over the railing and saw one of the masked ponies walk over to Fancy.

“Big mistake in thinking you could run from us Fancy Pants we always get what we want and if we’re refused then we take it and all you had to do was give us the money we requested,” The pony said

“I’ve told you before I don’t have the money also I wouldn’t give it to you unless I knew what you were planning to do,” Fancy said.

“You don’t need to know you only need to obey like a dog now give us the money now or I’ll have your wife, your unborn brat and you maids butchered before your eyes,” the pony said.

“I keep telling you I don’t have the amount,” Fancy said.

“Well I say you’re lying,” the pony said as he pulled out a serrated knife and stabbed Fancy in the gut the pony holding Fancy let go of him and let him fall to the ground.

“NOOOO!” Fleur shouted as she tried to get to her husband but the pony held firm on her.

I couldn’t stand the sight anymore I pulled the hood over my face and walked to the top of the stairs.

“You lot have to be either really brave or incredibly stupid to come into my home and start stabbing ponies,” I said causing everyone to turn my way.

“And just who the buck are you,” the leader asked.

“The owner of this house and I’m giving you one chance to put down the weapons and surrender,” I said causing the masked pony’s to laugh.

“Or what you’ll kill us with a teacup,” the lead pony said gesturing to the tea cup in my hand causing the guards to laugh again.

“Five of you actually,” I said silently.

“What’d you say?” the pony asked.

“I said I’ll kill five of you with my teacup and the other five with my hidden blades but I’ll keep you alive because I need answers,” I said pointing to the lead pony.

“Kill this fool for me,” the lead pony said.

Five of the guards that were standing at the foot of the stairs turned around and charged at me along with the guard that held Fancy Pants. As the guards ran up the stairs I crushed the teacup in my hands and tossed the shattered pieces at the five guards. The shards hit the ponies in either their necks or chest causing them to fall. I ran at the five collapsing guards and jumped on one’s shoulder a jumped into the air and flicked my blade outwards. I fell on top of the guard that held Fancy and drove the blade into his neck. Everyone in the room looked at me in surprise as I gave a dark grin to the lead pony who was sweating bullets. All of a sudden, he pulled out a revolver from behind his back and aimed it at Feather Duster.

I was shocked to see a revolver here but I snapped out of my trance as I saw the lead pony pull the trigger. I thought with split second thinking and poured magic into my hand and clawed at the air going downward just as the gun went off. But, I could see the bullet moving slowly the bullet got slower and slower until it stopped not too far from Feather. I looked around and I saw everyone was frozen in time and released the breath I didn’t realise I was holding. I walked over to the bullet and turned it around and aimed it at the lead pony’s hand that held the gun. I then went behind the three guards that held Fleur, Feather and Silver hostage. I took their weapons and used my hidden blades to stab them in the nape of their necks making the deaths quick and painless. I then stood at the side of lead pony and released my magic and the bullet headed back to the lead pony and hit his hand. The lead pony dropped the gun and screamed in pain and the three guards dropped dead releasing Feather Duster, Silver Tray and Fleur.

“What did you do?” the lead pony asked in pain while he griped his hand.

“You’re not asking the questions here I am and if you cooperate then I’ll spare you now who hired you to do this?” I asked.

“May the father of understanding guide me,” the pony said.

I raised a brow at what he said suddenly I heard a crack come from his mouth I pulled his mask down and I saw foam coming from his mouth. I realised he poisoned himself but I was unable to do anything soon he fell over and died. I looked at the group and I saw all of them were all over by Fancy’s side I ran over and I saw Feather was about to pull out the knife.

“Don’t do that Feather if you pull it out you could make it worse,” I said stopping Feather.

“Then what do we do? he’s dying,” Fleur said with tears in her eyes.

“We’ll get him to a hospital and I’ll cover the bill Feather, Silver,” I said causing the mares to perk up and look at me. “I need you to go to Twilight and tell her what happened here and tell her to get a letter to Celestia. Then get Twilight to meet me at the hospital while I get Fancy to a doctor after you get Twilight you’re both dismissed for the rest of the day,” I said.

“Yes Ash,” they replied with a nod.

“Hang on Fleur,” I said as I picked up Fancy Pants and held him in my arms. Fleur grabbed my shoulder and looked at Fancy and cupped a hand on his cheek. I teleported us directly to the hospital everyone was startled by the sudden appearance.

“He needs medical attention!” I shouted causing nurses and doctors to scramble.

A stretcher came over to us and I set Fancy down on the stretcher and just like that he was off through the double doors. I saw Fleur sitting on a chair crying her eyes out and walked over to a chair next to her and sat down. I then placed a wing over her back we stayed silent for a few minutes until Fleur spoke up.

“Do you think he’s going to be alright?” Fleur asked.

“I don’t know it’s too early to know that yet but the only thing we can do is pray,” I said causing the mare to nod. “Fleur I going to make you a promise here and now I’ll find out who did this and when I do I’ll make them pay,” I said.

We sat in silence once more for 20 minutes just then the entrance doors burst open and all my friends were there.

“Ash how’s Fancy Pants doing,” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know yet but it’s been almost half an hour,” I said.

“Where are the dweebs who did this?” Gilda asked cracking her knuckles.

“Dead,” I said causing the group to look at me in shock. “I was gonna take one of them alive for questioning but he poisoned himself taking his secrets with him,” I said.

“Ash can you show me the scene maybe I could help you find something,” Twilight said.

“Me too,” Rainbow said.

“Same I want a look at these guys,” Gilda said.

“Hang on,” I said as I stood and crouched in front of Fleur. “Fleur I’m heading back to the house to figure this out meanwhile Rarity and my friends are here to help if you need anything just ask them ok,” I said earning a nod from the mare. “Alright let’s go but I hope you all have strong stomachs,” I said as I teleported the three and myself to my home.

“Ugh what died in here,” Rainbow said as she looked at us and we just gave her a deadpanned stare.

“I don’t know why these guys wanted Fancy’s money but I do know this Celestia is going to be pissed with me,” I said as I walked over to the lead pony and started to search his body.

“What are you doing Ash?” Gilda asked.

“Searching for any papers that could lead me to this guy’s identity or who hired him,” I said.

“Hey look another gun,” Rainbow said as she picked up the weapon by the trigger.

“Whoa be careful with that,” I said as I used my magic to yank it out of her hands and bring it towards me.

“These guys had those weapons too,” Twilight said as she looked at the guards at the bottom of the staircase.

“Apparently but I don’t know where their getting them from or how their building them,” I said as I felt around the pony’s neck. I felt something under his clothes I pulled out the object and saw it was a small red cross equal on all ends and it was on a chain around his neck.

I yanked the necklace off the pony’s neck and held it in my hand and looked at it curiously it seemed familiar.

“Hey Ash,”

I was startled out of my thinking and turned around to see Twilight.

“Do you have any idea why these five have bits of china stuck in them?” Twilight asked.

“Oh yeah I killed them with a teacup,” I said as I put the necklace in my pocket and went back to searching the body. I could feel eyes on me so I turned around and I saw the three staring at me as if I slapped them. “What I didn’t have much to work with so I had to use what I had,” I said as I went back to searching the body.

“That is so awesome,” Rainbow said squeezing her cheeks together.

“Wow Ash you make death seem like an art form,” Twilight said

“You know I’m beginning to think you just wanted to come to see how I killed these guys and decide whether it was awesome or not,” I said as I searched a pocket and found a piece of paper in it. “I think I got something,” I said as I held the paper in my hands and began to unfold it the others walked over to me interested to see what I had when the others joined me I read the note out loud.

Orders from above

Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur De Lis have taken refuge in the sixth knight of Equestria aka Ash Blade’s home I want you to infiltrate the home and kill Fancy Pants and his wife along with anyone in your way and if the opportunity arises kill the knight as well and you will receive a bonus we can’t have the knight messing with our plans

May the father of understanding guide us
-GMB

“Well this just got interesting,” I said after reading the paper.

“What plans is this talking about?” Twilight asked.

“You should be asking the corpse that question instead of me Twilight,” I said as I folded the paper.

“Do we show the Princesses?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah but before we leave I need to grab something,” I said as I walked upstairs to the library and grabbed Starswirls journal and wrapped it up in cloth before I joined the others downstairs.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked.

“A book I need to show Celestia and that reminds me did Celestia respond to the letter I asked you to send?” I asked.

“Yes she’ll meet us at the hospitable shortly,” Twilight said before I teleported us the hospitable.

When we arrived I saw Fleur had relaxed and everyone was sitting down trying to pass the time while Rarity sat with Fleur. Just then, a doctor came through the doors and called for Fleur I watched as Fleur got out of her seat and speed walked over to the Doctor.

“Is he alright?” Fleur asked.

“He has a pierced gut and he’s lost a lot of blood als…,” the doctor started.

“Doc don’t start playing 20 questions because I’m not in the mood right now just answer the question is he alright,” I asked with an irritated look.

“Em yes he’s in a stable condition and will pull through completely in a few days,” the doctor said with a nervous gulp.

Fleur let out a sigh of relief at the news before she turned around and gave me a hug which I returned with one of my own.

“Is it alright that I see him?” Fleur asked after I released her from the hug.

“Of course,” the doctor said as he led the way my friends followed while I stayed behind.

“Ash aren’t you coming?” Comet asked.

“No I need to talk to Celestia about something tell Fancy I said get well soon if he’s awake,” I said.

Comet gave me a nod before he left I sat on one of the chairs in silence and waited while nurses and doctors went about their business. I wasn’t alone for long before a teleport light went off and Celestia stood in the entrance. Everyone who saw her gave Celestia a bow while Celestia returned with a nod allowing the ponies to be on their way. I stood up as Celestia walked over to me with a neutral expression on her face.

“How is he?” Celestia asked.

“He’s seen better days but he’ll be fine the others and Fleur are seeing him now,” I said.

“And the ones responsible?” Celestia asked unsure of herself.

“There was 9 of them all identical clothing and armed they took Fleur, Silver and Feather hostage so my hand was forced into lethal attacks. The leader I tried to take alive for questioning but he had a hidden capsule of poison in his mouth and died. He was also armed with this,” I said pulling out the revolver for Celestia to inspect it. “I’m sorry I had to take their lives Celestia I really tried,” I said as I looked at the ground I was surprised when Celestia placed her hand on my chin and pulled it up so I faced her.

“I understand Ash when I first saw your fight yesterday I thought you were gonna fight those stallions over something meaningless. But when you explained it to me you did it to stop somepony from getting hurt in the future. And doing what you did today I understand it’s just hard to believe some of my subjects have taken such paths,” Celestia said as she handed me the revolver.

“It’s like a parent or teacher worrying what path the child will take in life but as a parent or teacher it’s your role to set the child on the path that’s right for them,” I said.

“Luna was right you certainly give good advice,” Celestia said with a warm smile.

“I just try to help when I can Celestia,” I said.

“Is there anything else you wish to show me Ash?” Celestia asked.

“Yes the revolver I showed you is a human weapon from my world I don’t know how it came here and there’s also this,” I said as I handed Celestia the paper I found on the lead pony’s body.

Celestia took the note and read it when she did her eyes were closed and she had a frown on her face.

“This is unpleasant do you know who this GMB is and what this father of understanding is?” Celestia asked.

“No but the last part sounds religious the leader of the group in my home said it before he died,” I said.

“I see thank you for informing me on this,” Celestia said.

“There’s one other thing Celestia it doesn’t have anything to do with today but I figured you’d might want it,” I said as I handed Celestia the cloth package.

Celestia took the package and unwrapped it she gasped in shock when she saw the book.

“Ash where did you find this?” Celestia asked.

“Where curious minds are normally found and that’s all you’re getting from me,” I said with a teasing smile.

Celestia just smiled at me and gave me a slight push with her wing.

“Well I must be off,” I said.

“Where are you off to?” Celestia asked.

“Well the bodies can’t stay in my home forever can they I need to do something with them namely bury them,” I said.

“I’ll take care of that I want to run their faces by the records I may find something,” Celestia said.

“Alright Celestia oh and before I forget do you remember that project I was working on with the crystals I found?” I asked.

“You completed it correct,” Celestia said with a knowing smile.

“Yes I was hoping we could try it with these guys,” I said as I handed Celestia a list of names.

Celestia took the list and gave it a once over.

“Are you sure about these ones,” Celestia asked.

“Yes I’ve made enough for all of them and I believe they will serve a great purpose for Equestria,” I said.

“Very well Ash when shall I see a demonstration?” Celestia asked.

“Next time I’m up in Canterlot,” I said as I left the hospitable.

I walked into the library in the Everfree castle and opened the secret door. I stood in front of the orb and reached out and touched it only for the same thing to happen like last time. I woke up in Faust’s library only the alicorn herself wasn’t there.

“Now where is that mare,” I said as I walked through the massive labyrinth of shelves.

I looked through the entire library until I saw Faust looking out some sort of window. I looked out the window and I saw the field that was in between the Everfree forest and Ponyville. Just then, Faust used her magic and the view of the window changed and split into fifths. One showed Luna lying on her bed reading a book and with Tiberius on her shoulder looking at the book. Another showed Celestia talking with Twilight and the others in the hospital. Another showed Dream Catcher on a balcony looking at the sky. The fourth showed Chrysalis sitting on the throne while she helped with ponies problems. The last one showed Discord sitting in a strange tree deep in thought just then Faust started to softly and slowly sing.

When Faust finished I saw a smile work onto each of her children’s faces and let out a slight yawn.

“That’s a nice tune,” I said causing Faust to almost jump out of her fur.

“Oh hello Ash yes I used to sing that to them as a lullaby,” Faust said.

“I know you miss them and they miss you too and I promise you’ll be with them again,” I said.

“Thank you Ash now tell me what can I do for you?” Faust asked.

“Yeah this you won’t like my home was attacked a while ago and one of my friends was nearly killed. I was forced to kill the attackers and I found orders from someone to have him and his wife killed including me. The orders mentioned me not allowed to meddle in their plans and I fear it may involve the princesses,” I said.

“What can you tell me about them?” Faust asked.

“They were organised the leader was armed with this and he was wearing this,” I said as I showed Faust the revolver and the necklace. Faust’s eyes went wide when she saw the necklace.

“May I see that?” Faust said pointing at the necklace I tossed the accessory to Faust and she inspected it. “Templers,” Faust whispered.

“What was that?” I asked.

“This symbol represents the modern day Templers,” Faust said.

“Of course I thought I saw that symbol before but modern Templars?” I asked with curiosity.

“These Templers are nothing but power hungry dog’s that will do anything for power,” Faust said.

“Wait King Richard was the king of England and from what I’ve herd he was a good man,” I said.

“Indeed but I’m talking about a separate group of Templars that were out for power and absolute order,” Faust said.

“Absolute order talk about Discord’s worst nightmare,” I said.

“For a clearer version of the story I think I shall let the knights explain,” Faust said as she used her magic there was a bright light behind me. When it disappeared the five knights were in its place.

“Queen Faust you summoned us,” Ezio said as he and the others kneeled to Faust.

“Yes I wish it was under happier terms,” Faust said as she held up the necklace.

“So they have come,” Altair said.

“And they’re planning something Ash thinks it involves my children in some way cause he was also wanted dead today,” Faust said.

“Hang on one bloody minute here care to explain what you six are talking about along with these Templars that tried to kill me so we’re on the same page and I know what I’m facing?” I asked.

“Apologies Ash maybe we should explain from the beginning,” Arno said.

So Altair, Ezio and Arno told me their story from the first civilization, the pieces of Eden, the Holy Land, Rome and Paris even sharing their memories.

“Whoa so this secret war has lasted for a millennium and there was a civilization before ours,” I said.

“Three actually the first civilization then Link’s then Corvo’s then ours but yes and now the war has made its way here,” Altair said.

“And it’s up to you to stop it here,” Link said.

“This seems like a lot to take in,” I said.

“Yes but every bit is true,” Faust said.

“Ash we understand the promise you made to Alex and this will help Equestria even if the method is gruesome. Also don’t involve the princesses it may make matters worse,” Arno said

“So do you accept the responsibility of an assassin,” Corvo asked.

I sat in silence and thought it over for a while.

“I’ll do it if it protects Equestria but If I’m caught you lot had better come up with some words. Otherwise I won’t be protecting anyone because you know how Celestia cares for her subjects,” I said.

“Very well but before anything happens you should know that we were not the only assassins in Equestria. You might want to rebuild our brotherhood also remember the three tenets,” Altair said.

“Three tenets?” I asked.

“1. Stay your blade from the flesh of the innocent,” Altair said.

“2. Hide in plain sight,” Ezio said.

“3. Never compromise the Brotherhood,” Arno said.

“I understand,” I said.

“Good remember nothing is true everything is permitted,” Altair said.

“Nothing is true…everything is permitted,” I repeated.

Chapter 18 High Flying Adventure

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 19 An Old Score to Settle

I woke up with as start and franticly looked around to see I was back in my room and it was the middle of the night. I looked at the Apple of Eden and saw the glow that was radiating off of it dim.

"Ok that was just freaky what the hey happened and who was that Desmond guy?" I asked no one in particular.

I picked up the Apple of Eden and placed it in drawer before I got back into bed and closed my eyes to sleep.

A Week and Three Days Later

Ever since Rainbow and Thunderlane came back from the academy this week has by far been the craziest one since I've been in Equestria. The week started with the dream after I got The Apple of Eden. Then I had to deal with the multiple Pinkie Pies after Pinkie found a special pond that duplicates oneself. Then there was the Timberwolf attack and finally the girls went to the Crystal Empire to help it be the one to host the Equestria games. (Pony version of the Olympic Games) Now the mane 6, the stallions, Spike, Gilda, Trixie and I were summoned to Canterlot for a few days. All of the mane 6 had coltfreinds and honestly I couldn't be happier for them. Gilda and Trixie told me that they were happier not being in a relationship. Spike was happy as well but was a little down hearted because he felt left behind while Dust slept on the chair opposite me.

"Hey Ash,"

I turned my head to see Twilight was the one that spoke.

"Yeah Twi what's up?" I asked.

"Do you have any idea why Princess Celestia called for us?" Twilight asked.

"Who can say all we know it’s important," I said turning my gaze to the window again.

"Ash is everything alright you seem a little distant," Twilight asked when she saw my mood.

"Yeah I'm fine Twilight just a little tired," I said with a small smile.

"Ok," Twilight said as she walked away.

I looked out the window and sighed I was actually thinking about that dream I had with the collapsing city and this Desmond character. There were times when the screams from the baby and people from my nightmare would echo in my head. I wanted to talk to the knights but I couldn't get in touch with them and my schedule was too full for me to go see Faust so I had to wait it out.

"Hey Ash were here,"

I was pulled from my thoughts by Spike as he grabbed my shoulder. I looked at my friends and saw them grabbing their luggage and leave the train car. I stood up grabbed my luggage and woke up Dust before I left the car as well. When I was on the platform I looked at the large storage car I saw some ponies carrying out four large black rectangular boxes. One of the ponies knocked the boxes on something and dropped it.

"Hey be careful with that it took me days to make those," I said.

"Sorry sir," the stallion said.

"Uh Ash darling just what exactly is in those boxes," Rarity asked.

"All will be revealed in good time," I said with a smile.

Once I signed the forms for the large luggage and paid for it I picked the boxes up in my magic grip and walked with the others to the castle. When we arrived I separated from the others and headed for the training grounds. Once I arrived I saw Shining practicing with a wooden sword and on a training dummy.

"Well this is a surprise," I said as I placed the boxes in my magic on the ground to the side and gaining Shining's attention.

"Ash," Shining said as he walked over to me and caught each other by the wrists. "Good to see ya," Shining said.

"You too pal I also heard the good news about the Crystal Empire hosting the games you must be proud," I said.

"Yeah it feels amazing and are those the things you mentioned to me when we were in the Empire?" Shining asked gesturing to the boxes.

"Sure are," I said.

"Can't wait to see them in action," Shining said.

"Same I've already selected the ones to be the first to try them out," I said.

"Seems like you've got everything sorted out," Shining said.

"Yep now do you know where Rage is I'd like to say hi," I said.

"I think he's in his room," Shining said.

"Thanks I'll ask the guards and servants where it is," I said.

"Got it," Shining said.

"And also Shining don't even bother trying to open the boxes ok. Cause I have a special lock enchantment on them," I said with a teasing.

"I was going to wait anyway so don't worry," Shining said with a laugh.

I walked through the corridors and thanks to a few maids I headed to Rage's room it feels like a lifetime ago since I last spoke to Rage. I shrugged it off as I neared his room I gave a few knocks and waited. I knocked again but no answer I thought he couldn't hear me so I twisted the nob and walked in. I looked inside and to my shock I saw Rage was on the bed and on his knees naked and rutting Eris like there was no tomorrow. Eris lay on her back moaning and groaning in bliss.

"YES YES HARDER FUCK ME HARDER," Eris cried out in pleasure.

I was dead frozen watching the scene but I managed to regain my senses and back away but not soon enough Rage spotted me and stopped ploughing into Eris.

"Why'd you stop I was so close," Eris whined but she saw his gaze and when she saw me her eyes widened in fear.

I stood in silence unsure of what to do so I just calmly backed out of the room and closed the door before I teleported to my own room to get what transpired out of my head.

Fifteen Minutes Later

After soaking my head in water for a few minutes and 100 push ups someone knocked at the door.

"Come in," I said.

The door opened and Rage and Eris stepped in Rage was holding a bottle of whiskey in his hand and handed it to me.

"To help ya out," Rage said.

"Thanks," I said before I took the bottle and took a quick drink. "Just so you know I didn't mean to walk in on you on purpose when you were like that," I said.

"No one ever does," Rage said as he sat in a chair.

"Ash please don't tell dad if he found out we'll I don't know how he'll take it," Eris pleaded.

I looked at Eris then at Rage.

"You’re dating her behind Discord's back?" I asked.

"Uh...Yeah," Rage replied

"*Sigh*Ok here's what's gonna happen I'm gonna pretend what happened didn't happen and we never talk about it ever again," I said.

"Talk about what Eris do you have any clue what he's talking about?" Rage asked.

"No idea," Eris said.

The tree of us laughed and I summoned three glasses for us and pored some whiskey in each. Soon we were talking like old friends who have suddenly been reunited after a long time. I told them about my week leaving out The Apple of Eden and the shower incident with Spitfire.

"Man what a week you had man," Rage laughed.

"Yeah it was crazy," I said with a laugh.

"Well this chat has been great but I need to go," Eris said before she kissed Rage on the lips and teleported away.

"So you and Eris huh," I said.

"Something wrong with that?" Rage asked with a raised eyebrow.

"No man if anything I'm glad my little brother has found love," I said.

"Thanks that...Wait little brother?" Rage asked in a stunned tone.

"Yeah I've been doing some thinking and I realised that we are all the family we have after everything. Your technically me but younger so that makes you my little brother," I said.

"Gee I always wanted a brother of my own never thought I'd actually see one in you," Rage said.

"So does that mean we're brothers from now on?" I asked holding out my hand.

Rage stood up and walked over to me and took my hand and yanked me up into a hug I was surprised at first but hugged him back we stayed like that for a few seconds before we let go.

"C'mon I need to find out why we were called here in the first place," I said.

"Yeah I doubt you'll like it though," Rage said.

"Why's that?" I asked.

"I'll let Celestia explain mate," Rage said.

"Okay and you do realise you'll need to tell Discord sooner or later and that it better be sooner," I said.

“Yeah well hope it works out though,” Rage said as we left.

I walked into the throne room and I saw Celestia sitting on the throne room and on each side of the throne the roses I gave to both Celestia and Luna. The sun roses sat on the right side of the throne while the night roses sat on the left.

"I take it you liked the roses I sent Celestia," I said.

"Yes thank you Ash I've been looking for a new decoration for the throne room and you seemed to provide it. Also Luna was so happy she took one to her room for a little decoration of her own," Celestia said.

"Well glad to be of services your highness now why exactly are my friends and I summoned here?" I asked.

I saw the motherly look on Celestia's face disappear before she took a breath and spoke.

"Apparently the griffin king is coming to Equestria apparently there's a problem in his kingdom and he needs our help in sorting it out," Celestia said.

I looked at the ground and took in the words Celestia spoke and clenched my fists. I still haven't forgiven the neighbouring kingdoms leaders because of their actions earlier in my time here.

"I understand you hold a grudge against the leaders Ash but for now please don't do anything to bring us to war. By all means be angry but don't do anything to break the peace mother set for us all those years ago," Celestia said

I took a few deep breaths before I relaxed my hands and looked up at Celestia.

"Just as long as he has a damn good excuse for wanting my friends I won't be angry at him but if he's a total ass like Blueblood it may be hard to control my temper," I said.

"Thank you Ash," Celestia said.

It was around sunset and I was walking through the corridors after dinner I managed to talk to Nocturnal Shadow, Storm Cloud, Swift Spear and Holy Light during the day. I asked them if they could test the item in the boxes I brought with me which the seemed excited to try. While they tested it out they reminded me of a song I have on my IPod.

Now I was watching as the sun rested below the horizon and the moon came up.

"Hello Ash Blade,"

I turned my head to see Luna walking up behind me.

"Hi Luna what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Can't a princess walk around in her own home?" Luna asked with a smile.

"Sorry," I said sheepishly.

"No need to apologise but what are you doing here?" Luna asked.

"Oh just working off the meal I ate and watching as day becomes night. The weather looks warm enough to fall asleep underneath the stars tonight. In fact I haven't been star gazing in a while," I said.

"Really," Luna said perking up.

"Yeah I used to do it all the time but sadly I've been so busy I haven't had time to admire it lately," I said.

"Well I know a great spot to stargaze if you'd like to join me," Luna said.

"I'd be delighted to," I said.

Luna took my hand and in a flash we were gone.

When we reappeared we weren't inside the castle anymore instead we were on top of the mountain that Canterlot stood on. I looked up to see thousands of stars sparkling in the darkness.

"There are no words to describe the beauty Luna," I said.

"T-thank you Ash," Luna said with a smile at the complement.

"Can I ask you a question Luna?" I asked as I sat down on the soft grass that grew up here.

"Yes off course," Luna said.

"Is the night sky a large canvas for you and the constellations are your drawings," I asked.

"Why yes my most precious images go up there or of somepony important in my life," Luna said as she sat down next to me.

"Wow your own personal gallery and for the whole world to see it I'm actually a little jealous," I said.

"I appreciate your honesty," Luna said with a giggle.

My eyes roamed the skies looking at each of the twinkling lights in the sky, before my eyes landed on what appeared to be an extremely large empty space dead centre of the sky above us.

"Hey Luna why aren't there any stars in that area?" I asked.

"Well I don't really know what to put in there I've tried and tried but nothing comes to mind I don't suppose you have any ideas?" Luna asked.

My eyes roamed the skies looking at all the different constellations and remembered what Luna said about something precious or important to her. I searched the skies one more time before I gave my answer.

"The five knights," I said.

"Sorry," Luna said.

"Why don't you put the five knight's cutie marks up there as a sort of memorial," I suggested.

Luna looked at the blank slate in concentration before her eyes lit up.

"That's a fantastic idea Ash and I believe I can even improve it," Luna said before she closed her eyes in concentration.

I looked back up at the sky and one by one stars appeared in the patch of midnight blue more and more stars appeared and took shape. In the very centre of the dark patch was Faust's cutie mark and going around it were others. I could see the mane 6's and the coltfreinds cutie marks. Along with Trixie's a bird skull for Gilda. A feather quill and parchment for Spike and a cloud with thorns in it for Discord. A pair of crossed flaming swords for Rage along with a broken yin and yang for Eris. Even Octavia's and Vinyl's plus the five knights and finally Faust's children cutie marks all going around Faust's cutie mark in a perfect circle. I even saw mine right next to Luna's I was completely awestruck at the image set before me.

"What do you think?" Luna asked.

"If there were no words to describe how your sky looked before. There definitely will be no words worthy enough to describe the beauty of this creation I'd say this is your masterpiece Luna," I said.

I could tell Luna was extremely happy cause the stars shone brighter then they did before. I turned to look at Luna but what I saw instead was an angel sitting in the starlight looking at me. Luna and I moved closer and closer until our lips met. My first kiss was like nothing I ever expected before it was like electricity sparking through my body and fireworks going off in my chest at the same time. but alas we had to break for air I could see Luna had the same feeling I had.

"I wasn't expecting my first kiss to be anything like that," I said.

"It was your first kiss two?" Luna asked surprised.

"You too huh," I said in equal surprise.

No words came from either of us but we both could tell we wanted to kiss again so we did until we separated again.

"Maybe we should get inside the others may be wondering where we are," I said I was about to stand but Luna gently grabbed my arm to get my attention.

"Um Ash could we actually sleep out here," Luna asked.

I stared into her eyes and smiled before I laid down on the grass and Luna rested her head in the crook of my neck being careful not to poke my eye out with her horn. I then placed my right hand on her head and gently scratched behind her ear receiving a happy coo from Luna. I then remembered the lullaby I heard Faust sing while she was looking at her children. As I scratched behind Luna's ear I sang to her and it wasn't long before sleep overcame Luna. My head was rolling the same question around in my head over and over again. Where does this lead now the question repeated itself until my mind was made up.

"I love you Luna," I said and just like that all my doubts and worries disappeared and sleep finally claimed me.

"Luna where are you!?" Celestia called out to the endless hallways looking for her youngest sibling. "Lulu this isn't time for a game of hide and seek you need to lower the moon!" Celestia called.

"What's with all the shouting?"

Celestia turned around and saw Chrysalis walking up to her wearing her pyjamas and a sleepy look in her eyes.

"Sorry Chrysalis but I can't find Luna anywhere and its time for her to set the moon," Celestia said.

"Did you try her stargazing spot?" Chrysalis asked.

Celestia's cheeks turned red in embarrassment at the question.

"Honestly Celestia you were always like this shouting out ponies names when they weren't in their normal area," Chrysalis said.

"Hey I stopped doing that 1'500 years ago," Celestia defended.

"And yet you still do it to your siblings anyway I'll go see if Luna's at her little spot you go get ready for the king to arrive," Chrysalis said before she teleported away. "That mare will one day wake up all of Canterlot if she keeps this up," Chrysalis said as she arrived on top of the mountain.

When chrysalis looked around she then saw something she didn't expect to see. There lying in the grass with their wings wrapped around each other was Luna resting in Ash's neck. Both of them with a smile on their face.

"Oh...my...Faust this is just too perfect to not take a picture of," Chrysalis as she summoned her camera and took a picture of the two. "Aw they look so peaceful together it’s too adorable to disturb them," Chrysalis cooed before she teleported away.

Chrysalis arrived back in the castle and ran off to find Celestia on the way she ran into Discord. She showed him the photo which he couldn't help but shed a tear Chrysalis then went straight to Celestia's room and banged on the door.

"Celestia are you there!" Chrysalis called.

"Yes I'm here did you find Luna," Celestia asked in annoyed tone.

"Well yes but that's not important right now what is important is that you need to lower the moon and raise the sun," Chrysalis said.

"Chrysalis if this is some joke I...," Celestia began.

"This isn't a joke I swear could you just do it please," Chrysalis begged.

Celestia gave out a sigh before she disappeared behind the doors. A little while later the moon went below the horizon and the sun rose indicating the start of a new day.

"Ok now care to tell me what is going on?" Celestia asked.

Chrysalis responded by showing Celestia the photo Celestia took the photo and when she saw it her eyes widened in surprise.

"Where did you get this?" Celestia asked.

"I found them like that at Luna's stargazing point they must have fallen asleep up there and snuggled up together during the night for warmth," Chrysalis said.

"Perhaps but let’s get an expert's opinion on the matter at breakfast," Celestia said.

I slowly opened my eyes to see the sun rising over the horizon and for some reason it was a little difficult to breath I looked town to see Luna was awake and on my chest smiling at me.

"So how'd you sleep," I asked.

"Wonderfully thank you," Luna said.

"Great," I said.

We both entered an awkward silence I was about to speak before Luna beat me to it.

"Where did you hear that song anyway the one you sang last night?" Luna asked.

"Oh well I heard Faust sing it while she was watching you. She told me she used to sing it to you all as a lullaby," I said.

"Well thank you it's really good to hear that song once more," Luna said.

"I'd be happy to sing it again when ever you'd like to hear it Luna," I said.

"Thank you Ash but I believe we should be getting back before everypony sends out a nation-wide search for us," Luna suggested.

I gave Luna a silent nod before we teleported back inside when we appeared in an abandoned corridor we walked down the corridor in silence until I spoke.

"Uh Luna about last night when we kissed," I said.

"Yes," Luna looked me with a serious expression.

"What does it make us now? Are we still just friends," I asked.

"I don't know when I well kissed you I felt more alive than I ever have in my entire life and believe me I've lived for a long time," Luna said.

"I got the same feeling and Luna I'll be honest with you right here right now," I said as I stopped and faced Luna.

"Yes," Luna asked her cheeks slightly pink.

"I_I_I love you Luna," I said the world stopped as I let the words out of my mouth. "I don't know how or why but I don't really care about that cause deep down I rea_," Luna cut me off by grabbing my jacket and pushing her lips against mine.

I was completely shocked by the action but soon adapted to the kiss and wrapped my arms around her back and held the back of her head gently before we separated.

"I feel the same about you Ash," Luna said.

I smiled at Luna for a few moments before Luna and I heard voices coming from around the corner. Luna and I let go of each other and we stepped away from each other just as the occupants of the voices appeared revealing both Spike and Nocturnal Shadow. They were both talking and having fun with each other before they saw us.

"Hey you two what are you both up too?" Spike asked.

"Nothing," Luna and I said in synch.

"Alright then hey Ash Shadow was telling me about when you started training her," Spike said.

"Yeah our first encounter was quite something wasn't it Shadow," I said.

"Certainly was sir," Shadow replied.

"Shadow I told you call me sir when were both on duty ok," I said with a warm smile.

"Sorry Ash force of habit," Shadow said.

"Private Shadow would you like to join us for breakfast," Luna asked.

"I would be honoured your highness but I promised my friends I would join them," Shadow said as she began to walk away.

"Very well and Shadow tell the others to be ready before the king of the Griffin Kingdom gets here," I said.

"Will do Ash," Shadow said as she left.

"So what do you think Cadence?" Celestia asked.

"I'd say this picture is simply the cutest moment I've ever seen," Cadence squealed.

"Believe me Cadence I've seen cuter but still what does this mean?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know if this means anything cause it's a picture. I'd have to be there to tell you but this just looks like the both fell asleep and cuddled to keep each other warm," Cadence said.

"That's what I said but they look happy don't they," Chrysalis said.

"I never thought Ash would be as lucky as to score a princess of Equestria not that I'm complaining," Caramel said before he was hit over the head by Big Mac.

"I still say we shouldn't be interfering in this," Mac said.

"Agreed you all remember trying to find out Ash's history imagine how'd he'd react to you lot were messing in his love life," Rage said.

"Can't be that bad can it?" Shining asked causing most of the group to shudder. "Ok what do all of you know that Cadence and I don't," Shining asked.

"From personal experience Shining Armour you don't want to know," Discord said.

Just then the handles on the doors to the dining room turned and everyone dashed to their seats before the door opened.

"I'm telling ya Ash I think I'm in love," Spike said as he Luna and I entered.

"Well you try hard and I'm sure you'll get her," I said rubbing the scales on top of Spikes head before I turned and greeted everyone at the table.

"Morning Ash how'd you sleep," Applejack asked as I sat down next to Luna.

"Splendid I even helped Luna make a new constellation," I said.

"A new constellation what's it called?" Comet asked.

"Well we haven't exactly been able to pick one," I said.

"Well when night rolls around perhaps you two can show us then we can decide on a name," Celestia suggested.

I was in the training grounds dressed in my armour and making some checks on the revolver I got from the pony's that invaded my home. I then placed it in my new holster that Rarity made for me I then secured the holster onto my right thigh before I secured my other weapons. I grabbed my helmet and walked off to the landing platform to greet the king. As I arrived I placed the helmet over my head and stood behind Celestia and Luna and next to Rage who was also in his armour. Just then, a small dot appeared in the sky and got bigger as it got closer. I squinted my eyes to get a closer look before I grabbed a brass telescope with a black handle; I found in the secret room in the Everfree library and lifted it to the top visor of the helmet to see the dot was some sort of craft.

"Uh Celestia why didn't you tell me you had airships here," I said.

"Oh I thought you would have at least seen the loading dock that’s placed just underneath Canterlot," Celestia said.

I was very much surprised by the airship but I was expecting something more luxurious for a king. The air craft landed and the gang plank was set in place before about ten guards walked down the ramp. Each one wore identical armour and their helmets had three red feathers on top of them and their faces were in perfect view. The armour was coloured gold and brown and had the griffin kingdoms mark on it. Once they reached the bottom they separated onto each side of the gang plank. The king then appeared he wore a large brown gown that matched his fur and a red cape on his back and had a golden crown on his head. He also wore a heavy looking gold necklace around his neck and jewelled rings on each talon everything about him screamed royal. Except his right talon was in a sling and cast while his face looked tired and battle weary.

"King Dawnclaw what happened to you," Celestia asked surprised to see the king's condition.

"My story would be the reason for my visit," Dawnclaw said in a deep voice.

"Come lets head to the meeting room where we shall discuss the matter," Celestia said as she and the princesses turned around and lead the way.

The king gave both me and Rage a curious glance as he passed us before Rage and I followed the royals followed by Dawnclaw's guards who were intimidated by Rage and I. The walk through the corridors was silent before Dawnclaw spoke.

"Is it true that you two have three other siblings including Discord?" Dawnclaw asked.

"Yes but he has been reformed back to good so don't worry," Luna said as we approached a pair of double doors.

We walked inside and I saw a long oval like room with windows all around the edge and a large circular table in the middle. My friends along with Spitfire and Fleetfoot were sitting at the table. The princesses along with Discord, Eris and Shining Armour sat together on one side of the table the king sat on the other end of the table with his guards behind him. As Celestia and Luna took their seats both Rage and I on either side of the royals.

"I was told the elements of harmony were returned to you Celestia now I see my sources are correct," Dawnclaw said looking at the girls.

The girls flinched away and their coltfreinds moved closer to them for protection. Their faces had looks of anger on their face telling him to just try and take them away again. While I rested my hand on my revolver in case he was willing to try anything.

"As I told correctly it was a rouge that won the match in the arena and returned the elements to my sister King Dawnclaw," Dream Catcher said holding her hand out in front of me to stop me from doing anything.

"Please be at ease I no longer have an interest in the elements but I'm still not happy you broke the agreement Celestia to keep your soldiers out of the arena," Dawnclaw said.

"Celestia and Luna never sent me I actually went on my own," I spoke up.

Everyone's eyes fell on me and the King looked at me strangely.

"You’re the rouge fighter?" Dawnclaw asked.

Both Rage and I removed our helmets and placed them on the table before I summoned the disguise ring and put it on turning into my unicorn version of myself.

"I see so the Equestrian enforces have returned," King Dawnclaw said looking us over.

"Equestrian enforcers is that what you and your subjects call us?" I asked as I took of my ring.

"Indeed your kind were considered a myth up till now," Dawnclaw said.

"If I may ask Dawnclaw why did you want the elements of harmony in the first place?" Chrysalis asked.

"It was because of him," Dawnclaw said pointing at Discord who was munching on some fairy floss. "He came to my kingdom and brought chaos wherever he went my subjects were in a panic from day to night. When we learned that Discord was turned to stone once more I knew we needed some form of protection from him and the only way to do that was with the elements," Dawnclaw explained.

The expression on my face softened slightly at what he said but I still was still upset about the arena being there in the first place.

"I think we should be moving onto the main topic," Luna said.

"Yes now why did you come here asking for our assistance King Dawnclaw?" Celestia asked.

"My subjects have rebelled against me because I refused to take the Elements from you by force," Dawnclaw said.

"Well I appreciate the fact you said no but out of curiosity your highness why," Rarity asked.

"After the match in the arena my subjects started accusing Equestria of cheating and requested that we take the elements by force and raise Equestria to the ground. I denied it because I knew the legend of the Equestrian enforcers. In the past when we tried to take Equestria it was the enforcers that fought back and turned the old kingdom into nothing but rubble. I did not wish for something like that to befall my kingdom again. I tried to stop them but they called me weak even most of my own guard turned on me I was just lucky enough to escape," Dawnclaw said.

"So what do you need our help for," I asked.

"I need you to stop the rebellions before something terrible happens," Dawnclaw said.

I looked to the princesses to see they were about to respond but suddenly a window broke from a griffin flying through it. The griffin wore armour similar to the kings guards only it was blue and silver it and going for the king and he was armed with a knife. I acted swiftly and pulled out my revolver and shot at the attacking griffin. But, instead of a bullet a bright blue bolt of magic shot out of the barrel and hit the griffin in the chest killing him. Everyone in the room was surprised by what happened and stared at the griffin with the smoking hole in its chest. I just twirled the gun around before I holstered it.

"Everyone we need to get moving there may be more," I said as I both Rage and I put on our helmets but before anyone could react more griffins charged in and blocked the doors.

"Well look at this all the royals in one place our new king will be pleased," a griffin said presumably the leader of the group.

"If you think we'll let you do what you want your sadly mistaken," I said as Rage, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Soarin, Shining, and the king's guards came over and brandished their weapons.

"Out of the way pest's if you hand over your leaders we'll spare you," the griffin said.

"Watch your beak pal our you'll lose it," Rage said.

"Hey Celestia remember when I said when I was back up in Canterlot you'd see a demonstration of what I've been working on," I said.

"Uh Ash now isn't the best time," Celestia said.

"Don't worry about anything okay I've got it covered," I said.

"Hey freak show I'm not done talking here," the griffin said.

"Perhaps but I'm done talking with you so how about we cut to the chase where some of the best soldiers I've trained kick your sorry butts," I said.

"What?" The griffin said confused.

"Immortals fall in!" I yelled.

As soon as I yelled four figures dropped from the ceiling and landed in kneeling positions before they stood up. They were dressed in silver armour and the front of the helmets was shaped perfectly for their faces. They had holes on the end of the helmet's muzzle for breathing and eye holes but, the eye holes were black and soulless. Each helmet had a metal horn on it and on their backs was a silver rectangular shield. The shields had a picture of a sword and a sun and moon on either side of it and also secured to their backs was a revolver rifle.

But what caught everyone's attention is when the armoured figured spread their metal wings making them look like alicorns. The armoured figures also had a sword secured to their hips for combat.

"So you want to take us on now," I said.

The griffin then shot a look of anger at me before he let out an eagle like scream summoning more griffins surrounding us.

"Immortals cover our six Rage and I will open the way anyone else who's got an itch to fight get ready," I said.

The figures nodded before they flapped their wings and jumped into the air and over us and stood behind us drawing their swords and shields. I saw the princesses even summon their own weapons. Celestia summoned a golden halberd with a picture of a sun etched into it. Luna summoned Moon Glow Dream Catcher summoned her spear. Chrysalis summoned a staff and Discord summoned a double handled long sword. I turned to Rage and saw him draw Fury and Hate from his hips.

"Not gonna use your weapons Ash?" Rage said.

"Nah don't want to make it too hard on them," I said as I cracked my fingers.

"Suit yourself," Rage said with a shrug.

"Kill them!" the griffin yelled.

I got into a stance and bounced on my feet as I was attacked by three griffins. I charged at the first griffin and punched him in the gut with the force of a small cannon. I then did my hand to hand combat on the other to with a few kicks added as well. Once I knocked them down a griffin came up behind me and tried to stab me. But I just grabbed him and threw him up and over me but before he hit the ground I kicked him into his friends that were trying to get up. I then blocked another griffins attacks then drove my left elbow into his chest causing him to lean backwards. I quickly spun around and punched him into the ground. I then was dodging blows from more griffins one of them went with his fists I just blocked his attacks. I grabbed his arm and moved behind him and punched his shoulder blade. I saw another griffin come up behind me but I just swept one of my legs under him but the griffin whose shoulder blade I punched was up and tried to punch me. But I just laid on my back and tucked my legs in before I kicked him under the chin and stood on my feet. As I got up I punched the griffin I tripped as he was getting up I was then taking on three griffins including the leader at the same time. I was either blocking or dodging their attacks quickly I wish I could see how awesome I looked while doing this. I then kicked the leader in the chest knocking him onto his back and saw one of the griffins tried to punch me in the head. I ducked beneath the blow and the griffin hit his ally before I jumped into the air. I punched one griffin and kicked the other griffin at the same time while I was in the air before I landed. I then saw the lead griffin begin to stand up before I ran at him and used his kneeling leg to hoist myself into the air. I knee him in the side of the head and looked at my fallen attackers and the leader with disappointment. I looked at the others and saw the armoured figures cutting down their foes with ease. One of them was running on the wall before he jumped off the wall but was surrounded by griffins. He griped his sword and cut them all down in a 360 degree spin, he sheathed his sword and ran at a griffin and punched him through a wall. He then turned to see a griffin charge at him but the figure hit him in the chest with a blast of magic from his horn. I looked at the others to see they were handling themselves nicely suddenly, my instinct's told me there was someone behind me. I just raised my fist suddenly and hit them in the face. I turned my head to see the lead griffin was up and was about to impale me before I knocked him out again. I turned to the group to see they were done with the rest the armoured figures then stood in front of me and saluted while I saluted back.

"Well done you four I guess we can call the armour a success," I said.

"Thank you sir," the four replied dropping their salutes.

"Storm Cloud, Holy Light, Nocturnal Shadow, Swift Spear great job out there you even got me to believe you lot were alicorns," Rage said as the four armoured figures removed the helmets.

"I got to say that flying thing was awesome," Swift Spear said.

"Damn right wish I was born with wings I mean magic is awesome and all but still," Holy Light said.

"Join the club," Shadow said.

"Holy buck that was just too awesome," Rainbow said gapping at the group.

"H_How is that possible?" Twilight asked in shock when she saw what the four were able to do.

Before I could answer the ground started shaking violently causing us to almost lose our footing.

"What was that," Comet asked in panic.

"If there's one thing I know if the ground is shaking after you fought someone it's never good," I said.

"Well come on let's find out what the heck is happening!" Spitfire yelled before she ran out of the room with us not to far behind.

We ran to through the corridors and ten griffins crashed through the windows.

"I got this," I said as I pulled a cylinder object from off my hip and threw it at the griffins.

The object flew through the air and latched onto one of the griffins I then created a shield between us and the griffins. The griffin tried to get the object off but they were turned into a pile of severed body parts in the blink of an eye and thin pieces of metal bounced against the shield. I dropped the shield and I saw some faces were a little green.

"Ash was that a spring razor?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah but explanation later running now," I said as I began to run.

We arrived at a balcony that looked over Canterlot and the ground at the bottom of the mountain to see a large airship with the griffin kingdom's symbol on it. A small army stood in front of it the ship and the griffins had three catapults and were firing at the supports that held up Canterlot.

"Well that explains the shaking," Rage said as he saw the situation.

I pulled out my telescope and looked at the army and saw the catapults I looked around and in the centre I saw a set of golden stairs on wheels that led to a throne with a large backrest. A griffin sat on the throne as he watched his army. Next to him was a cage with a female griffin and two chicks gripping the female griffin tightly in fear inside it.

"I think I see the guy running this and it looks like he's got captives," I said.

"May I see?" Dawnclaw asked.

I handed him the telescope to Dawnclaw and he had a look.

"Razor Beak and he has my wife Petalwing including my sons," Dawnclaw said in shock.

Gilda stiffened up at the name Razor Beak and I saw it.

"Are you alright Gilda?" I asked.

"T-That's my dad Razor Beak is my dad," Gilda said.

Everyone looked at Gilda in surprise but Dawnclaw was fuming while he looked at Gilda.

"I know what you’re thinking Dawnclaw and if you harm Gilda in any way then you will wish the rebels had their way with you," I said.

"Then what do we do then that's my family down there!" Dawnclaw screamed at me.

"I have a plan Spitfire I need you to gather as many Pegasi and thestral ponies and stop any griffins that are trying to get into Canterlot. Shining I need you to create a shield to protect the supports so Canterlot isn't in pieces at the bottom of the mountain. Also mobilize the guard to take out any griffins that get past Spitfire or are in Canterlot already. Immortals you stay with the princesses as for the rest of you do what you will. Rage and I will head down there and take out the catapults and rescue the family and kill anyone dumb enough to get in our way," I said.

"I like that plan," Rage asked.

"Ash your part of the plan is suicide," Shining said.

"Well it's not such a bad day to die," I said looking at the sky.

"Stop messing around Ash you both could die down there," Shining said.

"Shining don't worry I won't die I promise," I said.

“Pinkie Promise,” Pinkie said.

“Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye,” I said as I drew a cross on my heart and fluffed my wings and held a hand on my eye

Pinkie gave me a nod before I turned to Gilda who was wrapped in a sidewards hug by Rainbow.

"Gilda what do you want me to do with him?" I asked.

Gilda didn't answer me right away she was looked at the ground before she looked at me to answer with a fiery look.

"He stopped being my dad the day he kicked me out of my home he's a complete stranger to me now," Gilda said.

I nodded to Gilda before turned around and stood on the balcony wall with Rage. I turned around to look at Luna and saw a worried look on her face. I gave a two finger salute to everyone here before I put my earphones in and selected a song on my IPod and turned to Rage.

"You ready to rock and roll?' I asked as I held my fist out.

"Hell yeah," Rages said as we fist bumped.

We jumped off the balcony and flew at the army Rage and I separated and I flew at the catapult on the left but the griffins were keen on defending them. They flew into my path and threw spears at me to try and bring me down but I used Whispering Wind to block the spears. When that didn't work they decided to go with swords soon I was slashing my enemies out of the air. But, when I entered a duel I had to be careful of not only my opponent but the griffins throwing spears at me. I landed on the ground and engaged in combat immediately. I blocked an attack before I slammed my shield into him stunning him before I brought Whispering Wind down on his skull. I then flung the body away and spear flew at me. But, I moved to the side and caught the spear as it past me and threw it in a random direction. I looked at the direction I threw the spear in to see a large griffin holding a large slightly curved blade with a handle in it. He managed to split the spear in two telling me I shouldn't take this guy lightly. The griffin twirled the blade around before he charged at me I managed to block his attack before I used my shield to hit him. But, he blocked it with his hand before he swung at me again his blade scratched along my armour. I stumbled backwards but I got back into the fight by attacking first. He blocked the attack he pushed me back and went for an overhead strike. But, I dodged the attack and spun around and managed to get my blade in between the space between the metal and where he was holding the blade and yank it out of his hands. I did a 360 degree spin as I fired a blast of wind from my blade. The blast of wind cut all of the griffins around me causing them to fall and die. I saw the catapult and sheathed Whispering Wind before I fired a fire ball at the catapult destroying it. I then turned to the last catapult and transformed into my feral form and ran at the catapult leaving a trail of death behind me. I reached the catapult and I saw Rage was having a tough time. I turned into my human form and kicked a griffin that was sneaking up behind Rage and pulled out my revolver. I fired a rapid bunch of magic bolts into the griffin while he was still airborne then Rage and I both turned to the catapult and destroyed it. We turned our heads to the throne and saw Razor Beak who was looking at us in fear.

"You get the family I'll go for Razor Beak," I said as I holstered my revolver.

"And how will we get through that before he gets away?" Rage asked gesturing to the griffins blocking our path.

"Leave that to me," I said as I pulled out my shield and held it in a defensive position

I charged into the griffin hoard like an angry bull Rage saw my plan and ran after me slicing anyone who got in his way or tried to get me in my back. I looked at Razor Beak to see he was shouting orders to stop us. Two large griffins stood in my path both of them had large hammers and in perfect sync they swung at my shield. But, I was an immovable object combined with an unstoppable force to these two. I smashed my way past them like a locomotive and once I reached the stairs I placed the shield on my back and unsheathed Whispering Wind. Razor Beak was about to fly away but I grabbed him by his face and we went through the large backseat of the throne. We landed on the ground behind the throne and Razor Beaks face was filled with terror at the sight of me. I held the point of my blade at his throat and squeezed his head a little getting him to grunt in pain.

"Here's what will happen you’re going to tell your troops to stand down and surrender otherwise your blood will be added to my blade am I clear blink twice for yes three for no," I said.

Razor Beak blinked twice so I pulled him up and placed some shackles I summoned on his wrists before I threw him through the broken backrest before I flew up on the throne. I saw Rage had freed the royal family the mother bowed to us in thanks while the boys hugged us. They then said they wanted to be just like us when they grew up which both me and Rage found cute. I grabbed Razor Beak and pulled him to his feet he then ordered his troops to stand down. Rage and I then escorted the royal family and Razor Beak to Canterlot. Razor Beak informed the remaining troops of the surrender before I set him on his knees in front of Dawnclaw. Dawnclaw was overjoyed to have his family back.

"Ash Blade, Burning Rage I can't thank you both enough for saving my family. Songs shall be sung of your greatness throughout the ages. We'll even have statues of you both made of solid gold," Dawnclaw said.

"Geez you keep complementing us we'll probably get big headed," I said.

"Well keep complementing me if you must," Rage said as I gave him a playful shove.

Razor Beak looked away from us while we were talking before he spotted Gilda.

"Gilda help your old man out grab the keys and unlock these cuffs," Razer Beak said inching closer to Gilda.

"No," Gilda replied with a scowl.

"What don't you say no to your father bitch," Razer Beak said before Rainbow punched Razor Beak across his face.

'No one calls Gilda a bitch asshole!" Rainbow yelled.

"Fuck off you useless cur," Razor Beak shouted back.

I couldn't stand it anymore I grabbed Razor Beak by the throat and lifted him into the air and brought him down on the balcony wall. The impact was hard enough to shatter the rock beneath him.

"Give me one damn good excuse why I shouldn't tear your wings off with my bear hands and toss you over the edge of Canterlot," I said getting into his face.

The look of fear was present on his face he was stuttering to get the words out of his mouth. I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked to see it was Rage. I let go of Razor Beak and some of Dawnclaw's guards took him away. I took a few deep breaths before I looked at Rage and the occupants of the balcony.

"Sorry about that had to let off some steam," I said.

"It's alright dude but I think I'm the one that's keeping you from lousing your cool," Rage said with a laugh.

I removed my helmet before I spoke to Dawnclaw.

"What will happen to Razor Beak and his followers?" I asked.

"I will give his followers a once in a lifetime second chance but Razor Beak will have to face a punishment," Dawnclaw said.

"Understandable I wish you a safe journey and future," I said as I shook his talon.

"I wish you a happy life until we meet again," Dawnclaw said.

I said my goodbye's to the family before Rage left to escort them to the princesses and inform them of the departure. I looked at Gilda and Rainbow who seemed to be feeling better.

"You guys feeling alright?" I asked.

"Much," Gilda said.

"I gotta admit punching Razor Beak in the beak felt so damn awesome," Rainbow said.

"I'll bet," Gilda said as they caught each other’s hands.

"You guys know where the rest of the girls are along with everyone else?" I asked.

"Yeah I think Twi and the others are in the infirmary helping the injured while Shining and Spitfire are helping out the guards rounding up the remaining rebel griffins Spike and our coltfreinds are also helping them out and as for those immortals they stayed with the princesses and Discord," Rainbow said.

"Well I'm gonna go see if I can help them out," I said as I walked into the corridors.

“I can’t believe you took all those griffins head on like that it was crazy you must be an alicorn,” Gilda said.

“I wouldn’t go that far I just did what I always did,” I said.

“Well you certainly have something in there,” Rainbow said.

“Probably luck,” I said simply as we reached the infirmary.

We walked inside and I saw the rest of the girls helping out with the wounded. I walked past a few beds and wished the occupants a swift recovery until I walked over to Pinkie.

“Did I keep my promise Pinkie,” I said getting her attention.

Pinkie turned around and gave me a hug not a bone crushing hug a normal hug soon the others walked over and were glad to see me still in one piece.

“After everything you’ve been through I’m surprised you’re not dead you and Rage have a seriously hard time dying don’t you,” Applejack said.

“Either that or our opponents aren’t skilled enough to kill us,” I said.

“Are you hurt Ash?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m fine Rage is alright too the rebels beaten and the griffin royal family rescued,” I said.

“Thank goodness,” Rarity said with a sigh

“Anyway shall we go see the princesses?” I asked.

“Yes everything seems to be okay here we’ll head over right now,” Twilight said.

I walked into the throne room along with the others and I was imminently assaulted by an alicorn of the moon by wrapping me into a death hug.

“Ah Luna…Grip…Too…Tight,” I said as her grip increased on my spine.

Luna saw my predicament and dropped me on the ground letting air back into my lungs.

“Auntie if the griffins didn’t kill Ash then you certainly would of if you kept squeezing him like that,” Cadence said.

“Oh Ash I’m so sorry,” Luna said as she kneeled down to help me up.

“No problem you were worried I can understand that,” I said as I stood and took off my helmet.

“You both did very well Ash and Rage,” Celestia said.

“It just goes to show you can’t kill us that easily,” Rage said.

Just then the doors opened to see Shining, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Spike, Swift Spear, Holy Light, Storm Cloud, Nocturnal Shadow and the stallions walk in.

“Ash, Rage your both alive,” Shining said.

“Well I Pinkie promised we’d still be alive after this mess right,” I said as I fist bumped him.

“Ash how did you get this armour to do all that stuff before,” Twilight said gesturing to armour Swift was wearing.

“I’m calling it immortal armour because its appearance makes it look like an alicorn,” I said.

“Fitting,” Chrysalis said.

“So how does it work,” Shining asked.

“Shadow can I borrow your helmet please?” I asked.

Shadow nodded before she handed me her helmet I removed the horn and pulled out a blue crystal from the empire.

“As soon as I saw these crystals I knew I could do great things with them I placed two of three crystals into the armour depending on what species of will wear it. I placed the magic crystals in the horns of the armour at red crystals in the gauntlets. Finally I placed the green ones in the wings making their opponents believe they are actually alicorns,” I said as I placed the crystal back inside the horn and screwed the horn back on.

“That is amazing,” Twilight said.

“And a real pain in the ass to put together,” I said.

“But what about these things,” Rainbow asked gesturing to the rifle.

“They’re the same as this only they can shoot further,” I said as I pulled out my revolver.

“But how was that able to fire magic,” Twilight asked.

I removed the cylinder inside the gun and showed twilight the blue crystals inside.

“I made cylinder removable for all the weapons for quick ammo change from regular ammo to stun and destructive,” I said as I showed Twilight another three of cylinders the main ammo cylinder wasn’t coloured like the others. The green one was for stun ammo and finely the destructive bullets were blue.

“That’s quite something Ash but what about the spring razor,” Celestia asked.

“Ah I found blue prints for them in my library so I figured I’d put them to good use,” I said.

“Well that’s quite something Ash and I believe I have an idea for you and your immortals,” Celestia said as she walked over to us. “Your immortals shall become your own personal squad.”

“What,” I said.

“Since your troops are quite a team and are capable of handling the most serious of situations. Whenever I get a message from one of the neighbouring kingdoms of distress you and your immortals will answer it. Which means your troops will be moving to Ponyville I can have a small set of barracks set up in the backyard of your home. Also Rage will be assigned to your group as well but will remain here in Canterlot so he can hand you the orders,” Celestia said.

The request took me by surprise but it took Rage and my new troops by storm they were so excited on what was going to happen.

“Guess you’re coming home with me you lot,” I said to the troops.

“Looking forward to it Ash,” Holy Light said as he held out his hand for a high five.

I high fived before I turned to the immortals.

“All right you lot grab your gear and let’s get a move on train leaves soon so I expect you to be ready,” I said.

“Right,” the four said in sync before they left.

Then my friends and I left the room to go pack our things leaving the princesses, Discord and Shining alone.

“So Luna where exactly were you last night?” Celestia asked.

“I was out stargazing with Ash,” Luna said.

“What about when you went to bed,” Celestia said.

“We returned to our bedrooms,” Luna lied.

“So you don’t know anything about this,” Chrysalis said as she showed Luna the photo of her and Ash sleeping with their wings wrapped around each other.

“Ok fine I asked Ash if we could sleep there last night but when it got cold we wrapped our wings around each other and Ash sang the lullaby mother sang for us,” Luna admitted.

“Our old lullaby Ash sang it,” Discord said in surprise.

“Yes and while he sang he scratched behind my ears and it was so amazing I was asleep in seconds,” Luna sighed as she remembered the feeling.

“How can being scratched behind the ears feel nice?” Cadence asked.

“Why don’t you see for yourself,” Luna said gesturing for Shining to try.

Shining walked over to Cadence and scratched behind her ear.

“Ow there was more pain then pleasure Auntie Luna,” Cadence said as she flinched away from the hand.

“That’s weird try with me Shining Armour,” Luna said.

Shining walked over to Luna and scratched behind her ear only getting the same results.

“I don’t understand when Ash did it, it was much better then that,” Luna said.

“Maybe it’s a skill only humans have,” Celestia suggested.

“Maybe,” Luna said.

“Well next time I see Ash I ask if what Luna said is true I think I’ll enjoy it,” Cadence said.

“What!” Luna and Shining said in sync.

“You stay away from him Cadence you already have a husband,” Luna said in a protective way.

“Relax you two I wouldn’t leave Shining for anything or anypony he’s too cute for me to leave also is that a hint of love I detect in your words auntie Luna,” Cadence said with a smirk causing Luna to clamp a hand over her mouth. “Oh by Celestia’s enormous flanks did you and Ash kiss?” Cadence asked.

“Hey my flanks are not that big even if they were I’m proud of it because it makes me sexier then you Cadence,” Celestia scowled.

“In your dreams,” Cadence said.

“Actually she doesn’t dream about stuff like that,” Dream Catcher pointed out.

“Anyway did you kiss Ash?” Cadence asked when she turned to Luna to find she wasn’t there anymore. “Dang it she got away,” Cadence said with a pout.

Author's Note

A demonstration of how Ash fights.

Chapter 20 All Hail Twilight and Rebirth of The Assassins Brotherhood

It's been 2 weeks since the rebel griffins attacked Canterlot and after the incident both Rage and my face were in the papers the next morning. I was swarmed with ponies for the entire day all of them calling me a hero I tried to avoid the crowds. I also used my disguise ring to get around town until it stopped. Meanwhile Fancy Pants recovered and returned to Canterlot with Fleur along with some guards provided by Celestia. The Immortals barracks had been made behind my home it was a simple building. It had with two bathrooms, girl and boy bedrooms, lounge room and dining room also a kitchen. The crown was paying them still and they had the freedom of making their own meals but I invited them to come dine with me they accepted but only twice a week. In the present I went to bed early at 4:00pm and fell asleep but that is when I opened my eyes and was in Faust's library. I stood up and looked around to look for Faust I took a single step but was tackled to the legendary Alicorn.

"Oh my God oh my God I can't believe it finally my little Lulu has found love," Faust said as she picked me up and swung me around.

"Faust I can't breathe," I said in the alicorns grip.

I managed to pry her fingers open but she was still spaning around and I was flung into a pile of books causing them to topple on top of me. I pushed the books off of me and gave an annoyed look at Faust as I rested my chin on the palm of my hand.

"Sorry Ash," Faust apologized.

"Question Faust how'd you know I was in love with Luna," I asked as I stood up and dusted myself off.

"I was watching over them before you went stargazing and made that constellation and sang my lullaby to her thanks by the way for doing that. Also I heard you say it before you fell asleep," Faust said.

"Geez if things weren't creepy enough in life," I said sarcastically.

"Hey I stopped as soon as you were both out," Faust said.

"Yeah alright but Faust listen I have a bit of a problem and I need your help," I said.

"What's the problem?" Faust asked.

"I found a Piece of Eden," I said causing Faust to freeze. "It was hidden in the hydra's tonsils below the Wonderbolt academy and no one knows of it," I said causing Faust to relax a bit.

"Well done Ash I need you to hold onto it until the knights and I decide what to do with it," Faust said.

"Yeah there's also something I need to ask whose Desmond?" I asked.

"I'm not sure but I think one of the knights mentioned him once," Faust said.

"I see anyway that's my news is there something you wished to discuss with me?" I asked.

"Yes you know that journal you gave to Celestia," Faust said.

"It wasn't a bad idea was it?" I asked with worry.

"No in fact I needed you to give it to her anyway. There's an unfinished spell on the last page of the book that Twilight Sparkle must finish," Faust said.

"Ok I'll-wait did you say Twilight must finish it?" I asked.

"Yes it's an important one I made a list of instructions for Celestia to follow once you wake up I need you to mail it to her," Faust said as she handed me a scroll.

"I can do that but if I may ask what's so special about that spell anyway what's it designed to do?" I asked.

Faust just smiled before she spoke.

I slowly woke up to see the scroll of instructions in my hand and it was just about sunset. I immediately got out of bed and wrote a quick letter to the princess. The letter was to explain what the other scroll attached to the one was instructions from Faust for Celestia to follow. As I wrote I could not believe what the spell was supposed to do and why Faust wanted this. But, I just keep on writing and when I was satisfied with my letter I sent it imminently. I honestly wish I could have been there when they saw the letter.

Canterlot Castle Dining Room

Celestia was in the dining room with Luna, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Shining, Cadence, Rage and Eris. Discord said he was going to be gone for a few days, for some strange reason. Celestia was about to dive into the double layered cake before her before a scroll appeared in front of her. Celestia wasn't exactly happy being interrupted when she was about to have her dessert but she picked up the scroll and looked at the scroll. The scroll had a grey ribbon on it and a silver wax seal with Ash's mark on it.

"It's from Ash," Celestia said.

"Oooo is it poetry for Luna perhaps," Eris suggested.

"If it was I believe the letter would be in my grasp instead of Celestia's," Luna said with an annoyed look.

"Luna's right Ash marked the scroll as important with my name on it," Celestia said as she broke the seal.

Celestia unrolled the parchment and another scroll fell out and landed on the table. Celestia looked at the scroll on the table before she focused on the scroll Ash wrote. As she read the letter her eyes got bigger and bigger in shock and tears started to spill from her eyes. Once she finished she dropped the scroll and looked at the other scroll on the table.

"Celestia are you alright?" Chrysalis asked with worry.

"We-we-we got a letter from mom," Celestia said crying tears of joy.

The room was silent no one said a thing until Rage spoke up.

"Well what are you waiting for open the damn scroll and read it. After all you haven't heard from her in how long and now you get a letter from her," Rage said.

"Rage is right open the letter Tia and tell us what mother wants!" Luna yelled.

Celestia nodded before she unrolled the ancient parchment and read it out loud.

My Dearest Children

I know how all of you must be feeling right now and I want to apologise to you all without saying goodbye. But, if I didn't then you wouldn't let me leave so I had no choice and it was like somepony drove a knife into my heart when I left. But, I had to try and stop Heartless at least contain him just know I miss you all terribly and wish I could hold you in my arms once more. I think of you all every day and if it weren't for the window I created to see you all and how you were doing I probably have gone crazy about now. I know you wish this letter could go on but I wrote to you for a reason Celestia your student is quite an impressive mind and I need your help with something. Starswirl's journal has an unfinished spell inside of it that Twilight must finish. This will be her final test as your student also a list of instructions for you to follow below. There will also be an explanation for what the spell will do.

Your Mother forever always.

Faust

When Celestia finished reading she, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Luna were all in tears at the small letter from their mother.

"Discord's gonna be sorry he wasn't here," Shining said.

"What are the instructions for Twilight?" Cadence asked.

"Hm-oh yes," Celestia said before she continued to read.

I woke up to the sound of pitter patter of rain on the dome window above me I looked up to see the clouds were in some checked pattern. I just ignored it and thought Rainbow was trying out something different with the sky. I was about to fall asleep again because I enjoyed sleeping in when it was raining but my rest was soon interrupted by the knock at the door.

"Ash Twilight Sparkle is here to see you," Silver Tray said.

"Tell her I'm sleeping in if she wants to talk she'll have to come back later," I said.

There was a bit of silence before Silver's voice returned.

"I'm afraid she's insisting," Silver said.

"Tell her I said tough luck cause I'm not getting up," I said rolling over in my bed.

The room was silent and I was settling back into sleep. I could feel myself begin to float away into sleep but then gravity kicked in and I fell onto the floor hard.

"Ow," I groaned as I opened my eyes and saw I was my bedroom floor I looked around and I saw Twilight and Spike were in my room. Twilight's horn had an aura around it before it disappeared telling me she used magic to get me out of bed.

"Are you up now?" Twilight asked.

"I swear Twilight what you have to say had better be worth waking me up from my sleep in," I growled.

"Look I need your help something is wrong," Twilight said.

"Explain it to me please," I said as I stood and rubbed my head.

"There's no time we need to go now," Twilight said.

"Well I ain't going anywhere without getting ready and breakfast," I said walking to my bathroom.

"There's no time," Twilight said.

"Twilight is the world falling apart?" I asked.

"No," Twilight answered.

"Are zombies trying to eat anypony," I asked.

"No," Twilight said.

"Are demons attacking?" I asked.

"No," Twilight said.

"Is Discord spreading chaos," I asked.

"Not that I know of," Twilight said.

"Then whatever it is can wait until I get ready," I said.

"Bu-but...fine," Twilight sighed in defeat.

"Silver can you make me a breakfast to go please?" I asked before I looked at Spike to see him holding his stomach. "Also can you bring some gems for Spike looks like he missed breakfast as well?" I asked.

"Certainly Ash," Silver replied.

After I got changed I walked through Ponyville with Twilight and Spike to Fluttershy's cottage while I ate a blueberry muffin that Silver made.

"I still don't know what you had to wake me up I love sleeping in the rain," Spike said as he finished his bag of gems.

"I hear you there Spike," I said as I finished my muffin.

"It's not about the weather you two Rarity had Rainbow Dash's cutie mark and said this was Rainbow Dash's cottage," Twilight said as we walked up to the door of said cottage. "Something strange is going on," Twilight said as she knocked on the door.

The door opened and Rainbow's head poked out.

"Hey guys," Rainbow said in a tired tone when she saw us.

"Rainbow Dash why is Rarity doing your job?" Twilight asked all of a sudden a loud bang came from inside and Rainbow disappeared behind the door. “And what in Equestria is going on in here?" Twilight asked but when she opened the door all the animals were running wild.

"What in the name of pony," I said shocked at the scene before me.

"Ok rewind this for me what the heck is going on?" I asked as we walked through the door of Twilights library and I saw "Mac, Caramel, Comet, Thunderlane, Pierce, Gilda and Trixie looking at us.

"Twilight most of the girls had their cutie marks switched around," Pierce said.

"They also don't remember us dating them," Caramel said.

"Dash doesn't even remember I moved in with her and Scootaloo," Gilda said.

"Is Discord causing trouble again," Thunderlane asked.

"What's going on why is this happening?" Spike asked.

"Last night when you were taking one of your seven hour bubble baths I got a special delivery from the princess," Twilight said as she showed us Starswirl's Journal and explained what happened and showed me the letter.

Dear Twilight Sparkle

The spell contained on the last page of this book is Starswirl the bearded secret unfinished masterpiece. He was never able to get it right and thus abandoned it my mother believes you’re the only pony that can understand and rewrite it and I agree.

Princess Celestia

"I cast the spell to see what it was but nothing happened but now I know something did happen the spell has changed the elements of harmony. That must be why their cutie marks are all wrong I was just so eager to please Celestia's mother I wasn't thinking," Twilight said while looking at the different coloured Elements of Harmony.

"So just use the counter spell to switch them back," Spike said.

"There is no counter spell," Twilight said looking through the book.

"Why don't you use that memory spell you used to fix everypony when Discord was here," Spike suggested.

"Spike it's not their memories it's like their personalities have been taken out and placed into a different body," I said.

"Zecora's cure for the cutie pox," Spike suggested.

"That won't work either," Twilight said as she began to walk up the stairs to her bedroom.

"Well maybe it won't be so bad maybe our friends will grow to like their new lives. And you guys get to fall in love with them all over again and Gilda you could just ask to move in again," Spike said but the stallions and Gilda gave Spike a nasty glare.

"No Spike their not who their meant to be anymore their destinies are now changed and it's all my fault," Twilight said as she walked upstairs to her room.

I gestured for Spike to follow me up and told the others to stay behind and let us handle it we walked up stairs and when we entered I heard Twilight singing.

"Oh Spike Ash what have I done," Twilight cried as she looked out her window.

"Aw c'mon Twi you'll figure out a way to fix this these are your friends," Spike said placing a claw on her shoulder.

"Spike's right your friends would want you to try and fix this instead of give up," I said.

"You’re both right they mean more to me then anything," Twilight said as she walked over to a fire place and looked at a picture of all of us together. "My friends," Twilight said as she began glow brightly.

"Twilight are you alright," Spike asked shielding his eyes from the growing light.

"I got it I know what to do," Twilight said.

"You do," Spike and I said in sync.

"I may not be able to remind them of who they are but I can show them what they mean to each other. They'll find the part of themselves that's been lost so they can help the friend they care about so much," Twilight said as she walked downstairs and packed the elements into a case and handed it to Spike.

"Wow Twi that was so sappy it just might work," I said.

"C'mon," Twilight said in a confident tone before she ran out the door with us not to far behind.

We ran through Ponyville and saw Fluttershy handing some bits to the balloon pony while she had a large suitcase next to her.

"Fluttershy wait," Twilight called.

"Oh hey everypony," Fluttershy said in a depressed tone when she saw us.

"Where are you going?" Twilight asked.

'I'm moving back to Cloudsdale I don't know what's wrong but I can't seem to make anypony laugh," Fluttershy said pulling out a whoopee cushion and making the farting noise.

I could see Big Mac was heartbroken but I place a hand on his shoulder before I spoke up

"Well before you go Flutters do you think you could help us help Rainbow Dash she's struggling to keep her animals under control," I said.

"But I don't really know anything about animals," Fluttershy said.

"But you do know something about Rainbow Dash," Twilight said.

"I know she's a true friend and I'll do anything I can to help her," Fluttershy said.

We then walked over to Rainbow's cottage but before we knocked I heard Rainbow shout for help.

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight cried out.

I pushed the door open with a little force and saw Rainbow was tied up inside a large cooking pot while few of the critters inside did some tribal dance around it.

"Holy St Peter their gonna turn her into soup," I said.

"Hurry Twilight can't you use your magic to get her out?" Fluttershy asked.

"No Fluttershy you’re the only one who can help Rainbow Dash needs you," Twilight said.

Fluttershy gulped and nodded before she walked inside.

"Uh hello little woodland creatures I know that your all very upset and feel like giving Rainbow Dash a hard time. But, we'd all really appreciate it if you calmed down and maybe rested for a bit," Fluttershy said and one by one the animals stoped the ruckus and sat in front of Fluttershy calmly. "Oh uh look here are some nice juicy greens for you to munch on and some crunchy munchy acorns too," Fluttershy said and like that all the animals dived in. "Aw I guess you were all cranky because you were hungry," Angle turned around and bounced onto Fluttershy's hand and let out a few squeaks and the other animals joined in. "Aw your very welcome little friends goodness I can understand them. It feels strange like this is what I'm meant to do this is who I am my destiny," Fluttershy said as she began to glow.

Twilight reached into the chest and pulled out the element and placed it on Fluttershy's neck. When she did the element glowed and returned to its normal colour and her eyes went wide before they closed and she fell to the floor.

"Wh-what happened?" Fluttershy asked.

"Fluttershy look your cutie mark," Twilight said as she pointed at Fluttershy's shoulder showing three pink butterflies on it. "It worked it worked oh I'm so happy your back to normal," Twilight said as she bounced around Fluttershy and Big Mac hugged Fluttershy before kissing her. "Now we need your help Fluttershy," Twilight said before she started singing.

We walked down the street with the entire town singing along and as we approached the end of the song Twilight lifted the girls up into a group hug. Twilight set them down while they were still hugging they held the hug until Twilight spoke.

"Wait a second that's it I understand now I know how to fix the spell," Twilight said.

"Great just try not to mess up the elements again ok Twi," I said.

Twilight paid me no heed as she ran to the library with us right behind her Twilight opened the door and picked up Starswirl's journal and I handed her a quill and ink well.

"From all of us together, together we're friends with the marks of our destiny's made one there is magic without end," Twilight said as she wrote down the words in the book.

When she finished she closed the book and smiled but then the element of magic began to glow and created a bright sphere around Twilight. The elements shout out a beam at Twilight and everyone was in a panic. The element of magic then grabbed me and pulled me towards Twilight and when it did we vanished leaving only behind a burn mark, and the tiara that held the element of magic fell to the floor.

I woke up to see mist all around me I stood up quickly to see the mist reached my legs and there was a starry void around me I was back in the world between worlds but I wasn't alone.

"Hello-where am I-what is this place," I heard Twilight's voice.

"Twilight is that you," I called out into the mist and saw Twilight come into shape.

"Ash how are you here? Where is here?" Twilight asked as she ran over to me her voice filled with panic.

"It's ok Twilight we're in the world between worlds," I said.

"The world between worlds," Twilight repeated.

"I've been here countless times first when the knights unlocked my magic core and when I have my talks with Faust," I said.

"Wait Faust is here let's go find her and try to get her out," Twilight said.

"You misunderstand Twi Faust sealed herself away to stop Heartless she'll return when she wants too," I said.

"Can I meet her ask her why she wanted me to finish that spell?" Twilight asked.

"In time perhaps but right now there's something more important," I said gesturing to a shape in the fog.

The fog moved closer and took shape of a familiar sun alicorn.

"Congratulations Twilight I knew you could do it," Celestia said as appeared out of the fog.

"Princess I don't understand what did I do?" Twilight asked.

"You did something today that's never been done before something even a great unicorn like Starswirl the bearded was never able to accomplish. Because he did not understand friendship like you do the lessons in Ponyville have taught you well you've proven that you’re ready Twilight," Celestia said.

"Ready, ready for what," Twilight asked only for Celestia to start singing.

Once we neared the end of the song Celestia spread her wings and rose into the air a bright glow appeared behind Celestia like the sun that shone down on Twilight. I looked at Twilight to see a piece of raw pure magic leave Twilights chest and circle around her and lifted her up into the air. As Twilight rose into the air I kneeled and Celestia landed when a bright light appeared and when it reached its peak Twilight disappeared leaving me with Celestia.

"So how'd you get here Celestia?" I asked.

"When Twilight completed the spell I was sent to this place and Ash I know this may be asking a bit much but can you show me where mother is?" Celestia asked.

"As much as I want to Celestia I can't if you see Faust now Heartless will escape she had to make a deal to contain Heartless. She had to stay as far away as possible from you and your siblings and I'm not strong enough to fight Heartless yet, so I ask you to be patient a little while longer," I said causing Celestia's ears to flatten against her head which made me feel guilty. "Have faith Celestia I'm working on a plan to let Faust out and keep Heartless caged until I'm strong enough," I said scratching behind her ears earning a smile from the mare as she pressed her head against my hand.

"Thank you Ash I needed those words and Luna was right when it came to scratching behind the ears," Celestia said with a wink.

"It wasn't anything special but I believe you should be going and explain things to Twilight before she freaks out," I said.

"Yes I should and thank again Ash," Celestia said as she disappeared.

"You know you could have said hi instead of asking me to lie to the poor mare I hate lying to others," I said.

"I'm sorry Ash it's just I want to see all of my children at the same time so they don't think I pick favourites," Faust said as she walked out of the fog behind me and walked up to me.

"Spending all your time here must suck I know I'd go bat crazy if I saw something in front of me but could never touch it," I said.

"I may have to stay in this place for eternity but I wish I could get my children to come here like you can instead of like that then I wouldn't mind where I am," Faust said.

"Well I meant what I said," I said.

"Sorry?" Faust asked.

"When I said I'd find a way to get you out but keep Heartless contained until I was ready I meant it," I said.

"I'm certain you did but if it were only possible," Faust said.

"Never give up Faust I promise you I'll figure something out," I said as I placed a hand on her shoulder before I took a few steps forward.

"Don't make a girl a promise if you know you can't keep it," Faust said.

"If there's one thing I do Faust it's I keep my promises," I said as I disappeared.

I appeared above Ponyville and it was night time saw all of my friends and Celestia outside the Golden Oaks Library bowing towards Twilight. I also saw on Twilights back a pair of wings with lavender feathers that matched her fur. She was also a few inches taller and had an hourglass figure along with a bigger bust I flew down towards the group and landed behind Twilight.

"How does it feel Princess Twilight?" I asked as kneeled towards Twilight.

"You knew about this?" Twilight asked gesturing to herself.

"Duh someone had to tell Celestia to give the book to you remember after the incident at my house a while back remember that package I had before we returned to the hospital," I said.

"That was the journal," Twilight said.

"Yes," I said.

"But what do I do now is there a book about being a princess I should read," Twilight asked.

"There will be time for all of that latter,' Celestia said with a small giggle.

"And if you can't find one I'm sure Faust has one after all she's got every single damn book in her library," I said.

Twilight just gave me a sheepish grin.

My friends and I were up in Canterlot inside the same room the wedding took place in. I was standing next to Luna wearing my knighting tunic and cape. The girls wore their own special clothes Rarity designed along with all the guys Soarin included. (He came over this morning and was shocked senseless when he saw Twilights wings.) Rage also wore clothes similar to mine but were red and black and we all stood on the alter while Celestia gave her speech.

"We are gathered here today in celebration of a momentous occasion my faithful student Twilight Sparkle has done many things since she lived in Ponyville. She even helped reunite me with my sister Princess Luna," Celestia said looking at Luna before she looked back at the crowds beside the red carpet that lead to the alter. "But today Twilight Sparkle did something extraordinary she created new magic proving without a doubt she is ready to be crowned Equestria’s newest princess. Fillies and gentlecolts may I present for the very first time Princess Twilight Sparkle," as Celestia finished the doors that lead outside opened to reveal Twilight. She wore a magenta, gold and white dress that Rarity designed with her wings outstretched for authority. She was followed by four identical mares with white manes and blonde manes and tails. They also wore red dresses with white moons on it and carrying a lavender banner with Twilights cutie mark on it. The mares were also followed by four unicorn Solar Guards and they all were singing as well. When Twilight reached the alter Spike handed Celestia a golden crown with the element of magic in it. Twilight then turned around and kneeled so Celestia could place the crown on Twilight’s head. When she did Twilight stood and looked at the girls then me, before she looked at the crowd and the element gave of a pulse of light. The crowd cheered for Twilight as she walked out onto the balcony with the princesses the others and I and waved to the enormous crowd below.

"Say something princess," Celestia whispered to Twilight.

"Oh um a little while ago my teacher and mentor Princess Celestia sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship which was something I didn't really care much about. But now on a day like today I can honestly say I wouldn't be here if it weren't for the friendships I made with all of you," Twilight said as she turned around to look at us. "Each one of you taught me something about friendship and for that I'll always be grateful. Today I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria thank you friends thank you everypony," Twilight said as she turned around to face the crowd causing them to cheer before we walked back inside.

"Twilight I'm so proud of you," Shining said as he hugged Twilight.

"Are you crying," Twilight asked jokingly.

"Of course not it's liquid pride totally different thing," Shining said wiping away his tears.

"Y'know Shining my mentor Alex once told me it's alright to cry its just proof you have a heart beating in you," I said.

"Truer words have never been spoken," Cadence said.

"Best coronation day ever," Pinkie said as she appeared out of nowhere and jumped in the air and stayed airborne for 5 seconds.

Twilight was then wrapped in a hug her friends before they went down to the carriage bay and the guards split the crowds to the sides making a pathway. All of a sudden a gold and purple chariot with Twilight's cutie mark came out the doors and down the make shift road. Twilight sat in it and waved to the crowds and sang along with the others.

Later that Night

I was sitting in the castle dining room with most of the royal family, my friends and Twilight's parents and Rage. I was happily eating some chicken and everything was great except one thing Blueblood. I heard Twilight's parents talking to Comet and they were thrilled to find out he was dating her. But when Velvet asked Twilight how good Comet was in bed Comet fainted on the spot causing many to laugh and for Twilight to scream at her mom in embracement.

"So anything new with you Ash like say a special somepony?" Cadence asked causing me to almost spit out my drink.

"I thought we moved on from the awkward questions," I teased.

"Aw c'mon Ash you must have found somepony," Rarity said with mischief in her voice.

"That depends," I said.

"On what?" Cadence asked.

"If I want to say anything at all," I said as I stuck out my tongue at her causing her to pout but then her eyes lit up.

"That tongue looks quite flexible perfect for Preach kissing," Cadence said causing Luna's cheeks to turn red and for me to stop eating.

"I'm afraid I lost my appetite if you'll excuse me I'll be off to bed," I said as I stood up and was about to walk to the door.

"Good riddance monster," Blueblood said earning him a glare from my friends.

"Hey Blueblood didn't you think it’s your ugly mug that is putting me off my appetite," I said causing the room to erupt in laughter from the guards, maids, my friends and the princesses while Blueblood was so mad I thought I saw steam coming out of his ears. I high fived Shining before I walked to the doors I was about to walk out, but not before I caught a last glimpse at Luna smiling at me.

Midnight

I lay on my bed staring at the ceiling the bad gut wrenching feeling since Celestia asked us to stay tonight hasn't left me alone at all. I normally was able to sleep but I just couldn't so I got out of bed and decided to take a walk through the castle to try and clear my thoughts. I checked on Dust to see he was happily sleeping on a bird stand so I left him rest. I then got into some clothing and left my room and walked around the corridors. There were a few Luna guards out tonight I gave them a small wave which they returned with either a nod, wave or hello before I passed them. I was walking inside a corridor that had a view of Twilights old tower. I looked at the tower and remembered Twilight and the rest of the mane 6 plus stallions would be staying there tonight. I was about to turn my gaze away when I saw 9 figures running along the grounds towards the tower. I opened a window and jumped out and ran over to them but stayed out of sight. I hid behind a fountain and in the light of Luna's moon, I saw that these 9 were dressed the same as the ponies that attacked my home.

"Templars," I thought to myself.

The ponies reached the tower but didn't use the front door instead they went to the side where the balcony was and pulled out some grappling hooks. I snapped my fingers and changed into my assassin robes and was armed with my hidden blades and Whispering Wind. But I remembered if Twilight and the others saw me they'd want an explanation of why I killed these guys. I then remembered a trick that Corvo once taught me for situations like this. I snapped my fingers and looked down and saw my shadow was leaving the ground. My shadow crawled its way over my body coating me in black. I then pulled out my disguise ring and put it on turning into my unicorn self before I looked back at the Templars. I saw they managed to set their hooks on the balcony and started to climb. I ran out of my hiding spot and over to the doors and opened them and ran up the stairs silently. I reached the room on the top floor and looked through the key hole and saw the room was a giant library with a massive hourglass in the centre of the room. On the next level of the room was where the mane 6 and their coltfreinds were sleeping, while Trixie, Spike and Gilda slept next to the base of stairs. The mane 6 slept on the same bed as their coltfreinds while Gilda, Trixie and Spike slept on their own. I slipped inside and stayed in the shadows and moved to the balcony window and waited for the Templars to come. Suddenly, I saw 9 shadows had finally appeared and climbed over the railing they walked over to the window. The Templars picked the lock and entered the room and looked around the room before they walked further inside. They walked past the hourglass and I followed but made sure to keep myself out of sight. The group walked until they stopped in front of Spike, Gilda and Trixie.

"Sir what do we do with these ones?" One of the Templars asked.

"Our orders were to clear kill everyone in the room," The leader said.

"But what about the dragon our blades won't even tickle him," another said.

"That's why we have dragons bane you dolt now you three take them out while the rest of you take out the rest I'll take care of the new princess," the leader said I recognized dragons bane was a type of poison specially designed for dragons.

While 6 of the Templars went upstairs the other three made their way over to the Trixie, Spike and Gilda. I decided to make my move and crept up behind the Templars and went for the two closest. I extended my hidden blades and walked in-between them and stabbed them in their necks and let them fell to the floor. I turned to the last guard who was about to turn around and investigate what made the noise. But, when he did I stabbed him in the heart and laid him down gently before I went upstairs. I saw them reach the top one of them walked over to the bed closest which held Rarity and Thunderlane and pulled out a knife. I grabbed the Templar by his mouth and broke his neck and continued onto the next bed. The bed held Applejack and Caramel and the both looked very peaceful. The Templar drew a knife but I stabbed him in the spine and covered his mouth to stop him from screaming and laid him on the floor. The next held Fluttershy and Mac he raised his knife and brought it down on Fluttershy. But, I grabbed him and pulled him away and broke his neck before he even made a peep. I looked at the bed to see the blade just missed Fluttershy. Fluttershy just turned over in the bed causing me to release the breath I was holding. I then pulled the blade out of the pillow so Fluttershy wouldn't hurt herself during the night. I went over to the last three next was Rainbow Dash and Soarin. I walked up calmly and grabbed the Templars mouth and brought my blade across his neck causing him to gag and die. I saw one of the last Templars was about to go for Pinkie who fell out of bed. There was not enough time for me to get to them and stop him so I used my phantom blade and shot a dart at the Templars neck. I ran at the Templar before he hit the floor and alert his friend. I managed to catch the guy and pulled out the dart in his neck so I left no evidence I was here. I saw the leader draw his sword and was going for Twilight but, while I watched I forgot about the knife the dead Templar held was still in his grip. The knife fell to the floor letting the metal ring out the Templar spun around saw me. But I placed the guy on the floor but when I looked up the leader tried to stab me with his sword. I dodged to the side and saw the blade was made of some type of stone. I grabbed the pony by his shirt and threw him over the railing only problem he grabbed my arm and I went with him. We landed on the floor and I rolled away from the Templar and stood up and saw he was up as well with his sword in hand. I saw he was a unicorn so I had to be cautious with this guy’s magic. We stared at each other for a few seconds before the Templar spoke.

"Who are you and why'd you kill my stallions?" the Templar asked.

I didn't answer his question and remained silent.

"Are you here to protect the fake princess?" the Templar asked.

I still remained silent.

"It doesn't matter if you speak or not you’re still gonna die," the Templar said as he disappeared.

He reappeared on my right and slashed at my leg causing me to grunt in pain I heard the Templar snicker at me. I stood up straight and taunted him with index and middle finger for him to come at me before I got in a stance. The Templar scoffed at me before he charged at me but I blocked his attack and twisted his arm causing him to cry a little in pain and drop his sword. I kicked the sword away and pushed the Templar causing him to stumble onto one of his dead comrades. He picked up a knife and drew a sword that was on the corpse and threw the knife at me. I just simply moved my head to the side and watched as the blade flew by. I looked back at the Templar and saw the Templar charge at me ready to cut me in two. I ran at the Templar and rolled underneath the blade and stopped next to the sword I kicked away. The Templar turned around and had his back to the giant hour glass he was ready to spill blood. I looked at the blade next to my foot and stomped on the hilt launching it into the air before I caught it and threw it at the Templar. The sword impaled the Templar right below his horn and pierced the hour glass. His eyes rolled into his skull and blood leaked through the cracks staining the sand in the glass red.

"Your time has come," I thought smirking at my own pun before I walked over to the Templar corpse. I yanked off his necklace and taped my forehead and then closed his eyes "Sleep in peace," I said as I did the motions.

I then felt eyes on me I turned around and I saw both Trixie and Spike were awake staring at me in shock. I decided to just play it cool by placing the necklace into my pocket and turning around and walking away. I took a few steps away but Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs causing everyone to wake up but go pale when they saw the corpses in the room. When they went to go check on Trixie they saw me and I looked at the group before I sighed.

So much for the leaving calmly I thought.

I ran to the balcony and jumped off and turned around to grab a rope and slid down it thankful I was wearing my gloves otherwise I would have rope burn. Once I reached the ground I teleported to the infirmary. Everyone was asleep so I quietly and quickly grabbed a bandage for my leg before I teleported to my room. I took off my disguise ring and the shadow spell and began to wrap the bandage around my leg. Once I finished I then changed into the clothes I wore before and returned my weapons to their places before I heard hooves approaching.

"Sir Ash Blade you must come at once," Somepony said.

"I'll be right there," I called once I checked everything was hidden I walked over to the door trying not to limp and opened it to see a Night Guard. "What's the problem?" I asked.

"It's the Elements of Harmony sir and Princess Twilight Sparkle and their friends," the guard said

"What's wrong are they alright?" I asked.

"Yes sir but there has been a murder in their room," the guard replied.

"What do you mean if Twilight and the others are alright then who was murdered?" I asked.

"That's just it sir we don't know who was murdered," the guard said.

"Have the princesses and Rage been notified," I asked.

"Yes their on their way," the guard said.

"Right let's fly there it'll be faster," I said as I spread my wings and took off with the guard next to me.

I flew in from the balcony and I saw the girls were there all staring at the mess I made while the guys conferred them.

"Are you all alright?" I asked as I walked over to them.

"Ash it's them again," Twilight said as she pointed to the lead pony impaled in the hour glass.

I saw Rage looking at the pony as well so I walked over to him.

"I can't believe this happened again only to my friends," I said.

"Yeah but whoever did this has skill 4 quick clean deaths 4 took a single strike to kill but this guy was pretty beat up," Rage said.

I looked at the corpse behind me and saw a vial filled with black liquid in his belt. I reached for the vial and picked it up and studied it closely. I then saw Celestia, Luna, dream Catcher, and Chrysalis arrive they saw my friends before Celestia wrapped her wings around the group in a hug. I then walked over to the group with the vial in my hand before I addressed Spike.

"Hey Spike which bed were you sleeping in," I asked.

"One on the left," Spike said.

I nodded to Spike before I uncorked the vial and took a sniff quickly pushing it away and corking it again.

"What is that Ash?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Dragons bane," I said handing it to Dream Catcher.

Twilight griped Spike tightly and the look of fear was frozen on Spike’s face while I just walked back over to the hour glass and looked at the pony impaled on it.

"Get anything from this guy," I asked.

"Nothing no orders no identity nothing," Rage said.

Just then the doors burst open and Shining, Cadence and Twilights parents ran in Shining's face was ready to spill blood and all the guards moved away from him. Shining looked at me but I just pointed over to Twilight Cadence, Shining and his parents were overjoyed when they saw Twilight. They ran over to her and hugged her and I turned my gaze back onto the lead pony and grabbed the sword that held him to the hour glass. I gave it a yank but it wouldn't budge I gripped it in two hands and after a while I managed to pull it out and let the body fall to the floor.

”Man I really got you jammed in there huh,” I thought before I looked at the blade made of stone "Hey Rage look at this blade," I said.

Rage did so but looked puzzled.

"Why do these guys have a sword made of stone?" Rage asked.

"How would I know,” I said as I walked over to the group with Rage. "Hey Pinkie you used to be a rock farmer right?" I asked earning a nod from the now flat maned mare. "Can you tell me what type of stone this is," I asked handing her the blade.

Pinkie took the blade and looked at it closely.

"I'm sorry Ash I've never seen this type of rock before," Pinkie said as she handed the sword back to me.

"May I see it?" Celestia asked.

I handed the blade to Celestia for her to inspect it when she did her eyes widened in fear.

"Alicorn stone," Celestia said grimly.

"What's alicorn stone?" I asked.

"Alicorn stone is a type of rock that was used to kill alicorns it's very rare to find and most have forgotten it exists," Celestia explained.

I looked at Twilight and saw she was the one being gripped by her friends and family.

"So this was an assassination attempt but who stopped it?" I asked.

"I saw who," Spike said causing me to tense up

"Really who was it?" Cadence asked.

"I don't know precisely because he well it was a shadow," Spike said.

"A Shadow?" Luna asked interested.

"Yeah but not the one connected to your feet it was like someone had just cut him out of the universe leaving a moving black hole that looked like a pony," Spike said.

"Can you tell us anything else?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah he had a horn and he took something from that guy's neck," Spike said as he pointed to the lead pony.

"This guy must know more about these guys then we do," Rage said.

"So he saved us," Fluttershy suggested.

"Either that or he didn't want to split the pay with his comrades when he did away with my sister," Shining said.

"Shining Armour!" Cadence scowled.

"I'm just throwing out possibilities if this guy killed these nine then this guy is dangerous," Shining said.

"Well when that shadow was here he fought that guy that was impaled on the hour glass the guy didn't know who he is so it's obvious they weren't working together. Also that shadow was injured in his right thigh," Spike said.

"That's something we can use I'll send out guards to look for a unicorn with an injured thigh," Shining said as he stood.

"Well I think he's a hero," Twilight said.

"Why do you say that darling?" Rarity asked.

"In front of our beds there is one corpse obviously this shadow was able to stop them from harming us," Rarity suggested.

"Perhaps but I want to bring this so called shadow in for questioning if he knows something about these ponies that I don't then I want to find out what it is," Celestia said.

"Well I believe such investigations will have to wait it's nearly dawn," I said as I stood up.

"Has that much time passed already," Celestia said as she stood up.

"It's probably for the best if we have a nice calming breakfast before you all leave," Luna suggested.

All my friends nodded in agreement before we left the tower leaving the guards to clean up.

No one said a thing at breakfast which was understandable I know I wouldn't want to say anything either. After breakfast I went to my room to pack my luggage and collect Dust once I did I heard a knock on the door. I walked over to the door and opened it and saw Luna.

"Hi Luna what can I do for you," I asked.

"I just wanted to know how you were feeling after all ponies similar to these ones attacked you home," Luna said.

"Honestly I'm thankful that shadow showed up when he did I should have expected that there were ponies that didn't approve of Twilight becoming a princess," I said.

"How do you know that?" Luna asked.

"Alicorn stone sword remember if there is one thing you don't do is you don't carry gear like that unless you plan on killing an alicorn," I said.

"True but it’s still terrifying to think this is happening," Luna said.

"Don't worry Luna everything will be fine," I said as I hugged her

"Thank you Ash just hearing you say that fills me with confidence," Luna said as she looked up at me.

"Luna if I may ask why are we hiding our feelings from the others don't you think we should tell them?" I asked.

"Yes how about next time were all together and at the right time we'll tell them," Luna said.

"Great idea and I should let you know your mother found out about us," I said.

"She did!" Luna yelled in surprise.

"Yeah and she's happy for us," I said.

A smile made its way onto Luna's face that threatened to split her face before she kissed me we held the kiss for a bit before Dust squawked snapping us out of it.

"What you jealous," I said teasingly Dust just rolled his eyes while Luna giggled.

"Come we must be on our way," Luna said gesturing to the door.

I gave her a smile before I grabbed my luggage and gestured for Dust to get on my shoulder which he did before I walked out with Luna. I met the others at the train station and said my goodbyes to Twilights parents the princesses and Shining and hopped aboard. Surprisingly Rage asked to come along with us to provide additional protection and to get to know my friends better.

Once we arrived I stretched out my wings and looked around and saw most of Ponyville came to greet their new princess. After a little ceremony for Twilight the girls returned home but Rage wanted to talk to me and the guys and Spike about something. We walked with Rage until we were outside Ponyville before he addressed me.

“Alright Ash spill what are you hiding,” Rage said.

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“It was you who killed those ponies last night you made it pretty convincing but when Spike said the so called shadow was wounded in the leg. And I saw you hiding the limping I knew it was you also Spike told me the guy had a sword on his back. And if you want proof show us your thigh if it’s fine then I’ll admit I was wrong and wear a pink tutu around Canterlot for a week,” Rage said.

I saw all the stallions were surprised by the accusation but looked at me waiting my answer I let out a sigh before I spoke.

“Ok you caught me I’m the shadow that killed those ponies,” I said getting the stallions to gasp.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Spike asked.

“None of you were supposed to know anything but since I’m discovered I’ll tell you then you can tell everyone else,” I said.

“I’ll hear the story first before I decide to tell anyone,” Rage said which the others nodded.

“Very well but I choose where I tell you ok,” I said.

“Ok then where?” Comet asked.

“Rage can you take them to the Everfree library I’ll meet you there once I grab something to help explain the story,” I said.

“Alright but if you run I’ll tell,” Rage said.

“I won’t run I promise,” I said.

Rage gave a single nod before he and the others vanished I then teleported to my room and grabbed the Apple of Eden and placed it in a small pouch Rarity made for me. I teleported to the Everfree library and I walked in and saw the others standing around waiting for me.

“Ok now that we’re here let’s go in,” I said.

“But were already in,” Soarin said gesturing to the room.

“Not the in I was talking about before I show you stallions and dragon you must pinkie promise me you won’t reveal what I’m about to show you to anyone. You can reveal what I did once I explain but not where I told you.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cup cake in my eye,” the stallions and dragon said as they did the gestures.

I gave a nod before I kicked the emblem and the door opened causing the group to go slack jawed before I walked down the tunnel with the others right behind me. We walked inside and the boys were dumbstruck by the room.

“Hey what’s that?” Spike asked as he went to touch the orb.

“DON’T TOUCH THAT!” I yelled causing Spike to freeze. “It’s a gateway to Faust’s prison for humans I don’t know how it will effect dragons and ponies and I really don’t want to know,” I said while Spike stepped away from the orb

“Hey check it out Ash got his own statue,” Thunderlane said pointing at my statue.

“The knights made that but anyway you want to know the story about why I killed those ponies right,’ I said getting the group to gather around.

I told them the story from start to finish even about Altair’s, Ezio’s and Arno’s past. I told them about the Templar order and the Brotherhood the three civilizations before mine. I even showed them the Apple of Eden which they were awestruck by.

“So this secret war has made its way to Equestria and those ponies from your home and Canterlot those Templars were just war casualties,” Comet said.

“And now you’ve been asked to end it here as well,” Mac said.

“You’ve pretty much got it,” I said.

“Well I’ve made my decision,” Rage said as he stood up after sitting down while I explained and paused for dramatic effect. “I want to join you,” Rage finally said.

“What!” I shouted.

“You said this is a war and I want to help you win it we’re brothers now and brothers are supposed to look out for each other,” Rage said placing a hand on my shoulder.

“I’ll join too,”

“I looked to see Spike was the one who spoke.

“Same here,” Mac said.

“I’m in,” Soarin said.

“Me five,” Caramel said.

“Bring it,” Thunderlane said.

“Count me in,” Pierce said.

“Why not,” Comet said.

I was shocked by what everyone said before I pushed Rage’s hand off

“Are you all nuts I’m not going to drag you all down with me if I’m caught and what about the girls? If I got one of you killed I’d never forgive myself and if your discovered it could destroy your relationship and I don’t want you to become killers,” I said.

“Ash we’ve watched the girls save Equestria many times now and we’ve never been able to do anything except pray. We all want to protect Equestria like them but we never had a way how to but when you explained the story I knew I would be able to do something. Even if it’s like this if we can protect Equestria then I don’t mind I just don’t want to be living in a shadow anymore,” Spike said.

At those words I remembered when Luna said she was tired of living in her sister’s shadow and that led her on her dark path I then turned to the rest of my friends to hear them speak.

“We can handle our marefriends if were caught,” Soarin said.

“And you’ll just need to help us not get ourselves killed,” Comet said.

“And these Templars messed with our marefriends and us if they’re that bad I wouldn’t mind getting a little blood on my hands,” Mac said.

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing my best friends were telling me that they wanted to become assassins to serve Equestria not that I thought it was crazy. I stared at them before I took a breath and sighted.

“Just wait a minute,” I said as I walked to the orb and touched it.

“Faust I need your help,” I called out once I appeared in Faust’s library.

“Hello Ash what do you need?” Faust asked as she stood up from her desk.

“Well you see,” I said as I began my tale when I finished Faust eyes were closed and her face had a neutral expression.

“I see,” Faust said.

“I’m sorry Faust I don’t know what to do,” I said as I held my head down.

Faust just walked over to a shelf and opened a box and pulled out 8 aqua coloured crystals and 4 gold crystals. She then waked over to me lifted my head up and placed the crystals in my hand.

“Give these to each of your friends and Rage then tell them to close their eyes and relax but there will be pain,” Faust said

“What will these do?” I asked.

“They want to join the brotherhood then its fine by me,” Faust said with a smile.

“What?” I said shocked.

“Ash you will need help in future like you did back in the tower with these 8 they will be a great help to you. These crystals will give them some upgrades in combat but you will need to help them sharpen their skills,” Faust said.

I bowed my head to Faust and sighed.

“Understood Faust,” I said.

“Don’t worry Ash with your training and these crystals they’ll be fine also you can use the secret room as your HQ. Also tell the ones who can’t use magic those gold crystals will serve as a teleporter to get you back to the room,” Faust said pointing to the gold crystals.

I gave a nod to Faust before I left.

I returned to the room and looked at my friends.

“Well what did Faust say?” Rage asked.

I walked over to the group and handed each of them an aqua crystal.

“Ok now what?” Spike asked.

“Close your eyes and relax,’ I said.

They did what I asked and the crystals began to glow but then the group started screaming in pain and their bodies began to glow. It continued for a while until the glow dimed and the screams stopped. The group were all on their hands and knees before they stood up and opened their eyes and saw they were wearing assassin robes. Rage wore red and black robes with Fury and Hate on his hips and hidden blades. Spike’s robes were green, purple and dark green and had a pair of revolver pistols on chest and a kukri on his hip and hidden blades. Comet also had hidden blades and yellow and purple robes with a pair of knifes on his hip. Thunderlane had dark grey and silver robes with hidden blades and a short sword on his hip and some throwing knives crossing his chest. Soarin had light blue and purple robes and hidden blades and sword and knife. Pierce had dark blue and silvery blue robes with throwing knives a machete and hidden blades. Caramel had dark yellow and chestnut brown robes with hidden blades and a tomahawk on his hip. Mac had maroon red and hay yellow robes he also had hidden blades and a war hammer on his hip. the group looked themselves over in surprise while I smiled.

“Welcome to the brotherhood and remember nothing is true everything is permitted,” I said to the group.

Chapter 21 The Return and Old Friends

Five weeks after Twilight's coronation I have been working hard to train the newest members of the assassin brotherhood. The girls have recovered from the incident nicely as well but somepony leaked the information about the assassination attempt to the press and it was all over Equestria. But, we worked past it now the mane 6, the stallions, Trixie, Gilda, Spike and I arrived at the crystal empire station for an important summit.

"Who we your very first princess summit you must be over the moon Twilight," Applejack said as we walked down the street.

"Oh I am excited but to be honest I'm a little nervous too," Twilight said.

"Your nevousited it’s like you want to jump and down and yell yay me. But you also want to curl up in a teeny tiny ball and hide at the same time we've all been there," Pinkie said ruffling Twilights mane.

"I'm there almost every day," Fluttershy whispered.

"You got no reason to fret Twi everything's gonna be just fi-," Applejack said only to be cut off.

"TWILIGHT! Sorry darling but I just realized you’re not wearing your crown you haven't forgotten it in Ponyville have you?" Rarity asked.

"It's in my bag," Twilight said looking over at Spike who gave the bag a few pats. "I just feel a little self-conscious about wearing it I haven't really gotten accustomed to these yet either," Twilight said as she lifted herself of the ground but fell on her butt.

"You are a princess now Twilight embrace it I'm telling you if I had a crown like that I would never take it off why I'd sleep in the thing," rarity said flicking her mane.

"Yeah that dose sound like you Rarity but you forget Twilights more how shall I say this humble about this," I said.

Rarity just gave me a scoff while the others gave out a snicker at my words while I smiled. All of a sudden, I heard a faint whisper come from behind me calling my name. I turned around to see the voice was coming from the crystal heart. I walked over to the heart and the voice got louder as I got closer. When I reached out to touch it images flashed through my head of a large red centaur standing alongside Discord then of me fighting the centaur. The centaur was much larger then I and he held Luna in his grip while I was half covered in blood and could barley stand. The images stopped and I was electrocuted in my hand causing me to yell in pain and thrown away from the heart and into a pillar.

"Ash you alright?" rainbow asked as she rushed over to me.

"Ah fine I think...just got a shock," I said as I stood.

"Oh sorry Ash I guess I made the enchantment too strong,"

I looked at the source of the voice to see it was Shining.

"Well if you wanted a pony to feel plenty of pain leave it the way it is," I said jokingly.

"Shining why is there a protection charm on the heart?" Twilight asked.

"It's there so another incident like Sombra's doesn't happen again," Shining said.

"Well it works but right now I believe we have some princesses to meet," I said.

We walked to the doors of the palace but I looked at the crystal heart in wonder before Caramel got my attention.

We opened the doors to the throne room to see two rows of three crystal pony guards all blowing into trumpets as the doors opened. We walked inside and a guard announced Twilight and my presence and I saw Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Rage were here.

"Twilight I haven't seen you since the day after the coronation," Cadence said as she gave Twilight a hug.

"We all have so much to discuss but it can wait until tomorrow you all look tired from your journey now off to bed all of you," Celestia instructed like any mother.

"Alright mom," I said with a playful smirk causing Celestia's cheeks to turn slightly pink before we turned around where a pair of guards led us to our rooms.

I couldn't sleep at all I was indeed tired from the trip but the images from the crystal heart were buzzing around my skull. I got up and got changed before I walked out of my room there where a few unicorn guards out all using their horns for light when they saw me they gave me a salute. I gave them a nod but, all of a sudden a bad feeling rise up in my chest. I knew this feeling should never be ignored like when I first met Chrysalis when she was disguised as Cadence. Even when the Templars attacked my friends back at Canterlot. I summoned Whispering Wind and my hidden blades and kept my eyes and ears sharp for anything.

"My crown she's got my crown!" I heard Twilight yell.

I sprinted through the hallways to Twilights room in hopes of finding the thief I came to a corner and I ran into somepony wearing a cloak. We tumbled along the ground before I shook my head to regain my senses and saw the thief. She had yellow fur and a yellow and red mane and tail along with a horn she wore an orange skirt with a pink and yellow stripe on it. She wore a pink top with a yellow, magenta and orange picture in the shape of a sun on it. She also wore a black leather jacket she also carried a satchel and I could see the element of magic in it.

"A human but how?" the pony asked in shock.

"I don't know who you are but I believe you stole a crown that belongs to my friend now hand it over or else," I said.

The thief fired a blast of magic at me and ran but I just backhanded the spell into a wall and ran after her. Twilight teleported in front of the thief but the thief teleported behind Twilight and the cloak the thief wore flew into Twilight. While the thief smiled and ran I jumped onto a wall and over Twilight while she got the cloak off of her and followed me. The thief was startled when she saw both Twi and I catching up to her. Twilight suddenly, leaped at the thief and they both tumbled into a room. I ran inside and saw Twilight's crown was bouncing on the walls before it flew at a mirror that reminded me of the one in Canterlot when I first arrived. But, instead of breaking the mirror it went into it causing me, Twilight, the newly arrived mares, griffioness, stallions and dragon to gasp while the thief smiled.

"What did you do with my crown?" Twilight asked the thief.

"Sorry it had to be this way," the thief said as she teleported over to the mirror. "Princess," the thief said before she walked into the mirror.

"You’re not getting away that easy," I said as I rushed at the mirror.

I heard everyone scream in protest but it was too late as I jumped through the mirror.

"Ok maybe that wasn't such a good idea," I said when I awoke and rubbed my head I opened my eyes.

I checked myself and saw I still had Whispering Wind and my hidden blades also my wings and I tested my magic to see if everything was in working order. I looked around I was in some sought of cave but the odd thing is the cave looked strongly familiar. I did a quick look around before I looked at the back of the cave and saw something scratched into the wall. I knelt down to get a closer look at what was written.

Here rests Razor.

I was shocked beyond anything I remember carving those words into the wall myself I looked along the rest of the back of the cave to see other words resembling tomb stones.

Here rests Copper.

Here rests Nicki.

Here rests Rose.

Here rests Sooty.

Here rests Snow Heart.

Here rests Night Stalker.

I couldn't believe what I was seeing I was back on earth in the family's cave I was at a complete loss for words before I regained my senses looked at the graves.

"Hey guys it's been a long time 13 years huh as you can see I've changed a ton I don't know where to even begin telling you what has happened these last few years. I know you'd all think I was crazy but all I can say is that it's true. I've also met someone mom I know you'd like her she's not what you'd expect but she can control the moon. She's got a kind heart and a loving smile and I couldn't ask for anything more. Dad I think you'd be proud of how far I've come I've also made some interesting friends. Copper I'd think you'd like Pinkie she always has a smile on her face and loves to play. Rose you and Rarity would totally hit it off in your senses of beauty and fashion Razor your little stunts remind me so much of Rainbow Dash including your ego. Sooty both you and Applejack don't have a problem when it comes to getting dirty. And Nicki your kindness and Fluttershy's is so alike you two could be related. I guess you want me to tell you my story so I will," I said I told them every single thing since the day I left and when I finished it was sunset. "And that's pretty much everything about me and If you need proof I've still got my wings," I said as I fluffed my wings and stood. "Listen everyone I'm going to get some dinner I'm starved," I said as I stood up and left the cave I came back with a caribou and ate my meal. The caribou was as delicious as I remember and I ate it with delight before I buried the bones payed my respects and went to sleep. I woke up and said my goodbyes to my family before I left I neared the edge of the forest before a thought hit me. I had to figure out a way to hide my wings and weapons. I made a pocket dimension for my weapons so I’m not seen as a threat then closed my eyes and sent out a pulse to sense if there was any magic nearby. I made sure the pulse was strong enough to check one fifth of the world for magic so I could pinpoint the thief. I found a faint beacon of magic in a town that was close by that also brought back a few unwanted memories. I extended took a breath before I headed for the town. I walked for an hour before I set down on the outskirts of the town and placed a spell on my wings to make them invisible. I walked through the trees and I saw the scrap yard I was held in for 4 years. I dared myself to go in and have a quick look around but I turned for the direction of the town. As I walked along the pathway I didn't see where I was going I ran into someone. "Oh sorry I wasn't looking where I was going," I said as I looked who I ran into but to my shock at who I saw.

"Jabir is that you?" I asked as I pulled off my hood.

"Ash my friend it's so good to see you," Jabir said as he wrapped me in a bear hug and lifted me off the ground.

"You too long time no see," I said.

"Yes three years is a long time where have you been?" Jabir asked.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you," I said.

"Believe me Ash I've heard plenty of crazy things in my life," Jabir said.

"Well you never heard my story," I said.

"True but come let's go home I'm sure Rosa and Akachi would love to see you again.

"How is Akachi if I remember correctly he should be 5 by now," I said.

"You memory is still as sharp as always," Jabir said as we walked down the path and into town. "So tell me why are you here?" Jabir asked.

"Oh uh I got lost while walking and ended up here but what about you?" I asked.

"I'm here to remember an old friend who died there but now is a time for smiles now that your here," Jabir said.

"Well I was actually about to take care of something," I said.

"Come now Ash I'm sure whatever it is can wait," Jabir insisted.

I raised a finger to my chin and thought about my answer.

"Well I guess a quick visit wouldn't hurt," I said.

"Fantastic tonight we dine on my beloved Rosa's cooking and you can tell us your story of what happened to you," Jabir said as he wrapped his arm around me and led me down the path.

"Rosa we have company tonight!" Jabir called when we walked through the front door of Jabir's home the house was homely and medium sized perfect for a small family.

"Oh and who is our special gust this time Jabir?" I heard Rosa call from another room.

"I'll let you see for yourself," Jabir said.

Rosa walked out of a room and when she saw me she looked surprised to see me then overjoyed she walked over to me and wrapped me in a hug.

"Ash it is so good to see you where have you been and where did you get that scar on your eye?" Rosa asked as she placed a hand over my left eye.

"Up and about and the rest you wouldn't believe," I said as I hugged her.

"Please come sit down and tell us," Rosa said as she gestured to the couch

"It's kinda crazy story but-Ouch!" I cried as I felt something pull on my wing.

"Pretty feather,"

I turned around to see a small boy holding one of my feathers.

"Akachi where did you get that and why did you hurt Ash," Rosa scowled.

Akachi just pointed at me and Rosa and Jabir looked at me in confusion so I just sighed and removed the spell on my wings causing Jabir and Rosa to stare at me in shock.

"I'll explain," I said.

We sat on the couch Rosa held Akachi on her lap and sat next to Jabir on the couch opposite me while sat on a chair and told them about Equestria and my new purpose.

"You were right Ash I wouldn't believe it if you told me but because of your wings I now have proof," Jabir said.

"Does this make you some kind of angel now Ash?" Rosa asked.

"No I don't think so I'm still the same guy you met in the cell and when we last saw each other only I now have wings and use magic and fight demons," I said.

"Can you do some magic please," Akachi asked.

"Ok one trick and that's all what do you want to see?" I asked.

"Something amazing!" Akachi exclaimed

I gave him a smile and looked as a vase that sat on a table that had flowers in it and reached out with my magic and made the water inside the vase come out. I made the water do a few loops and tricks and also made the water change its shape into different objects. Once I was done I returned the water to the vase and my audience clapped.

"Wow that was neat can you teach me how to do that?" Akachi asked.

"Sorry but great wizards never reveal their secrets," I said making him groan in disappointment. "Akachi when I had my wings hidden how'd you see them?" I asked.

"Well when I went to tug on your clothes I actually pulled on the feathers when I did the feather appeared in my hand you aren't mad at me are you?" Akachi asked.

"No it was an accident," I said causing him to cheer up.

"Ash it's late and we would be most honoured if you would stay tonight," Jabir said.

"Oh I don't know you guys I still have something to do," I said.

"I understand it's just Rebecca and Eli are coming to visit tomorrow and I was wondering if you would like to stay till then," Jabir said.

"Well if I can reconnect with a few friends then I guess why not," I said.

"I'll go get dinner ready I hope you don't mind stew," Rosa said.

"I'd love to Rosa would you like some help?" I asked as I stood up.

"Your help would be most welcome and maybe you can tell me if you found someone special in your life," Rosa said with a cheeky smile.

"I actually have Rosa it’s Luna," I said as I walked over to her.

"The princess of the moon you mentioned you lucky dog you," Rosa said with a playful shove.

"Well since I was raised by wolves dating a moon goddess is every wolf's dream," I said causing us to laugh.

I woke up the next morning on the couch and it was almost 11: 00am I greeted Rosa and Jabir before I had a shower and had breakfast. They told me Akachi had gone to school while I was asleep.

*Knock* *knock* *knock*

"Ah that must be them," Rosa said.

I kept my back to the door and didn't hide my wings I pulled the hood over my head and stayed perfectly still. The door opened and Rosa greeted Eli and Rebecca the three walked in and when Rebecca and Eli saw me they looked at me in confusion before Rebecca spoke up.

"Rosa where did you find such a detailed statue it looks so life like," Rebecca said.

"Maybe it's because I am a living thing Rebecca," I said as I extended my wings and turned around careful not to bump into anything.

Eli and Rebecca where shocked beyond belief and stumbled away from me in shock.

"Relax you two it's just me," I said as I pulled off my hood.

"Ash is-is that you?" Eli asked.

"Is there anyone as handsome as me?" I asked.

"Yeah me," Jabir said as he came downstairs.

"Ash what happened why do you have wings? How did you get wings? Are you an angel or demon now or both?" Rebecca asked in shock.

"It's a long story," I said.

"Well we came to talk now please tell us what happened?" Eli asked.

I explained my story to the two new arrivals and when I finished Jabir and Rosa told me how their life changed after we escaped and made a grand life for themselves. Rebecca told me she is now a secretary for a fashion model and Eli became a member of a band. I was happy for all of them but then happiness ended on a question.

"So Ash why didn't you go to Alex's funeral,” Eli asked earning him a smack on his head from Rebecca.

"I didn't know when or where it was gonna be but I would have come if I could. Also if I may ask what happened to that man whose arm I chopped off?" I asked.

"Well the man’s name is Jonathan Viper after he escaped he went into hiding so no one knows where he is all we know is that he hasn't faced justice," Rosa said.

I clenched my hands tightly threating to break the skin with my fingers before I sighed just then Akachi walked in.

"Hi everyone get this a new girl by the name of Twilight Sparkle challenged Sunset Shimmer for the fall formal crown," Akachi said.

"Did you say Twilight Sparkle?" I asked as I stood up.

"Do you know her?" Akachi asked.

"Yes and it's important that I talk to her do you know where she is?" I asked.

"No but she'll be at the school tonight for the fall formal I'm going so would you like to come?" Akachi asked.

"Sure just let me know when we need to go," I said.

"So Twilight and her friends were cleaning up the mess in the gym and then you all started to pitch in and help right?" I asked Akachi as we all walked to the school I had my wings hidden so I wouldn’t draw a crowd.

"Yep she has this thing where everybody around her wants to help," Akachi said.

"That's the Twilight I know," I said.

"C'mon we're already late," Akachi said trying to hurry us up.

"Relax son the world won't end if we're late," Jabir said.

All of a sudden, a giant beam of green light shot into the sky.

"That came from the school," Rosa said.

"Let's go,' I said before I ran in the direction of the light.

We arrived at the spot and I saw the mane 6 only in their human forms and a demon standing in a damaged entrance. Also in the entrance was a large amount of students who all acted like a bunch of zombies and two other but smaller demons. The taller demon was red and wore a red, yellow, and black dress and yellow and red mane and tail. Her eyes were black where the whites were and the only colour was a ring of aqua in it but, what caught my eye was the element of magic was on her head.

"You guys stay out of sight," I addressed our group.

"What are you going to do?" Rosa asked.

"What I was asked to do," I said before I climbed up a water pipe that lead to the roof.

I reached the roof and ran across it without a making a sound until I was above the entrance.

"Spoiler alert I was bluffing when I said I was going to destroy the portal I don't want to rule this pathetic little high school. I want Equestria and with my own little teenage army behind me I'm going to get it," The tall demon said gesturing to the students.

"No you’re not," A girl said who I could only assume was Twilight.

"Oh please and what exactly do you think you can do to stop me I have magic and you have nothing," The demon said.

"She has us," A girl with rainbow hair said who I could assume was Rainbow Dash.

The rest of the girls gathered around Twilight while the demon laughed.

"Gee the gang really is all back together again," the demon said wiping away a tear of laughter. "Now step aside Twilight as interfered with my plans one too many times already she needs to die," The demon said as she summoned a sphere of magic.

"Not if I have any say in it," I said as I jumped off the roof and punched the demon in the face we fell to the ground but I rolled along it till I came to a stop beside Twilight and stood up. "I can't leave you alone in my world for three days can I," I said looking at Twilight.

"Ash where have you been?" Twilight asked.

"Portal dumped me in my old cave but where's the portal back?" I asked.

"Over there it's that statue," Twilight pointing at an alter with a statue of a rearing horse on it.

"Got it," I said as I snapped my fingers and my weapons and wings appeared.

"Wait you can use magic too," A girl with a cowboy hat said presumably Applejack.

Just then the demon got up and gave me a glare but the glare turned into surprise when she saw me.

"You how can you use magic here?" The demon in surprise.

"Simple this is the world I was born and raised in so being a full blooded human that visited Equestria has some perks. But, you demons are all the same power hungry monsters that will do anything to get what you want," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and got in a battle stance.

"Ash you can't kill her when Sunset Shimmer put the element of magic it did turned her into a demon," Twilight said holding my right arm.

"Wait the element of harmony turned her into that?" I asked in a little shock.

"Yes and we need to grab the element and leave soon before the portal closes for another 30 moons," Twilight said

"That’s all I need to do grab it?" I asked.

"Try it," Sunset Shimmer growled.

"Gladly," I said as I launched at her and tried to grab the crown.

Sunset created a yellow and red sword and made an attack but I blocked it and got in a stance behind her Sunset charged and so did I. When our blades met sparks flew off them we were moving our blades so fast it was hard to see them until we entered a power struggle. I was easily overpowering her but Sunset stepped to the side and I went forward. Sunset tried to sever me in two but I just kicked off the ground and did a front flip as the blade went under me. I landed on the ground and as she made an attack I caught her blade in my cross guard and locked it in place. In one twist I snapped her blade in two she was shocked at what I could do and backed away. But, then she held me in her magic grip so I couldn't move. She picked up the blade of the broken sword and held it at my throat.

"Don't you dare hurt him,"

"I looked to see it was Twilight who shouted.

"Oh I wasn't going to kill him this one has skill he would make a great general for my little army it's you who I want dead Twilight," Sunset said as she made another sphere and fired it at Twilight.

All the girls ran at Twilight and hugged her for protection just as the spell hit.

"NOOOOO!" I yelled as smoke filled the spot.

I stood there motionless at the scene I was hoping to see some life when the smoke cleared I saw all the girls were covered in a magenta aura and unharmed. The group backed away from each other to realise they were all holding hands with Twilight in the centre.

"The magic contained in my element was able to unite with those that helped create it," Twilight said causing the element of magic to glow and let out an aura the connected itself and the girls.

The girls were then lifted into the air and began to change they each grew longer hair that made them look like tails. Their ears were replaced by pony ears while Fluttershy Rainbow Dash and a girl with pink hair presumably Fluttershy grew wings.

"Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Loyalty, Magic," Twilight said as each of them changed. "Together they create a power more powerful then anything you could imagine but it is a power you don't have the ability to control. The crown may be upon your head Sunset Shimmer but you cannot wield it because you do not possess the most powerful magic of all the magic of friendship," Twilight said before she and the others got into the formation of a heart and fired a beam of rainbow magic at Sunset Shimmer. The rainbow turned into a tornado and engulfed her then spread to the other students and freed them from Sunset's magic. It also hit the other two demons and freeing me in the process a bright light then engulfed the area blinding me temporally. When the light stopped I blinked away the spots in my eyes and saw a large crater in the centre of the lawn. I looked over to the edge of the crater to see my friends all passed out on the edge I ran over and saw a large dog run over.

"Twilight wake up," The dog said shaking Twilight with its forepaws he had purple fur and a light green under belly and ears and dark green hair on top of his head.

"Spike is that you?" I asked recognizing the voice.

"Yeah surprised?" Spike asked.

"Very but why are you and the girls here?" I asked.

"Uh Ash the girls are still in the Crystal Empire these girls except Twilight and I are the ones from Equestria.

"Oh well this will get weird if the two groups met," I said.

Just then Twilight started coming around.

Hey Twilight how're you feeling," I asked.

"A little woozy but I'll be alright," Twilight said.

"That was incredible,"

I turned around to see it was Akachi who spoke.

"I never knew you got so strong Ash," Eli said.

"That nothing compared to the griffin army I faced a few weeks ago," I said.

"You fought an entire army,"

"I looked to see it was this world Rainbow Dash who spoke.

"Yeah but what's a guy to do," I said shrugging my shoulders.

I looked at Twilight to see her walk over to the crater and look inside I walked over and looked inside and saw Sunset Shimmer lying face down in her human form.

"You'll never rule in Equestria any power you may have had in this world is gone tonight you showed everyone who you really are you've shown them what is in your heart," Twilight said gesturing to the gathering students.

"I'm sorry I'm so sorry I didn't know there was another way," Sunset said as she lifted her head showing tears in her eyes.

"The magic of friendship doesn't just exist in Equestria it's everywhere you can seek it out or you can forever be alone the choice is yours," Twilight said.

"But all I've ever done since being here is drive everyone apart I don't know the first thing about friendship," Sunset said as she tried climbed out of the crater Twilight and grabbed one of her hands and pulled her up the rest of the way.

"I bet they can teach you," Twilight said gesturing to the girls.

"Those are my friend's woo hoo," Spike said clapping his forepaws.

"Did that dog just talk whoa weird," Jabir said.

"Seriously a talking dog is the weird thing about all this," Spike said.

"Well I believe I should introduce you all Spike this is Rosa and Jabir with their son Akachi along with Rebecca and Eli everybody this is Spike.

"And I'm not even a dog I'm a ferocious fire breathing dragon," Spike said.

"Yeah minus the ferocious part though," I said causing Twilight to giggle and Spike to grumble.

"I believe this belongs to you," A woman said as she stepped out of the crowd with the crown in her hands. She had pastel coloured hair and a motherly tone and smile telling me she was the human version Celesta. "A true princess in any world leads by not forcing others to bow before her but by inspiring others to stand with her. We have all seen you are capable of just that I hope you see it to Princess Twilight," The Celestia of this world said as she placed the crown on Twilight.

"I do," Twilight said causing the crowd to cheer.

"Hey you look familiar."

I turned around to see this world Applejack had spoken.

"I'm afraid we haven't met but I know the you from the other world," I said.

"You’re that fella that was on TV three years ago after that...," I held up my hand to stop her from talking.

"If you’re referring to that incident at the scrap yard I'd rather not talk about it," I said.

"Oh right sorry to bring it up," Applejack said.

"No trouble," I said.

"Hey Ash can we stay a bit longer," Twilight asked as she walked over to us.

"Uh don't we need to leave soon?" I asked.

Twilight looked at the sky and looked sad.

"Oh yeah," Twilight said sounding depressed.

I tapped a finger on my chin before it hit me.

"I've got an idea Twi," I said before I clawed at the air and dragged it downward and a small dome appeared over the school while the world outside stooped. "Now we can stay longer I said causing Twilight to give me a great hug.

Everyone went inside and the party continued through the still night

The party was a blast although Twilight's dancing (if you can even call it that) needed work but as usual all good things must come to an end. So after a quick picture it was time we said our goodbyes to everyone.

"You'll look out for her won't you?" Twilight asked as she looked over at Sunset hiding behind the broken entrance.

"Of course we will though I expect some sought of apology for last spring’s ball," Rarity said.

"Don't worry she'll be handing out a lot of apologies and it was great to see you all again but I have a world to protect," I said turning back to Rosa and the others.

Ash as long as you’re happy where you are then that's all I can ask for," Rosa said giving me a hug.

"Make sure you visit when you can Ash," Eli said.

"I will don't worry," I said as I shook his hand before I looked at Akachi who looked sad. "Next time I'm here I'll bring ya a little something deal," I said causing him to light up in excitement.

"Deal," Akachi said.

I ruffled his head before I walked over to the portal with Twilight.

"That crown really does suit you Princess Twilight," Spike said.

"I agree with him there," I said.

"You know what I'm am starting feel a little more comfortable wearing it," Twilight said.

"Well it's been a long night let's go cause I may have something to tell you all when we get back," I said.

We walked through the portal but not before I removed the time dome around the school.

I walked out of the portal along with Twilight and Spike and stretched my limbs before I looked at the group waiting for us.

"Twilight, Ash, Spike," everypony said.

"Your back," Rainbow said inches from our faces.

"Welcome back," Pierce said.

"I knew you could do it," Pinkie said hugging Twilight.

"Ya'll had us so worried," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed.

"Sunset Shimmer is she alright?" Celestia asked with worry.

"She'll be just fine we left her in good hands," Twilight said.

"Also turns out the portal leads to earth got to say hi to some people," I said

"We're glad to see you’re alright," Luna said.

"Are you sure that's all you missed," Cadence said.

I looked at Luna and saw she was a little annoyed at her niece so wrapped my wing around her and brought her in for a kiss. She was surprised at first by the action but adapted to the kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me closer to her. The group just stared at us mouths agape until Luna's and my lips parted.

"You all happy now," I said as Luna nuzzled into my neck before she backed away.

The group said nothing so I clapped my hands together causing most of them to fall onto their flanks before Rage spoke up.

"How could you not tell me about this dude," Rage said as he grabbed my shoulders and shook me hard.

I managed to push him off before I addressed the room.

"We confessed our feeling the morning when the griffin king came by we'll happily explain it to you tomorrow because these last three days were exhausting," I said.

The group nodded before we departed for bed I got changed into some pyjamas and was about to get into bed before there was a knock at the door. I walked over to the door and opened it only to have Luna pushed into me and the door slammed closed. The door was then locked and the keyhole glowed for a sec before it stopped and a single set of hoof steps walked away.

"Let me guess Cadence wants us to sleep together and she tricked you into coming here and she locked the door and enchanted the lock so we can't lock pick it did I leave anything out?" I asked.

"No," Luna said.

"Well if you want you can have the bed I'll have the floor," I said.

"Actually do you think we could do it?" Luna said with a blush.

"You mean have...sex?" I asked with a gulp.

Luna nodded.

"I-I don't mind Luna it's just you'll be my first," I said.

"Really!" Luna said excitedly.

"Well yeah I was holding out for the one that I loved," I said.

Luna assaulted my mouth with hers immediately I could feel her tongue prodding at my lips asking for entry which I allowed. Our tongues danced with each other in passion while moans traded between us Luna started pushing me towards the bed. Our lips separated and she pushed me onto the bed I sat on the bed and I saw take off her top revealing black lacy bra beneath to hold her I cup breasts. She then removed her pyjama shorts to reveal a pair of black lace underwear with a small white crescent moon in the centre.

"I can see your enjoying the view," Luna said with a smirk looking at my lower half.

I looked at where she was looking and I saw my member was pitching a tent in my pants I couldn't help but look away in embarrassment before Luna turned my head back to her.

"There's nothing to be embarrassed about now let's get you out of those clothes." Luna said as she teleported all of my clothes of and placed them on a chair neatly folded. I sat on the bed naked before Luna but she had a shocked look on her face while staring at my member. "Oh my Faust I'll be torn in half by that thing," Luna thought as she got onto her knees and got a firm grip on my member.

I was completely losing my mind at what Luna was doing she started by giving me a hand job with those soft delicate hands of hers. A drop of pre escaped the tip before Luna took my member into her warm wet mouth and moaned at the taste. She tried to take the whole thing in one go but gaged when the tip of my pole reached the back of her throat. She pulled my cock out of her mouth and took a few deep breaths before I spoke.

“You alright Luna?” I asked with concern.

“I’m fine let me try again,” Luna said before she slowly took my member into her mouth again.

Luna managed to take the entire thing before she started bobbing her head up and down on my rock hard cock. I could begin pressure build up inside of me but I was determined to hold it down for her but it was becoming too much.

"Luna...I'm gonna...cum," I said shakily.

The only response from Luna was her doubling her efforts by wrapping her tongue around my member and licking it from the base to the tip. I couldn't hold it any longer and fired my load into Luna's mouth Luna's cheeks bulged before she started swallowing my seed. But, my cock was firing more then she could swallow. She pulled the away and last ropes of seed splatted her face and bare breasts she removed her bra and undies while she was giving me a blow job. Luna stood up before she started cleaning herself up with her hands.

"That was delicious," Luna said with a smile when she finished.

Luna pushed my back onto the bed and climbed on top of me and positioned her hips above my head giving me the perfect view of her winking pussy.

"Satisfy me with your tongue," Luna ordered.

"As you wish my princess," I said as I brought my hands up to Luna's tush.

I gently brought it down I didn't waste any time and shoved my face into Luna's dripping snatch and swirled my tongue around inside it. Luna screamed in pleasure while I continued to swirl my tongue around inside her before I got an idea. I let go of Luna's right butt cheek with my left hand and inserted my cold metal fingers into Luna's pussy then wiggled them around inside and move my lips to Luna's clit. Her pussy walls clamped around my metal fingers and tried to pull them in further. If Luna wasn't screaming before she was now with the Royal Canterlot Voice because of the cold on her warm sensitive inner walls. I started thrusting two of my fingers in and out of her before Luna couldn't take anymore. Her juices gushed out of her soaked flower and all over my hand, chin and neck I managed to get some into my mouth and savoured the sweet taste of blueberries. Luna climbed off of me while I climbed up and next to her.

"How was that Luna?" I asked with a smirk

"It was amazing I've never felt anything that amazing I just wish it could last longer," Luna said.

"Well why can't it?" I asked curiously.

Luna looked at me then at my hardening cock and gasped.

"It's getting hard after only a few minutes!" Luna shouted in shock.

"Well yeah you make that sound like a stallion can't do that after they cum once," I said Luna just stared at me in shock silence I stared back at her before I put it together. "No way their sperm reproduction isn't that fast," I said surprised.

"For most stallions it takes a day for them to reproduce sperm but this opens up whole new opportunities for me," Luna said with a seductive voice.

Luna began to get up but I pinned her down causing her to let out a surprised squeak.

"Nice try Luna but I believe it's my turn to be on top," I said flashing my canines at her.

Luna gave me a sexy smirk obviously liking the new confidence before she relaxed on the bed. I lined up my member with her marehood and took a breath and pushed in I heard Luna gasp in pain and stopped immediately. I looked down at where we were connected and saw a little blood trickle out of her marehood.

"Luna are you...?" I asked.

"Not anymore and neither are you Ash just give me a sec to adjust," Luna said with a smile.

Luna and I stayed still before Luna gave me a nod to go ahead I started to slowly thrust into Luna and slowly speed up. I got faster and faster while Luna wrapped her arms around me and clawed hard enough at my back to draw a little blood. I didn't mind that much and massaged the base of her wings with my left hand and squeezed her right breast with my right hand. Suddenly I felt something wet on my right hand and lifted my hand to my vision. I saw a white liquid dripping from my fingers I looked at Luna's right breast to see droplets of milk on it.

"I take it women from your world don't lactate," Luna said.

"Only when they have to feed their baby," I said.

"Well drink up," Luna said as she placed a hand on the back of my head and guided me to her right nipple.

I latched onto her nipple and sucked greedily as I continued to massage her wings with both hands causing Luna to moan and yelp every time I pinched the nipple with my canines. I didn’t stop thrusting into Luna. Luna became lost in her own world at all the pleasure hitting her body until she couldn't handle it he walls clamped down on my penis and started massaging it begging me to cum. Soon I felt a familiar pressure build up in my core.

"Luna...Uhhh...In or out," I said.

Luna wrapped her legs around me before she spoke.

"IN OH SWEET MOON IN FILL ME WITH YOUR SEED!" Luna screamed in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

I couldn't hold it any longer and unleashed my cream into Luna's love tunnel my world went blank for a few seconds but Luna was completely lost. I managed to pull myself out of Luna and collapsed next to her wrapped my wing over her and brought her close.

"So how was your first time?" I asked.

"It was better then I could have hoped and you?" Luna asked.

"Same," I said simply.

Luna snuggled closer into me before she spoke.

"How'd I meet a stallion who was so perfect," Luna said.

"Fate has a weird plan for all of us huh," I said with a smile.

Both Luna and I looked into each other’s eyes and smiled we both felt exhaustion from the activity began to take its toll on us before sleep took us.

Author's Note

First clop scene I've ever written so I hope it's acceptable.

Wolf Blood out.

Chapter 22 A New Year to Remember

Author's Note

I plan to make the next chapter more interesting so don't expect much from this one.

Chapter 22 A New Year to Remember

"Hey Ash play another song with us,"

I opened my eyes to see Alex, Eli, Rage, Mac and Jabir standing in the centre of the bucking bronco beckoning me over. After we all escaped from the scrap yard we all went out for a walk before we all got sucked into Equestria. Now I was celebrating with all my friends old and new at the bronco I got up off my seat and walked over to them and stood next to them while Eli counted us in.

I couldn't believe the fool I made of myself but honestly I couldn't care cause I was going to be too drunk to remember this night. I walked over to the booth to see everyone there and Luna and Dream Catcher having a blast.

"Then we'll throw up pass out and go driiinnnkkking oooonnnncccceee aaagggaaaiiinnn," Dream Catcher sang.

"That was the funest and funniest song I have ever had the pleasure of singing," Luna said.

"Eli taught me that one he was born in Ireland after all but he is half Scottish as well and he takes great pride in both sides of his family," I said.

"How about another?" Dream Catcher suggested causing the others to shout in agreement.

"Why not I doubt any of us will remember tonight anyway," I said before I walked over to Eli and the others. "Hey Eli how about Rocky Road to Dublin and the Star of County Down," I suggested.

"Nice Thinking Ash get your whistle and fiddle and we'll play," Eli said.

I walked over to the side of the stage in the bronco and grabbed a case and opened it and pulled out a penny whistle before I was counted in by Eli.

After the song I put away the whistle and pulled out a simple violin and bow and waited for Eli to count me in again.

Once we finished we bowed to the audience before I stood up to see both Dream Catcher and Luna walk over to me.

"That was amazing I didn't know you could play a violin or that whistle," Dream Catcher said.

"It’s called a penny whistle and also there is some stuff I don't share for my own reasons Dream Catcher," I said.

Suddenly bright of bright light began to break through the walls and my friends froze and began to fade.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Oh No please don't wake up this has been the most fun we've had in forever," Luna said.

"Wait what's going on?" I asked totally confused.

Just then, everything went black.

I opened my eyes to see the sun trying to blind me but I moved a hand to block the light and felt something wrapped around my arm. I looked at my arm to see Luna was naked and was holding my arm in-between her cleavage while she had a leg on my hip. She stirred awake and was also blinded by the sun which I moved my hand to shield her eyes. When I did she looked up at me and smiled before she glared at the sun behind my hand.

"Your sister really knows how to disturb a good dream," I said.

"Yes I swear she does this on purpose and just when we were having fun," Luna whined.

"So you and Dream Catcher were in my dream," I said.

"Well yes," Luna admitted with a blush.

"It was really fun," I said.

"So you’re not mad?" Luna asked.

"Nah I couldn't blame you really in fact I'm glad you watched," I said as we snuggled closer we stayed silent for a few minutes enjoying each other’s company before we got up. I opened the window to let the smell of our activities flow out to be replaced by fresh air. While Luna took care of the sheets by burning our mixed juices but leaving the sheets unburned. We had a shower together and got dressed but when I went to open the door I saw it was still locked.

"Doors still locked?" Luna asked.

"Yeah but I'll open it," I said.

"How I believe Cadence enchanted the lock so you can't lock pick it," Luna said.

"I have my ways," I said.

I stood in front and kicked the lock with the sole of my boot the lock flew off the door as the door opened and I stood to the side to let Luna out. She gave me a smirk as she passed and wrapped her tail around my hand and pulled me along. Once I caught up with her she let go of my hand and we walked to the dining room and opened the doors to see everyone there. But I was keeping my glare on both Cadence and Celestia I looked at Luna who shared my mood. I gave her a nudge to get her attention before I whispered an idea into Luna's ear after I finished she had the devils smirk. While everypony was still too busy to notice us I used my magic to move Celestia's and Cadence's bowls every time they tried to get a spoonful of cereal. But, every time they looked at the bowl to correct themselves I let them grab a spoonful before I continued to move the bowls. I could see they were getting a little irritated at this before I made the bowl hover over their heads. When they went to grab a spoonful of breakfast only to discover the missing cereal they looked around for them. But, I kept the cereal out of their view causing some in the group to snicker. I then emptied the bowls contents onto both their heads and getting it into their hair. The snickering then turned into full blown laughter and the only ones who weren't laughing were Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and Shining Armour. The four stared in shock at what happened. Celestia and Cadence looked at each other before they looked at Luna and I while we gave a little wave.

"Care to explain what that was for?" Celestia asked un-amused.

"Sure for Cadence it was for locking us in my room last night and for not unlocking the door this morning which led me to kicking the lock off the door. Also for you Celestia for positioning the damn sun in my line of sight this morning waking me up from a fun dream," I said while Luna and Dream Catcher nodded on the last one.

"Ok I suppose that's fair but what exactly was so entertaining that you didn't want to wake up from?" Cadence asked trying to wipe most of the food off of her.

"Oh just everyone here and a few old friends from my world enjoying a few songs I used to sing back in that cell at the bucking bronco. Also I gotta say all of you were really enjoying it thanks to Luna and Dream Catcher they made you guys more lifelike," I said.

"What do you mean cell," Shining asked.

"I'll tell you both latter causes it's not really something to discuss while we eat," I said as Luna and I sat down and began to eat.

We finished breakfast and the princesses left to take care of the business we didn't get to three days ago. I was left to tell the others about my story about when I went back to my old world and I told Shining my story.

Luna and the other princesses were walking down the hallways in silence before Cadence spoke.

"So how was Ash?" Cadence asked.

"I'm sorry but what are you talking about?" Luna asked.

"You know what I'm talking about Luna Alicorns can smell scents of lovers on each other and that only happens when someone sleeps with another and I can smell him all over you," Cadence said.

"We can all smell him on you Luna and," Dream Catcher said.

"So that's why Ash smelt different this morning," Twilight said.

“I must say Ash’s scent is simply divine,” Chrysalis said.

"You stay away from Ash he's mine and you should remember that," Luna growled.

"Ok sheesh I was only teasing," Chrysalis said holding up her hands in defence.

"Anyway I don't feel all that comfortable about sharing such info," Luna said.

"Oh come now Luna I want to hear how big his mast is and all the juicy parts," Celestia said leaning on Luna's shoulder.

"And you wonder how you got the nickname Molestia," Luna whispered.

"Please Auntie tell us," Cadence pleaded giving the puppy dog eyes with a quivering lip.

"Fine to start Ash was a virgin he said he was waiting for the one that he loved," Luna said causing Cadence to squeal and for Celestia to lick her lips. "So he was gentle and careful with me at first but his confidence picked up when he started to rut me. And when he was eating me out he used his left hand to pleasure me. The cold made me cum straight away while he was sucking on my clit. His dick was as long as my forearm from the elbow to the wrist and half as thick but that's not the best part," Luna said.

"What could be better then that I was already wet from when you mentioned his arm," Dream Catcher said with burning cheeks.

"He can last longer then an energized stallion and can become hard again in only a few minutes," Luna said causing the princesses mouth to gap open in shock.

"This is extraordinary," Twilight said writing everything down on a notepad.

"Indeed you'd better keep this one Luna otherwise I'll be the next mare he bucks," Celestia said.

"Shall we get this summit over with Molestia?" Luna asked with a smirk causing Celestia's face to turn red in anger.

It's been three days since the portal to my world closed and we were up in Canterlot and Twilight was preparing for the summer sun celebration. Coincidently today was also the same day I arrived in Equestria marking today as my one year anniversary. I planned to keep everything quiet but that didn't go according to plan with Pinkie. She was able to use her pinkie sense to see it was a special day to someone. I managed to get away before Pinkie could ask anything I was now standing on the point of a cone shaped roof of the castle gazing out onto the endless horizon.

"Hello Ash,"

I looked behind me to see Celestia has come up and stood on another roof not too far away from me.

"Hello Celestia come to relax and enjoy the view?" I asked.

"Yes have you come to do the same?" Celestia asked.

"Yes but mostly to reflect," I said.

"Reflect on what exactly," Celestia asked.

"The year basically today marks my first year since my arrival," I said.

"It's been a year already my time moved fast it's almost hard to believe," Celestia said.

"I here you there but try and keep it secret I don't want Pinkie to know," I said.

"Why don't you want me to know?"

I looked to see the ever lovable and smiling pink party mare sitting in front of me staring at me. I let out a yelp of surprise before I lost my balance and fell backwards and onto the roof and slid downward but got my footing before I climbed to the top and addressed Pinkie.

"Because Pinkie I don't want to have any kind of celebration or such I've just been so exhausted so no party am I clear?" I asked pointing a finger at the mare to empathise my point.

"Got it and Ash if you were clear I'd be able to see through you," Pinkie said as she climbed through the skylight that was on the roof.

I let out a sigh while Celestia surpassed a giggle at my predicament before she turned her gaze to the horizon.

"You know mother always took us here to watch the sunsets they were a beautiful thing to see and I never grew tired of it," Celestia said.

"Listen Celestia when you asked me to take you to see Faust there's something I have to admit," I said.

"What is it Ash?" Celestia asked with a little worry.

"Faust is imprisoned and also I could've taken you to see her but Faust wanted all of her children to be there because if only you saw her then it wouldn't have been fair for the others," I said.

Celestia was silent for a few minutes taking my words in before she spoke.

"How selfless of me I should have thought about the others seeing her instead of my desire," Celestia said.

"I know it must be hard Celestia but I made a promise to Faust to get her out and nothing is going to stop me from doing that Celestia," I said.

"Thank you Ash," Celestia said.

I nodded to Celestia before I jumped off the roof and flew towards the train station to see my friends off because they were organizing a special party back in Ponyville. Twilight, Spike and I were going to be staying here to help around Canterlot. I looked at the station to see everypony there so I touched down and said my goodbyes to the group before they got on the train and left. I looked at Twilight to see her let out a depressed sigh as the train left.

"I can't help it guys they've been gone only a second and I already feel like I'm missing something," Twilight said.

"For the princess," a mail pony said handing Twilight an envelope before Spike took and opened it

"Dear Twilight you aren't missing anything your friend Pinkie Pie," Spike read.

"That's me!" Pinkie shouted as the train disappeared from view.

"But I am I just know it," Twilight said.

I was walking up the stairs to Luna's bedroom with nothing important on my mind I reached a pair of midnight blue doors with a few white stars and a crescent moon in the centre. I then knocked on the door and waited for a response.

"Enter," Luna's voice called.

I opened the door and walked inside to see midnight blue walls and blue floors and a few shelves of books a table and chairs plus a large doorway with see through curtains in the doorway. I walked through the doorway and saw a room similar to the first except it had banners showing images of the night a roof had a large window in the centre. The window had gold moon and star frames holding up the glass panes. Shooting stars clouds stars and a moon were painted on the ceiling going around the window. Instead of tables and chairs and bookshelves there was a small desk facing the large window that led to the balcony outside. The window was so large it spread halfway around the room. A possum sat in a small basket next to a four poster bed with a blue fabric going over the top of the posts I then walked over to the possum and petted him.

"Hello Tibebius have you seen Luna?" I asked.

Tibebius just looked at the balcony I followed his gaze and saw Luna resting on the railing while she raised the moon. I crept up behind her and scratched her ears earing a squeak of surprise and happy coo's.

"So what brings you here my lover dearest?" Luna asked.

"Can't a guy spend some time with the most gorgeous mare in Equestria," I said teasingly.

Luna smiled before she leaned her head onto my shoulder and let out a tired sigh.

"Long day," I asked.

"Yes most the damn nobles have been getting greedy lately wanting more bits and power from the crown," Luna said.

"I guess Earth and Equis share more then I thought especially when it comes to power," I said.

"Yes some have even made demands to become princes, princesses even kings or queen of Equestria because of Twilight. Even Blueblood has made demands as to become an alicorn and as for the king or queen title only one mare has that title and that is mother," Luna said.

"So Faust is the only one who can choose who will bear the crown?" I asked.

"Yes what about you Ash would you want a royal title," Luna said.

“Not really I’m happy with what I’ve got now besides to many downsides of being a royal," I said.

"You continue to amaze me Ash you would deny a royal title to carry on being ordinary," Luna said.

"Luna I'm anything but ordinary remember that," I said stroking her mane.

"True you are a handsome intelligent loving and downright sexy,” Luna said with a lust filled smirk causing me to blush. “I believe I will retire I need my rest would you like to sleep with me tonight?" Luna asked.

"Thanks but I going to sleep in my room tonight Luna," I said.

I gave Luna a quick peck on her nose before I left I walked down the stairs but I was suddenly grabbed by my leg and tripped. I managed to not hit my head on the stairs and looked at my leg to see a black thorny vine was sprouting from the floor and wrapped around my leg. Suddenly, more vines grabbed my limbs restricting my movement. A plant with a head like a Venus fly trap spayed a cloud of mist in my face making me feel sleepy and soon my eyes closed.

I woke up to the sound of shuffling dirt around me I opened my eyes to see dirt and roots passing above me I tried to move my body to no avail. I looked down at my body to see vines wrapped around my body and injecting me with a green liquid through the thorns. I tried to wiggle out of the plants but my body wouldn't co-operate with me. I figured the liquid was some kind of paralysis toxin. But, the plants weren't smart enough to realize my left arm was immune to such things and left it dragging behind me. The plants started to drag me towards the surface so I decided to wait and let them do the work for me in getting out of this tunnel. Once I was above ground I saw I was in a forest most likely the Everfree forest and the whole place was covered in these plants. But, what was stranger is that the sky was half day and night with both the sun and moon in the sky. Black clouds with thorns were in the sky and with the sky split in half I knew something bad was going on with the princesses. I grabbed ahold of the vines around my body and pulled them apart freeing me I had to wait for a while before I got any feeling back into my body. I stood up and summoned my scythes for this trip I looked around and saw most of these plants were coming from a single direction. I looked at the vines dragging me I saw they were going in the same direction I decided my rout and followed where these damn weeds were taking me. I walked for a while before I heard the sounds of a fight. I followed the noise and found my friends were battling some snapping plants they were leading the plants in circles and looping them around each other. They managed to tangle the plant a knot before the group hurried over to Twilight and helped her up. My guess she got hit by that sleeping mist.

"I sure am glad you came looking for us," Applejack said.

"Not as glad as I am that you found me," Twilight said.

"The truth of it is Twilight were simply lost without you," Rarity said.

"Ain't that the truth," Pierce said.

"Equestria may need its princess," Rainbow said.

"But we need our friend," Fluttershy finished before they all gathered in a group hug.

I didn't know what was happening and decided to leave it for now and reveal myself but I saw the snapping plants had almost untangled themselves. They were sneaking up on the others so I unhooked my scythes but for this fight I decided to try something new. As soon as I flicked the blades out they were lit on fire with my magic. I threw the scythes at the plants slicing and burning them at the same time while the rest of the vine twitched and shrieked at the pain. The blades flew back to me and caught them I leapt out of the bushes and started cutting the vines left and right. Five of them got in front of me and sprayed their mist at me but I covered my face with my sleeve and connected the blades together and twirled the around. As I twirled the scythe a small vortex of fire pulled the plants in and burned them. I stopped spinning the scythe around and looked at the rest of the plants.

"Leave or burn," I said while pointing at the plants with a burning scythe.

The plants didn't hesitate to leave they crept back into the forest while I stopped the fire on my scythes and looked at the group who were shocked to see. Me I gave them a smile before my vision went blurry and I dropped my scythes and placed a hand on my head. I was shaky on my legs and toppled over only for Big Mac to catch me.

"Steady on partner," Mac said.

"Thanks Mac," I said.

"Ash where have you been?" Comet asked.

"Damn plants were dragging me underground also hit me with a paralysis toxin to prevent escape but they weren't counting on a metal limb," I said.

"So those plants must have the princesses and Rage with them," Twilight said.

"Well I guess that explains what happened to the sky," I said as I stood up.

"Are you alright to be moving darling?" Rarity asked.

"I'll live now why are you all here?" I asked.

"Ok so basically this tree was the thing to keep the Everfree forest in check but if that's the case then how did these plants grow in the first place?" I asked as I looked at the Tree of Harmony which was covered by the vines and being poisoned.

We were at the bottom of the gorge right in front of the Everfree castle inside a small cave where the plants were coming from Twilight flew over to the tree to have a better look. But, she was attacked by the vines but Twilight cut the vines with her magic. The then vines got into a defensive position and Twilight was in deep thought before she flew back at us.

"I know how we can save the tree we have to give it the elements of harmony," Twilight said.

"Whoa whoa whoa how are we supposed to save Equestria?" Rainbow asked.

"How are we supposed to rein Discord in if we can't use the elements to turn him back to stone?" Rarity asked.

"Twilight the Elements of Harmony their what keep us connected no matter what," Applejack said.

"Your right about one thing Applejack the Elements of Harmony did bring us together but it isn't the elements that will keep us connected. It's our friendship and it's more important and more powerful then any magic. My new role in Equestria may mean I have to take on new responsibilities and our friendships may be tested but it will never ever be broken," Twilight said.

"Twilight is right as long as you all wish to be friends you'll always remain friends," I said.

The group nodded before they looked at Twilight.

"There's no time to lose everypony ready," Twilight said as she lifted off the ground.

"Ready!" everypony shouted.

I drew my scythes to give Twilight cover while Twilight grabbed the elements and prepared to return them to the tree. While Twilight was working the vines attacked but I leapt in and hacked the vines as fast as I could. But I was out numbered and some of the vines went for Twilight and the elements and managed to grab them. I tried to do something but I was surrounded I saw Twilight managed to get the elements away from the vines. Twilight was able to return them to their proper places on the tree before the vines covered Twilight. The Tree of Harmony began to glow and just like that all the vines were burned away by a rainbow coloured flame. Five stacks of vines next to the tree but just then the stacks of vines began to glow and dissolve leaving Celestia, Luna, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Rage in its place. The five walked over to us while Twilight ran over to Celestia and Luna and wrapped them in a hug.

"We know how difficult it must have been for you to give up the elements it took great courage to relinquish them," Celestia said.

I let out a smile before the Tree of Harmony glowed and a rainbow line went down the trunk of the tree and past Celestia's, Luna's, Dream Catcher's and Chrysalis's cutie marks before it went to the roots. A stem and a large flower bud began to grow out of the roots and reached Twilights waist. Twilight then touched the bud and the flower petals opened to reveal a small hexagon shaped chest with six key holes.

"What's inside it how am I supposed to open it," Twilight said.

"Six locks six keys," Luna said.

Luna Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Twilight, Rage and I all turned our gaze to Celestia.

"I do not know where they are but I do know it's a mystery you will not be solving alone," Celestia said gesturing to my friends.

I let out a smile before a pedestal pushed out of the ground next to the chest the pedestal had a handprint with my cutie mark in it so I walked over to the pedestals and inspected it.

"This is gonna hurt," I said.

I placed my right hand on the handprint and waited but, at first nothing happened but, then four long square prisms extended from the pedestal surrounding my arm and went up to my elbow. A blue light came out of the prisms and scanned my arm then blue light disappeared. I waited for anything else suddenly, spikes quickly extended from the prisms. Before I could react they impaled me right through my arm drawing a lot of blood while a silvery mist circled my arm. I screamed in pain and everyone ran over to us to try and pull me away. My arm wouldn’t budge cause of the spikes holding me in place but then the spikes retracted and I fell backwards into the group. I looked at my arm to see the silver mist was seeping into my wounds. Once it did the wounds closed but the blood remained.

"Ash are you alright," Luna asked as she inspected my arm surprised by the lack of wounds.

"Yeah damn thing hurt though," I said flexing my fingers.

"What was that thing and why did it try to hurt you?" Chrysalis asked.

"Often ancient devices will hurt someone in order to do something important," I said.

"Only question now is what is so important it needed your blood," Rage said pointing at the pedestal.

I looked at the pedestal to see all the blood I lost was being absorbed by pedestal.

"I don't know but I suggest we leave before it decides to take more," I said.

It was the day of the summer sun celebration and after yesterday my friends and I discovered that the vines were called plunder seeds. Also that Discord was the one who had planted them to capture the princesses and the five knights thousands of years ago. When I found out I was ready to throttle the guy myself but I held my anger. Now I was standing on a raised platform with two poles with a moon and sun on the top with the princesses and Rage. Twilight was wearing a different crown that Caramel made himself. It was gold and had five spikes with three overlapping the other with magenta gems on top of each point. I was dressed in my armour like Rage and stood on the sides. Luna and Celestia walked in front of the poles while Celestia cleared her throat and spread her wings.

"Citizens of Equestria it is no longer with a heavy heart but with great joy that I raise the summer sun. For this celebration now represents not the defeat of nightmare moon but the return of my sister Princess Luna and along with the return of the humans," Celestia said gesturing to both me and Rage while we gave a nod in return while the crowd cheered.

Luna then rose into the air and hovered in the air while her horn glowed to set the moon as Luna slowly descended with the moon Celestia slowly raised along with the sun. As the light just peaked over the horizon while Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Twilight flew into the air and fired a spell that made their cutie marks. For Chrysalis it was a green growing plant and Dream Catcher a purple dream catcher while Twilight made a six pointed magenta star. I gave a nod to Rage who nodded back before we flew into the air and made our own cutie marks. We all landed on the platform before we continued with the rest of the celebration.

"Now that was one hell of a year," I said as everyone walked into my home at sunset.

"True but Ash there's something to give you that I should have given you three days ago," Luna said.

"What do you mean," I asked.

Luna just summoned a small grey case and handed it to me I opened it to see something I didn't expect to see. A simple violin but polished so well I could see my reflection I took it out to show everyone while they were a little surprised.

"Luna I don't have the words for this," I said.

"Then play me a song," Luna said.

I gave her a smile before I put away the violin then grabbed the case and led the group to the entertainment room. The room was large but plain except for the small stage at the back as you walked in. The group stopped in front of the stage while I went onto it and unpacked the violin and tuned it before I spoke.

"You'll have to forgive me but I'm a little out of practice so don't expect a perfect performance," I said before I placed the bow on the strings and closed my eyes.

When finished I opened my eyes I could see everyone was staring at me with a blank expression.

"Was I that terrible?" I asked with worry snapping them all out of their trance.

"Ash that was beautiful," Celestia said.

"Really?" I asked with relief.

"What was that lovely melody?" Rarity asked.

"It's a song that has many purposes like when someone dies or in celebration for an event," I said as I lowered my violin and bow.

"It's been a long time since I heard that song Ash," Rage said.

"Well why not play it now I mean it is a celebration," I said.

"Your right and I say we have some fun and a few drinks and Ash can sing a few songs with his new violin," Dream Catcher said.

"Yeah why not," Chrysalis said.

"Well I don't mind anyone else want to stay?" I asked.

The room was filled with agreements from everyone else so Rage went to get drinks and we partied until none of us could stand.

Chapter 23 First Target and The Tomb

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 24 Testing Myself

I awoke to the sound of an all too familiar click and something small and circler pressed against the side of my head.

"He's waking up," an unknown voice said.

I opened my eyes and looked in the corner of them to see the barrel of a gun aimed at my head. Since we were in the anti-magic zone I assumed these weren't loaded with crystals but instead with bullets. I looked around for my weapons only to see a pony was holding onto them. The others were awake but tied up and in a similar predicament. All of the princesses along with the two Draconequuses had also been tied up and placed in the centre of the room. The ponies guarding them were armed with alicorn stone blades. Daring Do was lying on her belly also tied up and glaring at a pony that was walking towards me. He had grey fur and a black and slightly grey mane and tail with green eyes and a beard. He wore a pale top with a red and white polka dot cloth scarf around his neck and khaki shorts. Everything about this guy was the no good type of archaeologist and will try to get rich by selling valuable artefacts.

"When some of my men said they saw two hairless apes that had wings and could stand on two legs and speak I thought they were speaking nonsense. But then I remembered the tale of the five guardians of secrets I must say Daring Do I'm a little upset you kept this secret from me," the pony said before he placed a hand on my chin to inspect me. I reeled back and bit his hand hard enough to draw a small amount of blood.

The pony screamed in pain while the pony who had me at gun point pushed the barrel into my head a little harder I let go of the ponies hand and he pulled away while holding it.

"Well it appears you have quite a temper on you," the pony said clutching his hand in pain.

"It happens when you take my friends hostage and I'm tied up by a pony I don't know," I said with fury dripping from my words.

"Oh where are my manners I'm Caballero but to you it's Dr Caballero," Caballero said.

"Don't make any difference to me now maybe you can tell me how you got by Slender?" I asked.

"If you’re referring to the monster I was forced to sacrifice some of my men so the rest of us could journey on," Caballero said causing me to hate this guy even more.

"How did you even find us Caballero?" Daring asked.

"When you gave me that bag of fake bits I was enraged so I went to seek you out but that's when I saw you talking to your friends about this place. I was intrigued beyond words so I decided to follow you and well here we are," Caballero said.

"So what do you plan to find in here?" I asked.

"According to the stories about this place there's a massive fortune in these walls along with power without equal. I plan to claim both and with all the princesses of Equestria here there is no one to stop me from doing just that," Caballero said.

"You won't get away with this," Chrysalis said.

"Hm you all are powerless here my men and I have the means to kill you all I believe I'll get away with it," Caballero said.

"Then why keep us alive?" I asked.

"Ah that's a simple one for you see the text says only the worthy can pass these challenges and since you’re a guardian I will need you to lead us through the trials," Caballero said.

"And give you access to such dangerous power no thanks," I said.

"I wasn't giving you an option," Caballero said as he snapped his fingers.

One of the Henchponies nodded and picked up Luna and held his blade dangerously close to Luna's throat.

"If you cooperate nicely there won't be any need for bloodshed," Caballero said.

"Fine but no one dies am I clear that also includes Daring," I said giving the Caballero a death glare.

"You have my word," Caballero said as he gestured to his man to release Luna.

Caballero then pulled me up and undid the ropes holding me while his stallions did the same for my friends. I stood up and looked at the others before I was pushed towards the doorway that led further into the temple. The Henchponies picked up my friends and pulled them along with me I walked up the stairs and entered the dangerous parts of the temple.

Trial of Observation

I walked through the corridors before we came across beams of sunlight that were coming in through the ceiling and stopped.

"Why have you stopped there's nothing to fear here," Caballero said.

"That's what scares me," I said giving him a dark look.

I walked forward and looked at the roof where the beams of light were coming through and the floor before I took a step back. I held out my left hand right in front of the light before I quickly placed my hand in and out of the light. A click sounded next to me and a compartment opened and a wall of spears burst out all along the corridor. Impaled on some of the spears were decomposing bodies the one in front of me still had an eye still in the skull. Most of the group jumped away in fright at the sight while I remained still.

"Light trap very clever," I said as the spears slid back into place.

"How'd you see that?" Daring asked.

"Slender told us that he keeps the temple in perfect order do you really think he'd miss a small section of broken roof. Also if you look at the ceiling you can see a border going around the holes where the light comes in. So this indicates they were designed this way also all the dried blood on the floor along with a little Mayan studying," I said as I stepped through the maze of lights and everyone followed.

"I'm amazed you were able to see through that," Celestia said as she moved her way through the beams of light.

"This is the test of Observation Celestia so it means I have to use my eyes and my head when it comes to this," I said.

"I'm impressed that you humans were able to craft such traps," Daring said.

"This trap is actually one of the classics it's nothing more than a few mirrors sunlight and a few wooden gears and rope to make it work," I said wowing Daring and Twilight.

I looked at Rarity who was just about to come through along with the last Henchpony but the Henchpony accidently moved his arm through the light and a click went off. I immediately grabbed Rarity but the Henchpony was too far away. I pulled Rarity out just as the spears sprang out and impaled the poor pony. I released Rarity and looked at the unfortunate one before I gave a small moment of silence to him.

"Thank you Ash," Rarity said.

"No problem Rarity," I said.

"Let’s keep moving," Caballero demanded.

I gave Caballero a scowl before I walked upstairs to the next floor.

Test of Honour

The next test led us to a doorway and we walked through we were almost blinded by the amount of gold that was piled in the room. There was so much of it I doubt anyone would know what to do with it all. The gold was piled on two sides of a small path 10 of the Henchponies ran ahead of us and went to fill their pockets with gold. I looked around and I saw a good number of golden statues odd thing was they all were of explorers. Each one of the statues looked terrified and were trying to shield themselves from something. A thought hit me as I looked at the ponies playing in the gold and jewels.

"Hey wait don't touch that!" I cried out but my cries fell on deaf ears.

"Why'd you tell them to wait Ash?" Rainbow asked looking about at the massive room.

"Rainbow tell me in every Daring Do book you've ever read has Daring ever found treasure in a temple by completing one trap?" I asked.

"Ash's right," Daring said.

Just then, the ground started to shake violently the Henchponies realized their mistake and ran back to us. But, it was too late golden gilded spears shot out of the ground and created a force field between the bars separating the Henchponies from us. The Henchponies pleaded for help but we were unable to do anything just then the gold started to rumble and shift. We all watched as the gold came together and formed a giant dragon made of golden items and gems. The dragon had two extremely large rubies as its eyes and let out a mighty roar which shook the room. The dragon then opened its mouth and aimed its head at us. I backed everyone as far back as we could go the dragon unleashed its breath but instead of fire it was melted gold. The gold rushed at us and hit the Henchponies but it didn't touch us because of the force field. The melted gold continued to splash against the shield but then the gold just flowed away. All that was left of the ponies were gold statues of them. The dragon then used its tail to pick up the gold statues and placed them off to the side before it looked at us and gave us a snort and dissolved and all the gold returned to its proper place.

"Maybe from here on out I should lead," I said.

"Agreed," Caballero said.

I then stepped forward and looked around the room I then walked past the piles of gold and at the back of the room I saw an open doorway so that we could go further into the temple. I then saw a large bowl sitting on a pedestal in the path way. I walked over to it and saw a barrier in-between me and the pedestal. I scratched my chin in thought before I reached out and touched the barrier only for my hand for my hand to go through it. I walked past the barrier and suddenly the ground then rumbled but not as violently as before and I saw the large dragons head materialize. I went back to focusing on the bowl on top of pedestal. I looked inside the bowl to see a golden dragon egg I assumed that egg was trapped inside the barrier and the larger dragon was its mother. I went to reach for it so I could carry it but the mother growled telling me to back off so I did. I looked at the bottom pedestal and saw a leaver I reached down and pulled it and the barrier turned off. I turned around to face the giant dragon and the mother dragon was silently staring at me. She then lost interest in me moved her head to the pedestal and peered at her egg. The dragon then picked up the egg gently with her claws and turned towards me. She then bowed her head to me and extended a claw just in front of me and treasure fell from the claw and at my feet. The gold continued to flow until it reached my knees. I was a little confused then I just smiled and looked at the dragon and shook my head.

"Thank you for offering but this belongs to you also I don't have a use for it nor could I carry it," I said.

The dragon gave me a final nod before she, her egg, the statues and the treasure at my feet turned into a golden streak of air. The streak then rushed to a stone slab above the door once the golden streak hit the slab it exploded. Once the golden smoke disappeared a golden picture of a dragon and her egg were in its place.

"Why didn't you take what it offered you or just walk away when we had the chance?"

I turned around to see Trixie was the one who spoke and the others were behind her just staring at the picture.

"It wouldn't have been very honourable if I took something she was protecting for a long time plus being made of it and she needed help and I was able to help her," I said.

"A truly noble deed," Chrysalis said.

"I'm seriously confused here there shouldn't be any magic here but back there that was definitely magic even when Slender moved those trees," Twilight said.

"Maybe it's because we passed through that field it did something that stops us using our magic and they didn't that go through it which allows them to have magic in this place," I suggested.

"Yeah that must be it," Twilight said

I gave the mare a nod before I walked towards the doorway that left this room.

Test of the Penitent

We were walking through a narrow corridor and I saw the skull of a pony on our way up and I was feeling a little edgy now.

"Hey Ash?" Daring asked.

"Yeah," I said.

"What exactly is the next test?" Daring asked.

"Well my next test is the Test of the Penitent," I said.

"Penitent?" Daring said confused.

"I don't know myself but it sounds familiar I remember something in the books about this place saying only the Penitent will pass," I said.

Just then a Henchpony pushed his way past me because I was slowing down a bit but I wasn't worried I was busy trying to figure out what penitent meant.

"Penitent, penitent, penitent, penitent has two meanings penitent is a feeling when you seek forgiveness for something you did," I said as I we walked.

The corridor soon widened slightly in a small circle and in the centre of the circle was a pedestal. On top of the pedestal a statue of Faust with her wings outstretched giving her a goddess like appearance. Before we entered the circle I saw the skull from before skeletal body lying on the ground.

"The second meaning is when someone is wishing to repent for their sins and doing this by kneeling towards their God *gasp* KNEEL!" I shouted as I grabbed Daring by the back of her head and pushed her down into a kneeling position.

I also kneeled and just in time as a saw blade shot out of the wall and almost severed off both our heads. The Henchpony in front of us wasn't so lucky and was beheaded I helped Daring back up and looked at the headless pony before I looked at Caballero.

12 of your ponies are dead Caballero I suggest you turn back before something really bad happens," I suggested.

"No we go on," Caballero said as he poked me with his revolver to indicate me to continue.

I turned around and walked towards the door on the other side of the corridor.

"Ash how did you know you had to duck?" Shining asked.

"Well I remembered what penitent means it's when someone will seek forgiveness from their god or show their commitment to their god by kneeling and giving a prayer. When I saw the statue of Faust back there it gave off a goddess like feeling. Also the severed head from the skeleton gave it away as well," I said.

"Well thanks for the save," Daring said rubbing her neck.

Test of Hope

We walked up the stairs to the next test and once we arrived I saw a large room with six pillars and was filled with stone statues of ponies. Only one was wearing a crown and was standing up while the rest were on their knees begging. At the bottom of the stairs we were standing on was a stone sword on an altar. I walked down the steps followed by two Henchponies I reached the bottom of the stairs and walked over to the alter. I looked at the blade for a few seconds before I picked it up and examined it.

"Ash watch out!" Luna cried.

I looked up to see a whip made of fire rush at me but I dodged to the side and the whip wrapped around the midsection of one of the Henchponies. In a yank the pony was torn in two and turned into a burning inferno. I looked at the owner of the whip to see the statue of the pony with the crown had come to life with glowing red eyes and the whip made of fire was in his hand. I ducked behind one of the pillars just before I got hit.

"Ash!" Rage yelled

I looked at the group to see they were behind spikes again and Rage tossed my shield over the spikes and over to me. I caught my shield and peeked out from behind the pillar to see the Henchpony was shooting the king pony with his rifle but it wasn't doing any good. I looked around and I saw a statue who was more like kneeling and his expression looked fed up. His hand looked like it could grip something. I then looked at the handle of the blade I picked up to see it would make a perfect fit. Just then I saw the king pony managed to grab the ponies rifle with the whip and yanked it out of his hands. It was about to strike again but I ran out of cover and grabbed the pony and brought him to cover.

"Stay here and don't come out until it's clear," I said

The Henchpony nodded before I ran out from behind the pillar and was blocking attacks from the tyrant king and ran over to the kneeling statue. I managed to place the sword in his hand before I ducked behind cover. I looked at the statue to see it stand up and raise the sword at the tyrant then all of a sudden the pleading statues stood up and charged at the tyrant and overwhelmed him. They then grabbed his arms and held him for the sword wielding pony to stab him through the heart. Once they did they all stopped moving and went silent and the spears separating me from my friends went down and the Henchpony came out from behind the pillar. I handed my shield to a Henchpony. I led the others to the door and was about to walk through but Rainbow asked me a question.

"Hey Ash why did you save that guy?" Rainbow asked.

"Just because he's an enemy doesn't mean I can't save his life," I said before I walked through the doorway.

Test of Order

Or next room led us to another large room with statues only they looked like they were arguing with each other about different things. There was a throne with a crown on it in the centre of the room. I looked around at the arguing ponies before I spotted one off in the corner with a parchment and quill and was writing something on it. I then walked over to the crown and picked it up before I placed it on writing ponies head. The pony then went around and helped all the other ponies with their problems before they placed him on the throne and kneeled to him.

"How'd you know about this one Ash?" Celestia asked.

"Arguing ponies in the Test of Order and someone needing to lead them yeah not really that hard to figure out sort of reminds me of Twilight in a way," I said causing most of the group to giggle and for Twilight to blush before we walked through the door.

Test of Faith

I then led the group through a narrow passageway but stopped as I reached a ledge that stood over a pitch black hole and hanging on a wall next to me was a stone falcon's head.

"So anything from your books that mentioned this?" Thunderlane asked.

"Yeah this is the test of faith and the books said that a leap from the falcon's head will prove thyself worthy," I said.

"But this is insane," Twilight said.

"I know that's why it's called a leap of faith," I said.

I turned around and took several deep breaths before I closed my eyes and leaped from the ledge and spread my arms and wings out and fell into darkness. As I fell I did a front flip folded my wings and prayed for a soft landing. I continued to fall before I landed on something soft I opened my eyes and my vision was filled with hay. I then got out of the stack of hay and looked up to see it was a 40ft drop I made. I looked at everything on the ground and saw large spikes with a few bodies impaled on them. I then checked to see if the Apple of Eden was still in the same place as I hid it to discover it was. I looked around and saw a leaver so I walked over to it and pulled it and stone stairs slowly emerged from the wall and went up in a spiral. After a while the others walked down and joined me and Luna ran straight for me and locked me in a bone crushing hug. But, the reunion was short lived by Caballero when he nudged me with his revolver. I gave him a scowl but complied as I walked over to the doorway.

Test of Peace

The next room was large like the others and had what looked like animatronic body parts on long thin poles that held them in the air. At the back of the room was a picture of two ponies fighting with swords and around the room were pictures of grim and terrified faces. The floor was checked and riddled with holes for something. In the centre of the room is what looked like a bronze staff with lenses and a candle on it. I gazed at the staff in curiously but then, a Henchpony tripped over and tumbled down the stairs. I tried to grab him but before I could do anything bars of fire cut me off. The pony stopped falling when he reached the bottom of the staircase he looked around and scrambled to stand up he then put on a brave face and walked forward slowly.

"Hey dose anyone here that or is it just me?" Discord asked.

"Yeah it sounds like bugs," Pierce said

I listened for the sound carefully and when I heard it I swear my face turned pale.

"Get out of there now!" I shouted to the Henchpony.

But I was too late the mouths of the pictures on the walls opened and large black beetles stared crawling out of them. They made their way over to the Henchpony and once they reached him they crawled under his skin and noticeable bulges started running all over his body. The pony screamed in pain and the group could only watch as the insects devoured him from the inside out. Once they were done the only thing left was skin and bones. Suddenly the floor came alive with fire and all the beetles scurried back into their hiding places. Once they were gone the ground stopped smouldering with fire the mouths on the pictures closed and the bars of flames disappeared. All of the remaining Henchponies dropped their gear and my weapons and ran away leaving Caballero.

"Get back here," Caballero demanded.

"Well, well, well looks like your own Caballero," Daring said.

Caballero spun around only for Big Mac to knock him out I then tied him up with some rope the Henchponies used before I put my weapons on.

"What were those things," Dream Catcher asked looking sick at what happened with those beetles.

"Those were scarabs nasty vermin that live in ancient burial grounds or in hot desert areas in my world. These guys are only native in Egypt and are man eaters they can also survive on nothing for over a 1000 years as well but they hate light and fire," I said.

"I say you guys are lucky you don't have them here," Rage said giving a small shudder.

"So what do we do to get past them?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm sorry everypony but were not," Celestia said.

"Why not," Luna demanded.

"Because this just became too dangerous that's why," Celestia said.

But it was dangerous when we first walked into this place," Chrysalis said.

"Yes but we were held captive we had no choice but to go. Also I will not risk the lives of my little ponies or my family any-," Celestia said.

"Ash what are you doing!?" Daring shouted.

Everyone looked at me as I ran across the floor over to the bronze staff.

"Ash get back here!" Celestia demanded but the bars of fire shot up and cut us off.

I made it to the staff and saw the mouths of the pictures began to open I took out a box of matches and tried to light a match but the scarabs were closing in fast. I managed to light the match then I lit the candle and a circle of light appeared on the ground holding the scarabs at bay. I let out a sigh of relief I didn’t know I was holding along with the group. A beam of light also shot out through the lenses lighting up the wall. I picked up the staff and walked around while the scarabs stayed away from the light. I aimed the circle of light that was on the wall around and thought about how to open the door. I then looked at the picture of the two sword wielding ponies then at the body parts and then at the circle before I worked it out. I walked around a bit more and found what I was looking for. It was a bunch of body parts that when lined up it creates a body. I shined the light at the mural before I placed the staff in a hole at my feet. On the mural of the fighting ponies was the shadow of a third pony. The limbs on the poles and picture moved to show the third pony was breaking up the fight between the other two. Once they stopped moving the mouths where the scarabs came out from had fire shooting out of them along with ground. The only place it didn't touch was where I was standing since the scarabs had nowhere else to hide they were all burned. Once the fire stopped I looked around and not one of the scarabs survived the blaze and the bars of fire disappeared. The others came down to join me but Celestia looked pissed.

"I told you that we were going back," Celestia said.

"Sorry Celestia I can't obey an order when I wasn't paying attention to it also I have to keep going you all can turn back if you wish but I need to lock away the Apple of Eden," I said.

Celestia gave me a ticked off look but she knew I was right in what I was doing.

"How many more tests must you do?" Celestia asked.

"Two left so we’re almost there," I said.

Celestia gave me a nod before I led them through the next door.

Test of Courage

It was a dark spooky corridor we were walking down now there was not much to see. We reached the test only to see a large slab and below that slab a pit of black water.

"Ok Test of Courage simple enough face my deepest darkest fears," I said with an uneasy tone.

"Ok so what do you fear most Ash?" Soarin asked.

"That's the thing I don't know," I said.

"How's that possible?" Caramel asked.

"When you’re living a life of fear you start to see less and less fear," I said.

"Ok well maybe this won't work then," Soarin said.

"Maybe or maybe it will just create something to fear," I said.

The group then went silent before Luna spoke.

"You've already done so much Ash I clear this test so we can continue," Luna said as she place a hand on my shoulder.

"No sister I'll do it if this is like facing nightmares then it shall be me after all you need to raise the moon," Dream Catcher said.

"I will not allow my sisters who I just regained after years risk themselves falling back into darkness I'll go," Celestia said.

Soon everyone was arguing about who should go and who shouldn't all except me and Rage I then removed my hidden blades and shield and handed them to Rage. I also handed him the Apple of Eden but kept Whispering Wind on my back. I gave a nod to Rage which he returned before I stood at the edge of the water and dived in creating a splash loud enough to be heard by the others. Suddenly the large slab of stone covered the water cutting off anyone from following and behind the slab of stone a glowing orb on a pedestal that slid over and onto the stone slap.

"Still wants to keep you all safe," Rage said to the group before he walked over to the orb and looked at followed by the others.

I swam through the water but my left arm made it hard to move I reached the other side of the stone slab and kicked off the floor and shot to the surface. I then pulled myself out of the water and looked at my surroundings only to see a dark room. The only light source in the room was a lamp hanging from the ceiling. In the light was some kind of table with restraints so you couldn't move.

"You’re just in time,"

I spun around to see Pinkie Pie only her mane was flat and she had a strange look in her eyes and the only word to describe it was creepy.

"Pinkie why did you follow me and what exactly am I in time for?" I asked.

"My name is Pinkamena and you’re just in time to help me make cupcakes silly," Pinkie said.

"Cupcakes but what with there aren't any ingredients," I said.

"That's because you are the ingredients Ash," Pinkie said.

I almost missed it but I saw Pinkie pull out a kitchen knife and tried to stab me in the stomach. But, I dodged to the left but Pinkie still managed to slash me in my waist.

"Pinkie what are you do_AAARRRHHH!" I yelled only to be cut off as I felt pain go right through my wing.

"Need any help Pinkamena?"

I looked at the owner of the voice only to see to my horror Fluttershy holding a bloodied chainsaw and my entire left wing on the ground from when she hacked it off. I backed away from the two I then felt something inject into my neck so I quickly pulled it out to see a syringe. I turned around and I saw Rainbow Dash only she was wearing a lab coat stained with blood. I then felt a little funny and started to sway a little before I regained my balance.

"Oh still not down huh well maybe another dose will knock you out and while you sleep I'll take your blood and turn it into the red that will go on my rainbows," Rainbow said with a snicker.

"Rainbow, Flutters, Pinkie snap out of it this isn't you what would your coltfreinds along with Gilda, Trixie, Spike and the other girls say if they saw you like this?" I said trying to get them back into their own selves.

"Oh you mean our former coltfreinds they’re all over here," Rainbow said as she flicked a switch.

Suddenly strange coloured liquid flowed into containers providing more light to the room and to my horror I saw the stallions along with Trixie and Gilda all chained to the wall. Some had their chests opened up and their organs removed while the others had missing limbs.

"As for the rest of us we think their new personalities are delightful,"

I turned around only to have a crescent branding iron burn through my clothing and burn my chest causing me to scream in pain. I leapt away from my attacker before I looked at the pony only to see Rarity only she had cat scratches across her face. Her hair was springing out in places like Twilight when she had the smarty pants incident. Speaking of Twilight she was also standing next to Rarity with the maniacal smile and hair sticking out and was armed with a scalpel.

"You know I always wondered what it is that makes humans tick maybe after I carve you up and report my findings to Princess Celestia she'll forgive me for being tardy," Twilight said.

"Twilight that was ages ago Celestia didn't need to forgive you for missing one deadline," I said.

Twilight responded by throwing the scalpel at me I went to block it but my body was surrounded by a magenta aura by Twilights magic. I could only watch as the scalpel went into my right eye. Once it hit Twilight released me and my hands shot to my face as I pulled the scalpel out without pulling out my eyeball. Once I did I looked to see a shadowed figure on the other side of Rarity.

"I'm gonna take a guess and say that the figure over there is Applejack," I said covering my right bleeding eye.

"Oh no darling that's my pet I made," Rarity said.

Just then the figure stepped into the light and the sight almost made me sick there before me was Spike except his eyes were made of buttons and he seemed to be swaying on his feet.

"I made this out of the parts our former friends were so generous to donate to us and the scales of my dear little Spikey Wikey," Rarity said.

"Donate you butchered them and took pieces of them skinned Spike and turned them into a puppet that's just sick!" I shouted.

All of a sudden I received a kick to my ribs and was sent flying into the table. I hit the table but I was sent into a spin before I landed on the other side. I shakily got to my knees and saw Applejack had kicked me with her special kick she only uses to buck apple trees.

"Your one to talk when you murdered Luna," Applejack said as she stood up and walked towards me.

"What are you talking about I would never dare harm her," I said.

"Well what's her body doing there then?" Applejack asked as she pointed to a corner.

I followed her finger and there I saw Luna lying on the ground with a knife in her chest.

"And isn't that her blood all over you?" Applejack asked.

I looked at a trail of blood and followed it and it led to me and I saw my clothes were stained in blood I couldn't believe what I was seeing.

"Face it Ash you’re just as crazy as us now why don't you let us put you out of you misery," Pinkie said.

I sat in silence before I stood up slowly despite the horrible pain I was feeling both physically and emotionally I kept my head down before I spoke.

"If I'm to suffer for the rest of my life then so be it however I will not let you all harm others with your insanity," I said.

"And just how do you plan to stop us?" Rainbow asked.

"Simple I'll bring you all to peace by stopping your misery in any way possible like any friend should then I'll see to it that I suffer for what I did," I said before I unsheathed Whispering Wind.

I kicked Rainbow in the gut and sent her flying backwards Pinkie tried to stab me once more but I grabbed her arm and spun her around before I tossed her into Applejack, Twilight and Rarity. I grabbed the knife was holding and the puppet Spike attacked. But I drove the knife through the puppets head then I pulled knife out and let the deformed body fall. Fluttershy tried to take my head off with the chainsaw. But, as she spun around after she made her swing I used the knife to slash the nape of her neck making it quick and painless for the once shy and timid Pegasus. I then walked over to Rainbow as she stood up she charged at me. But, I dodged to the left and as she passed me I grabbed her and snapped he neck also making it quick and painless. I turned to see Applejack jump over the table and tried to punch me. But, I dodged right just as Applejack smashed the ground with her bare fist. I held the knife backwards and stabbed her in the nape of her neck then Rarity used her magic and her sewing materials to sew my right arm to my body. Twilight then charged at me with a scalpel but I dodged left just in time before I kicked Twilight in the stomach. The kick sent Twilight flying into the side of the table she hit her head and the result was a quick death. I then tore my right arm from my body ripping off a fair amount of skin before I pulled the rest of the thread out. I then saw Rarity come at me with the branding iron. I readied myself with Whispering Wind and charged as well. When we passed I sliced the branding iron in two before I threw the kitchen knife at the back of Rarity's neck. I then looked around for Pinkie I then sensed her presence to my side I quickly ducked her attack from another knife. I then lifted her into the air and threw her into the table where she landed on it perfectly. The restraints snapped closed holding her in place I then sheathed Whispering Wind before I walked over to the former party pony.

"You think you can escape madness Ash you’re just as insane as us maybe even more," Pinkie said.

"That may be true Pinkie but at least I'm still sane enough to stop your madness," I said as I reached the table. "Pinkie I know you all too well you would rather die then do something like this so I’m helping you," I said as I placed my hands on the sides of Pinkie's head. "Next time we meet I'll make sure I throw the biggest I'm so sorry for killing you party I can make. It may not be as good as yours but I'll put my heart into it, see ya around Pinkie," I said before I snapped the ponies neck.

I then stepped away from the table and sat on the floor on my knees I then started to cry but I didn't care I let all of it out from tears to screams. I eventually stopped crying and looked up at the back of the room and saw a pedestal with a vial on it. I stood up and walked over to it the vial was filled with a green liquid and had writing on it that said poison. I picked it up and had a look at it I then though about what I just did and how I was a bad luck magnet for others. I took the vial in my hands and uncorked it and brought it to my lips. But, before I drank any I then thought about something Alex said to me once.

"No matter what happens in life if you ever came to an option to kill yourself after you did something terrible think about the ones you care about. Would they want you to die yet or carry on living for them until you couldn't anymore. Great courage comes from continuing despite the pain of losing others," Alex's words echoed in my head causing more tears to fall.

With those words in mind I removed the vial and corked it before I tossed it into the air and unsheathed Whispering Wind and slashed the vial. Once the vile shads hit the ground the world became bluey. Suddenly, a silver mist surrounded me and pulled my wing over to me. I could feel all the wounds I received repair themselves and reattach my wing. Soon I was completely healed and my clothes repaired. I looked around to see the room I was standing in was empty except for old bones. All of a sudden I felt a little uneasy and dropped Whispering Wind I stumbled backwards and hit the floor and not long later I heard hoofsteps/footsteps running across the floor.

"Ash, Ash are you ok?" Rage asked as he helped me sit up.

"Rage what's going are you dead too?" I asked.

"Pull yourself together dude you completed the Test of Courage," Rage said.

I thought about what he was saying then it all came flooding back.

"Of course it wasn't real but it was at the same time," I said.

"Yeah we saw everything from the corridor an orb showed us what was going on in here and by the way that was a pretty damn brave thing to do," Rage said.

"That water must have done something to make you temporarily forget what you were supposed to be doing," Daring said as she came into my vision.

I then looked behind me to see the mane 6 all looking at the ground I then stood up and walked over to the mane 6 and spoke.

"I'm sorry I did that to you all I was out…," I was cut off as the mane 6 grabbed me in a hug.

"You have nothing to be sorry for Ash if anything we want to thank you there is no way any of us would want that to happen to us and we'd rather die then commit such things," Twilight as she buried her head in my chest and cried while the rest nodded in agreement.

I couldn't help but smile at my friends before I wrapped my wings and arms around them in a hug.

"Now these are the friends I know and love," I said.

"Are you feeling alright Ash?" Fluttershy asked in the voice I sincerely missed.

"A little sore in my torso but I'll live," I said.

The girls gave me a smile before let them go and turned to the rest of the group to see them smile at me as well. Rage handed me Whispering Wind and the rest of my gear before I led the group through the exit doors to the last test.

Test of Judgement

I walked through the hallways with the others before we arrived at the last test it was a large room like the others but a giant stone golem with a giant sword was blocking our way.

"STEP FORTH THEE WHO WISHES TO BE JUDGED!" the stone golem roared in a deep voice making Fluttershy cower.

I stepped forth to face the creature but somepony grabbed my shoulder.

"Ash you can't go against that thing you can barely stand," Luna said.

"Who said I have to fight it anyway it has to be me remember," I said.

Luna was hesitant but let me go but not before giving me a kiss once we separated I gave her a nod before I limped over to the towering creature.

"I will be judged," I said.

"KNOW THIS MORTAL NO ONE HAS EVER PASSED!" the golem said before he raised his sword above his head.

"I'm ready," I said.

The golem then brought his sword down on me but as it came in contact the blade broke around me before the rest of the blade turned into dust.

"ASH BLADE KNIGHT OF EQUESTRIA YOU ARE WORTHY TO PASS INTO THE TOMB OF YOUR BROTHERS IN ARMS BUT BE WARNED THERE ARE CREATURS IN THERE THAT MUST NOT BE DISTURBED FROM THEIR SLUMBER!" the golem roared before he too faded into dust.

I took a breath before I saw the others just stare at me in shock.

"Are you all alright?" I asked.

"You must be harder and braver then anything I've ever seen before," Applejack said.

"He was judging me to see if my intentions were pure enough to pass if they were then what you saw will happen if not well it wouldn't have been pretty," I said.

"Come let us finish what has been started," Chrysalis said.

I gave her a nod before I began to walk to the doors.

"Hey what do we do about this guy?" Mac said gesturing to the still unconscious Caballero.

"We'll take him back with us and he can be placed in a cell for the remainder of his days or we can leave him to Slender to deal with I'll let you all decide," I said before I walked over to a large pair of doors covered in golden yellows blues and whites. Pictures of the five knight’s marks were carved into the doors along with mine in the centre. I saw a circle with a handprint in the door I just rolled my eyes and cut my right hand with my hidden blade and pressed it against the handprint. The door made a few clicks and we saw some gears turn. I could feel magic heal my hand before the door opened and we walked through.

We arrived at the top of a large staircase and stood in a massive room white and a red carpet that spread out in a T shape. We were standing at the bottom of the T and ahead of us was a raised platform. Above the platform at the top of the T was a dome ceiling and along the carpet were relics the knights had taken for safe keeping from the outside world. Tapestries also lined along the carpet that had pictures of the knight’s battles or of their marks including mine. I even saw battles I fought were a part of the collection. In the spaces in-between the carpet were shelves of books and pillars holding up the ceiling.

"This…I…there are no words," Twilight said as she looked at the thousands of books in the room.

"Indeed look at the beauty of these wonderfully made pieces of art," Rarity said.

I just rolled my eyes at the two before I walked over to the platform but a case caught my eye so I went to have a look at it. When I got close I saw it was a book but this book’s cover was made of skin and fur from a pony along with a diamond dog, a Minotaur, a centaur, and griffin all stitched together. The spine of the book was made of a dragon’s spine and the cover of the book had a circle with a star pentagram on it and was drawn with blood. The book was locked with a large lock and it looked like the lock had sharp teeth. I noticed a word had been placed in a name plate just below the book that read Necroidion. I looked back at the centre of the pentagram to a griffin eye opened and looked at me causing me to jump back in fright.

"Whoa okay that was messed up," I said.

"Find something Ash?" Rage asked.

"Yeah remember that powerful Necromancer book that I was mentioned in the knights books?" I asked

"Yeah the Necroidion," Rage said.

"Well I found it," I said.

"WHAT!"

I turned to see it was all the princesses who shouted even Twilight was horrified to here that the book was in this place.

"I said that the Necroidion is here and locked away," I said gesturing to the case.

Celestia ran over to the case along with Luna, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Discord and peered inside while the Necroidion glared back at them.

"Doesn't seem happy to see you," Rage said.

Just then the book shook the case trying to get free while it let out growls of anger.

"Same to you pal," I said.

"Yeah book," Pinkie said while glaring at the Necroidion

"Wait you both can understand it?" Discord asked.

"Sort of and you guys really don't want to know what he thinks of you," I said before I walked over to the raised platform.

I walked up the stairs and looked up to see a beautiful stained glass window with the five knight's marks all around my mark. I then looked ahead of me and saw five thrones and a skeleton on each one it was the first time seeing the knight without being a silhouette.

The one in the centre was Link.

Next to Link on right was Altair.

On the far right was Ezio

On the left of Link was Arno

And finely on the far left was Corvo

I was impressed with their clothing and I was soon joined on the platform by Celestia, Luna, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Discord. They all walked slowly towards the skeletons but that's when more trouble appeared.

"I must say I am beginning to enjoy this place,"

I spun around and ran to stairs to see a large purple part dog part ape creature wearing tribal jewellery like when I was in the arena. He was standing at the stairs with a large amount of tribal warriors.

"Let me guess Ahuizotal you decided to follow me so you could have vengeance on me for destroying the fortress of talicon. But when you saw Ash the last guardian you decided to follow us to the vault and take everything," Daring guessed.

"Always spot on Daring Do now hand over all the Pieces of Eden or she dies," Ahuizotal said stepping to the side to reveal Rainbow Dash gagged and at spear point.

I felt a strange sensation come from behind me so I looked behind me to see the knight’s skeletons eyes begin to glow and move. I then looked at Ahuizotal and took the Piece of Eden out of my arm.

"Is this what you’re looking for flea bag," I said.

"A legendary Piece of Eden hand it over," Ahuizotal demanded.

"No if you want it you'll need to pry it from my cold dead fingers," I said.

"Get it he can only use the apple once or it will kill him," Ahuizotal demanded.

The mane 6 who weren't captured along with the stallions, Trixie, Spike, Gilda and Daring ran over to us along with the tribal warriors. I handed the Piece of Eden to Dream Catcher before Rage and I walked forward with our swords drawn. We stood half down on the steps as my friends ran past us. Just then, the skeletons of the knights leapt over us and charged into battle with the tribal ponies with Rage and I not too far behind. The five knights were very skilled in combat and fighting side by side with these great warriors made me feel all giddy inside. I blocked a spear strike to my head before I grabbed the pony and threw him into the air. The pony was then struck by a dart from Arno's phantom bade. Corvo was a whirlwind when it came to the sword he then whispered a spell and a swarm of rats appeared out of nowhere and started to eat the ponies alive. The rats didn't stop until there was nothing left of the ponies before the disappeared. Link was very skilled when it came to sword and shield like I was. He then took out a bow and arrow and hit a pony right between the eyes. Ezio was rather skilled with his hidden blades he slashed at a pony’s neck and that spun the pony around giving Ezio a clear shot at his back to stab. Altair was skilled combining his sword attacks with his hidden blade and able to hit five targets at one with his throwing knives. The battle was soon over and all that was left was Ahuizotal and the ponies holding Rainbow Dash.

"It's over Ahuizotal you can run now and never come back or this place shall also become your tomb," I said.

The ponies released Rainbow Dash and ran off while Rainbow raced over too us but Ahuizotal just charged at us picking up some weapons that his warriors dropped. I ran at him and jumped into the air and did a front flip. As I did I extended my leg and brought my heel down on top of Ahuizotal's head knocking him out in one blow. I landed on the ground and I saw the knights of Equestria give me a nod before they sheathed their weapons and teleported back onto the platform. I ran over to the platform and when I arrived, I saw the knight’s skeletons were back on their thrones and their ghosts stepped out.

"I must say it was nice to stretch out those old bones," Link said.

"True that," Corvo said.

"Hey guys next time you pull something like that please make sure you don't try and give everyone a heart attack," I said

"What do you mean?" Ezio asked.

I gave him a deadpanned stare before I gestured to my friends half of which were spooked out of their minds.

"Well it's not like we can do anything about it," Ezio said.

"Oh yeah," I said.

"G...g...g...g," Twilight stuttered.

"Yes Miss Twilight Sparkle we're ghosts I suppose you owe Ash an apology now right," Altair said.

"Uncle Altair," Luna said as she gazed at the silhouettes.

"Long time no see," Link said.

"Uncle Link," Dream Catcher said.

"How have you all been?" Corvo asked.

"Uncle Corvo," Discord said.

"It's good to see you all," Ezio said

"Uncle Ezio," Chrysalis cried.

"You all seem to have grown a bit," Arno said playfully.

"Uncle Arno," Celestia cried as well.

"Would you lot just hug already," Rage said.

The princesses and Discord ran at the ghosts and managed to hug them it was a wonderful reunion that made me tear up a bit once everyone was released from the hug Luna spoke.

"I'm sorry I'm so, so sorry to all of you," Luna cried.

"We did this to all of you," Dream Catcher said.

"You girls have nothing to be sorry for," Corvo said.

"No matter what happens we never give up on family even if they turn against us besides you were both manipulated," Link said.

"And we’re glad your all safe and I more happy that you found love with someone Luna," Ezio said.

"Same but the nobles will be in a fit when they hear about this," Luna said.

"Well guess what they don't get to make the rules you do," Altair said.

"Right," Luna said with a smile.

"I'm sorry to break up this moment but I believe I should put the Apple of Eden in a safe place," I said.

"Oh yes here you are Ash," Celestia said handing me the Apple of Eden.

"There should be a case for it down that way," Arno said pointing down the carpet that went left.

I gave a nod before I left to go lock the Piece of Eden away.

I walked along the carpet and looked at the different relics until I found a case that held three other Apples of Eden. I opened the case and placed the Apple inside of it before I closed it and all of a sudden I felt something warm behind me along with a pair of eyes. I turned around and I saw an empty suit of armour made for an alicorn inside a glass case. The armour was chained to the floor with sealing runes around it. The armour was dark red and had horns and spikes like Rages only made for an alicorn. I looked at the name plate below and saw it said War Sword just then the armour came alive with fire and smoke billowed out of the nostril area. Red slitted pupils appeared in the eye holes and stared at me.

"So your Faust's new pet huh," the armour hissed.

"War Sword the alicorn of war," I said.

"Oh so you know who I am and why I'm here," War Sword said.

"No on the last part but if you’re in chains with sealing runes around you and you’re in this place then you must be for a reason so don't expect me to free you," I said as I began to walk away.

"I don't need the help of a worthless creature like you I doubt you'll last two second against me," War Sword said.

"Well if or when you get out we'll just have seen won't we," I said.

"And what is the name of my soon to be opponent?" War Sword asked.

"Ash Blade knight of freedom," I said.

"Then until we meet again Ash Blade," War Sword said as I walked away.

Chapter 25 Mayday Mayday!

I was walking along the carpet after I had my little 'chat' with War Sword and I was coming up to the raised platform. I walked up the stairs and saw the others talking to the five knights ghosts. Daring and Twilight seem to be having a whale of a time asking a large manner of questions.

"Dunwall must have been horrible during that time," Daring said.

"Yes but we made it through with a little work I had to make some dark decisions that still haunt me but past is past nothing I can do now," Corvo said.

"I'm interested about this Triforce for such power to be placed into three objects it’s incredible," Twilight said.

"The power of the gods is great Twilight but it must remain separate for the better," Link said.

"I can see you’re all having fun," I said.

"Ah Ash did you find the case?" Arno asked.

"Yeah also your buddy War Sword is in a good mood," I said.

"Normally is," Link said.

"Wait War Sword the fake alicorn of war and carnage," Celestia said.

"Yes since he was able to escape Tartarus a few times to many he was sent here to remain in our custardy," Ezio said.

"Well as great as it was to see you all we need to go," I said.

"What we can't go," Chrysalis said.

"Sorry Chrysalis but we have a time limit of how long we can stay here before we must return to our slumber," Arno said.

"This isn't goodbye we'll still be around," Altair said.

"And Luna we saw the constellation you made recently and we must say we're honoured you placed us in your night sky," Corvo said.

"You saw it," Luna said surprised.

"Luna there's not a night we don't take the time to see it just like we always have when we were with you," Ezio said placing a hand on Luna's cheek.

Luna's eye filled with tears before she hugged Ezio which he returned.

"It's time to leave we'll teleport you all back to the entrance of the Everfree forest," Link said.

The group said their goodbyes before I said my farewells to the knights we all gathered in a group and the knights held out a hand and in a flash we were gone.

"He's almost ready," Arno said.

"Indeed but first he has to face the Test of Self Sacrifice," Altair said.

"I just pry he's strong enough to do so," Link said.

"He will be it's his destiny," Link said.

We appeared at the entrance of the Everfree forest I tested my magic and wings to see they were in working order.

"Ah that is so much better I hate being grounded for so long," Rainbow said doing a few mid-air backflips.

"I here you there," Daring said stretching out her wings.

"This trip was something else but I'm afraid we have to go," Cadence said.

"Oh and Celestia are the new shipment of weapons ready?" Shining asked.

"I've had Ash and Caramel working on them so you'll need to ask them," Celestia said.

"We're almost done last load should be done later today so you can pick them up tomorrow with the chariot," I said.

"Actually I'll send down the airship that will carry the weapons to the empire so it saves us time to unload and reload the weapons," Celestia said.

"An airship I think I'll actually come along I've always wanted to go in one," I said unable to keep a stupid grin off my face.

"Well I suppose you were going to step inside one sooner or later," Celestia said.

"Great I'll go get the rest of the weapons ready," I said with a wave before I left.

The next morning I was standing in the field with Caramel and a large container of swords spears and rifles waiting. I could see the airship descending from the from the sky and I gotta say damn thing was huge.

"Now that's one hell of a ship how could such a monster fit underneath Canterlot?" I asked.

"Beats me," Caramel said.

"Ash!"

I turned around to see Pipsqueak, Cheerlie and the rest of her class were walking over to us.

"Hello everyone what are you all doing here?" I asked.

"When we saw that airship coming this way I thought I might bring my student to have a look it's not every day a military airship passes this way," Cheerlie said.

"Well you’re in luck because the ship is coming down to pick up this crate of weapons so it can be taken to the crystal empire," I said.

"Seems like a lot for one crate unless it's a very serious weapon," Cheerlie said.

"Actually the cargo is filled with crates like this because Caramel and I have been working hard on it and it's not a good idea to transport it by train," I said.

"So why are these weapons going to the empire?" Cheerlie asked.

"Shining Armour is starting to train the new guards and they need a fresh supply of weapons," I said.

"I see," Cheerlie said.

Suddenly a gust of wind appeared and I looked at the airship to see it was looming over us. A small craft that reminded me of the ship the griffin king used to arrive at Canterlot except had the Equestrian symbol was coming down to land. When the craft landed and the gang plank lowered an indigo Pegasus stallion with a brown short cut mane and tail walked down the gang plank. He had a small beard and wore a blue military cap and jacket with pins and medals on it and matching pants. The stallion looked strangely familiar to me for some reason the stallion walked over to me and gave me a salute which I returned with one of my own.

"Lightning Strike captain of the S.S. Storm Breaker," Lightning Strike said.

"Nice to meet you captain I'm Ash Blade knight of Freedom but you can call me Ash," I said as I offered my hand which he shook.

"I've heard a lot about you Ash nice to finally you in pony," Lightning said.

"So Storm Breaker fierce name," I said gesturing to the ship.

"Yes it is so is this the last crate to be loaded onto her?" Lightning asked gesturing to the crate of weapons.

"Sure is," I said.

"Well I'll have some of my troops get it on board," Lightning said.

"No need I can do it," I said.

"Uh Ash I think that crate may be too heavy for you to carry," Lightning said.

"Hey if I'm able to carry this thing from the forge to here then putting it on that deck will be a breeze," I said before I walked over to the large crate.

I managed to lift it off the ground with ease and placed it on my back I looked at Lightning Strike to see his surprise which I couldn't help but chuckle. Lightning led me up the gang plank and onto the small airship. I placed the crate down and looked over the railing and waved goodbye to everyone. The ship took off and flew over to the Storm Breaker as we flew over to it I saw all the weapons this thing had gotta say it was impressive all the fire power on this ship.

"I can see your admiring the turrets," Lightning said.

"Indeed I can't wait to see the rest of her she'll be the first airship I've ever been inside of," I said.

"Well this is an honour for me I'd be happy to give you the grand tour," Lightning said as we approached a hanger.

"I'll take you up on that," I said.

The ship landed and I looked around and saw ponies tending to some rather unique crafts.

"Interesting craft but what purpose do they serve when you have Pegasi on this ship," I said.

"True but these Hornet fighters give an extra punch to enemy craft when they have thick armour also they're used as escape craft for ones that don't have wings," Lightning said.

"I see still impressive either way I guess," I said.

"Come along I'll show you the ship," Lightning said.

A Few Hours Later

"Aw man I'm certain my legs are dead now," I said as we walked to the doors of the bridge.

"Quit complaining anyway we’re at the bridge I wanted to save the best room for last," Lightning said.

Lightning opened the door and gestured for me to enter first. I walked through the door to see a large bubble like window that went around most of the room. In the centre on a small gangway was the wheel that hung over the window. Closer to the door was a long table with a few papers on it. On either side of the table were stations were stallions were working and keeping updated with parts of the ship.

"Not bad huh?" Lightning asked.

"Not bad indeed," I said.

"Come take a seat," Lightning said gesturing to a chair at a table.

I was about to when I saw a picture hanging on a wall I walked over to it. I looked at the picture and saw Lightning Strike and the mare from the Wonderbolt Academy Lightning Dust. They were both smiling and sitting on a bench with a wing and hand wrapped around each other’s back.

"Ah that's me with my granddaughter," Lightning said.

"Lightning Dust," I said surprised.

"Oh so you know her huh," Lightning said.

From the Wonderbolt Academy I was a temporary combat instructor," I said.

"I see," Lightning said as he sat down in a chair with a frown on his face.

"Captain,"

The door suddenly opened and I saw a guard at the door standing next to a familiar brown and white colt hugging a yellow and blue striped ball.

"Pip!" I cried in surprise.

"What's going on here lieutenant," Lightning asked.

"I found him in a crate of weapons says he knows the knight of Equestria," the stallion said.

"I do actually," I said as I walked over to Pip and kneeled in front of him. "Pip what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Snips and Snails were picking on me and grabbed my ball and placed it in the crate and said if I wanted it back I'd have to fetch it like a dog," Pip sniffed.

"Shhhh it's alright Pip," I said as I brought Pip into a hug and waited for him to calm down before I turned to Lightning. "Captain is it alright if we head to the mess hall to get young Pipsqueak something to eat?" I asked.

"But of course," Lightning said as he stood up and led us to the door.

(What the mess hall looks like)

Pip had just finished eating a daffodil sandwich and right now I was telling him of when I went to find the knight's temple but kept the gore to a minimum.

"That Slender guy sounds scary," Pip said.

"He was pretty scary but he was alright in the end," I said.

"Hey I'm gonna play with my ball for a bit," Pip said.

"Alright Pip just make sure you don't break anything ok," I said.

"Got it," Pip said.

Pip left the table and walked into a large area where the tables wouldn't crowd him.

"He's a fine young stallion," Lightning said.

"He certainly is even though he was abandoned in an orphanage when he was young he still has a big heart reminds me of myself," I said.

"You were abandoned too?" Lightning asked.

"When I was but a baby I was left in the woods and a family of wolves took me in," I said.

"You know that's a calling right," Lightning said.

"What?" I asked.

"It's a calling for you to take him in as your son," Lightning said.

A few moments passed before I actually responded to what Lightning said.

"Ok listen there is no way that's some kind of calling. Don't get me wrong he's a great kid but he deserves a family, where one of the parents doesn't have so much blood on themselves it completely covers them. Also he'll need a pony family not an alien as a farther and finally what makes you think I have a farther like figure in me?" I asked.

"Ash if there's one thing I've learned in life and you should know this to that family is not who you’re related to or if it's a different species it's who you love and who loves you that matters. Also I can see it in your eyes and sprit that you'd make a great farther if you believe you can do it," Lightning said.

I let out a smile at Lightning and I was about to respond before the ship shook violently tossing me out of my seat. red lights and alarms blared to life as I grabbed Pip and his ball and looked at Lightning.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Were under attack!" Lightning cried.

Just then I looked out a large window to see another airship came alongside the Storm Breaker.

I looked at a symbol on the ship to see a red identical clover sided cross indicating it was the Templars. Just then boarding ropes shot out of the ship and he spikes impaled the wall above a window.

"Lightning take Pip and get to the bridge and help us get away from that ship I'll take care of our guests," I said as I handed Pip to Lightning and summoned Whispering Wind and my shield. I drew the two from my back and even summoned my revolver.

Lightning gave me a nod and ran out the door while I turned to the window several armed ponies crashed through the window but they also had heavy armoured griffins and Minotaurs. I didn't waste any time charging head on into the fray. These guys were well equipped but poor at using them. Some were skilled like a pony using claw gauntlets and a Minotaur with a war hammer the rest were children pretending to be soldiers to me. The pony with the claws swiped at me but I blocked the attack but left my back open for the Minotaur. The Minotaur swung his hammer at me and sent me flying into a bar I landed in the shelves of bottles and fell to the floor. The rest of the bottles fell onto me and smashed emptying its contents along with it. I got to my hands and knees and kicked the bar at the Minotaur and sent him flying. I then stood up and went to face the pony I was blocking blows and striking back. Each one of our attacks goat faster and stronger testing to see who would last longer. Just then the felt the presence of the Minotaur behind me so I ducked down and the hammer swung over my head. I grabbed the pony’s armoured shirt and as the hammer hit the ponies face I tightened my grip and the ponies head was torn clean off. I then let go of the pony’s body and spun around and jumped up and over the Minotaur. I grabbed one of his horns and rested my feet on his lower back and used Whispering Wind to stab him through his collarbone. I let the body fall before I sheathed my weapons and ran for the bridge.

I reached the bridge to see a giant hole in the wall and the wheel has been smashed and I saw Lightning lying on the ground and ran over to him.

"Lightning are you alright where’s Pip?" I asked as I looked at the wound in his chest.

"Ash!"

I looked at the voice to see Pip running over to me.

"Oh thank god Pip," I said as I grabbed Pip and brought him in for a hug.

"Ash...Pip," Lightning wheezed.

"Hang on Lightning I'm going to get you out of here," I said as I went to pick him up.

"No it's a mortal wound lad you can't save me," Lightning said.

"I have to try," I said.

"Ash I know you want to try but it's hopeless *cough**cough*...Listen you need to get out of here I can see in your eyes that you are meant to do great things. Don't let the deaths of others haunt you," Lightning said before he turned to Pip. "Hey Pip can you do me a favour?" Lightning asked.

"Mm hmm," Pip mumbled.

"I won't you to be strong be strong for when you need to be strong for yourself and strong for others just like Ash here," Lightning said.

"I...I'll try," Pip sniffed.

"Good and one last thing," Lightning said as he handed me his cap. "Tell my granddaughter that I love her and that the flight of life is hard. But you can either brave through the storm or land and wait either way there is nothing wrong with either way," Lightning said as he handed me his cap.

"I promise," I said.

Lightning gave me a final nod before he closed his eyes one final time and breathed his last breath I sat in silence with Pip before the ship shook again.

"C'mon Pip we need to go," I said.

Pip gave me a nod before I picked him up and lifted him onto my back and drew my revolver before I ran through the door that exits the bridge. As I ran through the corridors I saw many bodies both belonging to Equestrian soldiers and Templars along the way. I told Pip not to look but I could tell he couldn't look away. I continued to run but suddenly part of the ceiling came down and I slid under it just in time. But, unfortunately my leg was trapped and possibly broken and dropped my gun and Pip tumbled off my back. I looked up and a door opened to my side to see a pony armed with a sword. He looked at me and then got in front of held his sword downward over my head ready to impale. But all of a sudden, a bang went off and the pony went still before he slowly turned around and I saw a bleeding hole in his back. I looked at what happened to see Pip with my revolver in hand along with a smoking barrel. I stared at what happened and realized Pip shot the pony before me. The pony in front of me then dropped his sword and kneeled over and died. I looked back at Pip to see the same terrified look in his eyes.

"Pip," I whispered.

I then looked outside to see the Storm Breaker was falling out of the sky I then reached for the ceiling that fell on me and lifted it up a quickly and carefully as I could. Once I was free I crawled over to Pip and took my gun away from him and holstered it. I then scooped Pip up and used my good leg to launch us into the room the pony came out of and used my magic to close the door. I then wrapped my wings around Pip and held him close just before the ship impacted the ground.

I slowly woke up and looked down to see Pip was still out the second thing I noticed was that it was freezing. I looked at my IPod to see we were out for a day I gently shook Pip to wake him and his process was the same as me.

"Pip are you alright?" I asked.

"Yeah what happened?" Pip asked rubbing his head.

"The ship crashed I believe we're somewhere in-between Canterlot and the Crystal Empire only in a cold section between the two," I said.

"Is there anypony else?" Pip asked.

"I fear we're the only ones that made it Pip," I said

"Oh uh Ash that pony from before the one...," Pip started only for me to stop him with a finger on his lips.

"Let's not think about it for now first things first we need to call for help because my wing is too injured to fly. Also my mind is having trouble to focus so I can't teleport us and I think my leg is broken. so walking is out of the question for now," I said getting Pip to nod.

"Maybe we can try that radio," Pip suggested pointing to a radio sitting on a table behind me.

"Nice thinking Pip," I said as I tried to stand only for a spike of pain to shoot through my leg.

"Ash are you ok?" Pip asked with worry.

"Yeah ow… Listen Pip I need you to go find two bars of metal roughly the same length and a long rag of cloth so I can make a splint for my leg," I said.

"Ok but what will you do Ash," Pip asked.

"I'll try and call for help with the radio," I said.

"Ok but what if they are still out there?" Pip asked.

"I don't know Pip they've most likely left and besides I won't be able to move unless I have a splint," I said.

"Ok well wish me luck," Pip said as he opened it and a cold rush of air washed in. I saw Pip was terribly cold so I took of my coat and handed it to him he smiled before he walked out and closed the door behind him. I then turned to the radio then sat in a chair and flicked a switch and the radio turned on. I thanked whoever was watching over us before I picked up a speaker and got to work.

"Mayday, mayday this is the S.S. Storm Breaker we have been attacked and shot down by unknown forces Two survivors aboard requesting immediate assistance," I said only to receive static. "Mayday, mayday this is the S.S. Storm breaker we have been attacked and shot down by unknown forces two survivors aboard requesting immediate assistance," I repeated only to receive more static. "C'mon please work," I pleaded before I tried again. "Mayday, mayday this is S.S. Storm Breaker we have been attacked and shot down by unknown forces two survivors aboard requesting immediate assistance."

"...This is Fancy Pants of the Silver Fin Ash is that you?"

"'Ha, ha, ha Yes Thank You Lord!' Fancy Pants you have no idea how glad I am to hear your voice," I said with cheers of joy.

"It's good to hear from you too Ash but why in Celestia's name are you so happy and sending out a distress signal?" Fancy asked.

"As explained in the call we were attacked and shot down the entire crew has been declared KIA I survived with a young colt named Pipsqueak from Ponyville who watched the entire ordeal," I said.

"My word are you both alright?" Fancy asked.

"Not really I've got a broken leg, injured wing and I'm struggling to keep my head together also we’re in a sub zero temperature zones right now also Pip may be injured mentally," I said.

"How so?" Fancy asked.

"Fancy there's no easy way to say this but he killed a pony out of fear for my life," I said.

"Sweet Celestia is he alright?" Fancy asked.

"I doubt it he's getting some materials so I can make a splint," I said.

"Alright Ash just hang in there if you can activate the emergency beacon we'll be able to locate you," Fancy said.

"Got it we're somewhere in-between the Crystal Empire and Canterlot so that should help narrow it down for you," I said.

"It does now if you’re in the radio room there should be a button on a wall that says emergency beacon around it," Fancy said.

I gave a small look around and saw the button Fancy mentioned and limped over to it as best as I could and pushed it all of a sudden a steady beeping sound went off.

"Fancy Pants it appears to be working," I said as I went back over to the radio.

"Excellent I can see it on the sonar we'll be there soon Ash just hang on," Fancy said.

"See you soon Fancy," I said as I turned off the radio I waited a little while before the door opened and Pip walked in.

"Ash I think I got everything," Pip said as he placed everything on the table.

"Great job Pip," I said as I ruffled his mane.

I took the two bars and placed them on either side of my broken leg Pip then held the bars while I took the long piece of cloth and wrapped it around my leg and bars to hold them in place.

"What's that sound?" Pip asked listening to the distress beacon.

"It's the distress beacon Pip I managed to get in touch with a friend he'll be here soon to pick us up," I said.

"Really," Pip asked with hope in his voice.

"Yeah all we need to do is be patient," I said.

Pip then climbed up onto my good leg and gave me a hug which I returned and wrapped my wings and arms around him to keep him warm. We stayed like that for 15 minutes before I heard the gentle hum of an engine approaching. I picked up a sleeping Pipsqueak and walked out the door to see the ship had been severally damaged by the crash and was split in two. I looked at the sky to see an airship coming down.

I walked down to the ground level and walked over to the ship as it touched down and the gang plank lowered. A few ponies ran down and wrapped me in a heated blanket before they helped us on board.

"Bring them inside," Fancy said.

Pip was taken from my arms and brought inside and I almost collapsed then and there but made it inside and was placed in a bed next to Pipsqueak.

"I'm glad to see you’re alright," Fancy said as he entered the room.

"Same how are you feeling by the way?" I asked.

"Fit as a fiddle," Fancy said.

"Ash,"

I turned to the door to see Fleur standing there with a tray with four mugs and steam rising from the top.

"Hello Fleur it's good to see you," I said.

"Likewise but we need to stop meeting each other when someone's in trouble," Fleur said as she placed the tray on a table next to me and Pip. I gave small laugh at Fleur’s humour before I looked at the mugs contents to see hot chocolate.

"Glad to see you’re feeling well too so how'd it go?" I asked.

Fleur just smiled before she went through another door and appeared with a small bundle in her arms. I sat up so I could see better I looked at the bundle to see a unicorn foal wrapped in a blanket and let out a tiny adorable giggle.

"His name is Saint Blade we decided to name him after you Ash," Fancy said.

"I am truly honoured," I said.

Just then I saw Pip tossing and turning in his bed he appeared to be having a nightmare I stood up and walked over to Pip and shook him awake gently causing him to wake up with a start.

"It's okay Pip you were having a nightmare," I said.

"Where are we?" Pip asked as he looked around.

"Pip this is Fancy Pants, Fleur de Lis and their son Saint Blade and right now they're taking us home," I said as I gestured to all three.

"Here young Pipsqueak this should warm you up," Fancy said handing him a mug.

"Thank you," Pip said as he took the mug and drank slowly and calmly.

Just then Saint Blade let out a large yawn which broke the silence.

"Time for bed little one," Fleur said.

"Is it alright if I can put him to bed with you please," Pip asked.

"But of course," Fleur said as she led Pipsqueak to the door.

"My congratulations for your son Fancy," I said when they disappeared behind the door.

"Thank you Ash but tell me have you found somepony yet?" Fancy asked as he took a drink from his mug.

"Yes Princess Luna," I said causing Fancy to almost spit out his drink.

"The Princess Luna?" Fancy asked.

"How many Princess Luna's are there Fancy," I said jokingly.

"My goodness this is fantastic news Ash I'm shocked I haven't heard about it yet," Fancy said.

"That's because we haven't announced it yet we've been keeping it hidden for a while now," I said.

"Keeping what hidden?"

Both Fancy and I looked at who spoke to see Fleur.

"Oh hey Fleur where's Pip?" I asked.

"He says he wants to look after Saint until either Saint or he falls asleep Celestia bless him," Fleur said.

"Indeed anyway I just told Fancy I'm dating Luna now," I said.

"Oh my Celestia this is amazing news," Fleur said covering her mouth.

"Anyway can I trust you two to keep this to yourselves until Luna and I announce it please?" I asked.

"Of course Ash but be warned not every noble will agree to this but you'll have my support all the way as a friend and not the favour," Fancy said.

"Mine as well," Fleur said

"Thank you both…this means a lot," I said as my head began to spin.

"Ash are you ok?" Fleur asked.

"I just need to lie down my head won't stop spinning," I said.

"Ok get some rest Ash we'll tell someone in Canterlot to pick you up and have you taken to the hospital," Fancy said before he and Fleur left and I entered a dreamless sleep.

Meanwhile In Canterlot

"My mind is made up sister," Luna said who was standing in front of the throne.

"Luna I don't know...," Celestia started who was sitting on the throne.

"Tia if you actually want what's best for me you'll let me leave I want a life surrounded by friends and good ponies. Not power hungry nobles who are only interested in are titles many have even tried pretending to love me and you and I want a life closer to Ash," Luna said.

"I don't see why Ash can't live here though," Dream Catcher said standing off to the side.

"We went to a lot of trouble to build him a home in Ponyville and now you're saying Ash should just leave it and come live here and then put the house on the market or let it fall into ruin. Ash likes living there he has friends and work there besides this isn't goodbye forever I can fly from there to Canterlot in under a few minutes," Luna said.

"I suppose that's true," Dream Catcher said.

"You won't need to worry about building me a home I can just stay with Ash besides we're going to need to tell everypony about Ash and I," Luna said.

"*Sigh* Very well Luna but maybe you should ask Ash first," Celestia said.

Luna didn't waste any time teleporting up to the throne and trying to crush her sister in a hug.

"Oh thank you thank you Tia I'll go down and ask him as soon as the Storm Breaker returns," Luna said as she released her sister.

"I'd hold off on that Luna," Chrysalis said as she walked through the throne room doors.

"What do you mean Chrysalis?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I just got a message from Cadence saying the S.S. Storm Breaker never arrived in the Crystal Empire," Chrysalis said.

"You’re Highnesses,"

All attention turned to a Royal Guard who ran into the room.

"Yes," Celestia said.

"We have received a request from a noble named Fancy Pants to bring his airship into the castle grounds," the guard said.

"I'm afraid this must wait for now we're trying to discuss the recent disappearance of the S.S. Storm Breaker," Celestia said.

"Your Majesty he requests to land so two survivors of the S.S. Storm Breaker can be treated," the guard said gaining everyone's attention again but Luna's expression into worry.

"Survivors?" Celestia asked.

"Fancy Pants has answered a distress call from the S.S. Storm Breaker and would like to bring the two survivors in," the guard said.

"Request accepted tell them that we will personally be there to see to this and do we know who the survivors are," Celestia asked.

"No your majesty," the guard said.

Very well go give Fancy Pants our response," Celestia said.

The guard gave a salute before he ran out the door and Celestia turned to Luna.

"Luna I'm certain Ash is aboard he's a strong one," Celestia said.

"Yes you're right," Luna said as she took a few breaths. "We should inform Twilight Sparkle of this along with Cadence," Luna said.

"Indeed I shall notify Twilight and her friends at once," Celestia said.

"I'll let Cadence and Shining Armour know," Chrysalis said before she left.

"I'll tell Rage," Dream Catcher said before she left.

The princesses, the mane 6, the stallions, Spike, Trixie, Gilda, Shining and Rage watched as the Silver Fin touched down and the gang plank lowered. As soon as the gang plank touched the ground Pinkie wasted no time to dash up the plank and look around. Some ponies were holding a stretcher with Ash who was still asleep on it. Pinkie was about to run over and hug Ash but was stopped when a certain farm mare grabbed her tail.

"Whoa hold on Pinkie don't want to break him any more then he already is," Applejack said as the rest of the group arrived.

Luna had a look of extreme worry on her face when she saw Ash.

"Princess Luna!"

Luna was snapped out of her trance when something small wrapped around her leg and called out her name she looked down to see a familiar brown and white colt.

"Pipsqueak what are you doing here?" Luna asked.

"He was on-board the S.S. Storm Breaker with Ash his ball was thrown into a crate by two nasty colts and when he went to grab it the crate was placed on the ship with him still inside it," Fancy pants said as he and Fleur walked over to everyone.

"Fancy Pants thank you for bringing these two home safely," Celestia said.

"But of course I owe Ash much more then that," Fancy said.

"Will he be alright," Trixie asked.

"I'm no doctor but he has a broken leg and injured wing possible concussion apart from that he seems fine," Fancy said.

"I just hope he wakes up soon," Rarity said.

"Fancy you said Ash has a broken leg right," Rage asked.

"Yes why?" Fancy asked.

"Then I know how to wake him up but first let's get them inside," Rage said with an evil grin.

The group arrived at the infirmary wing of the castle Fancy Pants, Fleur and Pip waited outside while the rest set Ash on a bed.

"Ok Rage how do we wake him up?" Thunderlane asked.

"Simple," Rage said before he walked over to the bed. Wakey, wakey Ash," Rage said before he brought his fist down on Ash's broken leg.

"Arrrggghhh son of a bitch that hurt!" I screamed as I woke up and clutched my leg.

"Welcome back," Rage said.

"You psychotic evil basted if it weren't for the pain I'm in I'd kill you right now," I said as I shot Rage a death glare.

"Love you to bro," Rage said

"Ash!" Pinkie shouted as she was about to wrap me in a hug only to be stopped by Rage.

"Pinkie what did we discuss," Rage said as he held his arm out if front of Pinkie.

“No hugging until Ash has recovered,” Pinkie said offering a sheepish smile.

Rage gave a nod before he dropped his arm.

“How are you feeling Ash?” Twilight asked.

“Terrible for so many things,” I said.

“Ash can you tell us what happened Pipsqueak wouldn’t say a word to any of us on what happened he only gave us this necklace,” Celestia said holding up a Templar necklace.

“He has a reason not to say anything but I know what he’s going through right now and it’s nothing good. Also that symbol I’ve seen it quite a number of times in my history lessons on earth and here,” I said.

“Perhaps start at the beginning how did Pip get on that ship in the first place?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well when we were back in Ponyville Pip’s teacher Cheerlie came over to the landing site with her class so they can see the airship. Once a landing ship came down to take me and the crate on board two colts by the name of Snips and Snails tossed Pip’s ball into the crate. They then told him to go fetch it so Pip did but as he was the crate was loaded onto the ship. It was really an accident that he was on board,” I said.

“I see but what happened?” Celestia asked.

My face fell as I looked down and let a shadow cover my face.

“After Pip was discovered I took him to the mess hall with the captain Lightning Strike to help Pip relax. But that’s when we were attacked by the basters they had that symbol on the side of their ship and I know it as the symbol of the Templar knights,” I said.

“Templar knights?” Celestia asked.

“Didn’t Altair tell you about the third crusade,” I asked.

“I remember the crusaders were trying to take the back the holy land and the crusaders were led by the good king Richard,” Chrysalis said.

“Bingo but there was a separate group who were out for riches and power namely the Templars,” I said.

“You said you’ve seen this mark somewhere in Equestria before the attack where was it?” Celestia asked.

“On the same ponies that attacked my home and my friends,” I said earning gasps from the group.

“But how Ornate was the one who organised it and he’s dead,” Twilight said.

“Maybe his ghost is still at large,” Rainbow suggested.

“Or maybe I have a simpler answer that doesn’t involve you guys acting like idiots,” I said with an annoyed tone.

The group turned towards me and went silent awaiting my response.

“This is obvious we’re dealing with a power that’s out for control if we look at the attacks we can see we have. Someone trying to steal money from royalty and the nobles then an attempt on Equestria’s newest princess life. Finally this they’re trying to weaken us for something,” I said.

“But what,” Applejack asked.

“Beats me,” I said.

“Alright Ash can you tell us what happened next in your story?” Luna asked which I returned with a nod.

“Yeah the Templars boarded us and it wasn’t just ponies this time but griffins and Minotaurs as well. I told the captain to take Pip and run while I took care of the ones in the room. Once I was done I ran to find Pip and the captain I found both in on the bridge. But, Lightning received a mortal wound and was slowly dying and Pip was hiding and watched the entire ordeal. After the captain passed on I grabbed Pip and ran to find a way to get off the ship. But, a part of the ceiling collapsed on me breaking my leg a pony heard the crash and came to investigate. When he saw me he prepared to stab me through the head if it weren’t for Pip,” I said.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked.

“Pip was on my back when the roof collapsed and I was holding my revolver. I dropped both when I hit the ground and the before the Templar killed me. Pip picked up my revolver and shot him in the back killing him,” I said causing the group to freeze in shock.

“Oh my Celestia,” Pierce said.

“As soon as I was able to free myself I grabbed Pip and went into the room the Templar came out of and closed the door just before the ship crashed. We woke up a day later and from what I know the entire crew of the S.S. Storm Breaker was KIA,” I said.

“This has just gone too far now,” Rage said as his hand came alive with fire.

“Agreed the Templars need to be declared terrorists of Equestria and anyone who is involved shall face a severe punishment,” Chrysalis said.

“Hang on what about the vigilante,” Rainbow said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Think about it the vigilante has been hunting down these Templars every time he or she appears a Templar dies,” Rainbow said.

“Rainbow’s right maybe this vigilante knows more then we do,” Twilight said.

“Then we must find him or her and ask,” Celestia said.

“Whoa hang on don’t you think you should wait before you go do something? This pony may not want your help,” I said.

“Well I ain’t taking no for an answer,” Rainbow said before she left along with the mane 6, Trixie, Gilda and the princesses.

“Well that backfired really badly,” I said.

“Gee you think now our own marefriends will be hunting us,” Comet said.

“I thought the tenets said never compromise the brotherhood,” Spike said.

“I didn’t compromise the brotherhood Spike I told them about the Templars but nothing about us besides if anything my original plan worked,” I said.

“How so? Mac asked.

“I managed to get the princesses against the Templars and to help hunt them down and we are now in the good books problem is they will want to interrogate us,” I said.

“Two good things over a slight bad thing I say it went rather well,” Rage said.

“I suppose so,” Comet said.

“So what now,” Thunderlane asked.

“Now we wait for Faust to give us a target also how’s Pip doing?” I asked.

“He’s alright but he was sent back to Ponyville,” Soarin said.

“I see well I’m gonna be here for a while so I’ll let you guys go,” I said.

“See ya later Ash,” Caramel said with a wave before he and the others left.

3 Weeks Later

I was walking through the streets of Canterlot my cast was removed from my leg three days ago. I decided to stay for today for the funeral for everypony on board the S.S. Storm Breaker when it was attacked. Celestia revealed a beautiful memorial statue of the ship in the Canterlot graveyard with every single soldiers name on it. There were plenty of sad faces in the crowd and I was dressed in the black hooded coat Rarity gave me on Heaths Warming Day. As I watched in silence I saw a familiar mare wearing a black coat and pants but stayed in place until the end of the funeral. When it finished I followed the mare into a bar. I saw her take a seat at the bench I made sure my hood was still on and I pulled out Lightning Strike’s cap and placed it next to her.

“I’m sorry for your loss Lightning Dust,” I said.

Lightning slowly took hold of the cap and held it in her arms and cried.

“He seemed so invincible like nothing could stop him,” Lightning Dust said as she let out her tears.

“I know what you’re talking about he seemed so strong,” I said.

“Did you see how it happened?” Lightning asked.

“Yes a mortal wound in his chest slow but peaceful and his last thoughts were of you and he asked me to deliver a message to you,” I said Lightning Dust turned around and I saw her eyes were bloodshot from crying. “He said he loves you and that the flight of life is hard but you can either brave through the storm or land and wait either way there is nothing wrong with either way," I said.

“Gramps,” Lightning said as she hugged the cap closer. “Did you see who or what killed him?” Lightning asked.

“No I’m sorry but what will you do now if I may ask?” I asked.

“I don’t know I want vengeance against the ones responsible for this though and be able to become something more. Something better from when I was at the academy I saw what I did and now I want to be better than that,” Lightning said.

“What if I told you I could provide both,” I said.

This got Lightning to turn to me in shock but that’s when a stallion Thestral walked up to the counter he had grey fur and a black mane and tail with slitted amber eyes. He was wearing a hoddie and blue jeans and had a backpack with him. Suddenly he pulled out a gun and aimed it at the bartender causing a mare to scream.

“Give me all your money or I’ll blow your head off and don’t even go calling the guards,” the thestral said as he placed his bag on the bench.

I saw Lightning was about to do something but I stopped her before I looked at the pony.

“Are you sure you want to do that?” I asked.

“Shut it,” the pony said pointing the gun at the side of my head.

“Are you willing to risk your life,” I asked.

“What?” the thestral asked in confusion.

“That gun isn’t some type of toy if you pull the trigger now it will kill me then you’ll be labelled as a murderer for the rest of your life. If you go through what you’re doing now you’ll be considered a criminal are you sure you want this?” I asked.

The thestral’s hands began to shake and tears fell from his eyes I then gently placed a hand on the gun and he let go of it. I then placed the weapon on the table and gestured for the stallion to sit down which he did. I then ordered three drinks and assured the barkeeper there was no danger before I removed my hood.

“Tell me what cruel thing made you decide to rob a bar,” I asked.

“I’m sorry I didn’t want to hurt anyone it’s just that Real Estate has raised the rent on me and my family’s home and I don’t have the bits to pay for it. If I don’t come up with the bits soon my family and I will be evicted from our home and I’ve just been fired from my last job. No pony will take in a thestral and there are even less jobs for someone with my talents so I had to retort to stealing,” the thestral said.

“Got a name?” I asked.

“Quick Shot,” the thestral replied.

“I’m going to guess your special talent is being a marksman,” I said.

“Yeah how’d you know?” Quick Shot asked.

“Lucky guess but anyway I think I have an idea of a job for you and I can help you find a better home away from here in a smaller town with good ponies,” I said.

“Really,” Quick Shot asked.

“Yes let’s head over now,’ I said as I placed the money for the drinks on the bench.

I then lead the ponies out of the bar and into the skies towards Ponyville.

We touched down in Ponyville and I gave them a little tour before we began to walk back to my place.

“What are you doing here?”

I turned around Rainbow was hovering in the air above us giving a hard stare at Lightning Dust.

“Rainbow,” I said trying to get her attention.

“Are you here to cause more trouble,” Rainbow accused.

“Rainbow,” I said a little louder.

“Or maybe you’re here to create another tornado only this time you’ll wipe out Ponyville,” Rainbow accused.

“RAINBOW DASH!” I shouted in anger.

Rainbow looked at me in surprise at my outburst before she looked at Lightning Dust to see tears in her eyes which made her float to the ground gently her ears folded against her head in shame.

“Her grandfather was captain of the S.S. Storm Breaker and the funeral was held today if you haven’t noticed the attire so why don’t you back off,” I said angrily.

Rainbow looked at the ground in shame for what she said before she looked at Lightning.

"Sorry for your loss," Rainbow said before she flew away.

"What just happened?" Lightning asked.

"She has a problem with holding onto things from the past," I said as I led the two inside.

"I see," Lightning said.

"Don't be so glum you’re not the first one who went through this and I doubt you'll be the last," I said as I the two through the left side of the staircase.

"So why are we here?" Quick Shot asked.

"This is why," I said as I opened the door to the gym to see Swift Spear, Holy Light, Storm Cloud and Nocturnal Shadow using the equipment. "Immortals fall in," I said.

Immediately the guards stopped what they were doing and lined up in front of me.

"Everyone this is Lightning Dust and Quick Shot our possible new recruits," I said.

"Wait new recruits?" Quick Shot asked.

"Yes you see the ponies you see in front of you are known as the immortal squad and I'm their leader we basically a squad that can do missions outside Equestria's borders as well as in it. And as you can see were a little shorthanded and we needed a sniper," I said.

"What are you saying?" Lightning asked.

"I'm asking you if you both wish to be immortal guards the pay is good but training is hard and also Quick Shot I can offer you and a family a home in Ponyville. But the decision is entirely up to you both," I said as I held out two badges of a pair of wings and a European crown in the centre.

Both Lightning Dust and Quick Shot looked at me then at each other then the badges before they took one.

"Welcome to the immortals you two and as for the rest of you," I said turning to the senior guards. “I want you to show them the training they'll be going through," I said.

"Yes Ash Sir," the four said in sync with a salute.

"Uh Ash Sir I would like to tell my family of this," Quick Shot said.

"Of course and once you get back give this to the pony who runs the real estate here in Ponyville a mare that goes by the name of Sandy Beach," I said as I handed him a letter with my seal on it.

"Thank you," Quick Shot said as he was about to run to the door.

"One last thing I need to see you both later today about something," I said.

"Got it," Quick Shot and Lightning said as they left.

I was walking over to the school thinking about what I should say but sooner then I realized my face was almost touching the door. I stepped back and took a few breaths before I knocked on the door a short while later Cheerlie opened the door.

"Hello Ash what can I do for you?" Cheerlie asked.

"I need to see Pip and if it's alright with you take him on a little alone time trip," I said.

"Mind if I may ask why Ash?" Cheerlie asked with a little worry.

"You have been informed about three weeks ago and what happened right?" I asked.

"Yes," Cheerlie said with guilt.

"Listen Cheerlie I need to fix this with Pip talk to him about it," I said.

"Ash how can you fix this not even the best counsellors or Golden Heart can help him?" Cheerlie asked.

"Cause I was forced to do the same thing when I was young and I know from personal experience how to fix it," I said.

Cheerlie looked at me in confusion and worry before she nodded her head and let me in I walked inside to see a load of quiet students. All except five were smiling at me one of those five was Pip who was looking at his desk and was barely moving. I took a breath before I walked over to Pip kneeled down to his side and gently placed a hand on his back. As soon as my hand touched his back he shot up and looked at me in fear. But, when he saw me he wrapped his arms around me in a hug I gave him a few pats before he let go of me.

"Ash I'm glad to see your leg has healed," Pip said gesturing to my leg

"Thank you Pip and its good to see you but Pip if it's alright with you I'd like you to come with me for the rest of today," I said with a smile.

"But I have classes to finish," Pip said.

"Don't worry Pip besides I think Ash has something more important to talk about," Cheerlie said.

Pip gave a nod to Cheerlie before he packed up his things and collected his bag and walked over to the door. As we walked I looked at Snips and Snails out of the corner of my eye and used my magic to send a small chill down their spine. They shivered and noticed my gaze but looked at their desk in shame before I turned to Cheerlie and whispered to her.

"Have you been told about how Pip got on board?" I asked.

"Yes they have faced my punishment but those two are grounded for two months by their parents," Cheerlie said.

I gave a nod to Cheerlie and thanked her before I walked outside to join Pip just as the door closed Diamond Tiara shoot her hand into the air.

"Miss Cheerlie why does Pip get special time with the knight of Equestria?" Diamond Tiara asked with a small tone of jealousy.

"Call it a healing process Diamond Tiara now onto our lessons," Cheerlie said.

We walked a little way away from the school before Pip spoke.

"Uh Ash where are we going?" Pip asked.

"I thought it might be nice if I gave you a tour but from a different point of view," I said.

"Ok what point of view exactly?" Pip asked.

"Climb on," I said gesturing to my back.

I kneeled down and Pip did as I asked and I let him get comfortable before I stood up.

"Ok now what?" Pip asked.

"Hold tight and let me do the work," I said as I extended my wings.

When Pip saw my wings extend he gripped me for dear life I gave a few flaps to test the movement of my wings with Pip on board. I then gently lifted off the ground once we were a good distance in the air I selected a song fitting for the moment.

As we flew over Ponyville I checked to see Pip was having a blast I then headed for Canterlot and circled the castle a few times and I think I saw Luna see us and give us a wave.

"Go faster!" Pip cried.

I gave him a smile and in one flap of my wings we shot off but Pip was laughing the enter way. I then did a few tricks with him which he enjoyed as well before I set us down on a cloud just as the music ended.

"That was awesome," Pip said as he sat on my lap.

"Glad you had fun Pip," I said.

"Uh Ash why did you ask me to come out here with you?" Pip said.

I then took a breath before my face became serious.

"Pip I wanted to make it up to you cause I felt responsible for what happened three weeks ago," I said.

Silence overcame us until I spoke again.

"I know what you’re going through Pip and I was the same as you I killed someone at a young age as well," I said.

"How," Pip asked silently.

"Pip this is a piece of my life you can't tell anyone you can tell the rest of the CMC but you and the rest of them must Pinkie Promise not to say a word about this to anyone else," I said.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," Pip said as he did the gestures.

"Good now you know those scars I had on me for Nightmare Night?" I asked.

"Yeah," Pip said.

"Well I got those during my four years of being a slave I was sent to fight in an arena to kill others. It's where I made my first kill the reason I killed him was because I was scared of dying," I said.

"So how'd you move past it?" Pip asked.

"A good friend of mine taught me how not to fear death I was put through an unimaginable amount of pain in the process and if you like I can help you with this problem," I said.

"But I don't want to get hurt," Pip said.

"No Pip you misunderstand my fear was fear of dying and the only way to stop it was to kill but that's when Alex taught me how defend myself and to take on pain and not how to fear death. Your fear is watching others die when you can't do anything but kill so I want to help you be able to defend not only yourself but others and as you grow so will your training," I said.

"Ok so how do we start," Pip asked.

"Meditation and I know just the mare to help us," I said.

I flew into the Everfree forest and walked along the slightly worn path towards a small pond where we found Zecora balancing on a bamboo pole with her head and over the water.

"Whoa," Pip exclaimed.

Suddenly Zecora lost her balance and tumbled over but not before I caught her with my magic.

"Sorry Zecora we didn't mean to startle you," I said as I set her down on the ground.

"Ash this is quite the treat but who is this you brought for me to meet," Zecora asked gesturing to Pip.

"This is Pipsqueak I'm sure you remember him from Nightmare Night he wore a pirate costume," I said.

"Oh yes you must forgive my mind it likes to wander sometimes," Zecora said.

"It's good to see you too Miss Zecora," Pip said.

"Zecora Pip is here to learn how to meditate," I said.

"For what purpose must this be done for a mind so young?" Zecora asked.

I then told her what happened three weeks ago and her face turned into a frown.

"For such a thing he is not ready to see but for a young mind I have the remedy," Zecora said.

"So you can help?" Pip asked.

"Yes my dear but Ash will make the path clear," Zecora said as she pulled out a blindfold and handed it to me I took the blindfold and tied it around my eyes and walked into the pond. But, my did not go below the water line it was like I was walking on solidified water

Ash then got into a stance and breathed a few times and Zecora pulled out a few small metal balls the size of marbles. Zecora then walked around the pond while Pip remained quiet and watched once Zecora was behind Ash she threw a ball at Ash's back. But, Ash spun around and made a swipe with his hand which caught the ball and waited patiently. Pip stared in amazement at the scene and watched as Zecora threw another but Ash caught it easily and waited again. Zecora kept on throwing the balls at Ash which he caught without disturbing the still water. Zecora then got a handful of balls in her hand and tossed them all at Ash. But, Ash threw all the balls he caught into the air and caught every single ball flying towards him and every ball he threw up in the air. Ash then walked out of the pond and removed the blindfold and handed all the balls and blindfold back to Zecora.

"That was incredible," Pip said.

"That was a type of meditation that lets me focuses on my surroundings even in my blind spots," I said.

"Will I be able to do that?" Pip asked.

"Only if you wish it Pip," I said.

"But first you must train to rid the fear from your brain," Zecora said.

"Ok when can we start," Pip asked.

"Tomorrow after school," I said.

"Would you mind if I watch?"

"I turned my head to see Luna walking out of the trees,"

"Luna," Pip said as he hugged her leg while Zecora bowed.

"Hello Zecora and please don't bow," Luna said.

"I am honoured the princess of the night remembers me but this is a strange place for you to be," Zecora said as she stood up.

"I was actually looking for Ash I wanted to discuss something with him," Luna said.

"Well we can discuss it back in Ponyville if you like because it's getting late and I need to get Pip back to the orphanage," I said.

"I see," Luna said with a smile.

We said our goodbyes to Zecora and walked back to the orphanage while Luna was disguised. I had a small chat with Golden Heart and was glad to find out that she held no ill will against me for what happened to Pip. And was relieved to know I was helping him with his problems on what happened.

"I hope you’re not out to steal the spotlight from me as Pip's favourite," Luna said as we watched Pip go inside.

"Luna your Pip's favourite princess that's something I can't take away from you while I'm his favourite human," I said as I wrapped my wing around Luna and began to walk away.

"True but it's hard to believe that nopony would want such a delightful child," Luna said

"I know how you feel but there is the chance his parents couldn't care for him," I said.

"True," Luna said.

"Anyway you said you wanted to talk to me about something," I said.

"Oh yes well I've been thinking about a change of scenery for myself because Canterlot doesn't really suit me," Luna said.

"Ok so what does this have to do with me?" I asked.

"Well I was wondering if I could move in with you," Luna said.

This caused my mind to derail for a bit before I got it back together and stoped walking.

"That's a big step for us don't you think," I said.

"I know but I want to spend more time with the one I love," Luna said.

"Well I guess we were going to get to this point in our lives sooner or later," I said.

"Does this mean?" Luna asked excitedly.

"Sure so when can I expect you to come down?" I asked.

"How about now?" Luna asked.

"Whoa hold on look I know you’re excited but I need to let the staff know that way they won't freak out," I said.

"Oh right then how about tomorrow at noon?" Luna asked.

"Works for me," I said with a shrug.

Luna then gave me a long passionate kiss before she teleported away I then walked back to my house and saw Lightning Dust and Quick Shot about to leave. I teleported onto the balcony and donned my assassin robes and disguise ring and cloaked myself in my shadow. I then waited for them to walk out from under the balcony before I dropped down behind them.

"Lightning Dust and Quick Shot," I spoke.

The pair spun around and saw me before I hit them with a sleep spell then teleported us to the Assassin den and summoned the others.

Chapter 26 Moving In, Bats and The Pale Horse

Quick Shot and Lightning Dust were sitting back to back in a dark room with a single light above their heads.

"Damn what the heck is going on and who was that?" Lightning asked trying to get the ropes tying her hands behind her back loose.

"I think that was the shadow vigilante," Quick Shot said.

"Shadow vigilante?" Lightning asked confused.

"Don't you read the newspapers the shadow vigilante is a pony who managed to save Princess Twilight Sparkle and the Elements of Harmony. It also killed Ornate Chest because he was involved with the assassination attempt and stealing from the royal treasury," Quick Shot said.

"Ok anything else?" Lightning asked.

"They say he is but a shadow of a vengeful pony and will do nothing but see the ones who wronged him suffer," Quick Shot said.

"Sorry to disappoint you Quick Shot but that rumour is false."

A shadowed spectre then stepped into the light seeming to materialize out of the dark itself.

"Who are you?" Lightning demanded.

"It's kinda dumb to ask a masked pony who they are don't you think."

"Why did you kidnap us?" Quick Shot asked.

"My apologies for having to bring you here like this but believe me if there was a more polite option I would have taken it."

"Why did you bring us here?" Quick Shot asked.

"I'm sure you’re both aware of the ponies I have killed yes?" the shadow asked getting them both to nod. "Well these ponies are responsible for a lot of bad things lately like evicting good ponies from their homes. Also attacking the S.S. Storm Breaker and killing everypony on board," the shadow said earning looks of shock from the two.

"What're you getting at," Lightning asked.

"What I'm getting at Lightning Dust is that I have been secretly working in the shadows to stop them these ponies. They call themselves Templars and will stop at nothing to claim power and bring absolute order by ruling us in fear."

"So why do you need us?" Quick Shot asked.

"You both have suffered at the hands of what the Templars did and I'm offering you a choice you can join me and help bring them down. Or I simply wipe your memory of what happened tonight and you'll both wake up in your beds tomorrow morning like this never happened. I give you my word you won't be harmed in anyway,"

The two looked at each other before Lightning spoke.

"If what you say is true then these Templars killed my grandfather and I will seek vengeance against them I’m in," Lightning said.

The shadow nodded before it looked at Quick Shot who nodded as well the shadow flicked its head and the ropes on the pair fell off and two mannequins out of the shadows. in front of them the mannequin in front of Lightning had indigo and golden yellow robes with a single sword on the hip. The one if front of Quick Shot was black and grey like his fur and had a revolver rifle with a scope attached to the back and a dagger in the belt.

"Welcome to the brotherhood," the shadow said the darkness of the shadow retreated to the figures feet and removed the disguise ring and mask to reveal Ash.

I woke up in my bed and rubbed a sore spot in my side from where Lightning punched me after I revealed myself but in the end I managed to get her to calm down. I sent them home I got out of bed and stretched myself out and got changed and let Dust out. I then walked down stairs for breakfast.

"Excuse me Ash do you have anything you want us to do today?" Feather asked.

"Oh yes not that you mention it Luna is moving in with us today at around noon," I said.

"Wait moving in!?" Feather asked in shock.

"Yes weren't you informed that I was dating Luna?" I asked in a confused tone.

"I was told Ash but I just didn't expect her to be moving in so early in your relationship," Feather said.

"Luna told me she doesn't like it up in Canterlot what with the loud noises airs a little nasty and all the complaining nobles," I said.

"That I can understand," Feather said.

"Anyway Luna will be here at around noon so don't make a big deal about anything ok," I said.

"Understood should I go tell Silver Tray and the guards about this?" Feather asked.

"Please that would be helpful," I said as I stood up and went to the kitchen with my dish.

"What will you be doing in the meantime?" Feather asked.

"I'll probably head down to Sweet Apple Acers if I remember correctly its apple bucking day and I want to see if I can lend a hand," I said.

"I see well I guess I'll see you at around noon," Feather said.

"Definitely," I said.

I was walking along the dirt path to Sweet Apple Acres when I heard the warning bell coming from the barn. Not wasting a second I ran over to the barn to see Applejack was ringing the bell in the bell tower above the barn.

"This is a Sweet Apple Acers code red I need all hands and claws on deck?" Applejack yelled as I arrived with the rest of the mane 6, 5 of the stallions and Spike.

"Calm down Applejack," Rarity said.

"Calm down how can I calm down at a time like this?" Applejack asked rhetorically as she had her face inches from Rarity as she walked forward while Rarity walked backward.

Maybe if you tell us what's going on we can help," Soarin asked.

"Fruit bats are attacking Sweet Apple Acers," Applejack said.

"But I thought the fruit bats usually stayed put in the west orchid," Twilight said.

"The fruit bats do but these aren't your everyday ordinary fruit bats there're vampire fruit bats," Applejack said with a spooky voice at the end.

I couldn't hold in my laughter for long before it erupted from my mouth gaining odd glances from the group.

"I'm...I'm sorry AJ but vampire fruit bats come on," I said in between laughs.

"Laugh if you want but I'll be darned if they think their gonna sink their fangs into my blue ribboned apple," Applejack said as she pulled a sheet off a bending tree and attached to the tree was and apple three times the size as the ones Discord made when we first met. As a bonus the thing was so shiny I could see my own reflection in it causing the group to wow at it. “This here is our entry for the Appaloosa state fair prods competition. You know how much TLC goes into getting an apple to grow like this," Applejack said.

"Colour me impressed Applejack," I said.

"Them vampire bats want to shrivel it up like a raison," Applejack said.

"Oh I'm sure if we let them know how special that particular apple is to you they'll leave it alone," Fluttershy said.

"Yeah right be my guest," Applejack said gesturing her to give it a try which Fluttershy beamed.

We were waiting for Fluttershy to come back and I managed to get a look at the bats. They were large and came in an assortment of dark colours with red eyes. their main feature were the bleach white fangs the size of toothpicks.

"Well what'd he say?" Applejack asked when Fluttershy returned with seeds in her hair.

"Um yes," Fluttershy said getting rid of the seeds. "But it could have been a no," Fluttershy said causing Applejack to groan. "This is the first vampire fruit bat I've ever met and it might take some time to really understand their language," Fluttershy said.

"Uh huh meanwhile this pest and his vermin friends are gonna go after my prized apple and while they’re at it every apple in the orchid. These vampire bats are nothing but a bunch of monsters," Applejack said.

"Monsters that's a bit harsh don't you think," Fluttershy said.

"No I do not," Applejack said before she before she began to sing.

After the song Fluttershy was cowering on the ground under the stern gaze of everyone while I stood off to the side.

I'm sorry Fluttershy but I believe Applejack has made a better argument these vampire fruit bats sound downright dreadful," Rarity said helping Fluttershy up.

"So let's get to rounding them up so they don't destroy the rest of my orchid," Applejack said.

"Um excuse me but instead of rounding them up we let them have part of the orchid," Fluttershy suggested.

"Have you lost your pest loving mind," Applejack said angrily.

"They're only here because their hungry if we built a sanctuary for them they can have their own apples to enjoy. After a while they can help the rest of the orchid the vampire bats don't eat the seeds of the apples. And when they spit them out they grow into more productive apple trees," Fluttershy said.

"Listen Fluttershy that sounds real nice and all but every minute we spend building this so called sanctuary is a second they'll spend destroying the orchid," Applejack said

"I agree with Fluttershy if we do build a sanctuary the bats get to eat and Sweet Apple Acers production goes up by a ton I don't actually see a loss here," I said.

"You’re siding with Fluttershy," Applejack said turning on me.

"Yes and if you have a problem with it then I'm sorry but you need to deal with it," I said.

"Ok you two back up here," Caramel said stepping in between us.

"Ash you don't know what it was like the last time we had an infestation Granny Smith has told me enough stories about it just the thought of it gives me nightmares. Granny said we lost a huge section of the orchid that year they had to ration out apples all winter," Applejack said.

"What about the cider there was still cider right?" Rainbow asked.

"Not a drop," Applejack replied.

"No cider no cider we need to round up these monsters and we need to do it now," Rainbow cried.

"If Granny Smith wasn't with Apple Bloom and Big Mac checking out the competition in Appaloosa she'd be here telling us to do just that," Applejack said.

"I'm sorry guys but I believe Applejack is right I just wish there was another way to convince them in the first place *gasp* maybe there is," Twilight said with a grin that I knew meant trouble. I gave a worried look at Fluttershy which she returned with one of her own.

We were inside the Golden Oaks Library I was sitting on top of a bookshelf watching while Twilight was looking through her books for something before she spoke.

"Well I have good news and bad news the good news is I found a spell that can stop the vampire fruit bats from sucking the juice out of the apples. But in order for the spell to work I need the bats full and complete attention," Twilight said looking at Fluttershy.

"Oh no," Fluttershy whimpered.

"Fluttershy I need you to do your stare on the bats," Twilight said.

"Oh gosh I don't know," Fluttershy said.

"What's the problem you've used the stare plenty of times before," Rainbow said.

"Yes but it’s not something I take lightly I've made a vow not to use it except in dire circumstances," Fluttershy said.

"This circumstance is plenty dire to me," Applejack said.

"Wait what is this stare you lot keep talking about?" I asked confused.

"Oh that's right you weren't here when Fluttershy last did her stare think of it as a form of hypnotism," Twilight said.

"What by staring at them?" I asked confused

"Fluttershy would you be a dear and demonstrate on Ash please?" Rarity asked.

"Oh I couldn't do that," Fluttershy said.

"It's okay Fluttershy you don't have to but it would help me understand this better," I said.

"Well as long as you’re okay with it I suppose," Fluttershy said hesitantly.

Fluttershy flew up to me and took a few deep breaths before her eyes opened wide I got a small tingly feeling running along my back but apart from that nothing.

"Uh should something be happening by now?" I asked.

"Wait you’re not affected," Fluttershy said confused as she broke her stare.

"No except for a small tingle going across my back," I said.

"I need to write a report about this it's quite interesting," Twilight said writing something down in a note book.

"Twilight I noticed this a lot but what are you writing down in that," I asked gesturing to the notebook.

"Oh just some small studying material about you small info nothing big," Twilight said.

"Ok well back to the main topic when you do you spell Twilight what will you change their diet to?" I asked.

"Oh I haven't really thought about that one," Twilight said.

"Twilight you can't just do that those guys need to eat as well and their system only allows the juices of apples to be processed. If you take away the desire to eat apples without switching the diet to something else then they'll starve," I said.

"Well what about all of us we need apples to and if those varmints eat the orchid we starve," Applejack said.

"Your also forgetting Applejack that you guys also eat hay, flowers, grass along with other fruit and vegetables these bats don't have that luxury," I said.

"Oh what would you know you’re just a dumb human," Applejack said causing the group to gasp at what was said.

I was shocked at what Applejack said but I held my anger in as best as I could and jumped off bookshelf and walked past Applejack. My hand was clenched so tight I could feel pain and blood seep through my fingers thanks to how hard my fist was clenched as I walked over to the door.

"True I may be a dumb human Applejack but at least I know what I'm saying is right your too stubborn to admit it. Or maybe your more concerned about winning a damn competition to care about your friends feelings," I said as I opened the door and walked out slamming the door closed with enough force to crack the wood.

"Applejack what the hay was that!?" Comet shouted.

"I...I don't know where that came from I was just so mad that I...," Applejack started.

"That's no excuse AJ if Mac were here he would be fuming at you for what you just said. You know as much as anyone that there are those in town that still think of Ash as a monster. Even after everything he's done and been through," Twilight said.

"Your right I'm a fool I'd better go apologise to him," Applejack said as she walked to the door only to be stopped by Spike.

"I don't think right now is the best time Applejack," Spike said.

"Why not Spike?" Applejack asked.

"Didn't you see how hard his fist was clenched?" Spike asked.

"What do you mean Spike?" Soarin asked.

Spike just showed them the droplets of blood that fell from Ash's hand and the bloody handprint on the doorhandle causing them to gasp.

"We'd best leave Ash alone for him to blow of some steam unless you plan on making him angrier by just being there. Meanwhile we should go deal with the bat problem while we wait for Ash's anger to calm down," Spike said earning nods of agreement from the group.

I let out another cry of anger as my fist destroyed another tree in White Tail Woods once I was done I sat against the tree stump and cried. I sat there for a while before I looked at the clock on my IPod to see it was 11:54 am. I stood up and dried my eyes before walked back towards my home. Once I arrived I walked inside and I received a surprise kiss from the moon alicorn. I was surprised from the kiss but quickly adapted to it. Luna then prodded my mouth with her tongue requesting entrance which I didn't deny. As our tongues danced Luna grabbed my hands with hers but when she touched the palm of my left hand I felt a sting rush through me causing me to hiss in pain.

"Ow," Luna jumped back holding the area where I bit her tongue.

"Sorry Luna," I said as I examined the nail shaped cuts on my hand.

"Ash what happened?" Luna asked as she noticed my hand.

"Uh held in my anger when one of the girls said something then took my anger out on a few trees,' I said.

"You come with me mister so I can help get that fixed," Luna said as she led me into the lounge room where she used her magic on my hand. "What got you so angry you broke the skin of your hand with your fingernails?" Luna asked.

"It's nothing," I said.

Luna gave me a glare which told me she wasn't taking no for an answer. I let out a sigh before I told her about what happened at Sweet Apple Acers and at the Golden Oaks Library.

"I never thought Applejack would be the one to say something like that," Luna said as she finished applying the magic.

"I hear you there but my guess she's just steamed about what's happening down at the farm," I said as I tested my hands movement.

"Still I say both you and Miss Fluttershy are in the right these vampire fruit bats do not deserve to have this done to them," Luna said.

"Glad to see someone shares our opinion," I said.

"I thought this is where you ask me if I could use my authority to help you," Luna said confused.

"That would be playing dirty they may have Twilight on their side but I'm not going to ask for your help. Otherwise it could break our friendship permanently also this is an issue that must be resolved with words," I said.

"You are truly wise Ash are you sure you’re not an ancient royal being or perhaps you were one in your old life," Luna said with a cheeky smile.

“I was actually using common logic," I said as I picked Luna up carrying her bridal style before I kissed her cheek. I went down her neck to her collarbone earning little squeaks and moans of pleasure.

"Um excuse me,"

I snapped my head to the doorway to see Silver Tray standing there with a blush on her face.

"What can I help you with Silver?" I asked as I put Luna down.

"I just came to inform you that her majesty's bags have been placed in your room upstairs," Silver said.

"Thank you Silver and please call me Luna," Luna requested.

Silver gave us a nod before she left I then turned to Luna and gestured her to enter the dining room for lunch. As we sat down to eat Luna told me how Discord took it pretty hard when she found out she wanted to leave. Chrysalis wished her the best and Dream Catcher and Celestia were in-between happy and sad. After lunch I went upstairs with Luna to help her unpack and I saw Tibbies playing with Dust. When that was done I got bored and decided to play a few rounds of angry birds which Luna took great interest in immediately. It was a miracle I managed to get my IPod back from her and then I had a realization that I turned one of the princesses of Equestria, and my girlfriend/marefriend into a gamer not that I was complaining. I then took Pip out to do some more meditation with Zecora while Luna watched. After that we both snuggled into bed and I could tell Luna was having dreams of angry birds. Dawn came quickly and we were sitting down eating breakfast when there was a knock at the door.

"I’ll get it," Feather said as she went to the door after a while she returned. "Miss Rarity Belle wishes to see you Ash," Feather said.

"You can tell her to come in," I said.

Feather nodded before she left and returned a little while later with Rarity.

"Oh Ash I'm so sorry for interrupting your breakfast," Rarity said.

"Nonsense Rarity please come in," Luna said with her mouth full.

"*gasp*Princess Luna I was not aware you would be here," Rarity said as she bowed.

"Please Rarity there's need bow and I thought Ash told you all I would be moving in yesterday," Luna said.

"It was pushed out of my mind when the incident arose," I said.

"Yes and Ash we need your help," Rarity said.

"If it's about taking away the bats desire for apples then I'm afraid you're wasting your time Rarity,' I said.

"No that part has been done already," Rarity said causing me to grown in annoyance.

"I hope Twilight Sparkle has found a new source of food for the bats," Luna said sternly.

"I believe so yes but the problem is that now someone or something else is eating the apples and we're planning on having a stake out tonight so we can find out what it is," Rarity said.

"So what you can take away that thing’s desire to eat as well?" I asked.

"No we would like you there in case this thing is a threat," Rarity said.

I sat in silence weighing the options over in my head before I let out a sigh and spoke.

"I'll help but only if this thing is a threat," I said.

"Thank you Ash I know we'd all feel a little safer with you there," Rarity said causing Luna to give her a raised eye brow.

"I think I shall accompany on this it sounds entertaining," Luna said.

"Alright Rarity where do we meet?" I asked.

"Witching hour," Rainbow said as we walked through the abandoned creepy area of the farm while part of the full moon was hidden behind clouds.

"Ok this place is giving me a Dracula vibe right now," I said.

"Dracula?" Thunderlane asked.

"Prince of darkness king of the vampires," I said.

"The vampire fruit bats have a king," Rainbow asked in surprise.

"If he was I would have said king of the vampire fruit bats," I said.

"So what's the difference between a vampire and a vampire fruit bat," Soarin asked.

"Simple vampire fruit bats suck juice out of apples while vampires suck out blood of animals and humans," I said causing the group to turn green.

"Ok that's just sick," Rainbow said.

"It gets worse," I said.

"How so?" Fluttershy squeaked.

"Vampires are creatures of the night and undead they look human but once they pounce your dead. They have insane speed superhuman strength and if they stay out in the sunlight they turn to dust. Their fangs are retractable so they can hide them easily and can turn into a bat at will and once you’re in their grip there are two options on what happens to you. They drain you of any blood in your body killing you or you turn into a vampire as well. But really they are nothing more than a myth," said to the spooked group.

"Truly your world is one filled with all kinds of fantasies," Luna said.

"So vampires don't really exist?" Caramel asked.

"No idea but vampire bats do these guys don't suck out all the blood though or turn you into a vampire they just give you a nick and lap up any blood that flows out of the skin," I said.

"How are you able to live with such creatures," Twilight asked in shock.

"We manage," I said with a shrug.

"Alright ya'll have your signals?" Applejack asked.

Each one of us pulled out a torch or beams of magic and shun them into the sky showing our cutie marks.

"Now nopony leaves this orchid until we solve this mystery," Twilight said.

"Let's just prey we actually leave at all," I thought.

"Scared are we," Luna said in my head.

"Get out or I tell everyone your pet name Faust gave you and also I ain't scared," I thought with a sneer which Luna gave me a look of surprise then grumbled.

"Alright everypony split up we'll each patrol our own row of the orchid," Applejack said.

"Wait split up that is the worst idea in this situation," I said.

"Alright what do you suggest smart guy?" Applejack asked.

"Watch it Applejack you haven't earned my forgiveness after what happened yesterday. Also the only reason I'm here is to make sure you lot aren't dead by the end of the night," I growled.

"Ok you two stop please we'll split up in groups of two couples and Spike can go with Fluttershy since Mac isn't here," Twilight suggested separating us.

I gave a sigh before I nodded and Luna and I walked off. I kept my hand ready to reach for Whispering Wind in case things got ugly soon later I saw a shadowed figure move between the trees. But before I could turn my head it was gone I looked at Luna to see her give me a nod before we continued. I heard movement from the bushes and gave a signal to Luna to stop before I rested my hand on Whispering Wind's handle. I kept my gaze on the large bush and I saw Spike suddenly push himself out just as I drew Whispering Wind.

"Spike what are you doing over here and where's Fluttershy," Luna asked.

"I don't know she just vanished and I ended up getting lost," Spike said.

"Stay with us we'll find her," I said.

Just then Applejack's and Caramel's signal shun in the sky alerting us that she found something.

"C'mon guys let's go check it out," I said before we ran to the signal.

Once we arrived I saw Applejack and Caramel looking at something in a tree.

"Applejack what is it?" Twilight asked as she and Comet arrived.

"Hey," I said as something hit me in the head.

I looked at what hit me to see a dried up apple with fang marks in it before I looked at the tree where it came from. I then saw a large leather like cocoon hanging on a branch and with Pinkie hanging on the end of the branch.

"Suspicious!" Pinkie cried as she shun her torch at the cocoon.

All of a sudden the cocoon unwrapped itself revealing two large bat wings and attached to those wings was a familiar buttercup yellow mare with a pink mane and tail. Difference was she had red eyes and a pair of fangs and let out a hiss of annoyance.

"Sweet mother of Faust," I said in shock.

"Fluttershy yoo-hoo Fluttershy," Pinkie said receding a hiss from the bat mare that startled Pinkie out of the tree and fall to the ground.

"That's not Fluttershy that's Flutterbat," Rarity gasped.

"We've gotta get her down from there," Twilight said.

Fluttershy sweetness please come down from there and do stop being a vampire bat," Rarity said earning a hiss from Fluttershy.

"Well that didn't work," I said.

"Fluttershy it's me Rainbow Dash why don't you cut the bat act and come on down?" Rainbow said Fluttershy then spread her wings and hissed and knocked Rainbow back with a flap of her wings. "Maybe we should let her come down when she's ready," Rainbow said.

All of a sudden I saw Fluttershy dived out of the tree and lunged at us.

"Down!" I shouted getting everyone to duck below Fluttershy as she swooped over us.

"Flutterbat on the loose run for your lives," Pinkie said as she spun her legs around so fast they looked like wheels but instead of going anywhere she dug a hole in the dirt.

"Pinkie Pie calm down she's back on her branch," Twilight said gesturing to Fluttershy who was hanging upside down on her branch watching us.

"She's just buying her time waiting for the perfect moment to pounce," Pinkie assumed.

"Pinkie Pie bats don't eat ponies not even vampire bats except the ones in Ash's world," Applejack said.

"Correction I said they go for a small amount of blood not a whole pony," I said.

"But maybe vampire ponies eat other ponies I'm not taking any chances," Pinkie said before the front of her mane turned into a drill and dove further into the ground.

"Well that just happened," I said.

"Indeed," Luna said.

"How did this happen that's what I don't understand," Rarity said.

"I think this was actually our fault," Twilight said.

"Our fault," Rainbow said.

"And how'd you figure that?" Applejack asked.

Twilight went into lecture mode with a grid explaining that when Fluttershy was doing her stare on the bats, and Twilight did her spell the desire of being vampire fruit bats was transferred to Fluttershy.

"C'mon we'll reverse the spell and make it right," Twilight said.

All of a sudden Pinkie drilled out of the ground before she spoke.

"Then what are we waiting for let's save Fluttershy before that thing eats us all!" Pinkie shouted pointing at a hovering Fluttershy.

Fluttershy then dived at us with a predator look in her eyes.

"Hit the deck!" Rainbow shouted.

I was too late to duck as Fluttershy slammed into me and I was sent flying into a tree. The tree shook from the impact and an apple fell f a branch and landed on my chest. I shook my head and I had a split second to react as Fluttershy pounced on me with a hungry look in her eyes. While I used my arms to hold her at bay.

"Fluttershy stop it's me Ash," I cried.

I didn't receive a response from her if anything she was putting more effort into what she was doing. All of a sudden a spell shot past us and startled Fluttershy she leapt off of me and into the air and was gone.

"Are you alright Ash," Spike asked.

"Did you forget to tell your friends that I'm the only one who can bite you Ash," Luna said with a sly smirk.

"Didn’t think any of my friends were the biting type," I said as I stood up and the apple on my chest slid off me but I caught it and gave it a curious look. “Hey Twilight you said you can change her back right?" I asked.

"Yes but I need her attention," Twilight said.

"Alright Rarity I'm gonna need a large mirror," I said.

"Darling now isn't the time to admire yourself in a mirror I should know," Rarity said.

"It's not for me I've got a plan," I said.

I was leaning patently in the orchid with a large bag of apples with cuts in them so the scent of the apples could lure Fluttershy to me. I waited for a while before I saw Fluttershy position herself on a branch. I then walked over to her calmly and without spooking her before I reached into the bag and pulled out an apple. Fluttershy gave a few sniffs before she hissed as she did I tossed the apple to her which she devoured in a second. I tossed another one to her before I stepped back a bit once she was done I held the last apple out to her. She flew down from the tree and carefully crept closer to me. Once she was close enough I tossed the apple high into the air as Fluttershy was distracted I teleported behind her and wrapped my arms around her. She couldn't use her arms or wings but Fluttershy's squirming made it difficult to hold her. The others stepped out of their hiding places and Rarity placed the mirror down in front of us. Rainbow held her head and aimed it at the mirror so Fluttershy was looking at herself. As Fluttershy gazed Twilight signalled for us to let go and move back so we did. Once we were back safely Twilight performed her spell. The magic wrapped itself around Fluttershy and in a flash Fluttershy slowly floated to the ground unconscious. Her wings and teeth back to normal. When Fluttershy opened her eyes I saw they were back to their original blue colour.

"Uh where am I?" Fluttershy asked.

"Thank goodness you’re ok," Applejack said wrapping her arms around Fluttershy.

"But what happened to me?" Fluttershy asked.

"You turned into a vampire pony," Pinkie said cutting between the two.

"I tried to eat ponies?" Fluttershy panicked.

"Of course not," Pinkie said.

"So I wasn't a vampire?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes," Pinkie said.

"Yes I was or yes I wasn't?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes you were," Pinkie said.

"But I didn't try to eat ponies?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes," Pinkie said.

"I did," Fluttershy panicked again.

"No," Pinkie said.

"I'm confused," Fluttershy said.

"Me too and I was there," Rarity said.

"I'll explain everything to you tomorrow but right now I need some sleep," I said as I yawned and stretched my limbs.

"Wait Ash," Applejack said.

"What is it?" I asked casually.

"I just wanted to say how sorry I am about what I said yesterday. What I said was completely out of order and should never have been said and I hope someday you'll forgive me," Applejack said as she took off her hat and hung her head.

I walked over to the mare and gave her a hug and a warm smile.

"I already do AJ," I said.

"But how can you say that aren't you the least bit mad right now?" Applejack asked.

"You’re my friend Applejack and friends forgive each other no matter what's been said or done," I said as I placed her hat back on her head while she had a few tears in her eyes.

The next day Twilight reversed her spell on the bats and received a strong lecture from Luna and a few days later we built a sanctuary for the vampire fruit bats. Applejack apologized to Fluttershy about not going along with the suggestion which led to Fluttershy forgiving her. Now we're sitting in Fluttershy's lounge room while Spike was writing in a journal the girls decided to keep to record their adventures so they can share it with others.

"Ok got the part about the spell Fluttershy turning into a bat building a sanctuary," Spike said.

"Be sure to put in there that I came to realize that my short term solution was a little short sided," Applejack said.

"And that you shouldn't let anypony pressure you into doing something you don't think is right. Sometimes you have to tell you have to tell even your closest friends no," Fluttershy added.

"Well said Fluttershy," I said.

"Should I add something about you Ash?" Spike asked.

"Last I checked Spike this journal is for the girls only not me," I said.

"C'mon Ash you should be able to write something in here," Twilight said.

"*sigh* Ok add that no matter what lines have been crossed between you and your friends even with old enemies you should forgive them to build stronger friendships," I said earning nods from the group.

"No how about we celebrate our stronger than ever friendship with a nice ripe juicy apple," Applejack said holding an apple out to Fluttershy.

"Stand back I want to suck its juuuice," Pinkie said with a vampire accent and fake fangs.

Pinkie grabbed the apple and bit into it but once she pulled back the fake fangs were still attached to the apple and fell out of Pinkie's mouth causing her to smile sheepishly. Everyone laughed and as we all laughed I looked at Fluttershy and I swear I could still see fangs in her mouth. But I shook it off as me seeing things.

"I must say your antics never cease to make me laugh Pinkie Pie," Luna said as she calmed down from her laughter.

"Aw thanks Princess Luna," Pinkie said with a smile.

"Just Luna please," Luna said.

"So Luna you’re going to be living in Ponyville from now on right?" Thunderlane asked.

"Yes I am," Luna said.

"*gasp* I need to throw you a welcome to Ponyville party," Pinkie said.

"Wait Pinkie," I called out getting the mare to freeze in her tracks. "If we reveal Luna to everyone here then there are going to be severe problems," I said.

"I'm afraid Ash is right Pinkie but you can hold me a party once we announce to Equestria that I'm dating Ash," Luna said snuggling up to me.

"Alright but after that I'm throwing a party," Pinkie Pie said giving us a stern gaze.

"Fair enough Pinkie now I gotta go take care of something inside the Everfree forest so I'll see you all later," I said.

Everyone was slightly worried but they all knew I was more than enough for anything in the forest. I walked out of the cottage and into the forest following the directions Faust gave me last night. She told me that inside a cave I'll find something useful for me and my immortals could use I was told it was the only one of its kind and that Faust ordered to have it made for the ponies. But the project was forgotten over time now Faust wants me to finish it so it could be put to use. I continued to follow the directions till I reached a small square shaped tunnel. I walked inside and into the dark until I came across a white curtain. I pulled the curtain to the side to see only pitch black I looked around and on the wall next to me in the available light was a leaver. I walked over to it and pulled the leaver downward and I suddenly braziers lit up with fire all around the room. The room was extremely large but the main attraction was a sailing ship. Only thing that made this ship different were the large engines on either side of the rudder. Along with other parts indicating that this ship could fly.

I stared in wonder at the beautiful piece of work I looked at the bow above the ramming spikes to see a wooden horse rearing on its hind legs with a pale colour. I then looked at a tower in front of the ship before I flew to the top to see a bottle of champagne on a string. I then realized that Faust wanted me to name her. A ship is never completed and can't sail without a name I picked up the bottle and looked at the ship before an idea struck me. I remembered a line someone spoke when I was a slave he was reading out loud from a book and the line echoed in my head.

"And there before me stood a pale horse and the riders name was death,"

I repeated the line a few times in my head before I decided.

"I hereby christen you The Pale Horse," I said before I swung the bottle at the ship.

The bottle swung at the ship and broke on contact spilling its contents I gave a smile as the ship gave a small noise of approval.

Chapter 27 Operation Hive Breaker and Family Decisions

I walked out of the cave and out of the Everfree forest I was excited about The Pale Horse and I saw that it was in perfect working order. I planned to tell everyone as soon as possible but I wanted to tell them all at the same time so for now it was my little secret. I looked at the sky to see it was almost sunset so I decided to just head home and tell everyone tomorrow. I walked inside and had a quick dinner and Silver told me Luna wanted to see me upstairs. I was curious on what Luna wanted but I gave a nod to Silver before I wished both her and Feather goodnight before I headed up. I saw both Dust and Tiberius had their beds placed in the living room and were resting peacefully. I gave a smile before I opened the door to see Luna with a seductive smile on her face. She was leaning against the bed dressed in dark blue lace bra and panties which was almost invisible against her fur.

"Does my stallion like what he sees?" Luna asked in a sexy tone.

I couldn't help but nod dumbly at the question.

"Well come then a mare doesn't like to be kept waiting," Luna said beckoning me over with a single finger.

Not wanting to disappoint her I shook my head regaining my senses and calmly walked over to Luna and placed my hands on her beautiful hips I then leaned into kiss her which she returned. I then used my metal arm to gently run it up and down right between Luna's wings making her shiver in delight. Her wings started to extend when we separated Luna removed most of my clothing with her magic leaving me in only my boxers. When Luna saw the noticeable tent in my boxers she licked her lips. She then rubbed one of her soft velvet hands across my wings making them extend.

"Ow," I cringed when Luna touched a feather on my wing.

Luna looked at where her hand was touching before she looked at me with a smile.

"I can see no one taught you how to preen those," Luna said giving the base of my wings a teasing rub.

"Whenever I asked Rainbow, Gilda, Soarin, Thunderlane or Flutters they just blushed and left so I was stuck. I even asked Twilight for a book about it but that didn't help either even Twilight was having trouble," I said.

"I can understand why wings are very sensitive pleasure zone for a Pegasi and alicorns and is normally only done with family and lovers. If they don't have a partner they do it on their own or at a spa," Luna said.

"I see," I said.

"Here I'll show you how to preen these beasts," Luna said with a coy smile before she led me to sit on the edge of the bed while Luna sat behind me. "Now extend your wings please," Luna instructed.

I extended my wings just one of them was a 7ft and the light grey feathers gave of a silver glow in the moonlight. when Luna saw the condition of my wings she was surprised.

"How can you deal with the pain of these out of place and broken feathers let alone fly?" Luna asked.

"Same way when I was in the cell muscle through it flying must be my luck," I said with a cheeky grin while Luna playfully swatted me over the head.

"Let's start shall we," Luna said before she placed her mouth on a feather with caused me to let out a small gasp. It felt as if a bolt of lightning shot through my wing which made Luna giggle.

Luna tested the feather with her tongue before she held it in teeth and gave it a yank it hurt a bit but the pain soon gave way to relief that the pain was gone. Luna rubbed her hands gently across my wing to help me relax. I memorized by the feeling on what everything Luna was doing with my wings as she one by one Luna removed all the damaged feathers. She then went onto my other wing and got every feather there was a little blood but it couldn't be helped. I let out a sigh as Luna pulled out the last feather.

"Done," Luna said.

I stood up and gave my wings a test and the felt great like when I first got them.

"Thank you Luna," I said.

"I believe it's your turn to preen me," Luna said as she placed the pile of broken feathers on the ground.

She then turned around and sat on the bed with her back facing me and grabbed her mane and pulled it in front of her and extended her wings for me. They were a little shorter then mine but they were strong a beautiful from the mere sight. I climbed onto the bed but was hesitant to start.

"Do you need me to guide you?" Luna asked as she looked at me.

"No I'd like to give it a try first," I said.

"Very well Ash," Luna said before she turned her head back around.

I looked at Luna's wings for a while before I decided to start with her right wing first. I placed my hand on it and brought my face close to the feathers closest to the base. I then placed my mouth on it earning a gasp from Luna before I ran my tongue along it checking for any damages. Feeling none I moved onto the others. After a few more good feathers I felt one that was torn I gently placed my teeth around it and gave it a small pull earning a moan in pleasure from Luna.

"Thank you baby that feather was really getting on my nerves," Luna said.

I smiled at Luna before I continued on with what I was doing as I went on with the preening. Luna couldn't help but squirm a bit and let out moans and sighs of pleasure. When I finished with her wing I went onto the next one. But, as soon as I touched it with my left hand she let out a small yelp of pain.

"Crap sorry Luna it's a little harder to do when you can't feel anything with this thing also it's going to be too hard to use my other hand," I said.

"Maybe I can try something," Luna said as she turned around and took ahold of my left hand.

Luna's magic covered my hand for a minute before it disappeared. Luna then placed a hand on the palm and to my shock I could feel it her hand despite my hand being metal.

"H...how?" I asked dumbstruck.

"Life spell it brings anything I wish to life or anything the magic touches and since it's connected to you it will allow you to feel with this hand now," Luna said.

"Luna I...I don't know how to thank you," I said.

"You can thank me by going back to finishing what you were doing," Luna said as she turned around and spread her wings once more.

I gave Luna a smile before I placed my hand on her wing far gentler then before which rewarded me with a small moan before I went on with preening her wings. As I preened her I noticed Luna was doing her best not to jump me then and there. Once I finished preening I quickly noticed Luna was tense in her shoulders. I placed my hands on her shoulders and began to rub them my left arm could have been softer. But thanks to my sense of feeling I was able to stop myself from applying too much pressure. I could tell Luna was enjoying the hell out of this because her tail kept getting in my face causing me to swat it away. I decided to keep going while my right hand snaked down towards her belly and began to rub small circles around it. That was the hair trigger before Luna spun around and lunged at me like a jungle cat and pinned me below her. Her eyes consumed by lust.

"I want...no need you inside of me now!" Luna cried as she got rid of both our underwear with her magic. My member slapped against her stomach and her soaked pussy was dripping onto me and the bed sheets.

"If that makes my marefreind happy," I said.

Luna slammed her mouth against mine and shoved her tongue into my mouth unleashing a full on tongue battle between us. Luna was skilled but I was just as skilled but Luna's tongue had the advantage for being long enough to coil around mine twice and was more slender which led to her victory. But while she was busy with my mouth I snuck my left hand away from her hip and slapped her ass making her gasp in surprise and pain.

"Harder," Luna moaned almost un-audible.

I gave her a smile before I did what she asked again and again I kept building up Luna's pleasure before Luna slammed herself down on my cock making me gasp. Once we relaxed Luna stated to bounce on my rod I held her by her waist with my right hand to help lift her up. I kept spanking her right butt cheek with my left hand while Luna continued to ride me. Luna was lost in her own little world as wave after wave of pleasure smashed into her. She couldn't hold it anymore opening her floodgates and coating my penis in warm mare cum. I switched our position where I was on top of Luna but didn't stop hammering into her while Luna bucked upwards meeting me halfway. Wet slaps of flesh on fur along with moans and gasps filled the room. Luna then looked down at her breasts which looked left out before she looked at me with a wicked look.

"You look parched Ash how about a drink," Luna said holding her left mammy out to me which I couldn't resist but dive in.

I sucked and pulled on the teat making Luna gasp and moan while she placed a hand on the back of my head and held me in place while I continued to thrust into Luna. I then aimed a little higher in my thrusts hitting Luna's sweet spot.

"Harder oh baby harder buck me till I'm walking funny for weeks!" Luna screamed almost at Royal Canterlot Voice volume.

Pressure started building up in my loins getting stronger with each thrust.

"Ash...uh...I'm about...to...cum again," Luna said while I let go of Luna's teat to breath.

"Same...In...Or out?" I asked.

Luna wrapped her legs and tail around my waist indicating for where she wanted it. I tried to hold out but sooner or later I unloaded rope after rope inside Luna's love tunnel. Luna’s back arched and opened her mouth and let out a silent scream. Once she came down from her orgasm high she was a drooling mess. I pulled out of Luna with a loud pop and I crawled up next to her and laid my head down on a pillow.

"That was incredible," Luna said.

"Yeah you ok?" I asked.

"Better then ok I say the feeling right now would indicate I was in paradise," Luna said.

"Great cause I've got something to say," I said whispering into Luna's ear making her flinch. "This night is far from over and I can go for as many rounds as you like."

I woke up to the smell of sweat and sex I was laying on my stomach while Luna was resting on my back. I felt Luna shift above me and before I knew anything Luna gave me a kiss on the cheek.

"Morning," I said.

"Good morning," Luna said with a lazy yawn.

"You gonna let me up?" I asked.

"No you feathers are so soft I don't think I'll ever want to move again," Luna said burying the side of her face into my feathers.

"Is that so," I said as I pulled out a feather and started to tickle Luna's side causing her to laugh out loud.

I found out from Faust that Luna is extremely ticklish while Luna was trying to get away I went after her and managed to pin beneath me.

"You...fiend!" Luna cried through her laughter trying to escape suddenly her horn was surrounded by a blue aura.

"Oh no that ain't allowed," I said grabbing her horn stopping the magic flow before I brushed the feather behind her ears making her scream in laughter.

"Ok stop...please...stop...I beg of you!" Luna shouted through her laughter.

"I don't know maybe I should increase my efforts how did you say it the fun has been doubled well in this case the tickles will be doubled," I said as I pulled out a second feather out of Luna's wing with my magic and brought it an inch away from Luna's other ear.

"No please not that...I beg of you...I'll do...anything!" Luna screamed.

"Anything?" I asked.

Luna gave a nod before I got off the mare and let her sit up.

"Alright Luna I take some time for what I want you to do but you have to do it when I say so," I said with a victorious grin.

Luna just sighed in defeat before she nodded and sat on my legs and relaxed against my chest. I then wrapped my arms around her my left hand feeling her fur as it glided over her.

"Ash," Luna started.

"Hm," I hummed.

"My time with you has been one of the best parts of my life,” Luna said

“Yeah same here but why are you saying this?” I asked

”I fear of one day losing you either to battle or to time itself," Luna said.

I looked a Luna with a small frown on my face before I saw my feather I pulled out of wing for the tickle fight off to the side I looked at it for a few seconds before I got an idea. I levitated my feather over to me and held it in front of both Luna and I. Luna watched with curiosity as I placed a charm on the feather and a silver chain grew out of the stem. It had a hoop and a lobster claw clasp on either end of the chain to hold the necklace together. My feather flew over to Luna and I grabbed both ends of the chain and placed it around Luna's neck. Once I was done I let Luna examine it she placed a hand on it.

"It's a soul charm it will always stay by your side and whenever you need guidance no matter how far away I am I will always be with you," I said.

Luna turned around and kissed me once we parted I saw her feather in front of me also turned into a necklace before she placed it around my neck.

"I'll never take mine off if you don't," Luna said.

"Of course," I said.

We stayed in each other’s arms for a time we later had a wash and got dressed and cleaned up our 'mess' and also opened the windows. We walked downstairs and saw Silver and Feather were there with knowing smile on their faces. We sat down to eat suddenly, I here screaming coming from outside so I get out of my chair knocking it over in the process. I snapped my fingers and I was dressed in my armour and weapons. I rushed outside only to see a whole mass of massive wasps as large as a manticore or bigger attacking. Some were taking off with ponies in their grasp but I knew what had to be done. I charged into battle and flapped my wings and jumped onto a rooftop a wasp was about to take off with a pony but I jumped on top of it and drove Whispering Wind into its head. The three of us to fell to the ground and I fell off the wasp. I looked at the pony to see they were ok I gave them a nod before I rushed off to deal with the rest. One wasp blocked my path and had its stinger ready to strike but I just pulled out my revolver and blew a hole right between its multiple eyes. I then saw a squadron of wasps chasing a family. I switched the cylinders on my revolver and fired at the squad of bugs resulting in a fiery boom burning the wasps alive. I watched them twitch on the ground as they burned my shot seemed to get the attention of every wasp in the area. All of them were in the air creating a dome around me preventing escape. I kept myself ready waiting for their next move suddenly wasps were being blown out of the sky. I turned around to see the Immortals had arrived and all geared up the wasps then scattered while the Immortals ran up to me and saluted.

"Sir what are your orders?" Swift Spear asked.

"These wasps are going after the civilians I want all of you to fan out and protect them and gather them all at town hall and kill as many of these bugs as possible," I said.

"Yes sir," the group replied before they took off.

I was about to do the same before my eye caught sight of something coming towards Ponyville from Canterlot. I watched the dot come closer and saw it was Rage all armoured up and Fury and Hate were alight with fire. Rage came roaring down and burned any wasp dumb enough to get in his path until he landed next to me.

"Glad to see you made it to the party did Luna send for support?" I asked.

"Yeah funny thing though is that Canterlot was having the same problem some broke into the palace and almost snatched the princesses. if not for me and the princesses along with Discord being crazy strong," Rage said as a wasp dived at us but Rage slashed it with ease.

"Well it's reassuring to know I don't need to save Luna," I said as I cut a wasp in two.

"Oh yeah congrats for you both on her moving in and by the way you got a song for this situation?" Rage asked.

"Sure do this song also describes the mood I'm in now," I said as I quickly flicked through my songs finding the song I wanted.

I could tell Rage wanted to hear this song as well we stood back to back as the wasps watched us both in confusion in all honesty they should have used the alarm as a warning to run. When the music kicked in I was itching to start the bloodshed and the wasps charged. When the lyrics started Rage and I were unstoppable. We were cutting down wasps left and right I plunged Whispering Wind into a wasp before I removed my scythes. I stabbed them into a wasp's head and threw it into a wall pulling the head off in the process. The head was still on the blades before I ripped it in two with ease before I sheathed the scythes and grabbed Whispering Wind. We continued to hack at the abominations I then gestured to Rage that we take this to the roof top. He gave me a nod and we flew onto a roof on either side of the street. We were running along the rooftops cutting wasps down and keeping our eyes out for civilians. Just then, there was an explosion off to the left and on my right I saw wasps going for the orphanage. I saw kids still inside along with Golden Heart.

"Rage check out what made that explosion I'll head to the orphanage!" I shouted.

Rage gave me a nod before he ran over to the explosion while I ran over to the orphanage. The wasps ripped open the roof and grabbed Golden Heart while some more went to grab the foals I pulled out my revolver and fired an explosive round at the wasps making them burn. I then flew after the wasp carrying Golden Heart. I got next to the wasp and cut the legs holding her making the wasp shriek in pain. I then grabbed Golden Heart and flew back towards the orphanage but the wasp was in pursuit. I pulled out a scythe and threw it at the wasp hitting him in the eye the wasp screamed at me before he turned around and flew off. I looked at all of Ponyville to see all of them were fleeing as well.

"Uh can you let me down please I'm not good with heights," Golden Heart said.

"Oh of course sorry Golden," I said as I let her down on the ground outside the orphanage.

Just then the foals came running out of the building and many of them hugged Golden Heart.

"Ash thank you for saving me," Golden Heart said.

"I would have saved anyone who was in that situation now I best escort everyone to town hall," I said.

"Yes thank you Ash," Golden Heart said.

"Ash are there anymore out there?" Pip asked tugging on my pants.

"I doubt it Pip but if there are any I won't let them get to any of you I promise," I said ruffling his mane.

I opened the doors to the town hall and let everyone in I looked around and saw some ponies were up and about helping others. Many looked traumatised or crying over something I then saw Bonbon who had a few tears in her eyes.

"Bonbon are you alright?" I asked.

"Ash they took her they took Lyra we were on our way here when she was snatched," Bonbon cried.

"It's alright Bonbon I'll find a way to get her back ok," I said as gave the mare a quick hug and continued on.

I was also informed that Dinky was taken but the rest of my friends were able to hold their own. As I walked through the crowded room I received pleads from many to recover their loved ones or accusations about me being the one that brought them here. All of a sudden a teleport spell went off on the balcony in the room revealing Celestia, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Discord and Eris. Everyone was too distraught to notice the princess’s arrival I teleported next to the group and gave them a nod.

"Hello Ash I'm sorry we couldn't arrive sooner," Celestia started.

"I already know wasps hit Canterlot too the only thing they took and strangely were a fair amount of mare civilians nothing more and none of the wasps were out to spill blood either," I said.

"Thank you Ash and Chrysalis knows why we were visited by these pests," Celestia said a small amount of malice in her voice.

"Should we talk elsewhere Celestia," I suggested.

"Yes and please gather my sister, the bearers of harmony Rage and your immortals please as well we shall discuss what to do next," Celestia said.

I gave a nod before I went to take care of what was asked.

"So let me get this straight you’re saying that when the wasp's queen is dying and when a new one comes into power. The drones celebrate by going out and grabbing mares and bring them back to their hive so they lay their offspring in them?" I asked with disgust for so many reasons.

"I'm afraid so Ash their main source were my changelings but now that we've been freed from the demons hold the wasps will expand their search for other potential mares," Chrysalis said.

"Ok so now we know why let's go find them and show them why we don't take kindly to creatures taking civilians for their personal vendetta," Rage said.

"If only it were that easy," Chrysalis said.

"What do you mean princess," Applejack asked.

"Every single drone I sent out to find the hive either came up empty handed or never returned," Chrysalis said.

"Way ahead of you there Chrysalis," I said as I walked out of the room.

"Ash where are you going?" Dream Catcher asked as the group followed me.

"To kick a fucking big hornet’s nest that’s where," I said.

"You've got guts but if you weren't paying attention Chrysalis said she doesn't know where it is," Eris said.

"True but thankfully I was thinking ahead," I said as I opened my right hand and an orb grew out of it showing a small red blinking dot moving across the land.

"Ash is that?" Celestia asked.

"Correct I placed a tracking spell on my scythe before I threw it into a wasp's eye the spell was transferred to the wasp. Now I see what he sees and also control him," I said.

'Amazing," Twilight exclaimed.

"I'll show you the latest footage," I said as I tapped on the orb.

The orb showed us what he was looking at and it was two large mountains with a large gap in the centre and in the gap was a large sphere like hive.

"Axe cut mountain," Celestia said.

"Yes now that we know where they are we can get the mares back and give the wasps a lesson they'll never forget," I said.

"I'm afraid that still leaves us with a problem Ash," Celestia said.

"What is it?" I asked.

"All our airships were damaged when the wasps invaded to prevent any following," Celestia said.

"No sweat we'll take my ship," I said as the orb disappeared.

"You have a ship!" Rage shouted.

"Yeah gift from Faust to help me and the immortals get to places," I said.

"Well where is it cause this I need to see?" Rainbow said rubbing her hands together.

I gave Rainbow a smile before I snapped and in a flash we were gone.

We reappeared in a pitch black room the group shuffled around a bit but kept on banging into things.

"Ow who's standing on ma’h tail?"

"Beats me but who's touching my wing?"

"EEEKK something brushed against my leg!"

"If you'll all calm down and let me get the light switch we'll be able to see," I said getting the group to stop. I navigated my way through the dark and found the switch I gave it a flick and the braziers lit up the room. I looked at the group to see Discord was brushing his tail against Rarity's leg and standing on Applejacks tail and fiddling with the feathers on Twilight's wing. The three mares we about to turn Discord into mincemeat if I didn't politely cough gaining their attention. I then twirled my finger around telling them to turn around once they did they all gasped in shock. "Like her you won't find another ship like her she was the only one built during her time," I said.

"It's magnificent Ash have you thought of a name for her," Celestia asked.

"Yes I called her The Pale Horse," I said with pride.

"The Pale Horse like the one from the bible?" Rage asked.

"The very same," I said.

"Oh Uncle Arno told me about that I must say it was a fascinating read," Discord said.

"Great you can tell everyone about it while the Immortals, Rage and I go kick some wasp's stingers," I said.

"Oh yeah now we get to do something exciting," Rage said rubbing his armoured hands.

"First thing's first you'll need a crew Ash," Celestia said.

"Celestia unless you have a spare crew lying around the Immortals, Rage and Ash will have to make do on their own. The mares have until the queen dies before the wasps start and normally they go out on the day the queen dies," Chrysalis said.

"How'd you know that?" I asked.

"When the demon had control over me my mind along with my hives minds were connected so the captured told me of what happens," Chrysalis said.

“Ok interesting information but back on topic I actually do Ash their fresh out of the academy so they should serve you well," Celestia said.

"How soon can you get them down here?" I asked.

Two Hours Later

I looked from the wheel of The Pale Horse at my crew they were a fresh bunch and knew what they were doing.

"So what do you think of your scurvy crew," Celestia giggled.

"A little young but their all hard workers I can tell you that," I said.

"Ash remember you must get everypony out of there before the queen dies," Chrysalis said.

I gave Chrysalis a nod before I walked over to the wheel of the ship as my friends stepped off the gangplank it was then pulled aboard. Once everything was in place I gave the signal Mac pulled a leaver and the rock door above us opened. I then pulled a few leavers and the ship's engines hummed to life. We slowly lifted into the air we gave a small wave to my friends and Luna before we exited the roof I halted our accent and looked at my crew.

"Full speed ahead!" I shouted.

The crew speed into action and climbed into the rigging when they released the sails and we sped off with surprising speed. I was impressed by the ship so far and I was getting anxious to see what she could do in battle. I let go of the wheel and handed it to a crew member before I walked below deck to check on everything. I walked onto the gun deck to see the crew checking the cannons and below the gun deck was the holding bay for cargo prisoners and troops/civilians. I went over one last check before I walked into the war room. Rage and the Immortals were all standing around a circular table I walked over to them and explained the plan.

"That's our objective?" Shadow asked.

We were gazing from a tree line on a cliff not too far away from the hive it was dark and The Pale Horse was not too far away remaining hidden until I give the word.

"Yep and according to what I saw the mares are being held in the nursery along with other species of females ranging from griffins, Minotaurs, diamond dogs and zebras. Even the queen's larva was there also the queen is almost dead so we need to hurry," I said.

"Well I don't know about you lot but I intend for the queen to die but not of age but by murder," Rage said.

"Agreed Rage but our main priority are the females we get them out first," I said.

"Understood," Rage said.

I gave Rage a nod before I used my thoughts to talk to the crew on board The Pale Horse.

"This is Alpha to Pale Horse come in over," I thought.

"Roger Alpha we're hearing you over," a voice replies.

"Start the diversion over," I thought.

"Roger that good hunting immortals," the voice said.

Not too long later The Pale Horse comes out of hiding and starts firing its cannons at the hive. The rounds are destructive crystals and do a fair amount of damage. The wasps respond by charging at the ship but the wasps are either shot down by the puckle cannons.

Or smash into the ships shields. We watched the show for a bit before I signalled for the immortals to follow. We flew along the edges of the cliff our wing's as silent as an owls before we landed on top of the hive without so much as a wasp spotting us. I then used Whispering Wind to cut a hole in the roof Rage and Swift Spear grabbed the roof and pulled it up. We peered inside and seeing no wasps about I jumped into a corridor and kept my revolver at the ready. I checked both ways before I gestured for the rest to jump in. Once everyone was inside I lead them all to the nursery the hive had plenty of wasps around so we had to hide a few times. Many of them were close calls before we made it to the nursery doors. But, the door was guarded by a pair of wasps while we hid behind a corner.

"Now what?" Storm Cloud asked.

"Hang on," I said as I pulled out a spring razor.

I tossed it in-between the wasps the wasps looked at the spring razor and got close to it realizing too late on what it does turning them into severed parts. I then gestured to the group to follow me into the nursery. Once we were inside I saw a ton of larvae in honeycombs and at the back of the room behind some strange wax, and in large honeycombs separated by species were the captives. In fount of them on a small pedestal was the largest larvae in the room possibly the new queen. I then made hand signals to grab the prisoners silently and the group nodded before we walked over to the honeycombs. I went to the pony’s one and looked inside and saw Dinky and Lyra Dinky looked scared and when she saw me her eyes lit up. She ran over to me and placed her hands on the wax gaining everyone's attention. I then gestured for her to move back I grabbed my scythe and drove it into the wax and pulled it down opening it. I made the hole bigger so everyone could get out and Dinky ran over to me and gave me a hug.

"Thank you Ash," Dinky said.

"Glad to see you’re alright Dinky now let's get you back to your mom," I said as I picked her up and handed her to Lyra. "Lyra can you look after her till we get back?" I asked.

"Of course her mother is a good friend of mine so I'll make sure she gets home," Lyra said.

"Great now let's get everyone out of here before Bonbon decides to have a fit about me not being quick enough to get you out of here," I said.

Once everyone was freed I asked Swift Spear to set up a charge in the most vulnerable place in the room since he was our demolitions expert. I then gave everyone strict instructions about what to do. I led the group with both Shadow and Holy Light while Rage, Swift Spear, Lightning Dust and Storm Cloud covered the rear while the group of prisoners stayed in-between us. I rounded a corner only to come face to face with a wasp causing one of the mares to scream. The wasp's antenna twitched sending out a message before he tried to impale me with his stinger. I dodged left and unsheathed Whispering Wind and flew onto the wasps head and stabbed it in its back. The wasp then span around out of control but I held on tightly. I then jumped off just as the wasp crashed into a wall and died.

"We need to move now!" I shouted getting everyone to run along the corridor.

As we ran we encountered very little resistance from the wasps making it easy to get past them once we arrived at our entrance I got Swift Spear to set up the charges. Once he did he hit a button and the charges exploded and the wall crumbled. I could see The Pale Horse was taking care of their playmates. Just then I hear a buzzing coming from beside me so I turn to my said to see a wasp's stinger ready to strike. But before I can do anything a bang goes off and the wasps head explodes. I look at the tree line and I see a flash of light from Quick Shot's scope I give a wave before I contact The Pale Horse.

"Alpha to Pale Horse civilians secured and at LZ how about you stop playing with your friends and come pick us up," I thought.

"Roger that Alpha what about the queens?"

"Were about to take care of that just come and get the civilians while Rage and I deal with the rest," I thought.

"Copy that hang on tight,"

As I cut the connections a pulse shout out from the ship and all the wasps around the ship were electrified and fell to their deaths. The Pale Horse then flew over to us and the gang plank lowered and the group climbed aboard Swift handed me a bomb and a large bag. I walked to the other side of the corridor and with Rage before we smashed through it with our magic. We kept doing this until we reached a massive room and in the centre was the queen. She was easily seven times bigger then her drones and was being guarded by hundreds of drones. Rage pulled out Fury and Hate while I armed the bomb. Rage then flew down and started slashing at the drones once he got their attention I jumped from the celling with the bomb and grabbed the queen by the antennas. I then pulled with all my strength the queen let out a few shrieks but I kept pulling until I succeeded in pulling the queens head off. I then tossed the bomb down her body's windpipe and placed the queen’s head in the bag.

"Rage time to go!" I shouted.

Rage acknowledged me with a nod before we flew up to the hole in the roof thankfully the hole was just large enough for Rage and I. But, it was too small for the wasps meaning they had to take the long way.

"Alpha to Pale Horse take off bomb is in place and we need to get the hell out of here!" I shouted in my head.

"Roger that see you outside."

Rage and I continued our run before we reached the exit the Pale Horse was already a fair distance away and was waiting for us. I was also just able to see Quick Shot return to the ship so Rage and I also flew out of the hole and also returned to the ship. I had the detonator in hand and cast on final look at the hive before I pressed the button. After a second the hive lit up with a boom from the inside followed by a shock wave which rattled the ship a bit. The hive then exploded and collapsed in on itself.

"Whoa now those are some nice fireworks," Rage said leaning on the railing watching the explosion.

"You said it but I can't help but wonder if I forgot something," I said as I also leaned on the railing.

All of a sudden I hear a thunk ring out next to me and I turn to see the scythe I rammed into the wasp dug itself into the wood.

We arrived back in Canterlot the following morning and when I stepped of the gangplank I was greeted by not only Celestia, Dream Catcher, Discord and Eris. But the other leaders from the other kingdoms as well. Like King Dawnclaw the diamond dog queen and the Minotaur King and Zebra queen. I gave a bow to the new royals and they all except Dawnclaw seemed curious about my appearance.

"Fellow leaders I'd like you to meet Ash blade the knight of freedom and the sixth knight of Equestria," Celestia said as I removed my helmet resulting gasps to ring out from most of the leaders.

"Once again you have managed to go against the odds and come out on top my friend," Dawnclaw said as he shook my hand.

"It is good to see you again as well Dawnclaw and how's your family," I asked.

"My chicks are still wanting to be like you and Rage when they grow up," Dawnclaw said.

"They’re a great bunch I'm glad to see they've recovered from the incident," I said.

"If it weren't for both of you none of us would be here today," Dawnclaw said.

"I am surprised that the humans actually existed," The zebra queen said.

"Please forgive me but I am not aware of your names," I said.

"I am queen Amara queen of the zebras," the zebra mare said.

"Diamond Cutter queen of the diamond dogs," the diamond dog said.

"I am Glory Slasher king of the Minotaur," the Minotaur said pounding a fist on his chest with pride.

"Delighted," I said with a small amount of emotion in my voice to try keep things professional.

"Ash did you succeed?" Chrysalis asked.

I gestured for the royals to follow me on board where all the victims were wrapped in blankets and were being tended to by the crew.

"The only casualties were the wasps so everyone is accounted for," I said.

"And what of the queen and her disgusting grub?" Dawnclaw asked.

"Dead," I said.

"What is your proof?" Diamond Cutter asked.

"You dare question Ash's victory," Dream Catcher said angrily before I held my arm out to stop her.

"Peace I have brought proof just in case," I said.

I walked over to a bag that was sitting on a barrel and placed my helmet on the barrel and grabbed the bag before I walked back over to the royals. I reached into the bag and pulled the queen’s head out by the antennas. A few of the royals backed off in fear before I placed the head back into the bag.

"The queen of the wasps head itself torn right from its shoulders before I blew the hive to kingdom come," I said.

"I like this one not afraid to get his hands dirty," Glory Slasher said patting me on the back as he took the bag that held the dead wasp queens head. "This will inform my subjects of the knight’s great victory."

"Consider it a gift to bond our friendship then your majesty. But forgive me it's been a long night and I must get everyone back to their respective families," I said.

"We will take our subjects back to our respective lands you have done much for us great knight," Amara said.

"Think nothing of it I'm not only bound to this country but all of yours to protect but let me make one thing clear to all of you," I said gaining the royals of the four other kingdoms attention. "You pull another stunt like you did in the griffin arena with the Elements of Harmony then I won't hesitate to bring you down," I said.

"Are you threatening us?" Diamond Cutter asked.

"I don't make threats I make promises but this is a warning," I said.

The leaders nodded to me before their guards came and helped their species off the Pale Horse.

"Ash are you sure that was wise to say that," Chrysalis said.

"They needed to know I don't mess around when it comes to protecting Equestria and the ones I care about," I said.

"I believe that's enough gloom and doom let's get everyone back to their homes Ash would you bring the ones from Ponyville back with you. We'll keep the Pale Horse here for when you need it," Celestia said as Solar Guards came and helped the civilians of Canterlot off the ship.

"Thank you Celestia," I said as I let out a yawn.

"Luna and Twilight Sparkle are waiting back in Ponyville trying to calm the situation," Chrysalis said.

"Well I have a big job ahead of me so I'd better get to it so I'll see you all around,” I said as the princesses, Discord and Eris and Rage stepped off the ship and I sailed to Ponyville.

In Ponyville Luna and Twilight along with the rest were of the group were trying to help out everyone by either rebuilding destroyed buildings or handing out supplies. All of a sudden a foal cries out to everyone to look at something through the sky. I looked at the crowd below before I handed the wheel to a pony and walked over to Lyra and Dinky. As the ship landed and the gangplank lowered the mares and immortals walked down the gang planks to be greeted by the ones they love. I led Dinky and Lyra down and looked around for Bonbon or Derpy once the last mare was off the gangplank I gave the crew a wave before they took off back to Canterlot.

"Momma!" Dinky shouted.

I looked at where Dinky was looking and I saw both Doctor Whooves and Derpy running over to us.

"Oh my little muffin thank Twilight your safe," Derpy cried as she scooped up her little filly and wrapped her in a loving hug.

I looked at Derpy with a smile because after the coronation ponies have started using Twilights name as a god reference which Twilight couldn't stand which I found amusing.

"Thank you Ash thank you I don't know how we can ever repay you," Doctor Whooves said as he shook my hand.

"It was my pleasure Doctor and you should thank Lyra for watching over her," I said.

"Thank you so much Lyra," Derpy said.

"I was glad I could help," Lyra said.

"Lyra!"

I turned to see Bonbon run over and almost hugged the life out of Lyra.

"It's okay bonnie I'm alright," Lyra gasped.

"Thank you Ash thank you so much for saving her," Bonbon cried.

"I'm just glad everyone's alright now you'll have to excuse me I need to clean myself up," I said gesturing to the dark green blood that covered small parts of my armour.

I walked through the crowd receiving many thankyous from many mares. I made it out of the crowd only to face plant into the ground as something tackled me.

"Not even going to say hi Ashy," Pinkie said.

"Maybe when I'm less tiered and cleaner," I said.

That can wait we need to hold a victory party for you and the Immortals," Pinkie said.

"Pinkie can it please wait?" I pleaded.

"Nope," Pinkie said cheerfully.

"Uh fine where do we meet? I asked.

I was sitting on a chair watching as everyone was dancing in the barn of Sweet Apple Acers we were celebrating the immortals first victory.

"Hey Ash your our leader have a drink with us," Lightning said gesturing to the rest of the immortals who all had a glass of whisky.

"Alright I don't see the harm of having a drink," I said gaining a small cheer from the group they poured me a glass before I raised it to them. "Now this is something sacred that a friend of mine did with me when we celebrated a new year or a large job well done. He raised his glass and said prochnost," I said.

"What does it mean?" Shadow asked.

"Strength, durability, stamina, toughness, solidity and endurance," I said.

The group looked at each other before they raised their glasses to each other.

"Prochnost!" We all shouted before they threw back our drinks into our throats.

"That's good stuff," Lightning said.

"True," I said.

"Um Ash is it alright if I talk with you about something?" Luna asked as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Of course Luna what do you need?" I asked.

"Can we discuss this privately please?" Luna asked.

I could tell she was worried about something so I gave her a nod before I placed my empty glass on the table and followed Luna outside the barn. We walked a little bit further from the door before she turned around and looked at me her eyes show worry.

"Hey Luna what's wrong?" I asked as I wiped away a tear from her eye.

"I'm sorry Ash it's just I'm worried if I tell you'll get angry with me and leave me," Luna cried.

"Luna there is no way you can ever make me that angry or angry in particular but it will hurt us both if you don't tell me," I said as I caressed her cheek.

Luna took a deep breath before she spoke.

"Are you sure about this Ash?" Luna asked while she was disguised.

"Luna I was thrilled when you suggested the idea. I was shocked yes but still thrilled your own family and all of our friends were as thrilled as I," I said as I kissed Luna on the end of her muzzle.

"Your right," Luna said with a smile.

"Let's get inside we're already late," I said as I knocked on a door.

We waited a few minutes before the door opened.

"Hello Ash your majesty come in we're just about to have the cake," Golden Heart said when she saw us.

"Please Golden Heart address me as Luna," Luna said as we walked inside when the door closed Luna removed her disguise before Golden Heart led us through the corridor.

We walked behind Golden Heart until she led us to a room where foals were all sitting around a table and Pinkie Pie was there as well. She placed a candle lit cake in front of Pip everyone sang happy birthday to Pip while Luna and I smiled and watched the scene unfold. Once the song ended Pip closed his eyes to make a wish before he blew out his candles with on puff. The kids cheered but Pip snapped his head in our direction by our claps.

Ash, Princess Luna what are you doing here?" Pip asked as he got out of his chair and walked over to us.

"Well we have a present to give you today young Pipsqueak," Luna said crouching down so she and Pip were at eye level.

"A present," Pip said excitedly.

"Yes and it's yours if you wish to accept it," I said as I kneeled down as well.

Pip gave us a curious look until I spoke.

"Pip Luna and I talked and if you wish we'd like to adopt you," I said.

The room was silent Pip stared at us in shock at what I said I was about to speak again before Pip suddenly wrapped his arms around me and Luna. I then extended both my arms and wings around us as Luna did the same.

Chapter 28 Tirek's Return

"Are you sure about this?" I asked.

I was standing off to the sidelines with Pip it has been 3 months since we adopted him and now we were standing in a court room with the other princesses. The room had rows of seats going along the walls facing the middle while a large stand. The stand was facing the double doors that were used to enter the room and on the stand were six thrones for the princesses.

"Ash the media is starting to get suspicious they were going to find out sooner or later and it was agreed that we will come clean and announce to the world about you and Pip. And the best time to do it is before we head for the Crystal Empire to meet the dignitaries of Maretonea," Luna said.

"Besides like Uncle Altair said these nobles have no power over us so they can't do anything against you," Celestia said.

"That's not what's scaring me," I said under my breath.

"I'm sure everything will be alright Ash," Pip said.

I ruffled Pips mane but the fact he was still calling me Ash was slightly worrying but I wasn't going to force him to call me dad. All of a sudden the doors opened and a mass amount of nobles walked in. Luna and Celestia flew back up to their seats while Pip and I stayed out of sight the nobles entered the seating areas but remained standing.

"Please be seated," Celestia said before everyone sat down. "I have gathered you all here today for something important," Celestia said.

"Have you summoned us all here to grant us the rights to become alicorns?" a noble asked.

I shot the noble an angry look and I could tell I wasn't the only one.

"We are not going to repeat this again Golden Hoard the reason Princess Twilight Sparkle is an alicorn is because she earned the right to become one," Chrysalis said.

"He wasn't talking to you bug queen," another noble said sending the room into a fit of voices in agreement.

"Enough!" Celestia shouted and like that the nobles fell silent "As said by my sister that discussion is no longer up for debate. Today we have a different matter to be addressed," Celestia said causing the nobles to sit and wait patiently for what comes next. "Ash will you and Pip step fourth please," Celestia requested gesturing both me and Pip to reveal ourselves. I was dressed in my armour but I left my weapons and helmet and walked out with Pip who was hiding behind me. I could tell many of the nobles were not happy to see me but I didn't let it get to me. "I'm sure you all know who the knight of Equestria is," Celestia said.

"Yes the hairless ape that supposedly rescued two of our nations lost princess’s slayer of demons and savour of both the Crystal Empire and Canterlot it's all nothing but a load of rubbish."

"He's right that thing is nothing more than an animal that needs to be put into a cage!"

"And what of the colt hiding behind him is he willing to become that animal’s caretaker."

I was about to lose my temper with these jerks I was ready to pound their faces in so hard I would rearrange their bone structure but thankfully I didn't need to.

"IF I WERE ALL OF YOU I'D SHOW PROPER RESPECT TO MY MATE AND SON IF YOU TRULLY WISH TO SEE THE NEXT DAY!" Luna roared before she flew down to us she then picked up Pipsqueak and kissed me on the lips before she faced the crowd with a stern glare.

The nobles were taken aback quite fiercely on what happened before they shouted in outrage at us.

"What gives that freak the right to date a princess?"

"How dare that bitch even give birth without somepony noticing?"

"This is blasphemy!"

The shouting went on and on and Pip hugged Luna for dear life when I saw Pip's situation I couldn't take it anymore I walked forward a bit and took a deep breath.

"SSSHHHUUUTTT IIITTT!” I shouted in the Canterlot Royal Voice

The volume was so great the double doors were ripped off the walls taking pieces along with it. Every window in the room shattered and many of the wooden stands cracked from the force of the noise. The nobles all covered their ears from the noise Luna and the princesses were gobsmacked and Pip just stared in surprise. I stared at the nobles in anger the only sound now was the falling and breaking of glass from the windows.

"Thank you Ash now may we continue," Celestia said recovering from what happened first. "Those rumours about Ash saving our lands are all true and all of you will show respect to Ash like any other pony including my new nephew," Celestia said sternly.

"But princess...," a noble started.

All of a sudden all of the princesses wings snapped open and if anypony else was going to speak out against the princess they were all silenced.

"We are the ones who decide what will happen we are the princesses of Equestria and you all will respect our decision on who we will love," Celestia said.

"You've always had my support."

I looked at the owner of the voice to see Fancy Pants smiling down at us I returned his smile with one of my own and a nod.

"It seems to me that all of you take so much for granted many months ago Canterlot was attacked by the rebel griffin army. And if I remember correctly I saw it was Ash along with his brother Rage that fought back and saving Canterlot from certain doom. And again three months ago many of the mares who live here were taken by giant wasps. I know there are mares in this room that were also taken and yet not one of them gave Ash a proper thank you for saving them. You all know going into the wasps hive would be suicide. Yet Ash didn't back down he went in there and got every single mare captured out without so much as a scratch. Also Ash has also let us study his left arm so we too can make prostatic limbs for the disabled here. Thanks to him they can have a second chance to live the technology and ideas that come from this human are too great to begin with. Even when he was taken from his world he did not despise us instead offered us his protection. And according to me he has done so much good and no harm he even saved my life. So I'll be damned if I didn't stand with him on this now," Fancy Pants said

"Thank you Sir Fancy Pants," Celestia said as her motherly tone returned. "And if that is all this meeting is over," Celestia said.

The nobles left the room in absolute silence unsure of how to act towards what has been said when everypony left I breathed out a sigh

"I'm shocked that most of the Royal Court is made up of such bastards I can’t believe you all have to deal with that," I said.

"The nobles do tend to test our patience but as the lands rulers we must keep level heads," Dream Catcher said.

"I seriously doubt I'll be able to keep my head cool when things get like that as you all saw," I said.

"I'm surprised you were able to make the Canterlot Royal voice louder then Luna," Twilight said.

"What are you talking about?" I asked confused.

"How could you not notice you used the Canterlot Royal Voice?" Chrysalis asked.

"Uh again what are you talking about?" I asked.

The princesses just gestured to the room around me so I looked around and saw the damage.

"Wait I did that?" I asked dumbstruck.

"Maybe you were so angry you didn't even notice it," Cadence said tapping her chin in thought.

"That must be it but it’s rare that I don't pay attention to my surroundings when I'm ticked off," I said.

"I'll be sure to keep that in mind but let us be off we must leave for the Crystal Empire tomorrow," Celestia said.

"Of course but I'll be arriving latter then all of you," I said.

"Of course and it will be my new cousins first time in the Crystal Empire," Cadence said picking up Pipsqueak and nuzzling him.

"C'mon Cadence put me down," Pip squirmed while the rest of us laughed.

“Hey I’ve noticed this but why isn’t Discord here isn’t he royalty too?” I asked.

“Discord is royalty Ash but not fully,” Celestia said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Discord is our adopted brother but we still love him as if he was blood related,” Chrysalis said.

“I see I kinda feel bad for him,” I said.

“Come we mustn’t talk about this behind Discord’s back let’s go get ready to leave for the Empire,” Luna said as she took Pipsqueak from Cadence and placed him on the ground before we left.

Crystal Empire the Next Day

"Seems like it was only yesterday when I was saving this place from being totally destroyed hey you guys remember that," Spike said as we walked down the streets to the crystal palace and stopped in front of a crystal statue of Spike holding the Crystal Heart.

"You only ever mentioned about 15 times on the way here," Rainbow said.

"Yes and we never hear a peep out you about your exploits," Rarity said.

"Heh point taken," Rainbow said.

“The only one that comes to mind that doesn't bring up his big hero moments is Ash," Applejack said.

"Because there's nothing to brag about," I said.

"What are you talking about aren't you forgetting you helped save this place to just look at you," Comet said gesturing to a crystal statue of me resting my hands on Whispering Wind's hilt while it was imbedded into the ground.

"It’s a statue alright no big deal also I saw that day as just another demon to kill," I said.

"Dude you’re a legend one that strikes fear into the hearts of demons you gotta at least show off some of it," Soarin said.

I just gave Soarin a stare before Twilight got our attention.

"I'm glad you all wanted to come but I don't think it's going to be all that exciting I pretty much just need to smile and wave as the dignitaries arrive," Twilight said.

"Yes but you get to smile and wave like a princess," Rarity said.

"How exactly is that different then smiling and waving like not a princess?" Applejack asked causing Rarity to rub her chin in thought.

"It isn't," Twilight answered looking upset.

"What's wrong Twilight?" Fluttershy asked.

"Why the loooonnnng face?" Pinkie asked pulling on Twilights face making stretch before she released it.

"I've just been feeling a little unsure about things lately it doesn't seem that my new role as a princess acquaints to all that much," Twilight said.

"That's just silly you've got a real important role in Equestria," Applejack said.

"Princess Celestia wouldn't have asked you to come today she didn't think so," Fluttershy said.

"After all we needed all of the princess’s signatures to approve of Pip being accepted into the royal family you certainly made me and Luna happy," I said

"I guess your all right," Twilight said.

"Of course we are now hurry along you can’t risk having that royal title diminished because you’re tardy for your regal meet and greet," Rarity teased.

Later I was standing outside the crystal palace with the princesses in front of us and Rage on the other side of the princesses and we were both dressed in our armour. Pip was inside being entertained by Pinkie Pie. The duke and duchess arrived and walked up to us while the princesses extended their wings and walked up to them. As they did I saw Twilight unroll a banner with the Maretonea symbol on it. As the group faced each other the duke and duchess bowed to the princesses while the princesses nodded before they led them inside. As the group passed both me and Rage we nodded to the dignitaries which they returned with one of their own. Rage and I followed the dignitaries and I looked at the balcony and I saw Twilight waving.

Both Rage and I stood outside on either side of the throne room doors while Twilight paced back and forth in fount of us waiting for the dignitaries to finish up. Just then the doors opened inwardly and the duke and dutches walked outside. They looked at both me and Rage and gave us a bow which we returned with a bow of our own before they turned to Twilight.

"Your highness thank you for understanding our desire to keep the number of those minimum to these confidential discussions," the duke said.

"Of course," Twilight said.

The duke and duchess bowed once more before they left and Twilight turned back to the princesses who just walked out of the throne room.

"Is there anything else I can do to assist with their visit?" Twilight asked.

"I'm sorry Twilight but their visit is already over," Cadence said.

"Oh," Twilight said in a depressed tone.

"Something wrong?" Luna asked.

"I guess I just don't understand why I'm here couldn't one of the royal guard unrolled the banner?" Twilight asked.

"Having all six of us here in the empire to greet them lets the dignitaries know that their visit is considered an important one. And that both Ash and Rage are here shows that we are concerned for their safety and that they are protected," Celestia said gesturing to both Rage and I as we walked up to the group.

"Plus it gives me an opportunity to see my favourite sister in law," Cadence said hugging Twilight.

I gave Cadence a curious look when she said favourite but decided to just stay quiet.

"And I'm happy to see you all of you but...," Twilight started but stopped.

"But," Cadence said.

"But I...it’s just that Princess Luna raises the moon Princess Celestia raises the sun you protect the Crystal Empire. Ash and Rage protect all of Equestria and all I seem to do is smile and wave," Twilight said as she walked away I followed her to a balcony with the others when we arrived I leaned against to wall to remain out of sight along with Rage. The princesses then stepped out as Twilight began to sing.

I was spellbound when I heard Celestia, Luna and Cadence sing in perfect harmony I peeped out from behind the wall just as the song ended just as Celestia hugged Twilight.

"You're time will come," Celestia said when she released Twilight and walked inside with the other princesses and left along with Rage leaving me with Twilight.

"What do you think Ash?" Twilight asked.

"I think they’re right it's like when you’re looking for your cutie mark it takes time Twi and don't forget Faust wanted you to finish that spell for a reason. I don't know why but all will be revealed in time don't forget what I said to Derpy everypony is here for a reason," I said.

"Thanks Ash I needed that," Twilight said before she gave me a hug before she walked inside leaving me to gaze at the night sky.

In an alleyway somewhere a brown furred unicorn stallion with a white mane and tail wearing a plain white shirt and grey pants. He had three emeralds as a cutie mark and was carrying a large wooden bucket full of oranges in his magic. Just then a clanking noise rang out behind him causing the stallion to look to inspect the noise only to see an empty can roll along the ground. The stallion sighed in relief before he turned around. In fount of him was a large black cloaked figure his breath visible in the cold but his face was hidden beneath his hood.

"Very sorry you came out of nowhere," the pony said.

"Is he friend or is he foe the pony wonders I can assure you I am no friend," the cloaked figure said in an old voice. "I am lord Tirek and I will take what should have been mine long ago," the figure said before he started to swallow all the magic out of the pony from his horn.

The colour in the pony's eyes began to go pale and for his cutie mark to disappear once the magic was gone the pony collapsed from exhaustion and the cloaked figure grew. The gap in the cloak was big enough for me to see he was a centaur and the centaur from my vision as well only weaker. The centaur let out an evil chuckle and the only colour under the hood I could were two yellow pupils glowing like lanterns in the blackest of nights. I shot up out of bed in cold sweat alongside Luna the look on her face told me all I needed to hear she had the same dream.

"We must inform our sisters," Luna said.

"I think they'll know soon enough," I said.

All of a sudden we here a gasp of terror come from Celestia's room Luna and I are already up and charge into the room.

"Sister are you alright?" Luna asked as we entered.

I've just had the most terrible dream," Celestia said.

"Why do you think we're here you know this was not a dream but a vision," Luna said.

"Then we haven't much time the stronger he becomes the more we are all in danger Ash wake up the rest of our sisters along with Twilight, Cadence and Rage. I don't care if you have to pour icy water on them," Celestia said as she walked towards the window and gaze out of it along with Luna.

"It will be done," I replied before I ran out of the room.

We stood inside a regular room with a circler table in the centre some of the princesses were more damp then others. They were tossing angry glares my way because I tossed water on them to wake them up Celestia looked at all of us before she spoke.

“As I’m sure you all know Tirek has escaped,” Celestia said causing most of the princesses to gasp in shock.

“Wait who exactly?” Rage asked causing Celestia to open the book and read it

"Tirek and his brother Scorpan came here from distant land intent on stealing Equestria magic but Scorpan soon came to appreciate the ways of Equestria even befriending a young unicorn wizard," Celestia said.

"Scorpan urged his brother to abandon their plans when Tirek refused Scorpan alerted us of Tirek's intentions," Luna said.

"Scorpan returned to his own land and the knights banished Tirek to Tartarus for his crimes but it appears he's found a way to escape," Celestia said.

"We believe it happened when Cerberus left his post at the gates," Luna said.

"But that was a long time ago why is he just now starting to steal magic?" Twilight asked.

"His time in Tartarus left him very weak he has just now gained enough strength to use his dark powers," Celestia said.

“But with each passing moment he grows stronger still,” Luna said.

“And I know just the princess who can stop him,” Cadence said looking at Twilight.

“Yes I’ll find…,” Twilight started only to be interrupted by Celestia.

“No Twilight I’m afraid I must call in another to stop Tirek,” Celestia said.

“Who Ash and me?” Rage asked.

“No Discord,” Celestia said causing the rest of the princesses to gasp.

“Are you sure Celestia?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yes he can sense when there is a magical imbalance allowing him to track down Tirek besides I believe it’s about time we gave him an important task so he feels he belongs,” Celestia said.

“Ash you’ve been very quiet over there for a while are you ok?” Dream Catcher said causing everyone’s eyes to turn to me.

“Hm…oh sorry I was thinking about something that’s been bothering me,” I said.

“What would that be?” Celestia asked.

“Well do you guys believe in reading the future?” I asked.

“Well that all depends why,” Twilight asked.

“Well Twi remember that day we went to my world when I got zapped by the crystal heart?” I asked.

“Let me guess the heart showed you visions of your future,” Cadence said.

“Yes how did you…?” I asked.

“A myth about the crystal heart is that it shows us visions of the future many times the predictions are correct but can often be avoided,” Cadence said causing me to go a little pale.

“Ash is there something you need to tell us,” Celestia asked.

“I don’t remember much only thing that comes to mind is that Tirek and I will sooner or later meet on the battlefield,” I half lied.

“Very well Ash if you remember anything please inform us in the meantime all the princesses must remain in Canterlot until Tirek is recaptured,” Celestia said.

There’s one last thing,” I said.

“What is it Ash?” Cadence asked.

“Most of you princesses saw the vision of Tirek stealing magic right?” I asked earning nods from Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Luna and Celestia. “Then why did I see the vision when I’m far from being an alicorn?” I asked.

“Visions are complicated things Ash perhaps it was because you were sleeping next to Luna that you saw it,” Celestia said.

“That must be it,” I said.

“If there is nothing else we must leave immediately,” Celestia said.

Everyone gave Celestia a nod before we left I grabbed Pip and placed him on my back before we walked outside and Luna gripped my shoulder. She gave me a worried look which I returned with a smile to reassure her before we walked over to the train station.

“As in Discord, Discord?” Applejack asked.

We were back in Ponyville and Twilight and I explained to the rest of the mane 6 along with Mac, Caramel, Pierce, Spike and Comet what happened after they left.

“Pretty much,” I said.

“I don’t think it’s that big of a surprise he can be very helpful,” Fluttershy said before she looked at the rest of the group to see them just deadpan her.

“He can sense when there’s a magical imbalance the next time Tirek steals magic Discord will be able to track him down,” Twilight said.

“So what are you supposed to do in the meantime?” Rainbow asked.

“*sigh*Nothing unless of course one of you needs me to smile and wave,” Twilight said before she walked towards the Everfree forest.

“Where you going,” Spike asked.

“To the castle of the two sisters I’m not really needed anywhere else might as well catch up on some of my reading,” Twilight said.

“Want some company?” Rainbow asked.

“It has been a while since we visited the castle might be fun,” Applejack said.

“Maybe I could us a little company right now,” Twilight said.

The stallions and I just smiled at the group before we all walked into the forest.

“I still can’t believe we had to give back the elements,” Rainbow said as we stood on the edge of the gorge that had the cave to the tree of harmony at the bottom.

“It had to be done otherwise the tree of harmony wouldn’t have survived,” Rarity said.

“But Twilight was right even without the elements our friendship is as strong as ever,” Fluttershy said.

“True that,” Mac said nuzzling Fluttershy.

“I just hope another ‘friend’ of ours doesn’t make us sorry we had to give them up,” Applejack said.

“Oh you’re talking about me I presume?”

I looked for the owner of the voice to see Discord holding onto an umbrella with a large bag in his talon hand and a flowered hat on his head and a scarf around his neck.

“How’d you guess?” Applejack asked.

“My ears were burning,” Discord said as he gestured to his flaming ears before he tossed a glass of water over his face.

“Nice to see you Discord how’ve you been?” I asked emotionlessly.

“Oh quite well thank you for the concern,” Discord said.

“What are you even doing here Discord?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh just a bit of light reading before I head out on my extremely important mission I suppose you’ve all head I’ve been tasked to capture a certain escapee,” Discord said as he changed into a general outfit.

“Big deal,” Spike said.

“Your right Spike it is a big deal it seems I possess a magic that gives me quite an important role in Equestria maybe they should make me an alicorn princess,” Discord said as he a pair of large purple wings grew out of his back. And his antlers were replaced with a single purple horn and crown and started blowing kisses to an imaginary audience.

“If that ever happened I would wear make up for the rest of my life,” Caramel said.

“Yeah that would only happen in your dreams Discord,” Rainbow said as she knocked the crown off Discord’s head.

“Oh I never dream of such things ask my sisters Luna and Dream Catcher,” Discord said as he got rid of the wings and horn and made his antlers grow out of his head.

“Not even you’re sisters go into your dreams Discord and for good reasons,” I said.

"Besides don't you have a creepy magic stealing villain to track down?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, yes, yes of course," Discord said before he grabbed us all in a hug and teleported us in fount of the tree of harmony. "It’s just that I couldn't help but notice Twilight hasn't opened this little chest of hers. It got me thinking what if what's locked inside is something that could help prove her royal worth. I only bring it up because she said she's been feeling like her role as a princess doesn't acuate too much," Discord said.

"Wait a minute how do you know how she was feeling?" Pinkie asked in an angry tone.

"Oh my is eavesdropping dropping not the way you find out what your best pals are up too woe is me will I ever learn the basics of being a good friend," Discord said in a dramatic voice before he looked at us which we just deadpanned him. "Ahem well in any case I suppose now is as good a time as any for me to make my exit," Discord before he got on a pink motor scooter with white polka dots on it and put on a blue helmet before he teleported away.

"And good riddance," Applejack said.

"Oopsy doopsy I almost left with the little journal you've all been keeping," Discord said as he appeared behind us and loomed over and in fount of us. As we were looking at him upside down he brought the book in question into our view. "What a fascinating read haven't you all been learning so much except you Ash there's nothing in here about you," Discord said.

"When I learn something about friendship Discord I'll write something down till then that book will remain barren of my name," I said.

"Well anyway I've bookmarked a few more interesting passages you really should take a look," Discord said as he balanced the book on Twilights horn before he turned to Fluttershy. "We're still on for tea later aren't we Fluttershy?" Discord asked.

"I wouldn't miss it," Fluttershy said.

"Oh ho and I'll bring the cucumber sandwiches," Discord said as he made a door out of solid air and was about to go through before I called out.

"Discord just be careful out there ok Tirek may try to trick you with words but may end up betraying you if you join him," I said.

"Your words are kind Ash but I do the tricking around here," Discord said before he left.

"Sometimes I think the reformed Discord is more obnoxious as the before he was reformed Discord," Applejack said.

"Indeed," Rarity agreed.

"But he could be right couldn't he what if there is something important in that chest and what about the pedestal Ash touched why did it take his blood?" Fluttershy asked.

"There's only one to find out," Twilight said.

I think I found something!" Twilight shouted.

"Great I was beginning to get bored with coming continuing to come up with zero answers," I said as I jumped off the second level of the library in the Everfree forest.

"I've been reading our journal and there's something interesting about the sections Discord bookmarked. Applejack do you remember when you had to tell everypony the tonic Granny brought from the Flim Flam brothers didn't really work?" Twilight asked.

"How could I forget it was one of the hardest things I ever had to do but in that moment I knew I had to be honest I just knew it. But what does that have to do with opening the chest," Applejack asked.

"I found out each of the girls had to face a situation where living up to the Element of Harmony you represent wasn't easy. Fluttershy it was when you realized the only way to show kindness to the Breezies was by forcing them to leave your home," Twilight said.

"Oh the looks on their poor little faces but I knew that as difficult as it was pushing them away was the kindest thing I could do," Fluttershy said.

"Rarity even after Suri took advantage of your generosity at fashion week in Manehattan you didn't let it cause you to abandon your generous spirit," Twilight said.

"I simply couldn't live with myself if I didn't do something special for the friends who have always been so generous to me," Rarity said.

"Rainbow Dash you had a chance to fly with the Wonderbolts at the Equestria Games but instead you chose to compete with your friends," Twilight said.

"Sure but being loyal to my friends was way...," Rainbow started.

"Oh my turn my turn," Pinkie interrupted.

"Pinkie Pie you realized that seeing your friend laugh was more important then proving you’re a better party planer then Cheese Sandwich," Twilight said.

"Best party I've ever had," Rainbow said wrapping an arm around Pinkie.

"It’s clear we've all had our moment's to shine Twilight but I'm with Applejack what does this have anything to do with the opening of the chest?" Rarity asked.

"All of you had tough choices to make and when you made the right one and embraced your element it helped somepony else make the right choice too. Each of you received something from the pony who's life you helped change. I know it sounds crazy but maybe there's something special about those objects that can lead us to the location of the keys. The chest is connected to the Tree of Harmony and the Tree of Harmony is connected to the Elements and the Elements are connected to all of us there must be a connection. I hate to admit it but I maybe Discord was trying to be a good friend after all," Twilight said.

We were in the cave of the Tree of Harmony and the girls brought in the objects mentioned in the girls journal entrees. Pinkie brought in a rubber chicken named Boneless Rarity brought in a spool of rainbow thread Applejack brought in a single gold bit. Rainbow Dash brought in a gold pin of a pair of wings and a lightning bolt and Fluttershy brought in a blue flower.

"I don't see anything on them that would give us a clue as to where the keys might be there're just ordinary everyday objects what about you Ash?" Twilight asked as I finished scanning the objects with my magic.

"Nada I can’t see any magic on them," I said.

"C'mon Boneless give us that key," Pinkie said shacking Boneless around.

"I don't think that's going to work," Twilight said right before Pinkie lost her grip and Boneless flew at Twilight and me.

"Watch it," I said as Twi and I ducked below the flying chicken.

Boneless hit the chest and as it did a lock lit up and Boneless was encased in an aura before it turned into a golden key with three balloons on the end before it inserted itself into the lock.

"The objects are the keys," I said stunned.

The rest of the girls then picked up their objects and placed them on top of the chest before they too were transformed into keys that matched their cutie mark and placed into their locks.

"There's still one key missing the key that represents the element of magic my element," Twilight said.

"Oh but I'm sure that if we've got our keys you have too Twilight," Fluttershy said.

"Think Twilight when have you completed a difficult magical task and in doing so encourage another pony to do the same?" Rarity asked.

"I haven't if I have I would have written about it in the journal," Twilight said.

"Don't worry Twilight I'm sure you get your key eventually," Spike said.

"Thanks Spike," Twilight said giving the drake a hug.

"Hey Ash that pedestal of yours seems to be glowing," Mac said.

I looked at the pedestal to see the handprint was glowing I walked over to it and cautiously placed my hand on the handprint. A silver mist appeared around my arm and was absorbed into the pedestal before a few clicks and a hiss sounded off. The pedestal opened and a bright orb hovered above the pedestal before the pedestal closed again. I looked at the orb for a bit before the orb flew around me and flew into my chest. My breath escaped my lungs and I felt a large surge of energy bolt around my body before it calmed down.

"Ash are you alright," Pierce asked.

"Yeah that was weird," I said.

"Hey look," Pinkie said pointing to the pedestal.

I looked as well only to see the handprint was gone only to be replaced by a key hole.

"Another key scavenger hunt only it's for Ash," Comet said.

"Yeah but what will it unlock I wonder?" I asked myself.

All of a sudden Spike burped out a scroll and a scroll appeared in in fount of me I quickly tore mine open and read the contents.

"Well what do they say?" Spike asked.

"That I'm needed in Canterlot at once," Twilight said at the exact same time.

Twilight and I didn't waste any time in spreading our wings and flying towards Canterlot the moon was rising over the horizon when we reached Canterlot. We landed in front of the palace and ran straight to the throne room.

"We came as quickly as we could is something wrong is it Tirek?" Twilight asked as we ran through the throne room doors.

We saw Celestia sitting on the throne while Luna, Cadence, Dream Catcher and Chrysalis stood on the sides even Rage and Eris were there.

"I'm afraid I've put too much faith in Discord and the effect of friendship would have upon him," Celestia said as she stood up and walked down the stairs to join us.

"Discord has once again betrayed us and has joined forces with Tirek," Luna said.

"How could do this I thought our friendship and Faust meant something to him I thought he had changed back to good," Twilight said.

"Tirek has stolen enough magic he now has the strength to steal flight magic as well," Dream Catcher said.

"Without Pegasi to control the weather there will be no rain in Equestria," Chrysalis said.

"There is word they have gone after earth ponies as well without their strength they will not be able to tend the land," Celestia said.

"Ponies will no longer be in control of their world that power will belong solely to Tirek," Luna said.

"There is no doubt Tirek is now after alicorn magic with Discord by his side we will not be able to stop him from taking it," Celestia said.

"Once it is in his possession his power will know no bounds and it is doubtful that even you'll succeed Ash," Cadence said.

Don't sell me so short Cadence," I said.

"Were you in on this!?" Twilight shouted as she stomped her way over to Eris.

"Hey unlike my dad I don't have any intentions of taking over Equestria your all still my friends," Eris said.

"Liar!" Twilight shouted as her horn blazed with magic to fire at Eris.

I teleported in-between Eris and Twilight and flicked Twilights horn cutting off her magic and making her cry in pain from it being a sensitive part for unicorns and alicorns.

"Enough now is not the time to argue with each other we need a plan before Tirek and Discord get here," I said sternly.

"We already have a solution it is only by making this sacrifice that Equestria and the lands beyond it might be saved...We must rid ourselves of our magic before Tirek has the chance to steal it from us," Celestia said making Twilight gasp in shock.

Tirek is set on having alicorn magic when he comes for us we cannot have what he is looking for," Luna said.

"I'm more than willing to do my part and give up my magic," Twilight said.

"You misunderstand our magic cannot just disappear into thin air someone must keep it safe," Luna said.

"That someone is you Twilight," Cadence said.

"Why me can't Ash or Rage take it?" Twilight asked.

"Bad idea Twi Rage and I can't take Equestrian magic cause ours operates on a different wave level entirely. Also if Rage or I were able to take on the magic even split it between us it will turn us into two supercharged nuclear bombs that could blow all of Equis apart," I said.

Also we believe Tirek is not aware of a sixth alicorn princess exists in Equestria if we transfer our magic to you Tirek will not know where it has gone," Celestia said.

"Do you understand what it is we are asking of you?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Yes its just I'm only learning to control my own alicorn magic to take on even more," Twilight started.

"Twilight you represent the element of magic if anypony can do this it's you," Cadence said.

"Taking on this task will be one of the most difficult things I'll ever do but with the help of my friends..." Twilight started.

"I'm sorry Princess Twilight but you must keep your new abilities a secret I fear that your friends being aware of your new power will put them at great risk. Do you still think you can take on this responsibility?" Celestia asked.

"This is the role I'm meant to play as a princess of Equestria I will not fail to do my duty," Twilight said with determination.

The princesses surrounded Twilight and charged their horns their eyes were closed before they opened glowing white with power. Their magic rushed out of their horns and formed a giant sphere in the air that took up most of the room. The sphere came down on Twilight resulting in a magic pulse that knocked me to my knees. Once I recovered I looked at Twilight to see her floating in the air her mane and tail were blowing in a non-existent wind and she was sparking with electricity. I looked at Luna to see her on the floor I ran over to her and helped her up and gave her a quick nuzzle. Her mane and tail was no longer ethereal way and lost its twinkle her fur and feathers were duller then before like the feather around my neck and her cutie mark was gone.

"It is done," Celestia said.

"So what happens now," Rage asked.

"Ash I have an important task for you," Celestia said.

"Let me guess guard Twilight and all the alicorn magic," I said.

"No there have been reports of something happening in Manehattan we believe Tirek may have unleashed something," Celestia said.

"Great so he's trying to divide and conquer us," Rage said.

"You know what I'm asking of you Ash find whatever it is that's destroying Manehattan and end it," Celestia said.

"Very well but Twilight I need someone to take care of Pip while I'm gone," I said.

"I can take care of that," Twilight said.

"Rage can I talk to you please?" I asked gesturing for Rage to follow me.

We walked to the opposite end of the throne room before I spoke.

"Do you have any orders from the princess?" I asked.

"No I've been keeping Eris company since we found out about Discord," Rage said.

"Well I need you to do something for me," I said.

"Of course," Rage said.

"Look after the princesses and if Tirek shows up I don't want you to hesitate to put him down if you can. But don't go for Discord block or doge his attacks but Tirek is the target you need to worry about," I said.

"Not going to be easy but I'll try," Rage said.

"I have faith in you," I said before I gave Rage a quick hug before I left.

After a weird sunrise I was finally approaching Manehattan the place reminded me Manhattan from Alex's stories but I didn't let it bother me. I flew above the streets but couldn't see anything no fires no monsters nothing I flew down to check but there was nopony around.

"Ash!"

I turned around and I saw Vinyl and Octavia running over to me with another pony he was well rounded unicorn stallion and had aqua fur and a brown mane and tail. He wore a tailored coat and pants and a small badge that said mayor on it.

“Vinyl, Octavia what are you doing here?” I asked.

“We were going to try and put our music together like you suggested and try it out on a stage but then an ugly brute of a centaur appeared and took our magic,” Octavia said.

“We had a killer of a song that we were going to play too,” Vinyl said.

“I see and who is this?” I asked gesturing to the unknown pony.

“I’m Mayor Fix It I’m the mayor of Manehattan and am I glad to see you sir a centaur has stolen all of our magic,” the mayor said.

“I’m already aware of this the centaur has been stealing magic all over Equestria and I was told that he unleashed something here some kind of monster,” I said.

“I’m afraid we have no monster situation here sir apart from the magic stealing centaur,” Fix It said.

“Odd but why would…Oh no,” I said before I leapt into the air with a flap of my wings.

“Hey Ash what’s going on?” Vinyl asked.

“The princesses are in danger I have to go,” I said before I took off.

I was pouring everything I had into my wings I even pulled off a shadowboom or two but it still took me a few hours to get back to Canterlot I landed on the ground and saw ponies too weak to stand.

“No,” I whispered I walked through the town and I saw both Twilight Velvet and Night Light on the ground very weak. “Night Light, Velvet are you both alright,” I asked the two as I ran up to them and helped them sit up.

“Ash is that you,” Night Light asked.

“Yeah it’s me did a centaur do this to you?” I asked.

“Yes,” Night Light said.

“Okay I’m going to get you both someplace safe,” I said.

“No you have to go help the princesses and our children,” Velvet said.

“I can’t leave you like this,” I said.

“Don’t worry Ash we’re not dying,” Velvet said with a smile.

I gave her a nod before I flew for the castle as I flew over the wall that separates the city and the castle grounds and saw Shining struggling to move. I flew down and helped shining sit against a wall.

“Ash I thought you went to Manehattan to take care of a monster situation,” Shining said.

“I did but it was a set up for me so I would be too busy heading for Manehattan I wouldn’t be able to stay here and help Canterlot,” I said.

“What about the princesses Cadence and Twilight are they alright?” Shining asked.

“I don’t know but I’ll find out don’t forget Rage is with them and he’s a tough son of a bitch,” I said.

“True,” Shining said with a chuckle.

“You stay here and get your strength back I’ll find out what happened,” I said.

“And if Discord and Tirek are there?” Shining asked.

“I’ll have more than a few words with Discord believe in me but as for Tirek the same punishment cannot be said for him,” I said.

“Good luck Ash you’re our only hope now,” Shining said before he lost conscious.

I stood up and launched myself into the air and did not stop until I made it inside the castle as I flew through the corridors I saw many ponies sucked of their magic. I saw the throne room doors had been destroyed. I flew inside only to see a few broken pieces of stone along the floor from the ceiling and sword slashes in the walls and altered stained windows showing Discord and Tirek. There was a fair amount of blood on the ground and I decided to test a new spell. I closed my eyes and poured magic into the room around me and into my eyes. When I opened them I saw the throne room was back to the way I left it but Twilight was gone along with Eris and Rage. The princesses and Luna were sitting around the throne just then the doors were ripped apart. Tirek walked in and up to the throne he grabbed Celestia in his magic and went suck out Celestia’s magic.

“What have you done?” Tirek asked when he realised there was nothing there to extract he then went to the other princesses but when they didn’t have their magic he lost it. “WHERE IS YOUR MAGIC!?” Tirek roared.

“It’s gone dickhead and none of us will say where.”

“I turned around to see Rage standing in the doorway dressed in his armour and with Fury and Hate in his hands.

“So there are those that have spine,” Tirek said.

“Rage what are you doing run,” Celestia ordered.

“Let’s dance ugly,” Rage said before he charged at Tirek.

Tirek summoned a large battle axe and swung it at Rage the blades clashed and Rage was thrown into a wall. But Rage was quick to get up and strike back I fast forward the vision and saw the two still going at it but Tirek was almost exhausted. Rage was almost down but suddenly Rage was placed in an aura and throne into a wall then the ceiling then then the slammed into the floor. I looked at who created the aura to see Discord was doing it. But the expression on his face showed guilt. Before Rage could get up Tirek grabbed Rage and held him tightly and drained him of his magic before Tirek dumped Rage on the floor.

“Interesting I was not expecting that much power from one pony,” Tirek said as he pulled of the helmet to reveal Rage. “A human now this is a surprise,” Tirek said with a grin.

Rage just glared at Tirek before he spat in his face Tirek became furious with Rage before he slammed him into the ground hard. All of a sudden a blast of magic hit Tirek I looked at the doorway to see it was Eris but Discord placed anti-magic cuffs on her. Tirek then stood up and walked over to Eris and prepared to drain her of her magic.

“No not my daughter,” Discord said stepping in fount of Eris cutting off the magic.

“She chose her side and if you want my help Discord you’ll need to listen and if I don’t take her magic I won’t be strong enough to do what you asked of me,” Tirek said.

Discord looked at the ground before he stepped aside so Tirek could suck out her magic once he did Discord looked away in shame.

“I hope you’re proud of yourself Discord,”

Discord looked at the badly beaten up Rage to see him glaring at him.

“Whatever deal you made with that power hungry monster had better be worth it because when Ash gets his hands on you there is no force in either heaven or hell that can save you now,” Rage said before he passed out.

Tirek then climbed onto the throne and used his magic to bring the princesses Rage and Eris in fount of him.

“So getting rid of your magic so that I couldn’t take from you that was your plan. How does it feel knowing that every Pegasus unicorn and earth pony will bow to my will? And that there is nothing you can do to stop me,” Tirek said.

“You will not prevail Tirek,” Celestia said.

“Give my regards to Cerberus,” Tirek said before he opened a rectangular flaming portal that lead to Tartarus and cast Celestia, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Cadence, Rage and Eris into the portal but left Luna he brought her close and inspected my feather around her neck. “I presume a coltfreinds of yours gave that to you correct I can feel the soul charm on it and it’s powerful,” Tirek said.

“Yes and when he returns you’ll be sorry you messed with this country,” Luna said squirming in Tirek’s magic grip.

“Quite the contrary when I do meet the unfortunate stallion I’m going to drain him of his magic before I slowly squeeze the life out of him. For so much as thinking of touching my future queen,” Tirek said caressing a hand over Luna’s cheek before he sent her through the portal.

"I hope you don't actually plan on doing that Luna's mate is quite a fearsome one and also you must remember the deal," Discord said altering a window like he did with others while Tirek was talking.

"Of course it was an old habit but here I want you to have something," Tirek said as he pulled of a triangular amulet and held it out to Discord. "This was given to me from someone very close to me I give it to you as a sign of my gratitude and loyalty," Tirek said as he placed it around Discord's neck.

"Oh my I do love a good accessory I suppose that's Rarity's influence," Discord said stroking his goatee.

"Ha, ha amusing," Tirek said as he gazed at a window that showed Tirek holding a sword in the air while Discord rode on his horse back holding a long sandwich in the air. "But we have no time for such things with the princesses magic we can now...," Tirek started before he walked past the windows that showed Twilight's coronation and my knighting ceremony. "Are these meant to be humorous!?" Tirek shouted gesturing to the windows.

"Oh no I haven't touched those yet," Discord said.

"There is a sixth alicorn and a seventh knight and you didn't tell me this!" Tirek yelled.

"I needed some assurance that you would keep to our bargain and now I have it. And as for the human you faced earlier he isn't a knight more like a copy of the sixth knight," Discord said.

"Well where can we find this sixth princess and knight I'll start with princess first before I go for this knight where is the princesses castle?" Tirek asked grabbing Discord.

"Castle oh no Princess Twilight lives in a library in Ponyville castle," Discord laughed before Tirek released him.

"Not for much longer," Tirek said before he melted Twilight's window.

I released the magic around me and I was looking at the melted window that once held Twilight's coronation before I walked over to window of Discord and Tirek. I stared at Tirek’s face before it burst into flames.

"If you want me Tirek stay right where you are cause I'm coming for you," I said as I flew out of the room and saw the sky had turned red.

I flew straight to Ponyville and I saw smoke covering it I landed on the ground and saw the source of the smoke it was the Golden Oaks Library. The place was blown to pieces only a small part of it still remained and papers and burned or burning books were scattered everywhere. I found Starswirl's journal and the girl’s journal they were a little damaged but not too badly. I teleported the books back to my home for safe keeping and looked around.

"Ash over here,"

I spun around to see the Mac, Soarin, Thunderlane, Caramel, Pierce, Trixie and Gilda only they were barely able to stand I didn't hesitate to run over and check on them.

"Thunder, Soarin I thought you were with the Wonderbolts," I said as I reached them.

"We were but Tirek and Discord got us we came here to alert everypony but we arrived too late," Thunderlane said.

"I can't believe Discord betrayed us like this," Pierce said.

"Where's Comet, Spike and the girls now?" I asked.

Discord captured them all before he was betrayed by Tirek he was going to use Comet, Spike and the others to get Twilight to give up her magic," Gilda said.

"And what of Pip?" I asked.

"Trixie handed him to the zebra that lives in the forest," Trixie said.

"Thank you Trixie," I said.

"Ash what are you going to do now?" Mac asked.

I snapped my fingers and I was wearing my armour and weapons I clenched my right hand in front of my face and black flames sprouted from my hand. The group jumped back before the flames vanished.

"End this," I said before I turned around and faced the Everfree.

"Be careful there was a lot of noise coming from there," Soarin said.

"Well if I'm correct you lot are going to be in for one hell'va light show," I said before I ran for the Everfree.

I continued my run through the Everfree forest jumping over or sliding under roots dodging trees I even noticed the predators of the forest were too afraid to show themselves. I finally made it to the tree line of the clearing that had the castle of the old royal family. I saw Twilight and Tirek and behind Tirek trapped in force field bubbles was the rest of the mane 6, Spike, Comet and finally Discord.

"As you wish," Tirek said before he snapped his fingers and everyone's except Discord's bubble lowered and popped freeing the captives.

"All of my friends," Twilight said.

"After the way he has betrayed you, you still call him a friend," Tirek said gesturing to Discord.

"Release him," Twilight demanded.

"If that's what you want," Tirek said before he freed Discord.

"Thank you Twilight," Discord said before he whispered an apology to Fluttershy.

"Your turn," Tirek said before he sucked all the magic in Twilight.

Tirek's grew till he was towering over the trees of the Everfree probably reaching a 40 to 50ft mark and let out a roar that could have been heard from the Crystal Empire.

"Twilight what were you thinking?" Spike asked as Comet helped Twilight up from exhaustion.

"I'm sorry to all of you Tirek tricked me into believing he could offer me something more valuable then friendship and also return something important that was taken from me. He lied when he said that this medallion was given as a sign of gratitude and loyalty. But when I say that it is a sign of our true friendship I am telling the truth," Discord said as he placed the medallion around Twilights neck.

"You think that may be the last one we need?" Applejack asked.

"We have to get to the chest," Twilight said.

"You’re not going anywhere," Tirek said as he was about to crush the group under his hoof.

The group huddled together but just as Tirek brought his hoof down I teleported in fount of the group and grabbed the hoof with both my hands and held it in place. Since Tirek had a lot of earth pony strength plus the princesses it was extremely difficult. I was surprised that I was even able to stop the hoof in the first place.

"Ash!" Twilight shouted.

"No time to talk guys I need to fix this mess," I said.

"Ash I'm sorry," Discord said.

"Save it Discord now's not the time or place I'll deal with you after I deal with Tirek," I said.

"Ash if you go against Tirek now he'll kill you," Rainbow said.

Something inside me came to life and I could feel energy fill my body I pushed all of that energy into my hands and let out a roar of power. My hands shone brightly until it turned into a beam of magic that burned Tirek's hoof forcing him to jump back in pain. While he was distracted by his hoof I took the opportunity to fly at him and charge more magic into my hand. I smashed it into the side of his face sending him flying back a few feet. I looped around and landed next to my friends.

"Still think he can take me?" I asked the group shook their head in response. "Good now I won't be able to return the magic back to its original owners. So let's pray that whatever is in the chest might. You guys head to the chest while I hold Tirek here just wait until I say go," I said before I turned to face Tirek.

Tirek stood up and when he saw me a grin wormed its way onto his face.

The sixth knight of Equestria finally I can have my revenge on those that imprisoned me," Tirek said.

"You'll be waiting a long time Tirek because I have something to say to you about trying to take Luna as your own because you wanted to," I said.

"And why do you care?" Tirek asked.

I pulled the necklace out from beneath my armour and showed it to Tirek before I put it away.

"So you’re the one who touched my queen," Tirek said.

"She isn't property asshole she's a beautiful mare and deserves to be treated as such," I said angrily.

"She's just a bitch in heat that can satisfy my lust," Tirek said.

I couldn't take any more of what he just said I rushed at Tirek at impossibly fast speeds to stand in front of him. I flapped my wings and flew up and past his head and grabbed ahold of his bead as I passed him. I was able to pull him up with me despite his size I was still moving insanely fast. I climbed higher and higher into the sky I passed the layer that there was no air and held my breath before I reached the peak of my accent. I swung Tirek overhead and threw him to the ground I waited for a few seconds before I flew after him. As I flew after him I pulled off a shadowboom and as soon as I hit Tirek I heard the sound of a few breaking ribs. I still rushed to the ground at the last second I pulled off and Tirek hit the ground really hard. I flew to my friends side to see their awed out expression Rainbow's was by far the most stunned.

"Get to the chest he's mine," I said as I drew my shield and Whispering Wind difference was with Whispering Wind the blade was coated in black fire.

The group was brought back to their senses before they made a run for it I remained focused on my friends I didn't notice Tirek wrapped me in an aura. He brought me into his grip while the group screamed my name.

"I can tell you have a lot of magic in you and I will truly savour that," Tirek said before he opened his mouth to drain my magic but nothing happened. "What?" Tirek said confused.

"Looks like you can't drain me you bastard," I said as I freed my right arm and plunged Whispering Wind into his hand making him scream in pain from the fire and released me. "This makes my job all the more easier," I said as I stood on his open palm.

I ran up along his arm and up to his head and jumped onto his head before I slashed off Tirek's left horn making him scream in pain. He then used his hand to swat me off his head and to skid along the dirt. I dug my left hand’s fingers into the ground to slow myself before I looked at Tirek to see him clutch the area where his horn used to be. I then saw the group behind Tirek just staring at me before I gestured them to go. The group shook their heads getting their senses together before they all ran for the gorge before I turned to Tirek to see him glare at me.

"I'm going to end you!" Tirek roared as he summoned his battle axe.

"Well then come and get some," I said as I banged the hilt of Whispering Wind on my shield in a taunting way.

We charged at each other exchanging blows sometimes I would take to the air to fight he may have been massive to me which made things difficult but his speed was his disadvantage. I was able to doge his blows easily but when it came to magic. Well we did plenty of damage to each other after a while we were both badly damaged. Tirek had a missing foreleg and his nose ring was ripped out of his nose and he had cuts and large slashes everywhere. Me on the other hand my armour was a wreck the entire left arm was a mess of metal and was bleeding fast. The left side of my helmet had a large hole where the eye should be protected exposing my eye. I received blows from his axe to my right side in my chest and my left thigh and I was very weak.

"I grow tired of this," Tirek said.

"Same how about you make this easy and just surrender now and return all the magic you stole," I said

"I have a more interesting idea let's see if your feelings for your dear Luna are true," Tirek said as he snapped his fingers and held Luna in his grip.

"Ash!" Luna screamed.

"Luna!" I shouted.

"I'm going to kill her let's see if you have the heart to save her," Tirek said as he charged his magic and fired a beam at Luna.

No time to think I made a quick replacement spell and switched places with Luna the beam struck me in the chest the metal did it's best to hold out against the magic. But the magic destroyed the metal and the beam went right through me burning everything in its path. The magic stopped and I looked at Luna only to see her fade into nothing.

"A hologram," I said in realization.

"You humans are so gullible of course I wasn't going to kill my queen but the act worked either way right," Tirek said with a victorious grin I gave a glare before I teleported high into the air above Tirek. "Running away the original knights never ran even when I was beating them you disgrace them," Tirek said.

"Who said I'm running I'm putting all my anger into this one attack!" I shouted.

"Anger into an attack?" Tirek repeated confused.

All of a sudden a bright burning ball formed in my hand and it got brighter and brighter as I added more of my anger into it. When I was satisfied I held the ball in fount of me and supported my right hand by placing my left hand behind it and unleashed a massive beam of energy. As the beam came down it turned into a Chinese dragon made of rainbow coloured fire. Tirek formed a shield around him but it was pointless. The dragon crashed into the ground and a large wave of heat rushed past me once the blast stopped I was exhausted. My vision was going bleary before it became clear again. I looked at my chest to see that Tirek's beam of magic burned through the area my heart was destroying the vital organ. I then lost my strength and fell out of the sky I impacted the ground but I was in so much pain I couldn't feel the impact. I crawled onto my hands and knees and heard a crunch beneath me. I looked at what it was to see the dirt had been heated up so much the ground had been turned to glass. I didn't have long to process it before I was grabbed from behind and pulled into Tirek's view. Once all the smoke cleared I could see he was severely burned and in patches he had bits of bone showing he looked more like an undead being then a living one.

"How can you possibly have that magic no one should have that much," Tirek said but I didn't reply I was too weak to do anything. "I can't allow you to live you may become a problem for me later on," Tirek said as he began to crush me in his grip.

I half screamed half grunted in pain but all of a sudden the gorge where the Tree of Harmony was began to glow. Tirek then threw me away the only thing I could do was watch as a bright ball appeared out of the gorge with six figures inside of it. I crashed through the trees and hit the ground only to bounce off it and crashed through more trees and bounced again. I finally hit the ground and formed a fairly deep trench in my wake and sat in a sought of reclining position. I had enough strength to look at the still dark red sky and see a giant rainbow line go across it. The line wiped away the red and returning to its once blue colour. I let out a smile and hung my head then fell into darkness.

The girls were currently standing in front of a crystal tree like castle in Ponyville after Ash had held off Tirek. The group ran into the gorge and into the cave where the Tree of Harmony was located while Comet stayed outside to watch Ash battle Tirek. Twilight placed the amulet against the last lock on the chest and the chest turned it into a key with a star on the end and slid it into the lock. Just then there was a loud boom that shook the cave followed by a rush of heat.

"What the hay was that?" Applejack asked.

"I hope Ash is alright," Rarity said.

"Let's open the chest and help him already," Rainbow said.

"Together I think we have to do this together," Twilight said.

The mane 6 walked up to their keys and turned them at the same time and the chest opened and a rainbow came out of it and went into the Element of Magic. Different coloured lines spread out along the branches and touched the other elements making them glow. All of a sudden, a light shot out of the elements and descended on the girls changing them. Their manes and tails grew longer and had new colours added to them. Pictures were also added to their hooves and wrists and Twilight's, Rainbow's and Fluttershy's wings had different colours added to the tips. The girls ascended from the gorge and saw Tirek and were surprised at Tirek's condition. Tirek became enraged and fired his magic at the girls but the girl’s magic was too strong.

"How is this possible you have no magic," Tirek said.

"You’re wrong Tirek I may have given you my alicorn magic but I carry in me the most powerful magic of all," Twilight said.

The girls fired a beam of light at Tirek and when it combined it made a rainbow and as the rainbow was fired at Tirek he got smaller and weaker being drained of all the magic he stole. He was then sent back to Tartarus the girls then fired out a ring of rainbow magic. The rainbow returned all the magic Tirek stole back to its rightful owners the girls then returned to the cave. The chest closed the girls stood there in their harmonic form before the Element of Magic fired a rainbow through the roof. The chest also flew up and followed the rainbow after a little while the girls were teleported in fount of the crystal tree like castle.

All of a sudden the girls harmonic forms deactivated before anyone spoke

"Sweet Celestia are you all seeing what I'm seeing?" Rarity asked.

"But whose is it?" Twilight asked.

"I believe it is yours Princess Twilight," Celestia said with her sisters, Cadence, Rage, Eris, Mac, Caramel, Soarin, Thunderlane, Pierce, Spike, Trixie, Gilda and Discord by her sides. Celestia then led the girls inside and walked down a corridor alongside Twilight before she spoke. "You've been wondering what you are meant to do as a princess do you know now?" Celestia asked.

"As princess I believe I have the magic to spread the magic of friendship across Equestria that is the role I'm meant to have in our world the role I choose to have. But I didn't defeat Tirek on my own it took all of us to unlock the chest," Twilight said as she teleported in between the mane 6 and Spike and they all gathered in a group hug.

"Then it is unlikely you are meant to take on this task alone," Celestia said as she opened a pair of double doors that led into the throne room. When the doors opened the girls and Spike gasped because inside instead of one throne there was six and a slightly smaller one for Spike. "You are now Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship but was is the princess of friendship without her friends," Celestia said as the mane 6 stallions and Spike hugged Twilight saw Discord hiding behind a pillar from the entire group Twilight then lifted him up in her magic and brought him into the hug.

"Wait a minute where's my throne," Discord said as he looked around while the princesses, Rage and Eris rolled their eyes.

"I don't think your quite there yet," Fluttershy said.

"Yes I suppose not," Discord said.

All of a sudden the girls started to sing before Twilight let the curious citizens of Ponyville in to explore the new castle and Pip was reunited with Luna.

After the song ended and the girls had their picture taken by photo finish before Discord spoke.

"I'm really glad you've all come to forgive me especially you two," Discord said gesturing to Rage and Eris.

"You’re still my friend Discord that doesn't change no matter what but I’m still a little ticked," Rage said.

"And your still my dad," Eris said.

"Well thank you," Discord said.

"Hey Discord there's also something I've been meaning to tell you and I suppose now is as good a time as any," Rage said.

"What is it?" Discord asked.

But before Rage could answer the doors burst open and Comet came in completely out of breath.

"Comet what happened to you dude," Thunderlane asked as he flew over to Comet.

"AshtroubleEverfreehelp," Comet said as he grabbed Thunder by the front of his shirt and passed out from exhaustion.

"Uh what did he just say?" Chrysalis asked.

"I think he said something about Ash," Thunder said.

"And the Everfree," Mac said.

Rage placed a finger on his chin in thought before he looked at Luna's necklace and saw pieces of the feather burn away. Rage then walked over to Luna and held the feather and saw it was slowly burning he looked at Luna and she looked at Rage. Both with the same look of horror on their face.

"This is bad," Rage said as he let go of the feather.

"What's bad?" Discord asked.

"This feather has a soul charm on it in basically shows Ash's life force if all the sides of the feather burn away it means Ash is dead," Rage said getting the entire room to gasp.

"So that means...," Eris started.

"Ash is dying right now," Rage said.

"I can't believe we forgot all about him what kind of friends are we," Fluttershy said.

"That's not important what is important is that we find him," Rage said.

"And why should we?"

The crowd parted to reveal Hoops, Dumbbell, Score and Thunderhead.

"That thing is as good as dead beside what could he do against the centaur if he's dying then it means he isn't good enough to protect us he even let the centaur take our magic," Thunderlane said.

There were a few in the crowd that agreed with the four Luna wished she could throttle the four but as a princess she had to keep her dignity in public and set a good example for her son.

"At least Ash is twice a pony then you are and far braver then all of you put together if you were so brave where were you when Tirek took everyponys magic?" Pip asked.

"And what dose a runt like you know," Thunderhead said causing Luna's eyes to narrow dangerously on Thunderhead along with the other royals and friends.

"That runt as you called him is Ash and my son and your prince of Equestria so I suggest you watch what you say next," Luna said causing the whole room to gulp.

"Besides where were you Thunderhead oh wait I remember you flew off home with your tail between your legs," Soarin said.

A four Pegasi stepped forward but as they did the rest of the stallions including Spike, Doctor Whooves and Rage stepped next to Soarin. And for an added measure Rage rested his hands on Fury and Hate the four Pegasi backed off and left the castle before Rage spoke.

"Anyone who is willing to help in the search please meet us outside so we can find Ash." Rage shouted.

"Damn where is he," Fleetfoot said as she, Soarin and Spitfire searched the forest by the sky.

“I’m surprised by the damage done here,” Spitfire said.

"Yeah total whoa there," Fleetfoot said.

"I agree I can't believe what I'm seeing either that black patch is completely made of glass as well," Soarin said.

"Well let's hurry up and find Ash before he dies," Spitfire said all off a sudden something flashed in Spitfire's eye. She looked at the source to see something coming from the canopy of trees. "I think I see something," Spitfire said before she flew down to the shiny object.

The group landed and found a grey piece of metal reflecting sunlight off of it Spitfire picked it up and inspected it.

"Hey that's a piece of Ash's armour," Soarin said.

"Which means he can't be too far away," Spitfire said.

"But which way is he?" Fleetfoot asked.

"We follow the broken trees," Spitfire said gesturing to the mess of broken trees and vines.

The group followed the trees and found the beginning of a trench they followed the trench till they reached the end. What they saw made Soarin and Fleetfoot spew out the contents of their stomachs. There sitting in the trench was Ash his armour a wreck and a large hole in his chest where his heart should be and he was covered blood even the ground was red. Spitfire walked over to him and checked his pulse.

"Dear Celestia how is he even still alive after what happened to him," Spitfire asked.

"He won't be till I'm done with him."

Spitfire spun around and saw Thunderhead armed with a revolver and aiming at her and Soarin Spitfire looked at Thunder's hooves to see Fleetfoot lying on the ground.

"Fleets!" Spitfire shouted.

"Relax she's just asleep the only one that I want dead is that thing behind you," Thunderhead said.

"Are you still sore because he beat you twice now and one of the times you were armed?" Soarin asked.

"Yes and for so many other reasons he's been getting the mares attention instead of me everywhere I go it's always Ash or knight of Equestria. He humiliated me and took my fame well now I'm going to take his life. I don't care if I go to prison for the rest of my life I'll be labelled as the pony who killed the sixth knight of Equestria," Thunderhead said and he pulled the hammer on the gun. "Now out of the way he's going to die if it's the last thing I do," Thunderhead said Spitfire looked at Soarin to see he wasn't going to budge she was surprised at this so she stood her ground too. "I'm serious here move or I'll kill you too," Thunderhead said but the two still refused to move. "Fine you asked for it," Thunderhead said as he aimed the gun at Soarin and pulled the trigger.

Soarin closed his eyes and waited for the pain to come but it didn't Soarin opened his eyes to see an armoured hand in his vision. He followed the hand and saw Ash was on his feet Ash then brought his left hand away from Soarin and held it out to Thunderhead. He opened it to show the bullet in-between the index finger and the thumb.

"Big mistake," I said in a threatening tone while I dropped the bullet.

In an instant I was in-front of Thunderhead and wrapped my right hand around his throat and lifted him into the air. Thunderlane fired the rest of the bullets at me hoping to hit a vital spot but the bullets bounced off what was left of my armour. I kept my gaze on Thunderhead and when he dropped the gun. I pulled him close and used the back of my left forearm to smash it into his neck knocking him out before I threw him onto the ground. I began to feel myself collapse but Soarin and Spitfire caught me before they set me on the ground.

"You are seriously one tough dude to kill," Soarin said.

"What do you think you were doing moving around like that how are you still conscious," Spitfire asked.

"How can you sleep when you’re in a dangerous place without someone to wake you in case there's trouble?" I asked.

"So you were never asleep?" Soarin asked.

"Only for a few short minutes," I said.

"Dang I'd be out for longer," Soarin said.

"Hey what happened to Tirek?" I asked.

"Back in Tartarus and everyponys ok," Soarin said.

"Good," I replied

"Hang on we're calling for help to get you out of here," Spitfire said as she pulled out a flare gun and fired it into the air after a little while a teleportation spell went off and I could see Twilight.

"Ash!" Twilight cried in horror when she saw my condition.

"Hey Twilight," I said with a small wave before I coughed up a little blood.

"Don't talk Ash save your strength I'm going to get you to a hospital," Twilight said.

"Alright and guys thanks for come to get me," I said.

"Of course we would you moron we'll see you later you just survive the operation," Soarin said before I vanished along with Twilight.

"C'mon you wake up Fleetfoot I'll take care of this one then we'll tell everyone we found Ash," Spitfire said as she went to grab Thunderhead.

Later at Ponyville Hospital.

Twilight was pacing back and forth in the waiting room she handed Ash over to the doctors and was now waiting for something to happen. All of a sudden, the doors the lead outside burst open almost tearing the doors off its hinges Twilight jumped two feet in the air before she saw Luna and the others come in.

"Twilight where is he?" Luna demanded as she grabbed Twilight.

"They're operating on him as we speak," Twilight said in a panicked tone.

Luna let go of Twilight and ran for the door that leads further into the hospital but was stopped when Celestia grabbed her arm.

"Tia let me go," Luna demanded.

"No Luna you have to wait here with us till they say so if you go in and disrupt the operation you could put Ash's life in jeopardy," Celestia said.

"Celestia I can't just sit here when my mate could be dying I need to know if he's alright," Luna said.

"Luna Ash is a strong one he'll be fine you also have that feather to see if he's fine," Celestia said as she wrapped Luna in a hug.

"She's right Luna I saw how Ash fought Tirek and I gotta say he can certainly take a beating," Comet said.

"Did you say you saw Ash fight?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Yeah it was a battle that would have earned its name in history's greatest battles," Comet said.

"Maybe we can watch it while we wait," Caramel suggested.

"I don't know about you all but I don't think Luna would enjoy it," Comet said.

"It's alright Comet I think I'll be able to handle it," Luna said.

"We'll I don't know how to show you all anyway," Comet said.

"I'll do it," Twilight said.

"Ok but just don't show anything you're not supposed to," Comet said.

"Calm down just thinks about what you want to show and I'll take care of the rest," Twilight said.

Comet nodded before he closed his eyes and thought about what he wanted to show. Twilight charged her horn full of magic and tapped Comet on the head. An orb was pulled out of Comets head and Twilight took it in her grasp and made it larger for everyone to see. She played the battle from when Ash appeared to when he was thrown into the forest. Celestia had to cool Luna's anger when Tirek called her a bitch only meant for his pleasure. But everyone became furious when Tirek tricked Ash with the fake Luna and gasped when Tirek fired his magic trough Ash but were all amazed when Tirek couldn't take Ash's magic.

"Holy Faust I've never seen anyone take that amount of punishment and still have strength to keep going," Discord said in awe when the memory ended.

"That shadowboom attack was totally awesome though," Gilda said.

"True that," Rainbow said fist bumping the griffin

"That level of magic was amazing it's hard to see Ash is capable of so much power that it could burn the ground into glass," Twilight said.

"I liked that dragon although I've never seen a dragon that looks like that," Spike said.

All of a sudden the doors that led further inside and a doctor stepped out he looked exactly like Caramel. Only difference was he was a unicorn and he wore glasses a lab coat and his cutie mark was of a heart monitor.

"Caramel honey why did you clone yourself?" Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I didn't do anything of the sought," Caramel defended.

"He's right miss but don't worry it's a common mistake I'm Doctor Heart Monitor and I assume your all here for the knight of Equestria correct?" the doctor asked.

"Will he be alright?" Luna asked with worry.

"There's no easy way to say this but when we saw him we had no idea what he was when her majesty Princess Twilight explained we were horrified at the damage. When we ran an x-ray and saw his insides it was a mess some of his bones were so bad they were turned to dust. It's a miracle that he's lived for this long. But I'm afraid that without the proper vital organs from his species he's done for," Heart Monitor said causing Luna to cry while her siblings hugged her.

"Doctor isn't there something we can do," Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid not if we were even able to get the organs needed Ash will be dead long before we even finished," Heart Monitor said.

All of a sudden a familiar scream of pain erupted through the entire hospital making Luna cry harder and cover her mouth in worry.

"Doctor Monitor his magic levels are spiking again," a nurse said as she appeared out of the doorway. She had a pink mane and tail her mane was tied up into a bun she was wearing a standard nurse outfit that matched her fur. She had a red cross with a small pink hearts in each corner on her skirt and a nurse cap on her head with the same cross that she had on her skirt.

"Oh no not again," Heart Monitor said face palming.

"What's happening doctor?" Celestia asked.

"I think it's best if I show you," Heart Monitor said before he led the group down the hall he led them into a room where there were a few seats and a window. On the other side of the window strapped to a table and thrashing about like crazy and only in his pants was Ash. The group looked on in worry as Ash screamed at the top of his lungs and trashed about. "Ash's magic levels have been going haywire ever since he was brought in we've been able to subdue him and stoping from hurting himself but it keeps happening. He has broken several restraints so we had to place him on a bed made of pure titanium," the doctor said.

"Oh my Celestia this is torturous just to watch," Rarity said.

"Agreed," Celestia said.

"Excuse me I have to go subdue Ash before something happens," Heart Monitor said.

"Hey doc you said you have to subdue him right does that mean it stops his magic as well?" Rage asked.

"Yes it does," Heart Monitor said.

"Well the feather around Luna's neck has a soul charm on it that Ash made and it says that he's healing," Rage said pointing to Luna's necklace.

Heart Monitor adjusted his glasses and true enough instead if the small flame burning the feather's sides it was restoring them. All of a sudden, Ash stoped thrashing and screaming and calmed down. Heart Monitor quickly ran out of the room and into the one Ash was in and looked at Ash's body to see a heart growing in the hole in his chest. Once the heart was finished it began to slowly beat pumping blood through the body. Heart Monitor was amazed at this and took his glasses off just as a lung began to reconstruct itself. Heart Monitor then left the room and walked back into the room everyone else is in.

"It seems Ash is growing new vital organs for his body and the thrashing and screaming was when his body was in pain from preparing for the growth of new organs so he could live," Heart Monitor said shocking the group.

"But that shouldn't even be possible," Twilight said.

"I'm only telling you what I saw princess and your majesty's I'd like to make a study of this ability it could help us in the field of medicine," Heart Monitor said.

"Of course doctor but I want you to do it when Ash's injuries have healed also I want you to find out the power of his magic if the results are what I think they are then I believe I may know what happened," Celestia said.

"If I may ask princess what exactly is it?" Heart Monitor asked.

"I'd rather not say until I've seen the test results," Celestia said.

"I understand now I must ask you all to leave but I promise Ash will be in safe hands," Heart Monitor said.

The group said their goodbyes to Ash before they left Luna's was a little longer then the others before she left. As the group left for the exit Spitfire and Fleetfoot walked in and gave a quick bow to the royals.

"Hello captain are you here to see Ash?" Celestia asked.

"Yes and we also came to tell you you’re highness that Thunderhead has been taken into custody," Spitfire said.

"For what purpose?" Celestia asked.

At this Spitfire glared at Soarin.

"You didn't tell her?" Spitfire asked angrily.

"It wasn't the best moment to talk about it when Ash was dying," Soarin said.

"Wait he was dying?" Fleetfoot asked in shock.

"Calm yourself Fleetfoot Ash was able to pull through but it's still too early to say if he'll fully recover just know that he's fighting," Celestia said.

"That's great to hear your majesty," Spitfire said,

"Yes now tell me what's this about Thunderhead being taken into custody?" Celestia asked.

"Well princess when Fleets, Soarin and I found Ash we were pursued by Thunderhead he was armed with a revolver. He knocked out Fleetfoot and was planning to murder Ash while he was downed almost killed Soarin and I if Ash didn't stop him," Spitfire explained.

"WHAT!" Luna shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice while her eyes burned with fury.

"Luna keep calm," Discord said cautiously.

"I will not calm down when my lover and subjects have almost been murdered," Luna said.

"Celestia do something please," Discord begged.

"I'm afraid even I can't let this one slide," Celestia said causing the group to stare at the solar goddess in shock. "However it will be a fair trial with a harsh punishment," Celestia said causing some in the group to relax. "Luna go to where their holding Thunderhead and beat him till your satisfied just don't kill him," Celestia said causing the group to gulp.

"With pleasure," Luna said with a demonic grin and cracking her knuckles.

I woke up and my head felt like it had been crushed under a mountain and that doesn't even compare to the rest of my body. I opened my eyes only for it to sting I covered my face and found it hard to move. I opened my eyes and looked at my body to see I was wearing some hospital gown and was wrapped in bandages. I slowly sat up and looked around to see all kinds of flowers balloons and get well cards I smiled at them all before I found what I was looking for a glass of water. I quickly took it and sculled it down like my life depended on it I saw cords attached to heart monitors and an IV drip bag. I then unhooked myself and tested a few parts of my body I then looked out the window to see all of Ponyville along with a new castle standing just outside of it. All of a sudden, a nurse walked in and didn't even notice I was awake. She picked up the clip board at the end of the bed and began to flip through it.

"Nice day huh," I said trying to make small talk.

"It certainly is," the nurse said without even bothering to look at me I counted down from five and once I hit one the nurse looked at me and jumped backwards in shock. "Oh my Celestia I'm so sorry I didn't realize you were awake," the nurse said.

"Its fine nice to meet you nurse...," I said.

"Redheart," the nurse said.

"Nice to meet you Redheart call me Ash," I said.

"The pleasure is mine how are you feeling?" Redheart asked.

"Head hurts but everything else feels alright and if I may ask how long was I out for," I asked.

"Five whole months," Redheart replied.

"Five whole months damn that was some fight," I said stunned.

"It must of you came extremely close to dying Ash," Redheart said.

All of a sudden I sniffed the air and followed the scent to my arm I gave it a sniff only to regret it.

"Whew I reek is there a place where I can get cleaned up?" I asked.

"Yes that door should lead to a bathroom and would you like me to contact the princesses to let them know you've awoken?" Redheart asked.

"No let them come in their own time I'm sure they all have plans and I don't want to spoil their day," I said.

"I see well there should be cleaning supplies in there and I can have a barber come in and have him cut your hair," Redheart said.

"Thanks but why the special treatment?" I asked.

"Because of you countless casualty have been avoided the only one in any real danger was you also it was requested by the princesses," Redheart said.

"I see well thankyou," I said as I went to stand up only for Redheart to stop me.

"Not so fast just let me get the doctor to come in and give you the okay to move Redheart said.

"Fair enough," I said.

Redheart walked out of the room and returned with a Caramel look alike.

"Hello Ash it's good to see you've woken up I'm Doctor Heart Monitor and by the way you have my thanks for saving Equestria," the stallion said.

"Nice to meet you to doc and it was nothing also I hate to be rude but I'd like to clean myself up as soon as possible," I said.

"Of course let's have a look at you," Heart Monitor said as he scanned my body with his magic. “You'll be pleased to know everything is back in place but I recommend taking it easy you have been asleep for a while," Heart monitor said.

"Got it," I said I then swung my legs out over the bed and was able to get some movement into them after being asleep for five months. I pushed off the bed and almost lost my footing but supported myself on the bed till I could stand. I did a small test run satisfied with my walking I walked into the bathroom. The first thing I saw was a face that looked like mine but had a beard and a large amount of hair growing out of his head. "Now I see why Redheart said she'd call in a barber," I said with a chuckle.

After a shower and a shave and the barber coming in I was back to my handsome self also the bandages were removed revealing a massive circular scar in my chest and back. The good news was that a piece of the branding mark was also gone. Now I was sitting back in my bed I was told I'd have to stick around for a little bit just to make sure nothing was wrong and to perform a magic test. I just finished reading the get well soon cards and now I was watching the day pass from out the window. The door opened and I closed my eyes and herd someone walked in I could tell that there were four and they all seemed young. I opened my eye slightly to see it was the CMC and Pip climbed on a chair and sat down and looked at me.

"Looks like they gave him a shave and cut his hair again," Rumble said.

"Sure did I remember him having more hair last time," Apple Bloom said.

"Hey Pip do you really think he'll wake up soon?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"I hope so I miss our meditation lessons together," Pip said looking at Sweetie Belle.

"Then how about as soon as I get out of here I'll take you and maybe do something fun afterwards," I said causing the group of foals to look at me in surprise while I just smiled.

"Dad!" Pip yelled before he jumped onto the bed.

I was so surprised by the word Pip spoke that I didn't even registerer the pain when Pip landed on me. My only thought was wrapping Pip into a hug while he tried to squeeze the life out of me. Not long after all the others jumped up onto the bed with Pip and I and hugged me.

"Wow Ash when did you wake up?" Scootaloo asked.

"Today I can't believe I've been out for five months you've all grown a bit," I said ruffling Pip's mane.

"Mum's gonna be so happy to see you dad I should go tell her," Pip said about to get off the bed.

"Hold on Pip I believe your mother may be a little busy right now so let her come in her own time ok," I said.

"Ok you should know she's been extremely worried," Pip said.

"I see why don't you tell me what I've missed while I was out," I suggested.

Pip then told me about Thunderhead's trial and he was sentenced to life to work in a salt mine and when he showed up in court he was a mess of bruises and broken bones. Twilight got the title as Princess of Freindship and that the tree like castle was hers called Friendship castle. Why it was given that name sounded silly to me but the castle was still beautiful to look at. Also Twilight went to my world to save it once more from a new threat of creatures called the sirens. The girls went to a town where a unicorn was taking the other pony’s cutie marks. When Pip left he mentioned Luna and his aunts and uncles along with all my friends were coming down to check on me. I thanked Pip for the information and told the CMC to keep me being awake a secret till after Luna and the others came along. They agreed and the CMC left and said they would be back again with the others before I settled back into bed and waited for the others. I then decided to take a quick nap after a few hours I slowly opened my eyes and saw Luna was resting her head on my bed with her eyes closed. I looked around and saw the others were talking and no one was paying attention to me. I then calmly and quietly rested my hand on Luna's head and scratched her ear receiving a gentle hum of approval. I then took my hand off Luna while she let out a moan of disapproval before I got up and snapped my fingers and I was dressed in my casual clothes. I looked at the group that was still talking and completely un-aware of me being awake.

"I still can't believe it’s been five months since that mess," Thunderlane said.

"True I'm beginning to doubt he'll ever wake up," Twilight said sadly.

"I wouldn't be surprised if he didn't he took some serious punishment," Caramel said.

"True but I'm still better looking then you and also the weapons in the cell hit way harder then Tirek," I said causing the whole group to spin around and gasp in shock.

"Holy Buck!" Rainbow screamed.

"Language Rainbow there are a couple of kids here also I've been awake for 5 minutes and not one of you noticed me honestly," I said with a huge smile on my face.

"ASH!"

Before I could even react I was tackled into a wall by Luna and she had her arms wrapped around me for dear life I didn't hesitate to wrap my arms around her and hold her close.

"If this is a dream I don't want to wake up until you do," Luna cried.

"You’re not dreaming Luna I'm really here and the last thing I wanted to do was scare you any of you," I said as I looked at the others to see a few of the girls were crying and Celestia had a look of relief on her face.

"Ash how are you feeling?" Chrysalis asked.

"Like nothing happened but...wound is still a little sore," I said as I cringed when Luna placed her head over my heart.

"I should let the doctor know you woke up," Comet said as he went to the door.

"No point I woke up earlier today and they said I can leave tomorrow after they perform a magic test on me," I said.

"Yes I requested that to check your magic levels because it appears to be the thing that saved you," Celestia said.

"Understandable," I said.

All of a sudden a pink pair of arms wrapped themselves around my throat area cutting of my air.

"I'm so happy your awake Ash now we can celebrate with a party," Pinkie said while crushing me.

"Pinkie...I still...need...air to attend," I said as blackness crept into the edges of my vision.

All of a sudden the rest of the mane 6 and Luna pulled the pink mare off me and allowed air to enter my lungs once more.

"Land snakes Pinkie Pie the poor guy just woke up and now you plan on putting him back into a coma!" Applejack scolded.

"Whoops," Pinkie said.

Once I regained my breath I looked to at the rest of the group to see Spike, Mac, Soarin, Pierce, Gilda, Trixie, the CMC, Dream Catcher, Rage and Eris were all here as well. But my gaze was focused on a certain male Draconequus.

"Can you all give me and Discord the room for a moment?" I asked.

The entire room froze as the words left my lips.

"Ash I don't think...," Rage said.

"Calm down Rage the answer that Discord gives to my question will decide what happens and for that I want to talk to him alone," I said.

The group was hesitant before they all nodded and left leaving me and Discord I grabbed two chairs and placed them so they were facing each other. I gestured for Discord to sit down which he did and then there was an uncomfortable silence around us till Discord spoke.

"So Rage told me about him dating Eris gotta say I was seriously mad I wanted to kill him I chased him around Canterlot for most of the day till my sisters calmed me down," Discord said with a chuckle but his chuckle died in his throat when he saw my unamused expression and his ears flattened against his head.

"As I said Discord what happens next Discord will depend on your answer to my question and don't lie to me because I will know and it will only make this worse am I clear," I said earning a nod from Discord. "What I want to know right now Discord is why, why did you help Tirek and let him go on a rampage?" I asked almost shouting.

Discord stayed silent for a while then I saw something I didn't think I'd see tears the feared god of chaos Discord was crying right in front of me.

"When I found Tirek I was going to bring him in honest but then he said he could offer me something more valuable then friendship. He also said if I could help him become strong enough he could free mom," Discord said as he buried his face in his hands. "At first I didn't believe him but he swore he would do it. All my life mom taught me to see the good in everything even in enemies so I went along with it but I was still cautious until he gave me that amulet," Discord said ashamed of himself.

"Discord," I started softly to get his attention. "Do you think Faust would have wanted you to do that?" I asked.

"What do you mean?" Discord asked.

"Let's just say you wanted to bring someone back from the dead but in order to do so you had to sacrifice 10'000 lives in order to do so. Would that person pony whatever really want to live again for a few more years only to find out that, they were brought back to life because the person who did it sacrificed 10'000 lives in order to do so?" I asked Discord seemed shocked at what I said and I let him register it before I continued. "I know for a fact Faust would have been horrified at what you did if you went through with it," I said.

"Oh no what did I do," Discord said his face full of guilt and horror.

"Calm down Discord you did in the good in the end otherwise you wouldn’t’ be here also Discord when it comes to that situation we have something in common," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Discord asked.

"When I lost my family Discord I was willing to trade anything to bring them back but latter I soon realised that what's done is done and there was no possible way for that. I then thought about taking my own life and joining them wherever they were. But, then I realised they would want me to live my life instead of end it and so in the end I did the best thing I could do for them. Bury them and keep my memories of our time together locked in both my heart and head. Then wait to meet them again when the time comes. You and me are a lot alike Discord we're both orphans and we've both lost family to something which is why I'm going to make you a promise right here right now," I said as I stood.

"A promise what kind?" Discord asked.

"The most sacred one we humans have a blood oath it's where we make a promise to each other that must never be broken even if it leads to our grave. Even if we have to complete the promise in the afterlife," I said as I summoned a small knife.

"So what do we do?" Discord asked nervously.

I responded by cutting my right hand on the palm before I handed the blade to Discord which he did the same with his paw. I made the knife disappear before I took Discords paw in my hand and held it.

"Discord I promise you this I will find a way to free Faust from the world between worlds and when I do I will face Heartless and end him so Faust will remain free," I said before I let go of Discord's paw and Discord healed his and my hand leaving no evidence of the promise not even a scar.

"Thank you Ash it helps to know that you’re doing what you can," Discord said.

"Of course Discord but one thing if you ever betray Equestria again...," I said.

Outside Celestia was leaning into the door with her ear pressed against it.

"What are they saying now?" Twilight asked.

"Ash is saying he's going to make a blood oath to Discord about something," Celestia said.

"Whoa this must be big a blood oath is a sacred promise that is more sacred then a Pinkie Promise," Rage said.

"How so"" Rainbow asked

"The one making the promise must keep the promise even if it means going into the deepest circle of hell or dying to keep it. And you must keep it even in the afterlife not even death is allowed to break it the blood oath it is only used for serious situations," Rage said.

"Whoa when you humans go to great lengths to keep your word you mean it," Chrysalis said.

"Shh I'm trying to listen," Celestia said before she went back to the door. "Ash is promising Discord that he's going to free mother and kill Heartless," Celestia said.

"Well he's certainly noble when I say you picked a rare one Luna," Rarity said while Luna blushed.

"Hang on Ash is saying something else," Celestia said she stayed quiet before she took her head off the door and shuddered.

"What, what did Ash say?" Twilight asked.

"You don't want to know," Celestia said.

Chapter 29 Deja Vu

I was walking through Ponyville with both Luna and Pip the doctor gave me the okay to leave today. I performed the magic test but it will be awhile before the tests come through. Now I was on my way to a party at Bucking Bronco that Pinkie said she was going to organise for me yesterday after I woke up. Pip was running around ahead of us I could only smile at his antics as we reached the Bronco to see it was full of life. Half of Ponyville was here ranging from all my friends, Gilda, Trixie, Bonbon, Lyra, Derpy, Doctor Whooves, Dinky, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Night Light, Twilight Velvet, Fancy Pants, Fleur and Saint Blade, Vinyl, Octavia, Feather Duster, Silver Tray, Lightning Dust, Quick Shot, Swift Spear, Holy Light, Nocturnal Shadow, Storm Cloud, Shining Armour and Cadence even the royals graced the party with their presence. There were so many smiling faces and I was having a blast my excitement doubled when Shining informed me that Cadence was 3 weeks pregnant. The problem was they didn't know how to break the ice to everyone. I decided to do it for them by proposing a toast to the lucky couple. That triggered the real excitement from everyone about a new royal family member. Cadence gave me a slap on the back of the head but hugged me for doing the hard work for them. Just then, Shining Armour and Celestia had to leave for something and Rage came up to me and whispered into my ear that we were going after a Templar called Real Estate. He was the pony who evicted Quick Shot and his family from their home and others like them to create Templar storehouses and safe houses. I gave him a nod before I snuck out with the others left for the assassin's den and got into our robes before we left for Canterlot.

"There he is," Quick Shot said in thought.

We were I the rafters of the throne room Celestia was sitting on her throne and an orange Pegasus with a yellow mane and tail was standing in front of her. He was wearing a fancy business suit and wore rectangular glasses and carried a briefcase.

"Alright everypony and everybody into position we do this whether or not Celestia is looking," I said.

"What have you lost it?" Rage asked in shock.

"We need to know if she will try to place us in prison or not besides we'll be wearing our shadows so no sweat," I said.

I gazed at the pair below us before I climbed down the sides of the room and stayed in the shadows before I put on my disguise ring and coated myself in my shadow. I saw Rage do the same only he was a blazing red earth pony with a dark red mane and tail. I nodded to Rage before I listened to the conversation between Celestia and Real Estate.

"Real Estate I've called you here for one reason and one reason only," Celestia said.

"Have you reconsidered my proposal to sell the old warehouse in the lower district," Real Estate asked with hope in his voice.

"No Real estate for too long I have received reports about you evicting ponies from their homes in Canterlot for no reason. I didn't do anything because I didn't have any evidence to stop you but now I do. So before I decide what to do with you I'm going to ask you a very simple question why are you doing this?" Celestia asked.

Real Estate just sighed before he kneeled down and opened his briefcase and spoke.

"I was hoping you would reconsider your highness and we didn't plan to do this yet but since you decided to stick your nose in where it doesn't belong I've been forced to use my hand," Real Estate said as he pulled out a gun and aimed it at Celestia. "You see my Templar brothers and I were going to kill you and your siblings at a later date. But since there and no guards around and just you and me I believe I'll just kill you here," Real Estate said.

"Do you honestly think that thing will kill me?" Celestia said as she stood up from the throne.

"Yes if the gun is loaded with Alicorn Stone," Real Estate said.

"You won't get away with this my siblings plus Ash and Rage will come after you," Celestia said.

"I'm counting on that then we can end the alicorn and Draconequus bloodline also be rid of the two smelly humans and the grand master will take control see you in hell Celestia," Real Estate said as he was about to pull the trigger.

I quickly unhooked a rope dart from one of my pouches and threw the dart at Real Estate the blade hit the arm that was holding the gun. As it hit I pulled it away from Celestia and the gun went off but the bullet missed her entirely. Rage then threw a rope dart and it hit Real Estate's other arm and we both pulled until Real Estate was spread out. Once he was secure Quick Shot jumped down from the celling in a shadow disguise and landed in front of Real Estate. His wings gave him a terrifying appearance I could see Real Estate was scared. Quick Shot drew his knife and stabbed Real Estate in the heart and twisted it.

"You had this coming," Quick Shot said and Real Estate's eyes widened in realization before his body went limp and Quick Shot took his necklace.

Quick Shot then took the darts out of Real Estate and Rage and I wound them up before we stepped out of the shadows and the rest stepped out of their hiding places. I gave a quick pat on Quick Shot's back before the throne room doors burst open. Shining Armour and about 20 guards stormed in and aimed their weapons at us but we just stood there and gazed at each other.

"Stand down captain."

I turned around calmly and saw Celestia staring at us.

"You have my thanks for saving me but I'm afraid I must detain you all for questioning so please put down your weapons," Celestia asked.

I looked at my group to see them all looking at me I gave them a signal and they all nodded before each one of us disintegrated like when someone throws ashes into the wind. The guards were shocked along with Shining and Celestia. One by one they disappeared until I was left I was about to leave until.

"Hold it!" Shining shouted before he tackled me.

I managed to throw him off before I got back to my feet and looked at him to see he was ready to fight but I stood up straight calmly and looked at Shining which him.

"Stay away," I said in my disguised voice before I vanished.

I woke up the next morning with Luna cuddled up to my side I stroked my hand through her mane before I then had a shower and got dressed. I opened the door I then walked downstairs and short time later I was having breakfast with both Luna and Pip. Silver Tray brought in the newspaper and her face had a look of worry.

"Ash you may want to look at the front cover," Silver said.

"Thank you Silver," I said before I took the newspaper and looked at the front page.

ONE BECOMES ELEVEN

The shadow vigilante struck again last night but not in any ordinary home the vigilante attacked Canterlot real estate owner Real Estate. It happened in the throne room right in front of one of our beloved princesses of Equestria Celestia herself. According to reports Real Estate had been evicting innocent ponies from their homes. All to support the terrorist group the Templars who were responsible for the destruction of the S.S. Storm Breaker. Along with the assassination attempt of Twilight Sparkle. Real Estate was also armed with a revolver ready to kill Princess Celestia had the vigilante not intervened when he did he would have succeeded. Later we find out instead of one vigilante it's a group of eleven ponies. Prince Shining Armour former captain of the royal guard attempted to catch one of the vigilantes. But, the vigilante's words were 'stay away' before he disappeared who ever these ponies are they have the thanks of many civilians.

I finished reading with a sigh before I saw a picture of me and the others in our shadow disguises before I looked away.

"What is it Ash?" Luna asked I responded by passing the paper onto Luna when she read it her eyes widened in shock. "I must see Celestia immediately," Luna said standing up from her seat still gazing at the paper.

"Is Auntie Tia alright?" Pip asked with worry.

"She's fine," Luna said.

"Luna why don't you take Pip with you to see Celestia," I said.

"But Ash Pip has school," Luna said.

"I'll talk about it with Cheerlie also its unlikely Pip will be able to focus on his work if there's something to worry about. I know I couldn't when Alex was in the arena while was having classes," I said.

"I see your point very well Pip were going to Canterlot," Luna said as Pip got out of his chair and walked over to Luna and took her hand and teleported to Canterlot

I then left the house and walked over to the schoolhouse to tell Cheerlie about the situation which she understood completely. I then walked over to Friendship Castle if I was told correctly the girls were having a pancake breakfast. I walked inside and went straight to the dining room and walked in I saw all the girls along with Trixie having pancakes. But Twilight was asleep and her mane was a mess with twigs, dirt and mud in it.

"Howdy Ash," Applejack greeted along with the others.

"Morning Applejack hey everypony what ya'll eating?" I asked.

"Every berry any chip surprise pancakes," Pinkie said before she scarfed down a good portion of pancakes.

"Sounds tasty," I said.

"Here try some," Pinkie said handing me a plateful of pancakes.

"Thanks Pinkie," I said.

"So you said Twilight was up all night is that why she's so out of it?" Rainbow asked gesturing to Twilight.

"I know I've seen rat’s nests in a better state," I said.

"Um I don't mean to sound unappreciative but has anyone noticed that Twilight's been a little too helpful lately?" Fluttershy asked.

"Now that you mention it she was lending a hand at Sweet Apple Acers the other day and stuck around till near midnight dug up 50 tree planting holes when all I needed was 10," Applejack said.

"She spent an entire afternoon rearranging a single gem draw at the boutique an entire afternoon," Rarity said.

"What about you Ash?" Trixie asked.

"Well I noticed that Twilight has been repeatedly coming in to visit me in the hospital and it was more often than Luna plus longer. I just thought she was interested to see the results of my magic test," I said.

"You think that's weird she raced me a hundred times the other day and lost every time she just kept going. Best out of 10 best out of 20 best out of 100 I mean hanging out with me is awesome but it was like she'd rather keep losing then...," Rainbow stared.

"Leave," Fluttershy finished.

"Yeah who does that?" Rainbow asked.

We looked at Twilight to see her land face first into her breakfast and cuddle it like a pillow.

"Somepony who's avoiding something that's who as soon as she wakes up we'll ask her," Applejack said.

Pinkie then started to gag because something was stuck in my throat I saw this and ran over to her and slapped a hand on her back. She spat out what was caught in her throat onto the table and I looked at the object to see it was a measuring spoon.

"I win!" Pinkie shouted.

"I'm pancake I mean awake," Twilight said while she had a pancake stuck on the end of her horn.

I just stared at Pinkie in confusion before I remembered it's just Pinkie being Pinkie.

"Uh Twilight is there something you want to tell us?" Applejack asked.

"You know how much we appreciate all you do for us," Rarity said as she lifted the pancake off Twilights horn only for Pinkie to jump up out of nowhere and grab the pancake and disappear. "And we simply adore having you around but we worry you might have been avoiding something else."

"Has it been that obvious?" Twilight asked which we gave a nod. "I've been the thing is and I know it's silly but I've been avoiding this place," Twilight said gesturing to the castle.

"*gasp*Why in Equestria would you want to avoid such a gorgeous castle?" Rarity asked.

"Yeah this place has everything big tall celling's that make you feel tiny shiny new floors that are cold to the touch and it even has long empty hallways," Pinkie said as her last words echoed throw-out the castle. "Ok I get it."

"It's doesn't feel like home does it?" I asked.

"Yeah how'd you know?" Twilight asked.

"How do you think I felt when I left my cave?" I asked.

"Well your right it doesn't feel like home," Twilight said.

"Oh is that all," Rarity said with a little laugh. "Why you simply need to decorate darling make the space your own."

"It's just so daunting look how big this place is I don't even know where to start," Twilight said.

"You can start by letting us do it for you we will make this the castle of your dreams while you head to the spa for some much needed relaxation. I'm saying this with love but have you looked in the mirror lately," Rarity said as she showed Twilight her reflection in a mirror. I've never seen you look this..."

"Frazzled," Fluttershy finished.

"Yes that is absolutely the word I was going to use," Rarity said.

"I guess I do need a little help and so does my castle and I know you'll do a great job because nopony knows me better then all of you," Twilight said

"We'll make this place feel cosier then hot cider on a rainy day," Applejack said causing Rainbow to perk up at a certain word.

"There's going to be cider?" Rainbow asked causing me and Applejack to give her a deadpanned look. "Uh I mean let's decorate.”

"Oh no did I miss the pancakes I sleep like a baby under that cold cavernous celling," Spike said as he walked over to us and stacked up on a few left over pancakes.

"Spike I'm so glad you’re here," Rarity said.

"Really?" Spike asked.

"Yes you’re taking Twilight to the spa," Rarity said.

"Great I've been meaning to get my claws sharpened," Spike said as he took a bite out of his pancakes and noticed us smiling at him. "Oh you mean now," Spike said as he took a few more pancakes and left with Twilight.

"Trixie will come to I've been meaning to get my horn filed as well," Trixie said as she followed the two.

"Hey Ash why are you here in the first place I thought you weren't coming to have breakfast with us?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh I forgot in all the excitement did any of you read the paper this morning?" I asked.

"Not really what's so special about it?" Applejack asked.

I summoned the newspaper before I showed it to the girls who were shocked.

"There are eleven now has that guy been recruiting," Rainbow asked.

"Well it does prove that they're heroes if they saved Princess Celestia from a Templar," Rarity said.

"Still these Templars are getting bolder in their attacks going for the princess like that," Applejack said.

"How did Luna take it?" Fluttershy asked.

"She was shocked left with Pip to go see her," I said.

"Well it's a good thing Twilight hasn't seen it yet otherwise it will add more to her stress level," Rarity said.

"Indeed now let's get to work I've got a fair idea on what to add to this place so I'll see you all later," I said before I left and as I did I heard singing come from the others.

I walked around town and got the necessary things I needed for the castle before I went back and dropped by my house to collect something. Once I fixed up everything I decided to go check on everyone in the throne room and on the way I ran into Spike and Trixie.

"Hey Ash what do think of my claws and Trixie's horn?" Spike asked while we walked.

"Sharp and beautiful," I said.

"And how are you all doing?" Trixie asked.

"I've placed some things in one of the empty rooms but I'm not finished and I was about to go check on the others," I said.

"Well let's check it out," Spike said as he opened the door and we all walked in. "Hey guys how do my claws look Sweet Celestia!" Spike shouted when we entered.

The first thing I noticed about this room cause it was my first time here was the five thrones siting around a circular holographic map of Equestria. Next thing I noticed was the entire room was a mess off country lifestyle and garden supply's. An athletics trophy room a designer’s room with a giant portrait of the girls along with Spike and me in the bottom corners. An animal day-care centre with animals running around the place there was also with a party table and confetti cannon went off beside me.

"Spike are you Twilight and Trixie done already?" Rarity asked.

"Don’t worry I ordered her the super deluxe mane blow out she'll be awhile man this place is a mess," Spike said.

"Mess would be a complete understatement to describe this Spike," I said but I was confused when the girls let out a sigh.

"Thank goodness someone said something," Fluttershy said,

"It's pretty bad," Rainbow said.

"This place is a mish mash of knickknacks," Applejack said.

"I suppose it is a little cluttered," Rarity said.

"What are you guys talking about I think this place looks super fun," Pinkies said as another cannon went off.

The animals were then spooked and started running around out of control I looked at the girls to see them try to control the situation. I then saw Rarity try and stop some chipmunks from destroying her curtains but failed before she lost her temper.

"Everypony stop!" Rarity shouted and just like that the room came to a halt.

"Ok now it's a mess," Pinkie said.

"What are we going to do?" Rainbow called out.

"I don't know but Twilights blow out won't take that long if she was avoiding the castle before she'll never set hoof in here now," Spike said.

"C'mon guys we gotta do something Twilight's counting on us," Rainbow said.

"Spike Trixie you have to get back to that spa and stall her whatever you both do don't let her come home," Rarity said.

"Like forever but we live here," Spike asked.

"Well uh maybe you can manage until sunsetish," Rarity said.

"Got it," Spike said with a salute before he and Trixie ran off.

"Alright you guys I've got some more things to collect for the castle so I’ll let you all sought this out," I said before I left.

It was almost sunset and I just finished placing the last few things in the room and I was now walking over to the throne room. I heard a bit of a commotion coming from inside I peeked in to see that the only things left in the room were, the thrones the map and the girls all sitting around depressed.

"WhatdowedowhatdowedoifTwilightcomeshomenowshe'llbelikewhat'dyouguysdoandwe'llhavetobelikenothingandshe'llbealllikeIwascountingouyousomefreindsyouareandwellbelike," Pinkie said before she let out a scream and fake cried before she collapsed.

"Calm down Pinkie Pie we just need to figure out what we did wrong so we can make it right," Applejack said.

"Well I didn't do anything wrong I did exactly what I would do if this were my home," Rarity said.

"And that there is the problem," I said as I entered.

"Ash did you take care of what you needed to do," Rarity asked.

"Yeah but listen this isn't your home Rarity and you've been treating it like it is," I said.

"Yeah Rarity Twilights not into fashion like you are," Rainbow said.

"You’re not off the hook either Rainbow posters of the Wonderbolts and trophies seriously," I said.

"To shay," Rainbow said.

"You’re all guilty of making yourselves feel at home here instead of Twilight," I said.

"Ash is right ya'll we just need to think about Twilight what was it she loved about living in the Golden Oaks Library?" Applejack asked.

"Oh everything the books the smell of books the joy she felt from organizing books," Fluttershy said.

"Remember the time I crashed into all those books attempting my sonic rainboom after you guys just cleaned up ah that was good times," Rainbow said.

"Yeah for you maybe," Applejack said.

"Oh and Applejack remember when we were stuck having a sleepover there that turned out to be so much fun," Rarity said.

"I remember the day I first met you all that was quite a memory," I said.

"Remember the time it got blown up to smithereens," Pinkie said causing me to face palm. "Wait no wait that was the worst."

"We had a lot of good memories there though that's what made the Golden Oak Library home," Applejack said.

"Yeah," we all said in union.

"*gasp* That’s it," Applejack said.

We were standing in front of the ruins that used to be the Golden Oaks Library with shovels and pickaxes and ready to get to work.

"Maybe my plan won't work after all," Applejack said.

"Of course it will darling I can see it you Fluttershy and Ash stay here Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie you come with me we're going shopping we'll meet back at the castle," Rarity said before she Pinkie and Rainbow walked off I then grabbed a shovel and we all began to sing once more.

"Hello we're home," Twilight said as she Trixie and Spike walked in through the main doors.

"Welcome home," the group and I said as we came to greet them.

"Oh uh I love what you've done with the place you've all done a good job of preserving the integrate of the original design," Twilight said as we walked the still empty corridors.

"Aw come on it looks exactly the same do you know how hard it was to keep her from coming back here I never wanna see another duster for as long as I live," Spike said.

"Wait keep me from coming back here," Twilight asked.

"It took a teensy bit longer then we thought," Rarity said.

"What really makes home feel like home isn't what it looks like it's the memories you make when your there," Applejack said.

"So we made something that celebrates the memories we made with you since you moved to Ponyville," Rarity said.

We led Twilight to the throne room and there hanging from the ceiling was a chandelier made of roots and hanging from the roots were gems on strings.

"The ornaments on the chandelier are reminders of all the fun we had together," Fluttershy said.

"That one shows your party at the Golden Oak Library welcome you to Ponyville," Pinkie said gesturing to a gem.

"The time we shared donuts after the Grand Galloping Gala," Fluttershy said pointing at another gem.

"Also when I first started to teach you human magic when we were on our way back to the Crystal Empire," I said pointing at another gem showing Twilight and me on the train on our way to Canterlot.

"We were hoping that being able to look at your beautiful old memories would inspire you to make new ones," Rarity said.

"And the best part of it is that it's made from the roots of the Golden Oaks Library so you'll never forget where you came from," Applejack said.

Twilight walked towards the chandelier and gazed at it in silence we were worried she didn't appreciate it before she turned around to look at us with tears in her eyes.

"It's exactly what the castle needed," Twilight said before she ran over to us and wrapped us in a hug which we returned. "And I am ready to make new memories here."

"Then let’s start now with a new memory cake," Pinkie said before she ran off and came back holding a seven layer multi-colour cake. "Seven layer what's that flavour mystery surprise these might be chocolate chips or they might be super spicy black beans."

"Let's go to the dining room," Twilight said before she led us there and began to open the doors. "It's a little plain but at least it has tables and chairs whoa what happened in here last I checked this place was empty," Twilight said as she gazed around the ballroom like room the decorations just screamed Rarity's idea I aimed a smile and a raised eyebrow at the white unicorn.

"I couldn't help myself it was just begging for the personal touch," Rarity admitted.

"Truth be told I couldn't either your kitchen might have some rustic farm décor Twilight," Applejack said.

"And there may or may not be some Daring Do posters up in your library," Rainbow said.

"And some stuffed animals in your bedroom," Fluttershy said before a confetti cannon went off.

"What was that?" Twilight asked.

"*sigh*One of Pinkie's confetti cannons," I said.

"What it's not my fault I hid them so well," Pinkie said before we shared a laugh.

"Hey Ash what did you add you said you were organising something," Applejack said causing everypony to look at me.

I just gave them a smile and gestured for them to follow me which they did after our walk through the corridors I stood in fount of a pair of double doors. I looked back at the others to see them smiling at me before I faced the double doors and pushed them open. I let Twilight go in first and the look on Twilights face was priceless. It was the same as when she first saw how large the library in the Everfree castle was. In the room was an entire large chemistry set all shiny and ready to use.

"I managed to scavenge some parts from the Golden Oaks and restore them into working condition and whatever is new came from my bits. Also as for all the things you were studying with they’re over there on that shelf," I said pointing to a bookcase like shelf up against the wall.

"But that's the...," Twilight started.

"One that was in the library yeah also everything is stacked how you left it along with all those gizmos you made. The surroundings may be different but everything is in its proper place and best of all. I've added a switch that activates a soundproof spell so no one can interrupt you while you’re busy," I said.

Twilight then spun around and leapt at me and wrapped me into a hug.

"How you are able to do all this amazes me thank you Ash," Twilight said.

"Hang on this is half of what I did there's one more thing," I said before Twilight let go of me and I led the group to the library.

I walked inside and saw the posters Rainbow was talking about before I searched the shelves for what I was looking for.

"Ah ha found it," I said before I pulled out a book and handed it to Twilight. "Recognize this?" I asked as I handed Twilight the book.

Twilight took the book in her hand and gazed at the cover her eyes widened when she saw it.

"Starswirl's Journal Ash how'd you...," Twilight started.

"There's also this," I said as I handed her the girl’s journal which Twilight took and hugged it close. "In fact this entire shelf is filled with all the books that the stallions, Trixie, Gilda and I were able to save. We each held onto a few and figured we'd return them to you once a new house for you was built," I said.

Twilight gazed at every single book before she covered her mouth with a teary smile on her face before she turned back to me.

"You’re a miracle worker Ash you too Trixie I don't have the words for both of you," Twilight said.

I just gave Twilight a two finger salute while Trixie smiled before Twilight went to look at the books that were saved.

"You Ash are something else," Rarity said.

"I try now I must leave you all I have dinner waiting for me back home and I'm starving," I said before I waved to the others and left.

Luna was calm when she came back from Canterlot with Pip they told me Celestia was fine which I was pretended I didn't know any of the details. Now I was lying next to a sleeping Luna with that bad gut feeling. I then got out of bed and got changed and summoned Whispering Wind I wanted to summon my armour. But, the damage was so bad and the metal was so strong it couldn't be repaired so now it sits on a mannequin in the trophy room as a reminder. I stepped onto the balcony and looked back at the sleeping Luna to see her shivering from the cold. I closed the door and stared out over Ponyville and took to the sky. I did a quick circle over the place before I landed in the streets my eyes remained sharp for anything. All of a sudden, I hear a scream that sounded like Rarity I didn't waste any time and ran for the boutique. I arrived at the door and went to grab it only for the door to slam into me and toss me a few feet away. I looked at the door to see a dark smoke like creature with Rarity in its chest behind a set of bars.

"Ash help," Rarity cried out.

Before I could react the creature flew off I then stood up and saw four other smoke creatures were following the one that took Rarity. They each had Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight, and Rainbow trapped in them too. I was about to take off before the Thunderlane flew out of the boutique with Sweetie Bell in tow and both were in their pyjamas.

"Ash Rarity's been grabbed by some smoke thingy," Sweetie Bell said.

"I saw and four have got another four of the girls as well," I said.

Just then I saw Angel hoping over to me as fast as his little legs would carry him when he reached me I crouched down. He was out of breath before he started squeaking something at a rapid pace.

"Whoa slow down Angel you remember you need to speak slowly to me in order for me to understand you because my rabbit isn't very good," I said.

Angel then took a few breaths before he squeaked what he wanted to say to me.

"Great he said that Fluttershy was also taken by a smoke monster and they went into the Everfree. At least we know they wanted the bearers of the Elements of Harmony and where they are but why," I said.

"Who cares we need to go after them before something does happen to them," Thunderlane said.

"Alright Thunderlane you gather the stallions, Spike, Trixie and Gilda also get Scootaloo over to Sweet Apple Acers so Granny Smith can take care of her. Also wake up Luna and tell her what's happened and tell either Spike or Luna to send a message to Celestia explaining what happened. Sweetie Bell get over to Sweet Apple Acers and tell Granny what's happened and expect company from Scootaloo Angel I need you to take care of Fluttershy's animals till she gets back," I said.

Angel responded with a few angry squeaks and waving his arms around franticly.

"Because that's what Fluttershy would want you to do in this situation ok," I said sternly.

Angel looked at the ground and nodded before he hopped away because he knew deep down I was right.

"Ash what will you do?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"I'm going to see if I can get your sister back now head over to Sweet Apple Acers while I go kick some tail," I said before I put my hood on and ran off towards the Everfree.

As soon as I came to the entrance I changed into my wolf form and ran through the trees at lightning speed. I decided to go investigate the Everfree castle cause it seemed the most logical place to look but there were a few predators that got in my way. But, I dodged and weaved my way past them but I did not stop running till I arrived at the rope bridge to the castle. I changed back into my human form and drew Whispering Wind before I walked over the bridge carefully. I looked at the castle to see it was quiet but the only problem was that it was too quiet there wasn’t even a chirp from a cricket. I walked up to the castle and quickly looked inside to see no one there I continued through the corridors still finding nothing till I came to the room where I first Nightmare Moon. I peeked inside to see all the girls were lying on the ground unconscious. I looked around for anything else but seeing none I crept in. Satisfied that there was nothing else I ran over to Rarity and tried to wake her.

"C'mon Rarity now is not the time to be dozing we need to go," I said shaking Rarity.

All of a sudden, Rarity's eye snapped open but instead of the pupil being rounded it was slitted. Before I could react I was hit by a strong magic blast from Rarity that knocked me into a wall. Once I hit the ground I looked up to see all the girls were standing up but their fur and clothes were darker. Their eyes were slitted and they all were a little taller the one thing that remained the same was their manes and tales remained the same colour but were longer.

"Did you miss me?" all six mares said in union and in a familiar voice.

"Nightmare," I spat.

"Oh so you do remember me I'm touched," Nightmare said.

"How are you still alive?" I asked as I stood up.

"Heartless still has use of me and with the great necromancer Groger I can be revived whenever my master needs me," Nightmare said.

"Well when I free the girls I'm gonna make sure that this Groger won't be able to bring you back at all," I said.

Just the nightmare versions of the girls turned into the insanity versions and we all charged at each other. I was able to block many of their attacks but Applejack was able to punch me in my chest and make me stumble back a bit. I charged magic into my left hand (which I couldn't do till Luna enchanted the hand to feel) and punched Applejack in the face resulting in knocking her out. Just then, the smoke creature that captured her exited her mouth and flew into Rarity Fluttershy came up beside me and tried to slash me in two at my waist with her chainsaw. But I used Whispering Wind to block the attack but Pinkie ran up behind me ready to stab me with her kitchen knife. I used my left hand to backhand the knife out of Pinkie's hand before I gave her a sidewards kick to her stomach. I then leapt over Fluttershy's attack and tapped Fluttershy's head with my magic once again the smoke flew out and into Rarity. I then saw Pinkie was getting up so I gave her an uppercut to the chin and the smoke flew out again all of a sudden a scalpel went into my left arm. I looked and saw Twilight holding a mass amount of scalpels in her magic. I held Whispering Wind next to my head and stared at Twilight. All of a sudden the scalpels flew at me but I swung Whispering Wind in front of me in a figure eight path. I cut and deflected all the incoming scalpels while I walked towards Twilight. When Twilight ran out of scalpels I grabbed her by the shoulder and sheathed Whispering Wind before I tapped Twilights head with my right hand. Twilight then went unconscious and I placed her on the ground and saw the smoke fly out of Twilight and into Rarity. I looked at Rarity but I knew I was forgetting one realization struck me. I leaned forwarded to do a handstand and as I placed my hands on the ground I lifted my feet up. I saw Rainbow Dash behind me inches away from injecting me with the needle. I then used my legs to kick the needle out of Rainbows grip before I landed on my feet in a crouching position. I rammed my right elbow into Rainbow's chest and tapped her on the head with my magic and Rainbow collapsed. Once again the smoke left Rainbow and flew into Rarity.

"You'll need to do something a little better than that Nightmare," I taunted.

"Agreed," Nightmare replied.

Just then Nightmare left Rarity's body confusing me Rarity stood on shaky hooves before she regained her balance when she saw me she opened her mouth to speak. But the words died in her throat when the sound of something pricing something rang through the room. Rarity collapsed and I saw Nightmare had stabbed her with a dagger. While Rarity was on her hands and knees Nightmare kicked her with enough force for Rarity to come flying into me. I caught and carefully placed her on the floor before I began to look around for something to help me stop the bleeding. I suddenly remembered something just as the doors burst open and the others and the princess ran in.

"Ash what's happening?" Rage asked as he ran over to me and saw the wounded Rarity.

"Rage I need you to look I that crack in the wall over there," I said pointing at a crack next to the doors.

Rage then ran over to the crack while the others checked on the others while Thunderlane came over to me and Rarity and wept.

"What am I looking for?" Rage asked.

"Something to help stop the bleeding," I said.

Rage felt around inside the crack before he pulled out a white medical kit and brought it over to us.

"How'd you know that was there?" Rage asked.

"Pinkie said she stashes them all over the place for emergencies like this so thank her," I said.

"Stop the bleeding if you can but it's futile none of you will leave here with your lives," Nightmare taunted.

Luna, Celestia, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Discord were ready to take on Nightmare but I held my arm out and stopped them before I spoke to Rage.

"Rage get everypony out of here now," I said.

"Why what are you going to do?" Rage asked I just gave Rage a message in thought when I was done Rage had a look of terror on his face. "Everypony we need to go now," Rage said.

"What?" the stallions and royals asked.

"Trust me we need to go," Rage said as he picked up Rarity and lead them through the doors the group looked at me in worry before they followed leaving me with Nightmare.

"Run little maggots it doesn't matter though because I'll be after you next!" Nightmare shouted.

"But until then I'm the only opponent you need to worry about," I said.

"Please what exactly can you do because while I was being reborn I had a few upgrades done and I have a little back up," Nightmare said as a few circles of fire appeared out of the walls ground and what's left of the celling and demons crawled out of them.

"Well guess what you’re not the only one who was upgraded but I'm not going to waste my time with you," I said.

"You know it's not wise to underestimate your opponent but please don't let me stop you," Nightmare said.

"I know exactly what you’re capable of Nightmare but there is one thing you missed you thought you could scare me. What you did with the girls insanity modes like now is a joke but what you did to Rarity that will cost you dearly," I said threateningly.

"What exactly are you going to do to stop me?" Nightmare asked teasingly.

"I'm going teach you real fear also if you think you’re a monster 'I'll Show You A True Monster!'," I said the last words in multiple voices like with Chrysalis when she was possessed.

Third Person P.O.V

"We should be safe enough here," Rage said as he put down Rarity on the other side of the gorge.

"Here let me see if I can heal the injury," Cadence said as she went to work of Rarity's wound.

"Oh what happened?" Twilight asked when she came round.

"Are you alright Twilight?" Celestia asked.

One by one all the girls came round including Rarity who just had her wound treated by Cadence

"I think so I don't remember much except *gasp* oh my gosh is Ash alright?" Twilight asked.

"He's taking care of Nightmare the only one that was seriously injured was Rarity but it looks like she'll pull through," Spike assured her.

"I remember fighting Ash in that insanity version of myself along with the girls," Applejack said as she cried.

"Don't worry Applejack your safe now ok," Caramel said as he hugged her.

"That was really scary," Pinkie said with a terrified look on her face.

"Glad Ash was able to stop us when he did," Rainbow said.

"Rage why did Ash tell us all to leave? I saw how terrified you were when Ash spoke to you," Celestia said.

Rage just gave a sigh before he looked at the group who were watching him and stood up.

"It's not something that Ash or I tend to talk about or heaven forbid use you see when I was in Ash's head whispering dark choices into him all of them had to go somewhere. Since I was an emotion that came to life my words seemed to bring something to life inside Ash. Namely an alternate Ash that took every idea I thought of and feed off it until it became the very definition of the word monster," Rage said.

"What's this monster like?" Fluttershy whispered.

"You know your insanity versions along with, Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis when she was possessed, a mad plus crazy Discord, Sombra and Tirek and what each on was like right?" Rage asked earning shudders and nods from the group. "Well imagine all that placed inside Ash and smashed all together only this time it's out for blood," Rage said earning gasps from the group.

"But why does this have to do with us being out here?" Chrysalis asked.

"When Rarity was stabbed Ash snapped he's going to unleash that thing on Nightmare," Rage said.

"We have to stop him," Luna said before she ran over the bridge.

"Wait stop," Rage called out but Luna kept going and soon the entire group passed Rage following Luna. "Damn it why do I even bother when I know their right," Rage said before he too ran across the bridge and caught up to the others.

"Hey anyone here that music?" Thunderlane asked.

"Yeah and I don't know about you guys but I like it," Gilda said.

"We're too late Ash has let it out," Rage said.

The group ran through the corridors and did not stop till they reached the throne room doors Rage pushed open the doors but what the saw they were not prepared for. Ash had his back facing the group all the demons were looking at Ash in shock. Coming out of Ash’s hood was shadow like smoke and in the grip of his right hand was a demon with a terrified look on its face. Suddenly, Ash brought the demon to his face and the group heard a disgusting crunching sound, indicating Ash was biting the demons throat. The demon tried to escape Ash’s grip but slowly the demon died Ash removed it from his face to reveal to the group a large gap in the demons neck and shoulder. The group watched in shock as Ash threw away the demon corpse and wiped his mouth with his right hand. There was a mass amount of blood but just then the blood on Ash’s hand changed and moved long claws extend from his hand and went up his arm and the blood did the same for the other arm.

Ash then stepped forward but disappeared in an instant and at the same second a demon was torn to ribbons. Ash reappeared and swept his legs under another demon before he stood up as the demon was airborne Ash used his claws and slashed the demon in two in one strike.

“Kill him,” Nightmare ordered.

Just then a demon leapt at Ash from behind but Ash caught the demon by the head and glared at it before he crushed the demons head as if it were a grape. He then threw the body into a demon before Ash disappeared again. Ash then appeared behind a demon and drove his claws through its back once he did he expanded his claws ripping the demon apart. A demon then lunged at Ash behind the dead demon. But was impaled on the spikes that formed from the puddles of blood thanks to Ash

“He’s using blood as a weapon,” Celestia said in shock as she watched the carnage unfold.

“Now that’s something I didn’t know he could do,” Rage said.

The entire group watched as Ash ripped the demons apart with ease before he turned to Nightmare. Ash was in front of him in an instant and roared in his face at the same time as the song roared before Ash threw Nightmare into a wall. Ash was quick to grab his leg and snap the knee backwards so the bone was showing. Ash then picked Nightmare up and stabbed him in the stomach and threw him to the floor before Ash tried to jump onto Nightmare. But Nightmare rolled away only for Ash pick him up by the legs. Ash then swung him around overhead and slammed him into the ground and repeated it a few more times until the song ended and let go of Nightmare.

“Ash,” Rage called out to Ash.

Ash’s head snapped in Rage’s direction giving the group a full view of Ash’s face but the only thing to see was black and a pair of red evil eyes and a set of sharp teeth. black smoke flowed out of the hood like the vapours from Sombra’s eyes.

“Ash you need to calm down ok he’s beaten and Rarity is fine ok it’s alright,” Rage said.

Ash let out a roar before he disappeared Rage quickly drew his blades in a cross shape and blocked Ash’s attack before he could slash Rage. But, the force and the speed sent the two through the doors and into the chamber where the elements of harmony once stood. Both Rage and Ash stood up and glared at each other before the clashed steal and blood against each other. The two fought fiercely till Ash locked both Fury and Hate in-between his claws. Ash then twisted them out of Rage’s grip leaving Rage defenceless. Rage backed away from Ash as Ash moved closer as Ash was about to strike Ash was hit by something and was sent flying backwards. But, Ash did a backflip in mid-air and dug his claws into the ground and stood up. He looked to see the royal family were all armed with their weapons Ash just snarled at the group while the group stood their ground.

“Rage how do we stop Ash?” Celestia asked.

“I don’t know Ash has never used this before,” Rage said.

“So what do we do?” Twilight asked.

“We figure out how to stop him,” Eris said wielding a pair of pair of nun chucks.

Just then Ash attacked but Celestia blocked the attack with her halberd Chrysalis then thrusted her staff at Ash and hit him in the ribs. The blow sent Ash flying into the pedestal that once held the elements. But Ash did a flip and jumped off the pedestal and kicked Chrysalis in the face before he slashed at Dream Catcher only for Dream Catcher to block the strike.

“Ash please pull yourself together don’t make us fight you, you can do this,” Dream Catcher pleaded.

The eyes and teeth showed a small amount of pain before Ash leaped away from Dream Catcher and held his head before he growled.

“Dream Catcher what did you do?” Rage asked.

“I just told Ash to pull himself together and not make us fight him and that he can stop this,” Dream Catcher said.

“Well it seems to be working we gotta keep it up,” Rage said Ash then lunged at Rage but Rage blocked the attack again. “Ash I know you’re still in there what Nightmare almost did to Rarity was not your fault. You always told me to never become the monster your fighting otherwise there’s no point in winning which is what you’re doing now you’re better than this.”

Ash once again stumbled backward in pain and clutched his head.

“Ash if it weren’t for you we would have never known about mother still being alive and of Chrysalis and Dream Catcher’s existence you brought most of our family together again so please help us complete our family,” Celestia pleaded.

“Ash you taught me the importance of doing right thing even if it isn’t always easy but what you’re doing isn’t right,” Discord said.

One by one the group spoke their words to Ash and Ash’s screams of pain got louder and he collapsed to his knees until Luna walked up to Ash.

“Ash please this isn’t you I remember when you told me you’d do anything to keep us all safe but this isn’t what any of us would want you to do to protect us. Please don’t turn into a monster and hurt others like I did cause it won’t solve anything please come back,” Luna said as she placed a hand on Ash’s cheek.

Ash reeled back and roared at the top of his lungs all the darkness that was radiating off Ash slowly began to drain back inside him. Ash’s roars became screams of pain and Ash collapsed into Luna which she caught before she lifted his head up and Ash’s olive green eyes slowly opened.

“Luna,” Ash said tiredly.

Luna kissed Ash on the lips before she wrapped her arms around him.

“You certainly know how to scare ponies,” Applejack said.

“Guys I’m glad to see you’re alright and sorry I had to knock most of you out,” Ash said.

“It’s alright darling we’re just glad that your safe,” Rarity said.

“What happened anyway and why is there an awful taste in my mouth?” Ash asked.

“Are you saying my kiss tasted terrible,” Luna asked with a frown and raised eyebrow.

“No I’m talking about a different taste,” Ash said.

“I don’t think you want to know,” Rage said as he helped Ash stand.

“Do you remember anything from between when we ran out of the room and now Ash?” Celestia asked.

“Can’t say that I do sorry,” Ash said.

“Well I hope you haven’t forgotten our match.”

Ash looked behind the group and saw Nightmare in his smoke form charging at him and Luna. Ash then pushed Luna out of the way just before Nightmare struck Ash and sent him flying back a bit. The group watched as Ash remained still but suddenly Ash got up but only by using his feet.

“Ok that was seriously creepy,” Rainbow said.

Ash’s eyes snapped open to reveal cyan coloured slitted eyes Ash then looked at his fingers and felt his sharp teeth before he spoke in a voice that was not his own.

“Now this is a body I can feel the power from this one is great he will make a fine soldier in Heartless’s army,” Nightmare said.

"Like hell we'll allow that," Soarin said as he and the rest of the group redyed themselves for a fight.

"Oh I will take great pleasure in this and the best part Ash will be watching as I...," Nightmare started before he started screaming in pain and clutched his head. "What this isn't possible."

"I do believe you’re an uninvited guest in my head and I don't happen to like uninvited guests," Ash said as his left eye returned to normal.

"Ash is fighting back," Dream Catcher said.

The two souls in the one body both began to scream in pain as they tried to force the other either back into the subconscious or out of the body.

"We need to do something," Rarity said.

"Rage can you separate them?" Celestia asked.

"No Ash was the only one who knew how to use that spell," Rage said.

"Then we are left with one option the Elements of Harmony," Celestia said.

The girls nodded before they stood in formation and closed their eyes.

"No not again!" Nightmare shouted as he went to go for the girls to stop them only to be stopped.

Nightmare looked at what was holding him to see the metal arm's fingers dug into the ground.

"You just stay put till this is over Nightmare girls don’t hesitate to use that power on me no matter what!" Ash called as the girls changed into their harmonic forms.

The mane 6 eyes snapped open and were glowing white with power before a rainbow flew out of them and came crashing down on the two. Nightmare had a look of anger while Ash had a peaceful smile and closed his eye. The rainbow hit and formed a sphere around the two and let out a massive boom that sent the group flying in all directions and were knocked un-conscious. After a few minutes the group regained woke up and rubbed their heads.

"Uh that happened," Spike said.

"You said it," Thunderlane said.

"Is everyone alright?" Rage asked Rage's response was a load of weak groans from everyone. "What about Ash?" Rage asked as he looked over at where Ash was only to see a mass of smoke.

Rage stood up and walked over to the spoke and wafted it away only to see a large burn mark on the ground. The group then checked the area for Ash in case he was flung like the others only to come up with nothing.

"Damn where the heck did he go this time," Gilda said.

"Trixie does not enjoy having to repeatedly look for Ash," Trixie said.

"He's gotta be around here somewhere," Rage said.

Luna made sure to look everywhere for Ash till she saw Pinkie Pie looking at the sky before she flew down to her.

"Pinkie Pie not that I don't appreciate you looking at my night but now is not the time," Luna said but Pinkie remained silent.

"Luna did you do something different with the night sky recently?" Pinkie finally asked as she looked at Luna out of the corner of her eye.

"No I didn't Pinkie why?" Luna asked.

"Cause I think I found Ash," Pinkie said as she pointed upward.

Luna followed Pinkie's finger and once she saw what it led to her eyes filled with shock and tears before she collapsed. The sound of Luna's sobbing alerted the others and they came to see what was wrong. Luna just looked at what she was looking at causing the rest of the group to do the same and give off similar looks. There on the silver white moon was a silhouette of a wolf's head.

Chapter 30 Training with the Masters and Dream Walking

I slowly opened my eye to view my surroundings the first thing I saw was on some type of bench and there was a lot of dust at my feet. I tried to move only to discover I couldn't I moved my head only to see I was in some sought of cave. The night sky was shining outside and a barren place with only dust and rocks all around outside the cave. I looked for the reason I couldn't move to see almost black deep blue chains pulsing with power attached to my limbs and body to prevent movement. The only thing I could do was move my fingers toes and head everything else was immovable I opened my mouth and tried to speak but nothing came out. What was worse there was no air to fill my lungs I slowly began to panic until an unfriendly voice appeared inside my head.

"Don't waste your time these chains are unbreakable and they’re the only thing keeping you alive at this point," Nightmare said in my head.

"Still deciding to stick around huh if you know so much about this place then maybe you can tell me where we are," I said in thought.

"You'll see," Nightmare responded I sat patiently and watched the entrance of the cave. Soon something came into view it was a planet but not just any planet it was Equis itself all the contents matched those on a globe Twilight had in the Golden Oaks Library. I then realized I was sent to the moon. "Now you see what your so called friends did they must not care about you if they sent you to this place."

"Don't speak like you know them cause you don't," I spat.

"No I was possessing them I saw their plans to get rid of you," Nightmare said.

"I know what you're doing Nightmare so let me give you a heads up I'm not going to listen to you or your foul words. So save your energy for when you and I fight when we're separated," I thought.

And just like that Nightmare was silent I gazed at the planet in-front me and filled my thoughts with the warm memories of it. I watched the planet until it was moved out of my vision while it was there I swear I could hear Luna's voice. She was telling me about her day and how much she missed me. I closed my eyes and repeated her words carefully in my head until I could see something bright behind my eyelids. I opened my eyes only to have them stung by the bright light that sat in fount of me. Once the stinging stopped I looked at the light to see it envelop me and everything went to a painful white before it went pitch black.

I woke up to see shelves of books towering over me I realized where I was I quickly shot up only for pain to flood through my body.

“Don’t move yet Ash,” a familiar voice said as a hand was placed on my chest and pushed me back down.

I looked at the owner of the hand to see Faust was looking at me with concern.

“Good to see you Faust even if I am just dreaming,” I said.

“You’re not dreaming Ash your spirit is in here in the world between worlds like so many times before but your body is still on the moon,” Faust said.

“So you saw that huh?” I asked.

“I’ve been keeping an eye on you more carefully since I saved you from death at Tirek’s hands,” Faust said.

“Wait you’re the reason my heart and the rest of my body grew back?” I asked in shock.

“I am practically a goddess Ash you should know that,” Faust said with a smirk.

All of a sudden I hear growling come from my right I looked over at the source to see Nightmare was scratching at the sphere force field he was in.

“Why is that thing still alive?” I asked.

“Don’t worry Ash I’ll leave him to you later so you can deal with him,” Faust said.

“So the great Faust has been helping the knight I should’ve known how’s your imprisonment Faust lonely enough,” Nightmare said.

Faust just ignored Nightmare’s words until he said something he shouldn’t have.

“I’m sure the dying screams of your loved ones was terrifying for you in fact I’m looking forward to the scream…gak,” Nightmare didn’t get to finish as Faust shrunk the force field so it was almost crushing him.

“I suggest you keep quiet,” Faust said before she made the sphere half as big as it was before it shrunk giving Nightmare little room to move.

“Even goddesses get angry,” I said jokingly before I sat upright.

“Only when something personal is brought up,” Faust replied with a sigh.

I saw the sadness on Faust’s face so I placed a hand on her shoulder causing her to turn and face me while I gave her a smile which made her smile a bit.

“If I may ask Faust why have you brought me here it’s not like I can do anything while I’m on the moon for the next 1000 years,” I said.

“That’s one of the reasons why I brought you here you’re not going to be on the moon for 1000 years but for 9 months or so. But, since time flows differently here it will be approximately a year and a half or so,” Faust said.

“How am I not going to stay on the moon for 1000 years in case I’m not mistaking the only way off the moon is when the stars come into alignment,” I said.

“There is another way Ash and it’s a very rare it’s when three solar systems form a harmonic convergence. It’s on this day when every being on Equis magic is amplified tenfold and also the chains holding you will weaken,” Faust said.

“Great now what’s the other reason you brought me here?” I asked.

“Your enemy’s are getting stronger so I brought you here to train with all the magic knowledge here your magic will reach new heights. Also I wanted to see that ability you used before with the blood,” Faust said.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“When you unleashed that monster you were able to do a unique ability not seen in an extremely long time you were able to control blood without using a spark of magic,” Faust said.

“What how is that possible?” I asked in complete shock.

“I promise Ash all will be explained at a later date but for now you must rest and regain your energy,” Faust said.

Actual Time 5 Months Later

The training Faust put me through was intense ranging from magic for healing combat and other uses along with weapons training. I practiced on living dummies or with the five knights of Equestria even duelling Faust herself admittedly it was worse than the training Alex put me through.

“You need to remember to swing your blade at just the right moment,” Link instructed.

“Right,” I said as I got up and using a wooden sword as a way of supporting myself.

I stared at the dummy made of armour that acted like a living breathing thing it could think on its own but had to follow instructions when it was assigned to. We were outside the library which turned out to be a giant tower. The metal dummy formed a ball of magic in its hand and tossed it at me I concentrated on the ball and swung at it only to miss it and knock me into the ground again.

“I think it’s time for a break you’ve been working too hard on this one lately,” Link said.

“No one more try I can do it,” I said as I stood up.

“You said that the last time,” Altair said who was watching me.

“I can feel it this time I can do it,” I said.

“Very well last go,” Link said as he stepped away.

The dummy made another ball of magic and got ready to toss it at me I stood my ground and readied my practice sword and waited. The dummy threw the ball of magic at me and I concentrated on it and calmly breathed before I slashed at the ball of magic horizontally. The magic ball made contact with my blade but instead of pushing me away, the ball of magic flew back at the dummy at a faster speed and on contact the dummy broke apart.

“Damn I thought I was never going to get that,” I said with a sigh.

“You did well Ash go take a break we’ll continue later,” Link said.

I gave a nod before I used my magic on the dummy and the dummy pulled itself back together and followed me inside. I walked through the massive double door that led inside and handed my sword to the dummy and used my magic to tell him to go put himself and the sword away. I then followed a staircase that led me the library I walked over to my bed to relax before Faust came up to me.

“On break Ash?” Faust asked.

“Oh hey Faust yeah that technique Link taught me was a tough one,” I said.

“I’ll bet you’ve been working very hard lately,” Faust said.

“Guess it’s the drive to get home that’s pushing me,” I said.

“Come with me Ash,” Faust said.

I was curious why Faust asked me to follow her but I didn’t hesitate to do so she led me towards the window that shows what's happening on Equis.

"Why did you bring me here Faust?" I asked.

"There is a small trick about this window that I want to share with you it show's you what's happening down on Equis but it also allows you to actually be down there. Problem is they can't see, here or touch you and you can't touch them. The only ones that can are animal’s cause of their heightened senses. Before you ask why the ponies won't be able to see you is because of the bipedal side in their DNA cancel's it out," Faust said.

"That's actually really neat," I said.

"You ready to try?" Faust asked.

"Yeah but I think there is a pony that will be able to see me," I said.

"Really who," Faust asked.

"Pinkie Pie she has a tendency to simply break the fourth wall," I said.

"Ah yes that is quite a possibility I believe I saw her waving at me once," Faust said.

"Well what do I do now?" I asked.

"Close your eyes and face the window and think about where you want to be then open your eyes," Faust said.

I gave the alicorn a nod before I did as instructed I closed my eyes and thought about Ponyville I felt a warm sensation wrap around my body before I felt light. I soon heard the sound of birds chirping I opened my eyes and saw I was in Ponyville square and it was sunset. I looked around and saw all the smiling faces of the civilians. Just then I saw the mane six and the stallions along with Trixie, Gilda and Spike as watched them a song began to play somewhere but I paid little attention to it.

I watched the group as they walked along the street talking and having fun just then Pinkie looked over at me and gave me a wave I slowly raised my hand and returned the wave with a smile.

"Pinkie who are you waving at?" Applejack asked.

"Oh no one," Pinkie replied.

When Applejack turned back to face the others Pinkie gave me a wink which I smiled at before I closed my eyes about Cadence and Shining Armour. When I opened my eyes I was in a room made of crystal and lying on the couch I saw Cadence and behind her was Shining Armour. He was slowly rubbing her belly while they both watched the fire. Suddenly Cadence let out a slight gasp before she placed a hand over Shining's hand.

"Not too long now," Cadence said before she popped another carrot stick in her mouth that was in a bowl in front of the couch.

"And you know I can't wait," Shining said before he nuzzled his wife

I gave the pair a warm smile before I closed my eyes and thought about Discord, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Celestia. When I opened my eyes I was standing the throne room and I saw the siblings talking and having a small laugh at a joke that Discord made. Just then, Rage walked right through me from behind and shuddered while Eris was on his arm and shoulder. I gave the group a smile glad to see my little brother was doing alright before I thought about Luna and Pipsqueak. I appeared in Luna and my bedroom and I saw Luna sitting on the bed looking at a book. I looked around the room and saw Dust and Tiberius both had their gaze on me. I raised a finger to my lips for silence which they nodded. Just then, Pip walked in with a worried look on his face he then walked over to Luna and sat next to her and placed his head on her arm. She than wrapped her arm around Pipsqueak and brought him in close before she kissed him on the forehead. I wanted to be there with them in person right then and there and wrap them both in my wings and arms. But, since I couldn’t do that I decided to do something else. I used my magic and the window blew open and Pip immediately got up to close it. While both of them were busy I conjured a night rose in my hand and placed it on the bed next to Luna and as soon as I let it go the flower materialized for them to see. Luna placed the book to her side and immediately saw the rose she put the book down and picked up the flower she then stood up and walked over to the window. But as Pip was about to close it she stopped him and walked out onto the balcony and Pip followed her. Luna then showed Pip the flower and he took it into his hand and gave it a sniff.

"Who gave you this mum?" Pip asked.

Luna just turned and gave him a teary smile.

"Your father," Luna said before she looked at the sky and raised the moon.

Pip watched as the moon rose and I walked out to see on the moon was a silhouette of a wolf's head I then watched as Luna picked Pip up and held him close. I then turned my attention to Ponyville and saw a lot of ponies either stepping out of their homes or looking out of their windows. They all had their gazes turned to watch the moon rise I couldn’t believe what I was seeing before the world around me faded just as the song ended and I was back in Faust's Library. I turned to the alicorn and let out a smile and a few tears.

"Thank you Faust I needed that and the song really helped," I said.

"You’re welcome Ash now you best get to bed," Faust said.

I gave Faust a nod before I left.

I woke up with a gasp and in cold sweat I was dreaming about me sitting on a hill looking over Ponyville I was sitting with Luna and Pip on a picnic blanket. But, all of a sudden a small blue smoke like creature crossed in front of me and in a flash the entire world was ablaze with fire. Demons where cheering for their victory and both Luna and Pip were at my sides both dead and I was in my monster form that's when I woke up. I decided to go see what was going on in Equis if I was correct it should be daytime down there. I walked over to the window then closed my eyes and thought about the Carousel Boutique. When I opened them I saw the mane 6 stallions and Spike were here grooming the girl’s pets. But the mane 6 all looked exhausted even Dust was there getting tended to by Fluttershy.

"This is amazing," Pinkie said.

"*yawn* Yeah Rarity thanks for setting all this up," Rainbow said as she scrubbed Tank's shell while he was in a bath.

"A grooming day for our pet really was a good idea," Fluttershy said.

The group was so exhausted it looked like no one got any sleep I saw Rarity was brushing Opulence's fur Rarity's cat. But she slowly began to fall asleep so she accidently stabbed Opulence causing her to jump into the air and use her claws to hold onto a curtain.

"Oh my I'm sorry I didn't get my normal beauty sleep last night," Rarity said with a yawn while Opulence hissed at Rarity.

"You know *yawn* I didn't sleep well either," Twilight said as she groomed Owlicious and the rest nodded.

"I'm totally beat to," Pinkie said cartwheeling across the floor looking completely full of energy.

"Alright Winona time for your brushing," Applejack said to her dog as she went to grab a brush but grabbed Gummy Pinkie's pet alligator instead.

I immediately saw what was going to happen so I gestured for Dust to be ready who had just been pampered by Fluttershy. I saw Gummy bite Winona on her left ear and Winona shook her head back and forth throwing Gummy off her and causing Gummy to land on Owlicious. Owlicious panicked and knocked Twilight into the tub Tank was in and flew around the room. Dust then sprang into action and managed to grab Gummy off Owlicious. Pinkie Pie ran under Dust and Dust dropped Gummy into her arms and Dust went to calm Owlicious down. He succeeded before he flew back down next to Fluttershy.

"Thankyou Dust," Pinkie said.

"Guess I'm too plum tuckered out to do this right," Applejack said while Winona glared at her.

"*yawn* I even went to bed early last night but then I had a really scary nightmare," Fluttershy said.

"Me too," the rest of the mane 6 responded.

"Only I didn't think mine was that scary," Rainbow said.

"Well mine sure was there was this blue smoke monster and...What?" Twilight asked when she saw the girls staring at her.

"I dreamt about a blue smoke thingy too," Fluttershy said.

"Me too," the rest of the Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity said.

"So what probably just a coincidence," Rainbow said.

"That's an awfully big coincidence," Twilight said as she stepped out of the tub and grabbed a towel Spike brought over and tried to dry herself as best as she can.

"I wonder why I didn't have a nightmare I slept great," Spike said causing everyone to deadpan him which he didn't notice.

"So then what could have given us the same nightmare?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know but I do know who might Spike can you send a scroll to Princess Luna and Princess Dream Catcher?" Twilight asked.

"Sure but she does live in Ponyville now so we can just go and walk over to Luna and Ash's place and...," Spike clamped his mouth shut when he saw the looks of guilt on the mares faces. "I mean yeah I can do that," Spike said before he pulled out a scroll and quill.

"Dear Princess Luna and Princess Dream Catcher last night my friends and I all dreamt of a creature made of blue smoke. I'm sure you're very busy but *yawn* when you have the chance please let me know if you have any idea of what it could mean. Yours *yawn* Princess Twilight Sparkle you can leave out the yawns," Twilight said to Spike who crossed them out before he sent it. The scroll was only gone for three seconds before a teleport spell went off and both Luna and Dream Catcher burst through the door.

"Which of you saw the creature of blue smoke in your nightmare?" Luna asked.

"Wow that was fast," Flutershy said.

"Just us girls so you've both encountered the smoke monster too?" Twilight asked.

"The Tantabus is a creature of my nightmares it escaped from my slumbers yesterday," Luna said

"But how did it get into ours?" Fluttershy asked.

"The Tantabus is like a parasite my dreams must no longer be enough for it now it seeks others to infect and corrupt. It must have learned of you six and possibly Ash by seeing you all in my dream," Luna said.

"Wait possibly Ash?" Comet asked.

"Luna told me Ash was in the dream along with the bearers when the Tantabus escaped but we don't know if the creature was able to infect Ash's dreams. Because he’s on the moon we can't pass into his dreams for his mind does not dream. There is a brief flash of his dream door but before we can enter it disappears so it is unlikely his mind is corrupted," Dream Catcher said.

"Hate to disappoint ya," I said.

"So Smokey gave us bad dreams no biggie," Rainbow said but Luna shook her head.

"I saw that the Tantabus had grown more powerful but I did not realize that power was enough to enable it to escape my dreams. if its power grows it could very well find a way to escape into the real world it could turn all of Equestria into a living nightmare," Luna said.

"OK, ok, ok I take it back that does sound bad really bad," Rainbow said.

Later after Luna told the girls her plan to catch the Tantabus I told Faust of the situation and she taught me a spell to help with the situation and told me to fall asleep while I was back on Equis. Once I returned I was in the Castle of Friendship's bedchamber there were 5 small double beds sitting at the foot of a grand large king sized bed.

"We've prepared everything exactly as you requested," I heard Twilight said as the doors to the room opened to reveal the mane 6, stallions, Spike, Trixie, Gilda, Luna and Dream Catcher walk in and the mane 6 were in their pyjamas.

"Good as the bearers slumber here Dream Catcher and I will pursue the creature into whichever of your dreams it infests," Luna said as she flew around the room a bit.

"Oooo it will be like a princess sleep over," Pinkie said as she bounced onto a bed.

"Speaking of princesses aren't you both going to ask Celestia, Chrysalis and Discord for their help as well?" Twilight asked.

There is nothing our other siblings can do none of them have power in the realm of sleep only Luna and I can move from dream to dream I'm afraid Luna and I are on our own tonight," Dream Catcher said.

"Even us?" Applejack asked.

"Especially you, you have suffered so much because of me you need only slumber while Dream Catcher and I hunt the Tantabus in your dreams," Luna said all of a sudden Spike got her attention by poking her gently.

"I know you said nopony can help but I'm no pony," Spike said before he got onto a bed and sat on it. "I'm gonna stay up and watch over you guys just in case."

"Same here," Comet said earning nods from the rest of the stallions along with Trixie and Gilda before they pulled out a chair and sat next to their marefriends or close friend.

"Aw thank you guys," Twilight said while Luna and Dream Catcher smiled.

"*yawn* One good thing about not sleeping well last night shouldn't be too hard to fall asleep now," Applejack said.

"Are you kidding this is so exciting I don't know how I'm ever going to...," Pinkie suddenly said as she appeared out from under the bed sheets in Applejacks bed. But I used a sleep spell on her and she was out like a light and began to snore.

One by one I saw the mane 6 fell asleep while the stallions, Spike, Gilda, Trixie, Luna, Dream Catcher and I watched over them. Luna and Dream Catcher then spread their wings and flew into the air I saw as the grooves on both their horns lit up. Suddenly, white thin lines grew out of the tips of their horns and connected to the girls foreheads. I then sat on the floor against a wall and prepared my spell to piggyback onto Luna's and Dream Catcher's spell and step into the Dream World with them but in a disguise. Once I made a line to Luna's horn I closed my eyes and entered the dream space. I opened my eyes and looked at my hands to see the looked like they were made of the same thing the Tantabus was made of only I was brownish grey. I imagined a mirror and saw I was the silhouette of a wolf that could stand on two legs and had hands.

"Oh my this is simply divine."

I looked at the source of the voice to see Rarity was looking at a bunch of dresses bobbing around like jellyfish in water.

"How Avant garde," Rarity said as she looked at the dresses all of a sudden a roar rang out and I saw a dress had been brought to life as a monster and was charging at Rarity. "Forget Avant garde I should have said on guard."

Rarity fired a beam of magic at the dress stoping it before she fired it at another. The second dress that Rarity used her magic on hit a wall and exploded leaving Luna and Dream Catcher in its place.

"It is here," Luna said.

Just I saw the Tantabus change three more dresses into monsters before they tore another dress to pieces.

"It was such a pretty little siphon 'What Kind Of Monster Would Do This!?" Rarity shouted dramatically.

"The Tantabus," Dream Catcher answered.

"Then let’s stop it," Rarity said.

No wait I don't want you to suffer anymore because of me I will catch it," Luna said before she flew at the Tantabus with Dream Catcher not too far behind.

The Tantabus blocked the path with more monsters and both Luna and Dream Catcher were so busy dealing with them they didn't notice the Tantabus about to leave. But, I ran after the creature just as it jumped through a window and I just made it before the window was bricked up. I landed in a starry void and saw the Tantabus flying through two long rows of doors. I did not hesitate to run after the creature it either tried to lose me between the doors or tried to escape into one. But each door was locked to it till it came to door that looked like the front door of Sugar Cube Corner with Pinkie's cutie mark on it. The Tantabus was able to open the door and went in with me following behind it. Next thing I know I'm in a room with all kinds of cakes in it and Pinkie in the centre.

"Oooo cake,” Pinkie said as she looked around the room just then the Tantabus appeared and touched one of the layered cakes. As Pinkie was looking around she got squirted in the face with frosting from the cake. Pinkie managed to get a look at the cake to see it now had several eyes and three mouths along with two arms. "Ew cake," Pinkie said as more living cakes surrounded Pinkie.

Another cake dropped in next to Pinkie and burst open revealing Luna and Dream Catcher and the pair used their magic to make and energy shield that destroyed the cakes. I saw a cake that managed to survive the blast sneak up behind the princesses and was about to attack. But I made a bow and arrow out of my hands and fired the arrow at the cake. The arrow hit the cake causing the cake to return to normal and the arrow to disappear. The mares looked at me and saw me lower my bow they were about to ask me something but I saw the Tantabus go for an open box. I leapt at it and managed to get in before the lid closed and hit the ground. I picked myself up and saw I was outside Fluttershy's cottage and I saw the Pegasus herself getting her mane brushed by a giant Angel bunny.

"It's so nice to be the pet for once," Fluttershy said in a relaxed tone just then then the Tantabus crept up behind Angel and touched him. Angel changed him from fluffy and cute to having red eyes purple horned instead of ears sharp teeth claws and a long tail with a flaming end. "Nice giant evil Angel," Fluttershy trembled and as Angel went to grab her. But I swooped in and stopped Angel from touching her while Luna and Dream Catcher grabbed Fluttershy. They both flew her up onto the safety of the tree. I then dodged backwards then created my bow and another arrow and aimed it at the demonic looking Angel. "Wait don’t hurt him!" I heard Fluttershy cry out but I released the arrow and it hit Angel turning him back to normal.

I heard Fluttershy sigh in relief before I saw the Tantabus about to enter a bird house I just managed to grab onto it and tried to pull it back out but the Tantabus pulled me in. We then appeared in the sky above Sweet Apple Acers. I could see Applejack tending to that apple she showed us during the Flutterbat incident. But I returned my focus to the Tantabus and climbed my way towards where its head would be and punched it sending us to the ground. Both the Tantabus and I rolled along the ground turned into a ball of blue and brownish grey. Each one of us punching the other before the Tantabus and I flew towards the apple Applejack was polishing. When the Tantabus touched the apple it shrived up. The Tantabus and I went through a hole in the apple with Luna and Dream Catcher not too far behind who appeared sometime during the dream. As we flew the hole in the apple the Tantabus threw me into a rock pillar.

"Ok future note let Luna and Dream Catcher take care of future dream walking issues if possible cause this is starting to give me a headache," I thought before I looked around to see Rainbow going head to head with a horde of demons with her bare hands.

"I can see the Tantabus has already turned your slumbers into a nightmare," Luna said.

"What are you talking about this is my favourite dream," Rainbow said while she punched a demon that was behind her without looking. "Ever since Ash and these demons showed up this dream became my favourite because of how awesome Ash looked while doing it."

I saw the Tantabus touch another stone pillar and the whole world changed from the pits of Tartarus to some kind of foul’s fantasy land with singing sunflowers.

"We are such happy friends we will now sing for hours aren't we unbearably cute watch me solo on this flute," the sunflowers sang before one began to play a flute causing Rainbow to scream.

I was horrified by this place too so I did the one thing that was sane enough to do I shot an arrow at the flower playing the flute and watched it burn.

"Thanks for that but why?" Rainbow asked when she flew over to me to talk while Luna and Dream Catcher searched for the Tantabus. I snapped my fingers and words appeared in front of me.

"There is a difference between cute and disturbing but that was way over the disturbing limit," the words said while I shuddered.

I then saw the Tantabus about to leave I then made a grappling launcher and fired it at the Tantabus managing to grab it. But the Tantabus pulled me along and into the clouds I couldn't see anything while I was in the clouds. The next thing I saw after white fluffiness was the ground and I hit it hard but the Tantabus still dragged me along. I could see we were in an extremely large library giving me a good idea on whose dream this was. As I was being dragged I saw the Tantabus change books into creatures. The Tantabus tried to get rid of me by making sharp turns or sending creatures after me but I held on tightly. Once we made another turn I saw the Tantabus heading for Twilight but Luna blocked its path and turned the Tantabus into crystal. But I skidded past them and was sent into a desk. I shook my head and saw my body was being turned to crystal except my head by Dream Catcher.

"Don't even think of escaping creature," Dream Catcher said.

I then saw the crystal holding the Tantabus was beginning to break I tried to say something but then I remembered Faust telling that I would not be able to speak when I was like this. I then made head gestures which got her to look at the Tantabus but it was too late before the Tantabus broke free and covered the dream.

"What happened are you guys ok?" Spike asked as we awoke with a gasp.

"That, that was terrible I never want to have that nightmare ever again," Fluttershy said hiding behind her blanket while Big Mac rubbed her gently.

"*shudder* me either," Rainbow said as she slowly rocked herself back and forth surprising Gilda.

"But Luna and Dream Catcher caught it didn't they?" Spike asked.

"I'm sorry everypony but we failed," Luna said as she floated to the ground with Dream Catcher.

"Princess you did say there was only one Tantabus right because I saw two only one was different coloured then the other," Rarity said.

"Another Tantabus but there should be only one," Luna said.

“It saved us from being eaten by a bunch of cakes in mine," Pinkie said.

"He stopped a giant evil Angel from hurting me," Fluttershy said.

"I even saw the two battling each other in my dream so they ain't freinds," Applejack said.

"He managed to stop the worst part in my nightmare," Rainbow said.

"I saw the second Tantabus to sister I managed to catch it before the first escaped,” Dream Catcher said

"Oh gosh will it be alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"I do not know but it seems that this second Tantabus has opposite intentions on what the first wants," Luna said.

"Well I reckon I can go without seeing that blue Tantabus ever again," Applejack said.

"But you will again and again every night until it grows powerful enough to infect the waking world. After what I did as Nightmare Moon the fact that I am once again responsible for harming others is more than I can bare," Luna said.

"It'll be okay everypony makes mistakes," Pinkie said.

"As long as none of you dreamt about another pony the Tantabus remains confined to your dreams we still have a chance to catch it before it's too late," Dream Catcher said.

"Whew that's good to hear although after you all left I had a dream that I was eating a giant ice cream cone with all of Ponyville while having to take a test we were studying for. See what'd I tell ya everypony makes mistakes," Pinkie said causing the room to look at Pinkie in horror while I just face palmed.

"But that means the Tantabus could be turning every dream in Ponyville into a nightmare," Twilight said.

"It is far worse than that infecting all those dreams gives it more and more power soon it will be able to escape into the real world and infect Equestria with its nightmare plague," Luna said.

"Then you must let us help you stop it before that happens," Rarity said.

"But how the Tantabus was able to escape Luna, Dream Catcher and the other Tantabus when it only had six dreams it could get too," Fluttershy said.

"It is true with so many dreams it could hide in I don't know how we can catch it," Dream Catcher said.

"What if everypony in Ponyville were having one dream," Twilight suggested.

"We can create shared dreams yes but for so many ponies at once we both have never done anything like that the amount of power it will take," Dream Catcher said.

"Well it is worth a try isn't it?" Fluttershy asked.

"Of course I would do anything to end this including accept your help I cannot allow the Tantabus to escape into the real world. All of you must go to sleep and hope that we can make such a dream," Luna said.

Everyone in the room settled into either a bed or chair and went to sleep Luna and Dream Catcher once more lit the groves of their horns. Even more lines emerged from their horns and into the dreams of everyone in the room and all of Ponyville besides me. Once again I did the same thing as last time and entered the dream realm. Once I opened my eyes and I was on a roof in my disguise I saw I was in Ponyville at night but the weird thing was muffins had wings and were flying about. There were living lamp posts and I saw Derpy only she was an actual Pegasus that stood on four hooves and whenever she spoke she meowed like a cat and she was as big as a house. I jumped down from the roof and looked around I earned a few odd looks but didn't mind. I soon found the mane 6 altogether.

"Princess Luna did it," Twilight said.

I was about to look around for the others but then I saw Mac only he had a horn growing out of his head. I stared at Mac in surprise before he used magic and shot and apple out his horn that said eeyup I continued to look around till I was spotted.

"Hey you’re that archer that helped us out," Rainbow said as she was in my face.

"Ponies!"

I took my attention off Rainbow to see Luna and Dream Catcher in some form of a bubble with the glowing lines coming out of their horns. They both looked like they were struggling from the strain of the magic. All the ponies in the dream except me and the others went to bow to the princesses.

"There is no time for bowing my friends there is something coming something terrible no it's already here," Luna said pointing to approaching Tantabus which had grown 20 times from when I last saw it and many of the ponies began to panic at the sight. "I am so sorry I brought this upon you but I will end it now," Luna said as she and Dream Catcher fired a beam at the Tantabus only for it to have no effect.

"Luna, Dream Catcher what's wrong?" Twilight asked as the girls and others ran over to the princesses.

"It's taking all of our strength just to hold this massive dream together you will have to stop it I truly wish I did not have to ask this of you," Luna said.

"Then you’re in luck," Twilight said.

"Yeah we're already on it or that archer is anyway," Rainbow said surprised as she saw me parkor my way onto a roof.

I used my bow and arrow to fire an arrow into the Tantabus the Tantabus roared in pain before it launched a tendril at me. But I removed the bow and arrow and turned my arms into a pair of swords and cut the massive tendril with ease. But the severed tendril attached itself to the Tantabus once more. But instead of the Tantabus attacking me it touched a house turning it into some kind of monster but another worst part was there were ponies still inside the house. I saw Filthy Rich was in a monster's grasp by Rainbow kicked in the face and caught Filthy Rich. All of the girls worked together to save the ponies from the monstrous creations. I looked at Fluttershy and saw her turn into Flutterbat while I was dealing with a few scary looking toy robots of my own. I then saw Big Mac was cornered by a large amount of winged muffins.

"Big Mac you can do anything a dream remember," Applejack called out to her brother.

I saw Mac close his eyes and he began to glow when the glowing stopped all the winged muffins were pushed back and I saw Mac had a pair of marron red wings on his back. He was also wearing an apple crown on his head and gem studded yolk around his neck. He let out a cheer of joy as he flew through the air.

"Well that just happened," I thought.

I was so busy focusing on Mac it wasn't until I heard a roar and saw the Tantabus had turned a tendril into a blade and cut open a hole in the dream so it could escape into the real world. I then saw Twilight fire a beam of magic at the Tantabus and Luna sealed the hole with her magic. I looked at the princesses and saw Luna and Dream Catcher would not be able to hold out for long. I quickly jumped off the roof and ran to the pair they were surprised to see me I pulled two small orbs of magic out of my chest and placed them into their horns. They were still struggling holding the dream together but not as much as before buying us a few more minutes.

"Thank you," Dream Catcher said.

I gave them a nod before I summoned my swords again and made 5 slashes in the air making a gap but not to the real world. I reached into each gap and pulled through Celestia, Chrysalis, Discord, Eris and Rage at first the group were confused. But when they saw me they got ready for a fight, but I simply pointed to Luna and Dream Catcher before I pointed to the Tantabus attacking ponies.

"Luna, Dream Catcher what is this?" Celestia asked

"Celestia how'd you get here?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Your friend here brought us," Rage said gesturing to me.

"Well we're trying to stop the Tantabus from escaping we could use the assistance," Dream Catcher said.

The small group nodded ran off to see how they could help and I saw Pip had summoned the Pale Horse and was using its cannons fire it at the Tantabus. Rainbow turned into some kind of super hero along with Applejack. Spike was in some kind of knight armour with a red cape and he had more muscle on him and was riding on Derpy's back with a lance in his right hand. Scootaloo had a pair of massive wings. She was using the force of wind from the wings flaps to keep the Tantabus away from the gaps to the real world. But it wasn't enough the Tantabus soon turned into a pony unicorn that stood on four legs and was about to make a large gap. But I summoned a long length of rope and tied it around one of the Tantabus's legs. With a thought of super speed I ran around the Tantabus’s legs multiple times. I then added super strength and pulled on the rope the Tantabus's legs were then pulled together and it fell forward and landed on the ground with a giant boom. But the Tantabus wasn't through yet it used its massive tail to grab me and threw me into the attic of a house. It then tuned its tail into a pair of scissors to cut the rope so I stood up and out of the wreckage of the broken roof and looked at the situation before I heard Luna speaking.

"I can't hold this dream together for much longer Equestria will fall because of me," Luna said.

After Luna spoke the Tantabus got bigger brushing off ponies of Ponyville attacks like they were nothing and used its horn to make a large gap in the dream realm.

"Am I crazy or did it just get even bigger after Luna said that?" Spike asked.

"I think it's feeding of your guilt Princess Luna," Twilight said.

"If that is so then perhaps that is how it grew strong enough to escape in the first place," Luna said.

"Say what now?" Applejack asked.

"I created the Tantabus to give myself the same nightmare every night to punish myself for the evil I caused as Nightmare Moon," Luna said gaining the attention from the rest of her siblings.

"But why would you do that when the knights and everypony else forgave you?" Fluttershy asked.

"It was to make sure I never forgave myself because I was too weak to say no and for how much Equestria suffered because of me. But it seems I have not learned my lesson for now I have only made you suffer more," Luna cried.

I then leapt down from the roof and stood in front of Luna I then created an orb and held it out to Luna the orb then lit up and floated out of my hand. I then kneeled which everyone found confusing before a voice spoke out of the orb.

"Luna," Faust's calm and loving voice came from the orb causing the Royal siblings to stare in shock at the orb while Rage kneeled as well only confusing the group of friends more.

"M...Mother I...I'm so sorry...I let you down I broke our promise to stay together," Luna sobbed causing my friend's mouths to go slack jawed at the word mother.

"Luna there is no reason to be sad nor a reason for you to be punishing yourself like this I can see your life has taken a turn for the better. You have your brother and sisters back wonderful friends to support you a charming coltfriend and a wonderful son by your side to help you," Faust said.

"But mother how can I forgive myself for what I did?" Luna asked in tears.

"My dearest Luna look around you you’re trying to stop something that Nightmare Moon would have wanted to be set free on Equestria. You can ask anypony here tonight and they'll give you the same answer that Nightmare Moon is in the past and I forgive you. The only one that's not forgiving you is yourself do you believe me that I'm right?" Faust asked Luna looked around at us and saw the smiling faces of my friends and the royal siblings. She looked at the almost freed Tantabus before she turned back to the orb and smiled.

"I do," Luna said.

All of a sudden the Tantabus was ripped out of the gap in the dream and shrunk down to Luna's height once it did it walked into Luna and the dream was once more at peace.

"Remember Luna what happens in the past doesn't define you it's what you do in the present," Faust said earning a nod from Luna. "Look out for each other and I promise I'll be home soon," Faust said before the orb went silent and disappeared.

"Thank you thank you all," Luna said.

I just gave a two finger salute before the world faded.

I awoke I stretched out my limbs and saw the sun was rising and my friends were waking up.

"Luna did it," Twilight said.

"She sure did only I'm not exactly sure what she did," Applejack said.

"Luna created the Tantabus to punish herself the worst she felt the more power it had but once she finally forgave herself for what Nightmare Moon did...," Twilight started.

"Poof!" Spike shouted.

"Shhhh."

I turned my head to see it was Fluttershy who shushed us before she pointed to a sleeping Luna and Dream catcher at the end of the bed both of which had peaceful smiles on their faces.

"Huh I wonder what they’re dreaming about now," Spike wondered.

I walked over to Luna and used my magic to see what she was dreaming about only to see her on a bed sleeping in a moonlit garden while giant nocturnal plants grew around her. Her bed was under a plant on a small island in the middle of a lake lit by moonlight.

"I'll be home soon Luna I promise," I said before I gave her a kiss on the forehead.

"You'd better keep your promise," Pinkie said resulting in me giving the pink mare a smile.

"Uh who are you talking about Pinkie?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh Ash he just made Luna a promise and now he's going to give Luna a night rose," Pinkie said.

And sure enough I was going to do that I placed the rose next to Luna and as soon as I let it go everyone besides Pinkie gasped in shock as the rose martyrized in front of their eyes.

"Whoa that just blew my mind," Soarin said.

I placed a finger on my lips and aimed it at Pinkie which she nodded before I left I opened my eyes and stood up then stretched my body. I felt my body completely full of energy and then some I looked around the room and I saw Faust with a smile on her face.

"Thank you Ash in all my time here I never could get a chance to talk to my children not even get them all together in the dream world so thank you for doing that," Faust said.

"No problem," I said with a dismissive wave.

"Now your late to practice so we'd best catch you up on what you were supposed to be doing and no breaks or sleep till we're done," Faust said as she began to walk away leaving me to groan in annoyance.

Actual Time 1 Month Later

I was standing outside the tower with Link he had just finished showing me a special attack that was quite powerful. My sword training from both Altair and Arno was improving and I was now unstoppable with my hidden blades thanks to Ezio. Corvo taught me how to use my surroundings to my advantage and use them to attack my enemy's more fiercely along with a few tips in magic. My magic has improved to using more powerful spells and lasting longer thanks to Faust. She taught me how to deepen what she called a mana pool where all my magic is stored. The deeper it was the more magic I could use and the stronger the mana the more powerful my spells. I was even taught resistance against all matter of things from being possessed and the basic elements and more. All of a sudden, Faust walked out with of the tower with Nightmare still in his bubble.

"Ash I've learned everything I now needed to know from Nightmare I believe now is the time for you to face him," Faust said which I nodded.

"Wait learn I haven't told any of you a damn thing!" Nightmare spat.

"No but that bubble your in did more than keep you prisoner but also let me get inside you head to find out every single plan you and Heartless planned for the future. There were a few shall we say volunteers to help me learn your little language before you came along. I also learned to make the spell I taught Ash so he could separate you from my daughters thanks to this," Faust said.

"I'll take absolute joy in killing you," Nightmare snarled.

While Faust had Nightmare's attention I walked up behind him and grabbed him and ripped him out of the bubble and onto the endless plain around us. I summoned Nightmare’s sword and tossed it into the air and it stabbed the ground in front of Nightmare.

"I told you to save your strength for when you fight me well now's your chance," I said as I summoned Whispering Wind onto my back.

Nightmare snarled at me before he grabbed his sword and charged at me in blind rage but I held my ground and didn't make any moves to draw Whispering Wind. As Nightmare got closer I still stood still as Nightmare was about to bring his sword down on my head. I grabbed Whispering Wind and in one fluid motion I spun around and drew Whispering Wind and slashed down on Nightmares shoulder going diagonally across his chest. The blow threw him back into the pain with a mortal wound I then walked up to Nightmare and picked him up by the neck.

"Ash you remember the spell I taught you to banish your foes to the void realm?" Faust asked.

At the words of the void realm Nightmare went pale for he knew that no matter what nothing and no one comes back from the void realm. It is a place far worse than Tartarus that death himself created to send the worst of the worst. Even necromancy could not bring back the souls sent there it was the perfect place to put the demons. I gave Faust a nod before I looked at Nightmare he was giving me a begging look to not do this. My eyes became ablaze with fire Nightmare could only stare in horror at me as his body was consumed with fire. I kept my grip on him until Nightmare was gone once he disappeared I rubbed my eyes and ended my stare. I then looked at my teachers to see them give me a nod.

Author's Note

R.I.P Paul Walker gone but will never be forgotten.

Chapter 31 Nothing Like Being Home and Delivery

I stood in front of a pair of doors that lead to a room where I must face something. I was armed with both Whispering Wind and my shield and I had my hood over my head. I stood ready to face an opponent I should have fought long ago.

"Are you sure about this Ash this doesn’t need to be done," Faust said as she stood behind me along with the knights.

"No Faust this needs to end I don't trust myself with it and I can feel it's getting stronger," I said all of a sudden I felt a hand on my shoulder I looked to see it was Link.

"Know this he knows every move you know and he has some of his own so he will be your toughest opponent yet," Link said.

I gave Link a nod before I stepped forward and placed my hands on the doors ahead of me. I pushed the door open and I was greeted by a bright light. I shielded my eyes from the light and walked inside. I kept my eyes shielded until the light faded and I saw I was in a dimly lit room. The floor was covered in water and a large thick tree stood on a small island in the centre of the room and the roots crept into the water. The doors closed behind me and I took a deep breath before I calmly walked forward my eyes gazing at the space around me. I continued my walk forward and past the tree till I reached the other side of the room only to find nothing. I then looked at my feet and gazed into the water but the only problem was nothing was gazing back. There was no reflection or anything. I turned around and saw something leaning against the tree the figure was dark and had its arms folded across its chest just quietly staring at me. The figure had no weapons but was wearing the same clothing as me only they were all black. I stared at the figure in silence before I took my hood of revealing my face to the figure. The figure did the same revealing a familiar face with red eyes and sharp teeth and silver hair that looked like mine. I was staring at my nightmare form.

"It's time we ended this," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and my shield.

My nightmare form responded by pushing of the tree and as he took a step forward and disappeared leaving a ripple across the water but I saw it coming. I managed to block his claws from killing me I followed up the attack with smashing my shield into his side sending him skidding across the water. I ran up to him and thrusted while he was still on the ground but he disappeared into the water so my blade hit nothing. I looked around the room franticly I then looked at the branches of the tree to see nothing before I looked down. On the trees reflection on the branches was my nightmare form I stared at it before the nightmare jumped out of the tree and burst out of the water in front of me and into the air. He came down on me and prepared his claws but I used my shield to block him and then used Whispering Wind to try and cut him but he just back flipped off my shield before I could cut him. As soon as his feet touched the ground I thrusted Whispering Wind at him but he just leapt on to my blade and held his balance perfectly before he flipped over me and slashed me in the back. I grunted in pain from his attack before I smashed my shield into him just as he landed and attacked him. But, he just blocked me again he then kicked water into my face before he slashed at me only for me to block him before I leapt over him and rolled across his back and slashed at his left leg. I felt pain in my leg but I assumed it was just because of the landing before I attacked my nightmare form with lightning speed. He managed to doge or block many of my attacks but he took a few hits himself and I kept going till I had his back against the tree. Once that happened I thrusted Whispering Wind into his left arm pinning him before I punched him in the face. But, the odd thing is I also felt the punch yet he didn't do anything. I looked at my darker self in confusion while he looked at me in anger I then looked at all the damage I did to him then at myself to see I had his wounds and he had mine. Every attack against him was an attack against me. My mind was filled with questions on what I did now it was doubtful he was going to let me live and I couldn't kill or chain him without doing it to myself. I gazed into my nightmare forms eyes and he gazed back at me I finally realised what I needed to do I took a step away and pulled Whispering Wind out of his arm and backed away from my nightmare form. My nightmare form stood up and got into a battle stance but I simply sheathed Whispering Wind and my shield causing my nightmare form to tilt his head in confusion but still remained in his stance. I then simply offered my hand for a handshake and my nightmare form just stared blankly at me before he lost his stance and walked over to me. His right claw disappeared leaving behind a hand before he accepted my hand once he grasped mine there was a bright light coming from our hands before he vanished. I flexed my fingers before I looked at the water to see my reflection smiling back at me before I walked over to the doors I pushed the doors open and I was met with Faust and the knights.

"I can see your battle was a fierce one Ash," Link said.

"More like fierce on myself," I said.

"So what happened?" Arno asked.

"I couldn't destroy him without destroying myself so I was left with one option accept him," I said gaining surprised looks from the knights and Faust.

"You accepted him?" Faust asked in surprise.

"Um yeah is that a bad thing?" I asked.

"No it's just not what I was expecting," Faust said.

"Okay well what's next on my training schedule?" I asked.

"Clearly you haven't been keeping track," Corvo said.

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

"It's time for you to go home Ash," Faust said.

"What! None of you are messing with me are you?" I asked excitedly.

"No Ash we're...," Altair started only for him and the knights to grimace in pain and flicker before they went back to normal.

"Are you all alright?" I asked.

"Ash something is happening in the temple you need to get down there and stop it," Arno said before the knights vanished.

"What the heck is going on?" I asked.

"Like they said Ash something has happened in the temple I must return you to your body," Faust said.

"Understood and Faust I still intend to keep my promise," I said.

Faust's only response was a nod before my vision went blank.

I opened my eyes to see the dust of the moon at my feet I looked outside to see the starlit sky and I could see one of the three solar systems in front of me as it lined up. Suddenly, two beams for energy shot into the distant sun in front of me and the solar system began to glow. A beam of energy suddenly, shot into the cave hitting the chains holding me. I could feel the energy in my body grow the beam of energy from the three harmonic convergences finally broke the chains. I stood up and stretched my body gaining a serious amount of painful pops. I grinned as I managed to finally move my body I then exploded out of the cave leaving behind a massive dust storm before I turned around and flew towards Equis. I was flying so fast I looked like a meteor I continued my flight across the planet until I reached the sun lit side of the planet. I entered the atmosphere and the fire intensified but I slowed down when I saw the Everfree forest come into view I aimed for the centre of the anti-magic zone where the lake should be I went through the barrier. The lake came into view I tucked my legs in and created an enormous splash with steam rising into the air from the fiery re-entry. I resurfaced and took a few deep breaths glad to have air fill my lungs once more and I took a large drink of the water. Once I had my fill I swam over to the temple and did not stop till I reached the edge once I got out of the water every part of my body hurt. I lay in the sand exhausted before I regained my strength and the pain durned into a dull throb. I stood up and looked around to see part of the ground and trees were burning. I thought about what I could do to stop the fire then I remembered Faust told me the anti-magic field around this place was weakened because of the harmonic convergence so the anti-magic zone couldn't neutralize my magic. Acting immediately I used my magic to gather as much water as possible from the lake and drowned the fires with it. Once the fire was stopped I then saw Slender on the ground badly injured.

"Slender are you alright?" I asked as I ran over to him and kneeled at his side.

"Ash Blade what are you doing here? You’ve certainly changed for one thing that's quite a lot of hair," Slender said.

"Listen I don't have time to worry about my hair or how much there is of it now are you alright?" I asked again.

Slender's response was by his wounds healing and him standing up along with me.

"Nothing I won't survive," Slender said.

"I was told some trouble was happening here by the knights what did this?" I asked.

"Demons and War Sword the demons made off with several items while War Sword escaped and fought me and set fire to this place. I made sure to send the animals into hiding till the situation is under control," Slender said.

"I need to get to the knights room is there any other way to get in besides the main doors?" I asked.

"War Sword made a giant hole in the roof so you can get in through there," Slender said.

"Thanks," I said before I flew up to the domed roof I found the giant hole and flew in.

I saw the room was a mess overturned bookshelves and destroyed cases I flew over to the raised platform and saw the knight’s remains were scattered all over the place. I used my magic to fix up the skeletons and to put out any fires in the area before I looked around for any opponents that stayed behind.

"Ash."

I turned around and saw the knights were all in front of their skeletons and looking at me.

"War Sword escaped and the demons took many objects," I said.

"We know they took several prisons and the Necroidion with them no doubt they plan to hand that foul book over to Groger," Ezio said.

"We also sense that War Sword is attacking Canterlot along with several other creatures from the Everfree forest," Link said

"Then I better go after them," I said as I turned to leave.

"Hold on Ash there is something we want you to have," Arno said causing me to raise an eyebrow at the ghost.

Third Person P.O.V Canterlot

Celestia was lying on the ground in the throne room her once white beautiful fur had black patches on it her siblings were also badly beaten along with the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Eris stood next to the heavily pregnant Cadence Shining Armour was struggling to stand up while the burning alicorn War Sword watched while many of the royal guard in the room were injured dead or dying. Spike, Rage and the stallions were in Canterlot city fighting a large mass of monsters.

"Is this what the great city of Canterlot has to offer me weak soldiers that don't know how to fight," War Sword taunted.

"Stay back whoever you are if not you'll be sorry," Eris said.

"I have no interest in talking to you freak unless you can stand against me," War Sword said.

Eris's anger fumed she summoned her nun chucks and charged at War Sword once she was in range she swung them at War Sword only for War Sword to catch them and head-butt Eris knocking her out.

"Tell me where is the sixth knight he promised me a duel and I'm waiting," War Sword said.

"He's not here he has been banished to the moon because he was possessed you'll be waiting a long time before he returns," Celestia said.

"Possessed huh then it appears I got excited over nothing if the knight can't stop a being from possessing him then he's not worth my time," War Sword said.

"At least he has a heart something you don't have," Luna said.

War Sword glared at Luna before he walked over to her and grabbed her by the throat and lifted her into the air.

"I think I'll leave you as an example to Ash Blade for wasting my time," War Sword said as he drew a flaming sawtooth cutlass from his belt.

All of a sudden Pinkie started shuddering.

"Pink please tell me that ain't what I think it is," Applejack said.

"I'm afraid it is it’s a doozy," Pinkie said.

"A doozy now all of all times," Twilight said in shock.

"Whatever it is it's certainly a big one," Pinkie said while shuddering all of a sudden her tail started twitching. "TWITCHY TAIL!"

All of a sudden a part of the roof broke and fell every eye in the room watched as an object fell along with the stone rubble. A large dust cloud covered the area and War Sword released Luna from his grasp and walked closer to the mess. The dust settled and the fallen object looked metal all of a sudden music bleared to life and the object moved the thing stood up to reveal a figure wrapped in a strange armour.

The noticeable qualities of the figure were the feather and webbed wings that shot open on the figures back, the sword and shield on the figures back and the helmet that covered the figures face looked like the one that was damaged by Tirek. Except this one was the same colour as the armour on the figures torso.

"ASH!" everyone screamed.

"So you finally show yourself let's see if your strong enough to face my army," War Sword said as minions made of flaming armour appeared around Ash. The group watched with worry as War Swords minions circled Ash like a pack of. Ash drew Whispering Wind and waited. Suddenly, all the minions all pounced on Ash but Ash quickly spun around while holding Whispering Wind outward. The sword gave of a golden glow as Ash spun creating a golden hurricane that cut everything it touched to pieces wowing the onlookers. "Impressive," War Sword said before he snapped his fingers summoning more minions.

One of the minions was extremely tall and wore black heavy armour and carried a massive sword and shield and carried a rapier on its hip the armoured figure then made a few large swings with its sword to show its strength Ash remembered Link telling him about this creature and told him that it was called a darknut.

"Quite the beast is it not he may not be the real thing but I've seen enough pictures and read enough information about them to know what they can do," War Sword said.

"Then that's a real shame," Ash finally spoke much to War Swords confusion. "Because I fought the real thing for practice."

Ash ran at the darknut cutting down any armoured figures that got in his way before he faced the darknut the darknut brought his sword down on Ash but Ash simply dodged to the side and bashed his shield into the darknut stunning. Ash then leaped up and over the darknut while doing a front flip and cutting the darknut's helmet in two before he landed behind the darknut and slashed the parts that were holding the armour together before the darknut turned to face him. The darknut swung faster but not fast enough allowing Ash to dodge and cut the straps holding the shield to his arm. With its defences broken the darknut leapt away from Ash and threw it's sword at him before it drew its rapier disregarding the scabbard. Ash ran at the darknut while the sword was flying at him and got to his knees and leaned his body backwards resulting Ash to skid under the blade before he stood up and continued his run. The darknut ran at Ash with great speed and swung its sword at Ash but Ash bashed his attack away with his shield before he thrusted Whispering Wind into the darknut’s chest. The darknut moved away from Ash as he moved away from it. The darknut held the hand that was holding the rapier over its wound while the other went limp. The darknut let out a few weak grunts before it stumbled around and raised it sword at Ash before it dropped it and fell to its knees and hit the floor. The darknut then turned black and disappeared in a puff of purple smoke along with its armour shield and swords the onlookers were memorized by what happened and Ash then turned to War Sword.

“Let’s find out who’s stronger shall we,” Ash said.

“Just make sure you make it interesting,” War Sword said.

The two moved with impossible speeds at each other their weapons sending sparks across the room. The two were evenly matched when it came to sword fighting War Sword fired three bolts of fire from his flaming horn but Ash leaned side to side to avoid the first two and swung Whispering Wind horizontally sending the last fire ball back to War Sword. The ball of fire hit War sword and sent him back a few feet and was surprised by the attack. Ash twirled Whispering Wind around in the air in a taunting fashion which enraged War Sword. He then lunged at Ash but Ash simply stepped backwards to avoid the attack before he attacked War Sword with both grace and ease. The fight continued with Ash simply stepping out of the way when War Sword attacked making War Sword angrier. War Sword had finally had enough and thrusted his sword at Ash but Ash simply jumped into the air and landed on the blade and the pair held that position the fire not bothering Ash at all. Ash then kicked War Sword in the face and back flipped off the blade and looked at War Sword while he held a hand on his face. War Sword looked at Ash in anger before he took his hand away from his helmet head to reveal a large crack in it. War Sword then summoned a minion behind Ash the minion went to attack but Ash simply spun around and destroyed the flaming armour.

"Ash look out!" Twilight cried.

The warning came too late as War Sword cut off Ash's entire right arm Ash cried in pain before he turned to War Sword.

"That was a dirty move I thought you had honour," Ash said.

"Sometimes you must play dirty to win a match," War Sword said.

"Then I hope you don't mind if I return the favour," Ashe said before tendrils made of blood rushed out of the wound and grabbed War Sword by the throat.

The tendrils threw War Sword away and the group watched in shock as the blood grabbed the severed arm from where it was cut and pulled back into its proper place. Ash then tested his arm and saw everything was back in working order and the wound along with the armour repaired itself before he turned to see War Sword was up and had Cadence hostage.

"I don't know what that was but I am not going back in a cage so here's what's going to happen here is I'm going to leave and if you try to stop me or follow me this bitch and her child die you got that," War Sword said.

"You know there's something behind you," Ash said.

"Oh please you must think I'm a novice that is the oldest trick in the book" War Sword said.

"Who said I was trying to trick you," I said.

War Sword gave a confused look before he looked behind him and as fast as lightning his sword was knocked out of his hands and he was lifted up into the air by the throat. The figure holding him was a shadow with red eyes the shadow then threw War Sword into the centre of the room where Ash teleported into War Sword's path and kicked War Sword to the ground and Ash landed on War Sword with Whispering Wind piercing War Sword’s chest.

"You know you can't kill me so that only leaves imprisonment but that won't hold me I'll just break out again and again till one day Equestria is engulfed by war," War Sword said.

"I know that's why you’re going somewhere where you defiantly won't be able to break out of but don't worry you'll have company so you won't be lonely," I said as I stood up while holding War Sword. "When you get to the void realm do me a solid and tell Nightmare I said hi."

With the words said Ash's eyes lit up with fire I stared at War Sword as he screamed in pain from the fire Ash was controlling. The flames consumed him and before anyone knew it he was gone Ash turned towards the shadow who walked over to War Sword's sword and tossed it to Ash which Ash caught the blade and teleported it off to be taken care of later. Ash then looked back at the shadow and watched it sink into the ground and attached itself to Ash's feet again.

Ash's P.O.V

I looked at my shadow and tested to see if it was fully attached before I looked at the group only for Pinkie Pie to run at me and wrap me in a bone crushing hug but thing was I couldn't feel the pain.

"Nice to see you too Pinks but I've still got to save Canterlot," I said as I squeezed Pinkie once I released her it looked like she was the one out of breath.

I spread my wings and flew out of the hole I made earlier and viewed the situation. There were about 12 giant cockatrice attacking Canterlot and I saw Rage having a hard time dealing with two. I flew down and thrusted Whispering Wind unto a cockatrice's head and landed on the ground behind Rage I then created a silver shotgun that had a skull with sharp teeth on the barrel out of the blood of the cockatrice. The shotgun was tossed into the air and I caught it by the fore-end and gave it a pump to load it.

"RAGE CATCH!" I yelled out before I tossed the shotgun to Rage.

Rage caught the shotgun by the handle and aimed it at the cockatrices head before he pulled the trigger. Fire shot of the barrel blowing the cockatrices head clean off Rage looked at the shotgun in awe before he turned to me I gave Rage a two finger salute. Suddenly, I heard something being thrown into the air I looked at the object to see it was a car that's right a car.

The car hit the ground and formed an explosion I stared at the burning wreck in wonder before I looked at the cockatrice that threw it.

"You just don't do that to a nice car and expect to get away with it," I said before I flew over to the cockatrice and used Whispering Wind to cut its head off. I then landed on a roof and looked around at the 9 other cockatrices and decided to end this. I raised my hand into the air and the sky went dark I could hear thunder rumble just then, a cockatrice came up and roared in my face. “Go to hell and take your friends with you,” I said before I brought my hand down.

Lightning fell upon each and every cockatrice frying them. Once I cut the lightning the dark clouds disappeared and remaining cockatrices fell extra crispy and dead I suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell off the roof. Luckily someone caught me then heard someone talking but couldn't make out what it was before everything went dark.

"Looks like he's coming around."

I slowly opened my eyes to see everypony looking at me with concerned looks.

"Hey guys what's happening?" I asked

"Dude what was that out there I've never seen anything like that before," Comet said.

"And what was all that back in the throne room?" Chrysalis asked.

"Hey give Ash some breathing room," Celestia said getting everyone to back away from me.

"Thanks Celestia and I gotta say re-entry was a bitch every single part of my body hurts even talking hurts because I haven't used my voice for so long," I said.

"What do you mean Ash," Caramel said.

"I was chained to the moon so well I couldn't move at all there was no air no water and no food the only thing that was keeping me alive was the chains holding me," I said causing the mane 6 to look away from me in guilt. "I know what you 6 are thinking and I want you to know it wasn't your fault."

"Thanks for trying to cheer us up Ash but it won't work," Rainbow said.

"No it really wasn't it was a healing process I had to go through to weaken Nightmares hold on me," I said causing the group to look at me in confusion.

"What are you saying Ash?" Dream Catcher asked.

"When I was sent to the moon the same way you and Luna were it was because Nightmare had dug himself in so deep in only a few seconds the Elements of Harmony were not strong enough to sever the connection. So they had to weaken Nightmare's hold by cutting Nightmare off from any magic he could feed on and the only place that could do that was the moon. Weakening the connection doesn't take that long only around a month or so but the way back is harder to achieve because the door only opens, either when the stars come into alignment or when three harmonic convergences happen all at once like today. If you take a moment to sense the magic in the air you can see the magic has boosted dramatically," I said.

"He's right the magic is stronger," Discord said.

"That explains how the cockatrices got so large and War Swords escape," Shining said.

"So girls you have nothing to be sorry for you actually helped me," I said with a smile.

The girls smiled at me before they wrapped me in a hug.

"Now darling I don't mean to be rude but you really need a shower," Rarity said.

"Yeah I guess I do need a clean-up huh," I said as I released the girls.

"I like that line of silver that's running through your hair though how'd you get it like that?" Rainbow asked.

"What are you talking about," I asked.

Rarity created a hand held mirror and handed it to me I could see I had one hell of a beard and my hair reached my shoulders and a silver line cut through the black in my hair and reached the end of my fringe over my right eye.

"Whoa I really need a trim how soon can you have a barber here Celestia?" I asked.

"As soon as you can stand," Celestia said.

I looked down to see I was in my casual clothes and got off the bed I gave a smile to everyone before my stomach growled loudly begging to be filled with food.

"Damn I forgot I haven't eaten anything in 9 months," I said clutching my stomach in pain.

"You just wait sugarcube as soon as your fixed up I'm gonna give the best apple cooking you'll ever taste I'll even ask Granny Smith if she can come up along Apple Bloom and the other crusaders," Applejack said.

"I get Gilda to come up a say hi as well," Rainbow said.

"Trixie will want to say hi as well," Twilight said.

"I can have Spitfire and Fleetfoot over here fast," Soarin said.

"I know Vinyl and Octavia will be happy to see you too Ash," Luna said.

"Those sound like terrific ideas I've been really hoping to see everyone again," I said.

Immediately Applejack, Rainbow, Twilight, Soarin and Luna pulled out a phone and started texting I was shocked at what was going on right in front of me I had no words.

"Where'd you get those?" I asked finally forming words in my mouth.

"How about we explain everything later once you’re clean," Celestia giggled.

After everyone left I had a shower and a shave and waited for the barber to arrive when he did I decided to go with a style that had a side of my fringe covering my right eye when I looked in the mirror I had to say I looked awesome. I thanked the barber and gave him a few coins but he wished to deny having any but I insisted before I left for the ballroom. Once I arrived I saw everyone was here either setting up streamers or balloons and placing food on a table I stood inside the doorway and gave the door a few knocks causing everyone to look at me.

"How do I look?" I asked.

Vinyl just responded by giving me a whistle.

"Nice style Ash," Gilda said.

"It certainly gives you that mysterious look," Rarity said as she walked up to me and started drawing circles on my chest I could see both Luna and Thunderlane where giving us a bad look.

"Uh I'm deeply flattered Rarity," I said as I removed Rarity's arms from me.

"Dad!"

I looked at the owner of the voice to see Pip running up to me I crouched down and spread my arms out and hugged him.

"Hey Pip wow you got taller in just 9 months," I said.

"Ash!"

I looked to see the rest of the CMC jump on top of me causing a large dog pile.

"Alright you youngsters let Ash up I'm sure he has other ponies to greet."

The CMC got off me revealing Granny Smith I stood up and gave the mare gentle hug and kiss on the cheek.

"It's been too long Granny Smith," I said.

"Ya darn right you young whipper snapper you just can't seem to stay out of trouble," Granny said.

"That or trouble can't stay away from me," I said causing us to laugh.

"All hail the conquering hero."

I looked to the source of the voice to see both Spitfire and Fleetfoot smiling at me.

"Spitfire and Fleetfoot and how are my two favourite speeding angels?" I asked causing them both to blush and giggle.

"Hey!" Rainbow shouted.

"You’re a speed demon you don't count," I said getting a laugh from the group.

"To answer your question were doing great," Fleetfoot said.

"The real question is what made it ok for you to go to the moon for 9 months when we just got you back from being in a coma and not to mention you left without a goodbye," Spitfire said slugging my arm and for her rub her hand. "And are you wearing armour under that or is it possible for humans to get tougher skin?"

"No armour just cloth and skin there if you wanted to hit something metal try the other arm," I said jokingly.

"Ash!"

I was suddenly pulled into a headlock and someone rubbing the top of my head hard I turned my head to see a pair of familiar shades.

"Good to see you too Vinyl," I said still in the headlock.

"Now tell me do you have some kind of death wish or is it a habit you seem to end up in the most deadly of situations?" Vinyl asked.

"Maybe it's just my luck now can you let go?" I asked.

"Hm nah I kinda like you where you are," Vinyl said.

"*sigh* Alright you asked for it just remember you had your chance," I said.

"What do yo…hahahahahaha…hey knock it off!" Vinyl screamed as I tickled her with a feather from my wing but her grip on me was still strong.

"Let me go and I will stop," I said.

"Alright, alright you win," Vinyl said as she let me go.

"I hope you aren't forgetting somepony."

I turned around and was met with a pair of mulberry eyes that belonged to a familiar cellist player.

"Octavia it's so good to see you," I said hugging the mare.

"Likewise but you simply must cease getting yourself into all kinds of crazy situations," Octavia said when we ended the hug.

I was about to speak when the doors opened and a face I despised walked in.

"Auntie this room is used for public party's why is it being used for a beast's return party?" Blueblood asked with disgust.

"Oh geez real original Blueblood," I said clapping my hands in a mocking way.

"Also we shouldn't be allowing commoners into the palace unless they have important business," Blueblood said.

"Blueblood I have given you a very good life so far but it appears you’re never happy with what happens around you. First with Ash arriving in Equestria then with who your aunt Luna falls in love with who also happens to be Ash and the technology we recently recovered from Ash's home world. why if I must ask nephew is that makes you hate Ash so much you hate everything about him?" Celestia asked.

"It's an alien monster that has no place here don't any of you see this creature is nothing but trouble. You may have everypony else fooled but I know what you are you’re a bloodthirsty carnivores savage that has no place dating a class of superior bloodline your just a common animal and I will find out every dirty secret you hold," Blueblood said getting into my face.

"You want to know a secret do you Blueblood I'll tell you one when I was on earth I was a slave forced to fight in an arena for my life. I was brutally tortured and faced countless creatures and I lost good friends and if you don't believe me I've still got the scars to prove it," I said.

"So you are a slave I wonder what would happen if that story were to reach the press tomorrow unless if you are a slave then you should know how to submit to your better then I won't say anything," Blueblood said as he went to back hand me but I grabbed his arm. "Release me you damn piece of property."

"Here's what's going to happen Blueblood you can tell the entire world about me being a slave but no one would care if anything many will see me as inspiration that even a slave can become something great. And no one I care about will think of me as anything less so go ahead and tell the world because it won't matter," I said.

"The nobles will never allow you to continue to date a member of the royal blood line they'll see that you are sent back to your cage," Blueblood said.

"In case you forgot Blueblood the nobles and you don't make the rules here," I said pushing Blueblood away.

"Don't you worry there are rules that even the princesses have to obey and before you know it you'll be gone," Blueblood said.

"I suggest you leave Blueblood," I said.

"Aw is it because you know I'm right and that you can't win?" Blueblood asked with mock concern.

"No it's because he looks hungry," I said pointing to Bluebloods side.

Blueblood looked at me in confusion before he turned to what I was pointing at however he was met with a massive roar and a mouth filled with five rows of sharp teeth. Blueblood screamed something like this before he ran out the doors still screaming.

"Never gets old," I said with a grin as my shadow returned to my feet.

"What in the name of Equestria was that," Gilda asked gesturing to my feet.

"Oh most of you remember my nightmare form from the night I was sent to the moon well that was him," I said.

"And you managed to let him out without killing how exactly?" Rage asked.

"Well for so long I have been fighting against him or trying to get rid of him but then I found out him and me are two side of the same coin. To kill him is to kill me and the other way round I couldn't trap him I can no longer contain him and I can't kill him so I was left with one option to accept and become one with him," I said.

"That's quite something," Celestia said.

"Yeah with a little training from Faust she taught me all manner of magic," I said.

"Wait training with Faust?" Twilight asked with surprise.

"Oh yeah I never told you Faust dragged my sprit into the world between worlds to train with her and the knights I even learned to control my blood," I said.

“Wait control your blood?” Rarity asked turning slightly green.

I simply demonstrated by cutting my hand with my hidden blade I used the blood and transformed it into the claws I used as my nightmare form. The group was surprised before I returned the blood back into my bloodstream and healed the wound.

"From what I saw that was clearly black magic why would mother train you in that art?" Luna asked.

"Actually Luna that wasn’t black magic in fact that wasn’t magic at all," I said.

“Ash that clearly had to be magic what else could it be?” Chrysalis asked.

“Blood manipulation think of it as moving a part of your body its magic if I am using someone else’s magic but I need to be touching it in order to work,” I said.

“Can you teach me that?” Rage asked.

“Sorry Rage but this was just something that happened Faust said this ability hasn’t been seen in a long time but Faust taught me other forms of magic,” I said

"Ash you can only learn one form of magic in a lifetime like Discord with chaos magic, Chrysalis controls life magic, Dream Catcher controls dream magic, Cadence controls love magic, Twilight controls friendship magic, Luna controls night magic and I control Solar magic you can't control two different forms of magic or more.

"Well hate to disappoint you but I can do it," I said gaining confused looks from the group. "Let me give you all a demonstration."

I created a ball of light magic in my right hand and a ball of black magic in my left the princesses plus Discord and Eris were surprised by what I was doing. But, their jaws fell when I brought the two together and let them twist and make different shapes together.

"That is incredible," Twilight said.

"Hey hang on aren't we all forgetting something Ash why did you tell that jerk of a prince you were once a slave?" Vinyl asked.

"Oh I never told you did I well what I said was true I actually was a slave and I hated every moment of being forced to do something I didn't want to do," I said.

"So what did they do if you disobeyed them," Fleetfoot asked.

I breathed out a sigh before I took off my jacket and shirt showing her my chest.

"That big circular one came from Tirek but the rest are from being tortured," I said before I covered myself up.

"Holy buck I didn't think those were real when I saw them," Vinyl said.

"Damn you have some serious guts if you’re going to let Blueblood publish what you said to the world," Spitfire said.

"Let them think what they want it doesn't bother me anymore but now that that part is over let's eat cause I'm starved and I want to know everything that has happened while I've been away," I said as I walked over to the table to eat.

During dinner that was fit for several kings everyone gave me a welcome home gift I immediately opened it and saw it was a brand new phone. After I thanked everyone Twilight told me of how she and Sunset Simmer had been busy discussing and bringing technology into Equestria such as phones, tablets, cars, even my IPod gave birth to a new line of devices called the P-Pod. It wasn't as perfect as mine but it still worked Equestria has become better with the technology from my world. Luna even told me about the Xbox one and new flat screen HD TV she installed in the house and an all manner of games even a DVD player was installed meaning I could show them movies from my world.

"Damn and when did you start this project Twilight?" I asked.

"Oh it was after I help stopped the sirens in your world Ash so you were still in a coma," Twilight said.

"*yawn* Well this old mare had better be off to sleep along with the youngest of us," Granny Smith said.

"Aww," the CMC whined.

"Please can't we stay up longer," Apple Bloom pleaded at the five got on their knees and gave me the puppy dog eyes and for an added touch they pulled of the same technique as my wolf siblings.

I stared at the crusaders in disbelief at what they were doing I could feel my resistance crumbling but I shook my head rapidly before I addressed the five.

"Nice try you lot but if Granny says its bedtime its bedtime," I said firmly

The crusaders awed in defeat before they followed Granny Smith out the door.

"Hey Ash you alright?" Rage asked.

"Those five managed to do something that no one else has done in a long time I almost gave in to their cuteness," I said.

"That is scary," Rage said.

"Ha, ha now we only need to learn from those foals their secret of cuteness before we can break your will!" Luna shouted in triumph.

"Why would you want to get any cuter when you’re cute enough the way you are?" I asked booping Luna on the end of her muzzle.

"Hey now that the youngest and Granny have gone to bed how about a game of spin the bottle truth or dare with a twist," Rainbow said holding a glass bottle with a seductive smile.

"Look out everypony I think Rainbow's heat cycle came early," Soarin said jokingly earning him a glare from Rainbow.

"What's the twist?" I asked with an interested smile on my face.

"You deny the dare or refuse to tell the truth you have to give up one piece of your clothing once all your clothing is gone you have to tell the truth or do the dare so I suggest you choose wisely," Rainbow said.

"Why not I haven't been able to play this game in a long time," Celestia said.

"Well I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious on where this was going," I said.

Soon everyone agreed to play Rainbow placed the bottle in the centre of the circle and gave it a spin at first the truths and dares were harmless but as time went on and everyone continued to drink the truths became more personal and the dares got kinky. I was glad Cadence was here to prevent everything from going out of control but that didn’t mean she couldn’t play. Now Shining was in nothing but his boxes while Soarin and Thunderlane and Mac had given up their shirts while the rest of us guys were still fully clothed. Celestia was now only in her underwear along with Rarity and Octavia and the other princesses gave up their Jewry and both Twilight and Fluttershy were only in a skirt panties and bra and Eris gave up her pants so far there was nothing to revealing. Everyone watched as the bottle spun around franticly till it landed on me.

"Bout time I thought we'd never get to you Ash," Rainbow said.

"What can I say the world likes me to keep my secrets and dignity perhaps," I said with a laugh.

"That may be true but not anymore so pick your poison truth or dare?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't know whether it's the alcohol or my head but I'm going to go with dare," I said.

"Alright I dare you to eat Celestia out till she orgasms," Rainbow said.

Those words managed to shock me out of my tipsy mode before I raised an eyebrow at Rainbow.

"Ok I think you've had too much Rainbow," I said.

"Aw come on Ash give me a taste," Celestia said as she stood up put hands behind her head and pointed her elbows to the celling and shook her hips at me causing me to sweat. I then looked around for Cadence to see she was nowhere in sight meaning I was left on my own "Times up."

I didn't get a chance to respond before I was tackled by all the mares and pined my while Celestia loomed over me with a terrifying smile on her face before she began to sit on my face reverse cowgirl style. Suddenly Celestia let out a yawn I breathed a sigh of relief when Celestia stoped but my luck changed when Celestia fell onto me her tail and massive butt cheeks covering my face. I tried in vain to push Celestia off me then thought to myself things couldn't get any worse.

"Great idea Celestia sleep pile!" Pinkie shouted.

I tried to cry out in protest but my voice was muffled one by one I could feel the weight of the others added to the pile. I didn't want to hurt anyone by throwing anyone off so I was stuck there till I fell asleep.

I woke up to the sounds of movement above me I opened my eyes to see nothing but black I then remembered the little party we had and Celestia fell on top of me. Then how the rest of the group jumped on top of us forming a pile.

"Wow that was refreshing," Rage said.

"Where are my clothes!?" Rarity shrieked.

"Damn Thunderlane you picked yourself quite the looker...OW!" Soarin cried as he was slapped from either Rarity, Thunderlane or Rainbow.

"Hey where's Ash?" Dream Catcher asked.

Suddenly my air supply was cut off when Celestia shifted I let out a muffled cry for help and tried to push Celestia off me but the only response was a moan of pleasure from Celestia.

"I don't know about any of you but what I'm sitting on is certainly nice," Celestia cooed.

I was starting to lose my patience I then used all my strength to try and push Celestia of me but there still ponies on top so I could only shift the group.

"Whoa what's going on?" Comet asked.

"Hey I think Ash is under there," Gilda said.

I then felt the weight lighten off of me before all that was left of Celestia.

"Whoa that I wasn't expecting," Discord said.

"Um Celestia your sitting on Ash's face," Dream Catcher said.

"That explains why he's so comfortable am I right Luna?" Celestia said.

"Tia get off of him!" Luna demanded.

"But he's so comfy," Celestia whined.

I then decided to take matters into my magic and pushed her off me letting me suck in a good amount of air.

"Damn it Celestia I needed you to move I was beginning to suffocate in there," I said.

"Well why didn't you say anything?" Celestia asked.

"I did I guess you couldn't hear me through two tons of butt," I said.

"My flanks are not that large thank you they are considered a national treasure," Celestia said giving her ass a smack causing some of the stallions to gawk and for their marefriends to give them a disapproving glare.

"How did you get in that situation anyway?" Chrysalis asked.

"You don't want to know," I said rubbing my head.

"Oh I know when Rainbow spun the bottle and it landed on Ash, Ash decided to do a dare and Rainbow Dash dared Ash to eat out Celestia but Ash tried to back out of it but all the girls grabbed Ash and pinned him to the floor. As Celestia got ready to sit on Ash she fell asleep on top of Ash the I told everyone we should make a sleep pile and then we went to sleep," Pinkie said with a massive grin.

"Well what she said," I said as I looked at the group I saw the mane 6 had red faces along with Celestia while the guys had envy on theirs.

"I'm surprised at you Ash I know plenty of stallions that would kill for a chance to go to town on Celestia why not you?" Spitfire asked.

"I'm already faithful to a mare and I would never betray that," I said causing Luna's heart to flutter.

"So you don't want to form a harem not even a herd?" Caramel asked but I just rose an eyebrow at him "Your kidding right you don't know."

"Not really," I said.

"Ash a herd is basically a where two to three mares share one stallion and a harem is where several mares share a stallion and a harem has a lead mare to keep the harem together also as long as the stallion treats all he mares equally," Cadence said.

"Well that sort of thing isn't legal on earth so it's no wonder why I haven't heard of it before but why is it considered legal here," I asked.

"The stallion ratio to mares is 1 to 10 in Equestria," Celestia said.

"Damn that must suck for you girls along with the stamina problem for you guys," I said gesturing to the stallions.

"How so?" Comet asked.

"Meaning where stallions can last up to 30 seconds before cumming along the sperm reproductive system humans can last longer and can cum multiple times," Luna said with pride gaining shocked looks from most of my friends.

"Damn you two certainly got the best pick on the planet," Vinyl said gesturing to Luna and Eris.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa back up so you’re saying Ash and Rage here can last longer than our stallions and can go for multiple rounds?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes he made me cum several times before cumming himself," Luna said.

"You do realise that you’re making me and Rage very big targets," I whispered to Luna who only stuck her tongue out at me.

"If I knew he could do that I would have jumped Ash in the shower you certainly got a good one Luna," Spitfire said licking her lips.

"Come on guys it's no big deal," I said as Rage and I backed away from the mares who all had lust filled looks on their faces all of a sudden I saw Cadence almost collapse. "Cadence!" I shouted as I ran over to her.

"It's time," Cadence said giving me a smile before I turned to Shining who was fully dressed and came to check on Cadence.

"Looks like your day of being a farther begins today pal," I said.

I sat on a chair in the waiting room with everyone waiting for results along with Twilight’s and Shining’s parents while Shining was panicking out of his mind. He was pacing around in a circle and I could see that he had begun to were out the carpet and Twilight gave up on trying to calm him.

“Of Celestia what do I do who knows what’s happening in there and I feel so useless what do I do,” Shining said as he continued to pace in circles.

“I’ve never seen him like this how do we calm him?” Twilight asked.

“Leave this to me,” I said as I stood up and walked over to Shining I then held his shirt with my left hand before I slapped Shining then backhanded him and slapped him across the face before I grabbed his shoulders. “Pull yourself together Shining Armour now listen and tell me how strong is Cadence?”

“What do you me…,” Shining began before I slapped him.

“How strong is Cadence?” I asked again.

“Very strong,” Shining said.

“Alright do you have faith in her?” I asked.

“Yes,” Shining replied.

“Then sit your flank down and breath cause your panicking over nothing and it’s not helping anyone,” I said as I pointed to a chair.

Shining sat down on the chair and began to breathe calmly before I did the same while the room just stared at me.

“How’d you learn to do that?” Twilight asked.

“Jabir was in the same predicament when Rosa was giving birth and Alex calmed him down,” I said.

Just then the doors opened and the doctor walked out Shining was quick to get on his feet and almost ran to the doctor but I got up and slapped him again before he nodded to me in thanks while her rubbed his cheek before he walked over to the doctor.

“How is she doctor?” Shining asked calmly.

“Both princess Cadence and your foul a perfectly healthy your highness are you ready to see them?” The doctor asked.

Shining nodded before the doctor led us through the hallways to where Cadence was we walked into the room I saw Cadence holding a small bundle in her arms and was humming a small lullaby. Shining approached the bed and sat next to Cadence and his child I watched from the doorway as the two nuzzled their heads together and smiled at their foul while he rest crowded around the bed and watched. I stepped in closer and saw the foal was a white alicorn with a blue mane and curled at the end like her mothers along with her tail the foal had baby blue eyes let out some baby gibberish which I couldn’t help but chuckle at and then I noticed the foals horn and wings were rather large.

“It’s a filly,” Cadence said.

“Then Flurry Heart it is,” Shining suggested.

“Congratulations you two,” Rage said with a smile.

“Why Rage I’ve never seen a smile like that on you before,” Celestia teased.

“I only smile like this on one and only celebrations,” Rage said.

“It’s a great smile you should where it more often,” Eris said as she held Rage close.

“Yay another crusader to add to our adventures and to make the head of the Crystal Empire branch,” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“Don’t you think she’s a little young?” Rumble asked.

“We have to start somewhere,” Scootaloo said.

I watched in silence with a smile on my face at the CMC’s antics as all the mares and foals tried to get closer without cramping the area while all the males moved away so they weren’t caught in the crowd. I then decided to leave the couple and the group I stood in the doorway and gave a final glance and smile before I walked away.

Chapter 32 Lust from Heat and Awesome Rides

I was in my assassin robes disguise ring and with my shadow cloaking me it's been two weeks since my return and now the brotherhood and I were at a garden party the host was a Templar noble called Golden Hoard. I remembered him from when it was announced that Luna and I were dating and Pip was announced as our adoptive son. Now I sat patiently in a tree along with the others Quick Shot took up a sniping position in the trees as well because the party was under a thick canopy of trees. The princesses along with Twilight and Cadence and Shining Armour were here along with the rest of the mane 6 were here along with Gilda and Trixie. The girls wanted the stallions, Spike, Rage and I to be the plus one to the invitations but we all gave an excuse not to come leaving Gilda and Trixie to go. Luna almost decided not to go if I hadn't convinced her to go Pip was safe in bed and the rest of the immortals were watching over him. Now all we had to do was wait and prey we didn't get caught now we sat patiently for Golden Hoard to arrive which he did he had a green coat and a yellow mane and wore a shiny suit.

"Geez its ponies like this that make me want to barf," Lightning Dust said.

"Don't worry Lightning you're not alone when it comes to smugglers," Rage said.

"Hey what do we do now?" Spike asked.

"Basic kill and run as soon as Golden Hoard is dead the guards will come after me when I place the file we gathered of his crimes. Also we'll have the princesses Eris and the girls to deal with this time so Mac, Pierce, Comet, Thunderlane, Soarin, Caramel, Spike, Rage and Lightning try and stay out of sight for as long as possible," I said.

Golden Hoard climbed up onto the wooden stage with a glass of water and some papers and set them on the pedestal in front of him before I silently made my way through the trees till I was over Golden Hoard. I decided to try out the new poison I learned how to make from Ezio's books I took the bottle out of a pouch and got the poison into the eye dropper and carefully held my arm out above the glass. I squeezed the dropper and a drop fell but it missed the cup I re-aimed the dropper and squeezed the end managing to get the drop into the cup. The poison had a different colour then the water but no one would be able to tell in the light also the poison was tasteless and had an antidote but the poison was a fast acting one so I didn't have long to wait. Golden Hoard began his speech like any other but I basically drowned out his voice. It wasn't until he had a drink from the glass that I paid attention when Golden Hoard placed the cup down and began to talk again but he started to cough violently. Most of the audience looked on in concern but I heard Rarity scream in terror when blood began to leak from Hoard's mouth, nose and eyes Golden Hoard then stumbled around and collapsed causing the guests to panic and try to flee. The princesses and the mane 6 plus Gilda, Trixie plus Shining ran to the stage to inspect the body and I then jumped down onto the stage causing the group to jump in surprise. I stood at my full height causing the mane 6, the princesses, Trixie and Gilda to gawk at me I walked over to Golden Hoard's body and pulled off the necklace and placed the folder on his chest like no one was there. But, when I stood up Shining drew his sword and held it on the back of my neck.

"Don't move," Shining ordered.

I turned my head slightly to look at Shining suddenly a spear flew out of the bushes aimed for me. I pushed Shining to the side and moved my head to the side as well as the spear flew passed me I saw it was going to hit Dream Catcher I then quickly caught it while the tip was mere inches from Dream Catchers face. I gazed at the bushes to see Templar soldiers leap out and charge at me I then threw the spear at the ponies impaling three onto it before bangs went off in the garden from Quick Shot's rifle. Soon the rest of the brotherhood joined the fight I grabbed one of the Templars and threw it into the air for Mac to swing his war hammer at the pony sending him into a tree while Spike was protecting the group of bystanders with his pistols. Soon the royal guard arrived and Celestia ordered the guards to seize all of us I then signalled the brotherhood to scatter thanks to the shadows they were wearing it made it hard to see them in the dark. I managed to get past the royal guard and ran towards the castle. I entered the hallways and looked behind me to see the mane 6, Gilda, Trixie and Shining in close pursuit. I made a sharp left turn down a corridor before I made a right only to come to an area of the castle that was being reconstructed the entire wall that separated the outside from the inside was gone only blocked by a ton of scaffolding. I used my parkor skills to climb through the scaffolding and I saw the girls and Shining were close behind me. I then moved faster than ever before until I reached the top I raced onto a pole that hung out over the ledge and gazed at the maze in the gardens. I turned around and saw the way down was blocked but the mane 6, Gilda, Trixie and Shining.

"Got nowhere to run now pal so why don't you just take off the mask before we come over and do it for you," Rainbow said.

I looked at the ground below me and saw a bush underneath me I looked back at the group and backed away till I was standing on the tip of the pole.

"Look whoever you are there's no way you can survive a fall like that so don't...," Twilight didn't get to finish before I leapt backwards off the pole and angled my body for the bush and a soft landing.

I continued to fall till I felt the flowers, leaves and branches cushion my fall I then climbed out of the bush and looked up on the scaffolding to see the group I could almost see their awed out faces. I just smirked before I turned to walk away but suddenly heard a teleportation go off behind me and a pair of wings I looked behind me to see the group was on the ground.

"Okay wise guy that was seriously cool but you're going to be cornered sooner or later so why don't you just give up," Gilda said.

My only thought was run so that's what I did I then thought I could lose them in the maze so I ran into the entrance and took a path and continued to run until I was almost out of breath. I slowed down to a walk but kept my eyes on the skies for either Rainbow, Gilda or Fluttershy and my ears open for the others hoofsteps. I continued to walk until I heard voices from close by they didn't belong to the others. I crept up to the voices but I heard the sound of leaves brushing up against something behind me. I instantly turned around and held a knife at my prey only to see Rainbow the blue Pegasus was scared out of her mind when she saw the blade I then saw Gilda land next to us. When she saw the knife she got ready to pounce at me but I simply placed a finger on my lips and removed the knife from RD the Pegasus and griffin stared at me in puzzlement before I crept along the bushes. We came to a gap in the hedge and I peeked around the edge to see two figures one wore a brown cloak and the other was a Templar soldier.

"This cannot go on the assassins are picking us off one by one we must stop them before they kill any more of us we've already lost 3 of ours in these last two months," the cloaked figure said.

"Apologies my lord but the Grand Master has given you new orders and would like them carried out immediately while he assigns someone to take care of the assassins," the soldier said as he held out a letter with seal of the Templar cross on it.

"He'd better take care of it I don't want an assassin’s blade to be wedged into my throat," the cloaked figure said as he took the letter.

I then stood up and looked at the two girls who were watching the scene before they looked at me I gestured for them to stay put before I grabbed my knife and walked out of my hiding place calmly and in plain view of my targets. I calmly walked over to them by the time they realized I was there I stabbed the soldier in the back but the cloaked figure had a sword underneath his cloak. The pony in front of me made a magical shield in front of him I nearly lost a hand twice from his attacks from when I tried to attack I then decided to go with a tactic I've been meaning to try. I had both hands at my sides and I calmly walked forward the Templar was confused and scared at the same time as I approached once I was close enough I brought my hand holding the knife upwards like I was about to attack but I dropped the knife. As the Templar watched the blade fall I clapped my hands in his face making his shield and concentration shatter like glass before I used my hidden blade to stab the Templar in the abdomen. As I stabbed him I used my other hand to grab the letter and his necklace before I let the Templar fall and retrieved my knife. I then looked at Rainbow and Gilda only to see the rest of the group had joined in.

"I gave you a warning Shining Armour yet like everyone else you don't head it," I said.

"Just listen mister vigilante we don't want an argument with you but we want to help you stop these Templars," Rarity said.

"I've already got all the help I need and if I wasn't able to stop those two from making too much noise when they tried to get the drop on me these two would have run with this," I said holding up the letter.

"And what exactly are those?" Twilight asked.

"No chance of me telling you," I said as I put the letter away.

"You can't run anywhere you can't fly or climb these henges and I placed an anti magic bubble around this area so why don't you just come quietly?" Shining asked.

"Last warning to you all stay out of my war," I said before I threw a smoke bomb at the group and ran passed them.

I did not stop running even when I was out of the maze.

"I must say Ash you certainly know how to crash a party."

I looked at the voice to see Discord flying next to me before I removed my shadow and ring.

"How'd you know?" I asked while I ran.

"Who else can do something this crazy and still not get caught," Discord said.

"So what do I have to do to for you to keep you silent?" I asked.

"You’re already doing it," Discord said before he vanished I then pulled out my fully charged crystal and teleported back to the den.

"What happened to you?" Spike asked.

"Damn crystal took forever to recharge," I said while I was out of puff from running.

"Well why didn't you teleport with your magic?" Caramel asked.

"You know why Twilight made a spell that tracks our magic signals and each magic signal is like a fingerprint for a unicorn or alicorn each one is different including Rage and mine.

"Well I'm glad my new wings were able to save me from getting caught," Spike said as he gave his wings a flap they were purple and the webbed part of the wings were light green.

"I still can't believe you grew those things while I was on the moon and you didn't bother to tell me about I when I got back," I said.

"Hey I said sorry it slipped my mind," Spike said.

"Relax dude I'm not mad I meant it in a joking way," I said.

"Oh," Spike said rubbing the back of his head in embracement.

"Well anyway I managed to grab a Templar letter from a pair of Templars but I'm not going over it tonight so let's get some sleep but Caramel and I have to work tomorrow," I said.

"Dude have you forgotten," Soarin asked.

"What?" I asked.

"Dude heat season is starting in two weeks and we need a place to hide," Thunderlane said.

"Wait are we all sure we want to discuss this in front of her?" Comet asked gesturing to Lightning Dust.

"Relax you lot are already in a relationship with somepony even if what Luna said is true about you humans I'd rather not tangle with an angry alicorn and or Draconequuses. So while I still have my sanity left I'm going out of town so none of you will be in my crosshairs good luck out there boys cause two of you will need it," Lightning said before she left.

"Well that's one problem solved but what did she mean while she still has her sanity left in her," I asked.

The stallions went pale before they told me they will tell me tomorrow before we left.

"I now call this stallion meeting to order," Comet said banging a hammer on a gavel.

We were in the barn with every stallion in Ponyville to discuss possible locations to hide during heat season and to inform both Rage and me about it. We were told of how the mares become lust and sex crazed machines (not literally machines but you get the idea) during this time and if that wasn't bad enough I was shown photos of the poor souls that were caught. I was starting to become nervous about this because those were of stallions that had sex with an average mare. If a simple mare was able to do that to those stallions what will Luna and the rest of the princesses do to Rage, me and Comet. I was then shown a table that had a map of all the safe houses around and on the outskirts of Ponyville I stretched my back and looked up to see a white fuzzy object with a red ring on it on the celling. I looked at the object for a few seconds and realized it was Lyra and Bonbon's pet spider Scary I then looked back at the map and pretended I didn't notice him.

"So where exactly will you be Ash?" Caramel asked.

"Its best I don't say cause if I told any of you the mares will come hunting me and any stallions that are with me and if you resist then you'll all probably end up like those stallions in the pictures maybe even worse," I said.

The stallions nodded and gulped once the meeting was over I offered to stay behind and help Mac clean up I then looked up to see Scary was no longer there.

"Mac I think this meeting was compromised," I said.

"How so?" Mac asked in worry.

"I saw Scary Lyra and Bonbon's pet spider on the roof above the map," I said.

"Do you think they know where the safe house locations are?" Mac asked.

"Most likely yes," I said.

"So what do we do?" Mac asked.

"We tell all the other stallions but it must be done discreetly so the mares don't become suspicious and if the stallions choose to ignore us then so be it we can't say we didn't warn them," I said.

"But Ash the safe houses were our only way of staying safe," Mac said.

"Then the ones that do believe us must leave Ponyville and fast but as for you me and the rest of the boys I know the perfect place to hide," I said.

During the week Mac, Comet, Pierce, Thunderlane, Soarin, Caramel, Spike, Quick Shot, Swift Spear, Holy Light and Storm Cloud have been helping me move supplies to the den. The male members of the brotherhood were a little nervous that we show them the den but I assured them that it would be fine. I then told the immortals the purpose of the den at first their minds were blown but agreed to keep our secret. During the week Rage told me he found a place to hide and Luna and I sent Pip off with Granny Smith and the other crusaders till the heat was over and Luna had no idea of the stallions and my plan at least I didn't think so anyway. Now the stallions and I were in the den making sure everything was in place before my phone vibrated I fished my phone out of my pocket and saw it was a message from Rage.

Princesses broke into my safe house help!

"Shit guys the princesses broke into Rage's safe house I'm going over to Canterlot to rescue him," I said.

"Ash that's crazy the heat will be starting soon and when it does all the mares will be on the hunt," Caramel said.

"I'm not leaving him besides I don't mind a little game of cat and mouse even when I'm the mouse," I said.

"Yeah but the mouse will be bucked to death if he's caught," Soarin said.

"Well its one hell of a way to go I guess," I said.

"Boy you have some serious balls," Thunderlane said.

I walked over to the exit and looked back at the others and gave them a quick salute which they returned before I left.

I arrived at Canterlot Castle and landed in the gardens and slipped inside it was still dark out so I assumed no one was awake except the female thestral ponies. As I crept along the halls I hid in empty rooms or behind pillars or statues whenever a patrol passed. I then decided to look through the princess’s rooms and I immediately found Rage in Celestia's room and he was chained to the bed in only his boxers while the three princesses and Eris slept waiting for the heat to begin. I slowly used my stealth skills to make my way over to the bed I placed a hand over Rage's mouth and he woke up in alarm but I held a finger to my lips for silence and gestured to the still sleeping mares. Rage gave a nod before I removed my hand and cut my finger and turned the blood into a key I unlocked the shackles holding Rage to the bed before I help him up and found his clothes.

"You alright?" I whispered.

"Yeah but you shouldn't have come here not that I'm complaining," Rage said as he took his clothes and began to put them on.

"There's no way I was going to leave you with a bunch of alicorns and Draconequus in heat you saw those images," I said.

"Yeah thing you should know Celestia looked like she's the worst her mane and tail turn a pink like grey and she keeps telling us to call her Molestia," Rage said with a shudder.

"I'll remember that but for now let's get out of here," I said as I opened the door to leave.

"By the way how'd you find out I was in trouble?" Rage asked.

"What do you mean you sent me a text asking for help," I said.

"I never sent you a text the princesses grabbed me before I could do anything," Rage said.

My face went pale as I slowly turned back into the room to see Celestia with a maniacal smile on her face and was looking at both of us and her mane and tail had turned greyish pink and the other princesses and Eris were awake as well.

"Leaving so soon not even going to stay for some fun," Celestia said in a seductive tone as she began to strip.

"You have to admit they are sexy," Rage said as his mouth began to water.

"FUCK THIS SHIT WE'RE OUT!" I shouted as I grabbed Rage by the arm and ran I ran like mad not even bothering to hide from the guards with Rage in tow. "They still behind us?"

"Yeah but if I may ask why do we need to run when we have some really horny and sexy mares behind us just begging to be fucked?" Rage asked.

"Clearly you don't pay attention to warnings about heat season if we're caught we'll be fucked to death," I said.

"Not a bad way to go when you think about it," Rage said.

"True but if you drag me down with I'll I go all nightmare form on you in the afterlife," I said with a heated glare.

"Fair enough," Rage said his face filled with fear.

As we ran through the maze of halls Celestia teleported in front of us but I jumped onto the wall and ran along it while Rage slid under Celestia's legs and slapped her ass sending it into a fit of jiggling while Celestia moaned in both pain and pleasure.

"The hell was that?" I asked in anger.

"What if we're going to die from these mares than I'm going to at least go out without any regrets," Rage said.

"And slapping Celestia on the ass was one of them huh," I asked.

"Yep," Rage replied happily.

"Sometimes I really hate you," I said as we ran for the landing pad Rage ran out first and took to the air first and I spread my wings but all of a sudden my body stopped. I looked at my body to it was encased in a golden aura Rage saw what was happening and began to fly back to help me. "No Rage get out of here I'll catch up!"

"What I can't leave you here when you came for me," Rage said.

"I'll be fine no get you butt moving I catch up with you I promise!" I yelled.

Rage looked at me as if he was coming back for me but turned around and flew off while I heard hoofsteps approach from behind.

"It appears my little trap worked," Celestia said as she came into my view.

"I shall go after Rage," Eris said as she was about to take off.

"Calm down Eris he'll come to us now that we have Ash and speaking of which let's find out what this stallions got," Chrysalis said seductively.

"Indeed I couldn't stop thinking about everything Luna said when you came back just thinking about it has made me very wet I can't wait to try you out," Celestia said.

"Hate to disappoint you but that's not happening anytime soon," I said.

"Oh and why is that?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Cause I'm about to escape," I said.

The princesses just looked at me before they all laughed.

"Now that is funny," Celestia said.

"Alright then just watch," I said.

I closed my eyes and calmly breathed the princesses continued to watch with confident smirks as I breathed. I opened my eyes and simply stepped out of the aura like water running through someone’s fingers slapping the smirks right off their faces I tipped my hood to the mares before I took off before they could process what they just saw. By the time they came to their senses I was already too far away from them.

"Well girls it appears this hunt just got a little more fun pack your bags we're going to Ponyville," Celestia said.

I flew through the air at great speed I could see the sun was about to rise and I needed to find Rage before we were spotted by female Pegasi. As I flew through the air I saw a dot heading in the same direction as I was I put in more speed and I got closer to the speck to see Rage.

"Rage!" I called out.

I seemed to get his attention and he turned to see me I slowed down to face him and saw a smile on his face.

"You son of a bitch how'd you escape this time?" Rage asked never losing his smile.

"I'll tell ya once were at the den but we need to hurry dawns approaching and the mares will be up on the hunt for a stallion," I said.

"Gotcha," Rage replied before we speed off towards Ponyville.

Rage and I were hiding in a cloud with part of it pulled over us to hide from any Pegasi honestly I felt like Rage and I were a spotter and a sniper. As we gazed down at Ponyville we saw a horde of mares breaking down a safe house door and run inside I saw stallions jump out of the windows or chimney and make a break for it while many stallions were grabbed. I gazed at the scene in shock and pity for the poor stallions I was about to suggest we leave when I heard a familiar cry for help and looked down in the alleyways to see Fancy Pants running from at least 12 mares. There was no way Fancy was going to be able to survive that I told Rage to head to the den while I save Fancy Pants Rage nodded at my decision and we checked for any Pegasi before we took off. I flew into the streets close to where Fancy Pants was running and I stood in an alleyway I then hid behind some abandoned barrels and saw Fancy Pants was well ahead of the mares. As he ran past me I grabbed him by his mouth and chest and pulled him behind the barrels Fancy squirmed in my grip but once I got him to look at me he breathed a sigh of relief and I let him go he calmed down.

"Thank Celestia it's you Ash," Fancy Pants said.

"Good to see you Fancy are you alright?" I asked.

"Yes thank for the save," Fancy replied.

All of a sudden the mares that were chasing Fancy ran past us both Fancy and I held our breath as they ran past us.

"We're not safe yet I suggest we get to my safe house now," I said.

"You have a safe house where?" Fancy asked.

"You'll see but first you must promise me you won't reveal it to anyone because not even the princesses know of this place," I said.

"Of course," Fancy said.

I gave Fancy a nod before we left our hiding spot and stuck to the back alleys to avoid the mares. We went through a few buildings and crossed a few main roads all the while Fancy was telling me about how he and Fleur agreed that when heat season came round that Fancy would go into hiding while Fleur took care of Saint Blade until we reached the Everfree entrance.

"In there?" Fancy asked.

"It's the only place the mares never dare venture even during heat season," I said.

"But what about the creatures?" Fancy asked nervously.

"If there's one thing these guys have in common Fancy it's that they know it's not wise to cross my path," I said with a smile.

I looked at the sky and saw a carriage approaching Ponyville I grabbed Fancy Pants and pulled him into the trees and watched as the carriage landed in Ponyville.

"That was the royal carriage," I said.

"But what are the princesses doing here?" Fancy asked.

"It's because of Rage and I we're considered the most wanted males during the season because of our stamina in the bed and how our sperm reproductive cycle is faster than a regular stallion. Rage and I could easily satisfy at least 20 mares each and still have the energy to keep going," I said.

"Then why are you running," Fancy asked.

"One the mares will crush our pelvises and they wouldn't care until every last one of them is satisfied. Two we now have five alicorns in Ponyville and they are harder to satisfy. Three many of the mares are in a relationship at the moment and if Rage and I get caught that could destroy that relationship and it would seem that we were cheating on both Luna and Eris," I said.

"I see," Fancy said.

"We'd better get moving before we're spotted," I said as I stood up and walked into the forest.

"Agreed," Fancy said as he followed.

Our walk through the forest was silent there was the occasional Timberwolf but like I said they knew not to go against me we stepped out of the forest and saw the Everfree castle while Fancy stared at the left over damage done by both Tirek and I. As we walked across the bridge I saw a figure watching us from the roof of the castle I looked at it to see it was Spike before he jumped through a hole in the roof. We walked inside and I introduced Fancy to the group and showed him the den and when I told him of its actual purpose he was shocked but agreed to keep it secret even from Fleur. I then told everyone about the safe house that was attacked earlier and the sighting of the royal carriage which cause the group massive discomfort. I was then told about how the group organised a look out duty to keep an eye out for any mares or beasts that we're getting close to the den. Mac offered to be the cook and Holy Light was our medical and Fancy offered to help repair any torn or damaged clothing and blankets we had. I then went to work on training the brotherhood and immortals while Fancy looked around before we went to bed.

I woke up the next morning to the smell of an apple breakfast being made I got out of my makeshift bed and walked over to the table to eat I greeted everyone before I sat down to enjoy breakfast.

"Excuse me Ash but I found this lying around and I was wondering if you knew what it was."

I looked at the voice to see it was Spike holding some strange tablet in fount of me that looked like it was made of the same stuff a Piece of Eden and my armour was made of.

"Let me see that," I said as I took the tablet and examined it.

I stood up and walked around and saw the tablet was covered in dust I wiped the dust off with my hand and I must of touched something cause the tablet hummed to life. Suddenly a holographic screen lit up with the words select vehicle with a picture of a car or motorcycle under them I tapped on the motorcycle thinking this tablet was some sought of game.

"Vehicle selected scanning," a computer like female voice said before a blue light scanned me up and down. "Scan complete vehicle and driver match found."

A beam shot out from behind the tablet and an object materialized right in front of me once the light stoped I gasped at the object in front of me.

"Implanting information for vehicle use and modelling equipment for vehicle use," the voice said before a two wires extended from the tablet and connected to my head

The wires started painfully forcing knowledge into my head on how to operate the bike and the blue light scanned me again before the light on the back of the tablet created more items. Once it was done the wires retracted into the tablet and then the tablet turned itself into some keys for the bike. I rubbed my head from the pain and looked at the others who were just staring at me.

"Whoa now that is one hell of a ride," Rage said who was walking around the bike.

I then walked over to the bike with the keys and saw on the seat was a black leather bike jacket and a snarling wolf helmet complete with ears and muzzle even teeth. The top half of the muzzle and eyes were a moveable visor and the power source for the bike were power crystals.

"Ok now things are getting good," I said getting giddy.

"Damn that is the coolest thing I've ever seen in my life so far," Soarin said.

"Y'know I think this could help us out I was going to need to go and get some more medical kits from Ponyville today and this bike will be able to help me carry more," I said.

"But those things make a tone of noise Ash the mares will be onto you as soon as your in Ponyville," Caramel said.

"Then use two bikes," Rage said causing us to look at him in confusion. "Think about it if one bike distracts the mares the other can grab the medical supplies from one of the abandoned safe houses I mean no one is going to use them anytime soon."

"Great thinking Rage but problem is we don't have another motorcycle," Thunderlane said.

"Actually I found another one of those tablet things but there was only one left I don't want it cause what Ash went through looked painful and I don't want to find out how much either," Spike said holding up another tablet.

None of the other stallions raised their hands either I could sense they were scared of going to Ponyville.

"I'll do it I've always wanted my own bike besides Ash and I are the perfect guys for the job," Rage said.

Spike handed Rage the tablet and Rage went through the same process as I did but he came out with a different bike and helmet he didn't need a jacket like I did because he was wearing one already.

"Wow now that's something," I said.

"Hey I like it," Rage said as he picked up the helmet and examined it. "C'mon let's test these babies out."

Rage and I sat on our bikes at the edge of the Everfree before we turned to each other.

"Now remember if we run into any mares especially Luna, Eris and the mane 6 we do everything we can to escape without harming them," I said.

"Gotcha you just make yourself known and stay far away from 'Molestia'," Rage said as he pulled his visor down.

"Will do," I said before I pulled mine down.

I then placed my key into the ignition and the bike purred to life and the wheels gave off a black aura that flickered like fire. I then turned to Rage to see him turn his key and the skeleton's ribcage and head lit up with fire along with the wheels and let out a demonic scream.

"Terrifying I'm beginning to think you should be the one distracting the mares," I chuckled before I drove down to Ponyville.

I approached the main streets and saw it was abandoned my guess many of them were still asleep so I decided to be an asshole and wake them up. I took out my IPod and stuck it into a dock that came with the bike and scrolled through my songs but didn't play it just yet but instead revved my engines making plenty of noise. I saw many mares step out of their homes to see what was causing the noise many of them were still putting on clothes but I didn't let that bother me all of them stared at me and they gave me that predator seductive smile.

"Well, well, well this stallion has backbone if he's come to Ponyville and decided to wake us all up while we snoozed," A mare said as she toyed with one of the straps on her shoulders that was holding up her night gown.

"So what should we do with him reward him for his bravery or punish him for waking us up?" A mare asked.

"Why not both," A mare suggested.

"You all want me you need to catch me first," I said as I pressed play on my IPod and spun my back wheel and turned around kicking up a cloud of dirt at the mares that lunged at me before I took off.

I drove around Ponyville trying to get the mares attention away from the abandoned safe house as I raced through the streets more and more mares appeared out of their homes. The earth ponies and unicorns weren't hard to leave in the dust but the Pegasi were a pain to get rid of I kept on dodging their dives at me but I couldn't keep this up forever. I then drove in front of the castle of friendship and planed my next direction to head in while the mares closed in on me.

"CAN'T A PONY GET ANY SLEEP AROUND HERE!?"

All the mares that were chasing me stopped dead and stared I looked behind me to see all the mane 6 plus Trixie and Gilda glaring at the mares but when the mares saw me their faces changed to one of confusion. We remained silent just staring at each other but then I heard the sound of wing flaps and landing hoofsteps come from in front and behind me I look to see it was Celestia, Dream Catcher and Chrysalis and behind me it was Spitfire, Fleetfoot and Luna.

"Well this is certainly unexpected," Dream Catcher said.

"Indeed sister a stallion has come to Ponyville while we are in heat," Chrysalis said.

"Why are you here is it because you wish to surrender?" Spitfire asked.

"No I was bored and I just felt like taunting you and wake you all up early," I said in a confident voice.

"That was a big mistake sugar cube," Applejack said.

Just then a demonic howl from Rage's bike rang out from the streets telling me he was done and heading back.

"Actually I think I did a good job distracting you," I said.

"What," all the mares replied.

"See you around," I said as I revved my engine and made a 360 kicking dirt into the mares faces before I raced off down a random street.

I looked behind me to see all the mares were chasing me now I shook my head in annoyance before I saw Gilda charge at me from the front. I placed my feet on my seat and as Gilda was a few seconds in front of me I leapt off my seat and over Gilda before I landed on my bike again and turned a corner. I then saw a large hoard of mares and Pegasi coming at me from the front and behind creating a pincer trap. As I drove forward I looked around for something to help me and I saw a few planks of wood on a barrel making a ramp that lead on into a wall at a diagonal angle I smiled before I drove at the makeshift ramp and prayed this worked. I drove my bike at the ramp and leapt onto the wall and drove across it stunning the mares before I landed on the road once more behind the mares I quickly poured on the speed and soon rounded a corner and lost sight of the mares. I then took several turns to confuse my hunters and once I was sure I lost them I made a skid turn only a blue beam materialized in my way. I had no time to avoid the beam and crashed into it just as the song ended and was sent flying into a window of a pawn shop along with the bike. I landed on my stomach and pushed myself up hearing broken glass break beneath me and rested my back up against the counter. I heard the mares approach but I remained absolutely still and the mares passed causing me to release the breath I was holding.

Don't worry I placed a don't pay attention to me spell around the window so those mares won't come in looking for you."

I looked at the voice above me to see it was Luna lying across the counter in a sexy pose and her head resting on a hand.

"But I do believe a mare deserves a reward for rescuing you from those mares," Luna said.

"Really cause the way I see it you just didn't want to share me that's why you created that beam that sent me flying in here," I said as I stood.

"Oh don't you just want me but my sisters as well do you," Luna said in an upset tone.

"Oh no that's not it in fact I just don't want to share my marefreind with anyone else," I said as I pulled of my helmet and presented my face to Luna causing her to stare at me in surprise then a sexy smile worked its way onto her face.

"I must say Ash this is quite a treat I'm actually glad it's you that woke up all the mares in Ponyville," Luna said.

"Is it because I made it easier for you to find me?" I asked with a chuckle but Luna lunged at me and wrapped her arms around my neck and shoved her muzzle against my lips roughly kissing me.

"Oh shut up and prepare to fuck me senseless," Luna said as she charged her horn.

"What about my bike I just got it today and I don't plant to leave without it," I said.

"Why should I bring that home what's in it for me?" Luna asked seductively.

"I'll rut you till you pass out and then I'll do it again," I said.

"Done," Luna said as we and the bike were encased in her magic.

I stood in the bedroom of Luna and my house I was in the nude and I was looking at Luna who was splayed out on the bed naked the scent of her leaking marehood filling the room as well. I saw my clothes were on a chair but my bike was nowhere to be seen.

"Don't worry your motorcycle is in the backyard so no one will know your here now come and give your princess what she deserves," Luna said.

I smiled at Luna before I crawled onto the bed to meet her I kissed her passionately but suddenly I hear a polite cough come from the balcony door. I look to see Spitfire in her flight suit with her zipper zipped down to her stomach her amazing breasts inches away from being released from her flight suit.

Spit's what are you...?" I began but Luna placed a finger on my mouth cutting my words off.

"I asked Spitfire to join me as soon as I found a stallion to have fun with since she has been under so much stress lately but I was not expecting it to be you Ash. And before you go and ask no it does not mean anything unless we decide to form a heard or harem but for now know this isn't cheating on me if I allow it," Luna said as she kissed my nose.

"Well it just seems a little uncomfortable and I'm not sure how I feel about this," I said as I turned to Spitfire and saw her ears flatten against her skull and her face became sad as she turned to leave making me feel like I just killed an adorable puppy in front of a little girl. "But as my friend Spitfire I can't leave you like this so how about we give this a try and if it's still uncomfortable this will be a one-time thing."

"And if it's the opposite?" Luna asked.

"We'll see," I said with a small smile that made Luna and Spitfire smile.

"Thanks Ash for offering to help," Spitfire said with a small blush

"C'mon get over here before I change my mind," I said as I gestured for Spitfire to join us.

SEX SCENE CONTINUE TO END OF SCENE TO SKIP

Spitfire didn't need to be told twice she slid out of her flight suit and pounced onto me and smashed her mouth against mine and engaged in a full on tongue war. I was surprised by Spitfire's aggression but understood it because of the heat so meaning these mares went interested in foreplay. I placed a hand on Spitfire's on the back of her waist and her side and rolled on top of her and started planting kisses down the side of her muzzle and down her neck and gave it a bit of a nip that made Spitfire moan in pleasure. I then looked at Luna who began to finger herself and play with her breasts as she watched the show Spitfire and I were putting on. I then brought my right hand to Luna's drooling lower lips and inserted two of my fingers into her making Luna gasp and moan in pleasure and approval. I then decided to use a trick that I've been working on the two fingers I inserted into Luna began to extend slowly making Luna whine once they reached their full length I began to scratch Luna's sweet spot inside her moist walls.

"OH YES, YES, YES DON'T YOU DARE BUCKING STOP!" Luna screamed in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"Damn she's loving whatever it is you’re doing," Spitfire moaned.

"I bet you'd scream like that if you were her position," I said as I pinched Spitfire’s nipples with my canines causing her to gasp as a few drops of milk leaked from her sensitive nipples. I licked the droplets and a sweet and fiery taste hit my tastebuds making my want more. I suckled on Spitfire's teats like a newborn foal while Spitfire was losing her mind she grabbed my head to hold me in place while her other hand gripped the bed sheets for dear life. "Wow if this is how you get when someone touches a sensitive spot I bet I could make you cum with what I'm doing to Luna in no time."

"Well why don't you let me be the judge of that," Spitfire smiled.

I kept on scratching Luna's G-spot and soon her back arched and her eyes rolled into her head and her mouth opened for a silent scream and her warm mare cum coated my fingers. I retracted my fingers and pulled it out and brought it to Spitfire's view whom started to suck the liquid off my fingers.

"Wow your majesty you taste divine," Spitfire said to a breathless Luna.

"Shall we try something a little different Ash?" Luna asked as she began to regain her breath.

""What did you have in mind?" I asked Luna gave me a seductive smile before she got onto her hands and knees and presented her ass to me and then placed her head on the bed and spread her twin moons wide. "Are you sure about that Luna?"

Luna just gave me a confident nod and smile which I sighed before Spitfire got into the same position except she rested her head on her arms. I gave Spitfire a nod before I aimed my steel hard member at Luna's other hole and inserted my metal fingers into Spitfire's pussy and extended them causing Spitfire to gasp and moan in relief. Once my fingers fully extended into Spitfire I then began to push into Luna but her back hole was extremely tight it was like pushing my member through a funnel. Luna let out hisses of pain but told me to keep going once my member was completely hilted inside Luna I let Luna adjust to it before I began to pull out once I was a decent way out I slammed back into Luna and gave Spitfire's sensitive spot a scratch making Spitfire scream in pleasure. I synced my thrusts into Luna with my fingers scratching Spitfire's sensitive spot and began to pick up speed going faster and faster and used my free hand to massage Luna's wings. it wasn't long before both mares released their juices.

"Luna... I'm almost...should I stop?" I asked.

"No...Finish...," Luna said.

I did as instructed and released my load into Luna's ass before we all collapsed and I retracted my fingers and pulled my fingers out of Spitfire.

"Those fingers were great but this heat is still there and pissing me off," Spitfire said with a small growl.

"Well then isn't a good thing that I last longer than an average stallion," I said with a grin.

Spitfire grined devilishly before she climbed onto me and positioned her flower over my hardening member and slowly slid down on it and the look on Spitfires face told me she was adoring it.

“Now, now Spitfire I can’t let you have all the fun with my stallion,” Luna said before she kissed Spitfire on the lips and began to fondle with Spitfire’s breasts and pinch the nipples before Luna sat on my face giving me obvious instructions. I ruthlessly stuck my tongue inside Luna’s marehood and wiggled it around and placed my hands on Spitfire’s hips as Spitfire began to bounce on my member I helped lift Spitfire up before I slammed her down and continued.

“Oh…Oh…Oh sweet Luna’s moon he’s amazing your highness,” Spitfire gasped.

“I know…Hn…Right but I…Didn’t fall in love with Ash because of…How well he fucks it’s what he saw in me,” Luna said in-between gasps.

“A stallion that fucks well and has a heart of gold…what are the odds of those two things being in one stallion,” Spitfire said.

“Very few here but somewhat common in my world,” I said as I pushed Luna off me so I could speak only for Luna to push herself back onto me.

“Who said you could stop pleasuring me,” Luna said while I just rolled my eyes.

My thrusts became faster and faster as we went on after ten minutes I felt pressure build up within me.

“Luna, Spit’s I’m getting close,” I said.

“INSIDE RELEASE YOUR SEED INSIDE BUT ONLY AFTER I DO!” Spitfire roared.

“Same,” Luna gasped.

I gave a nod before I resumed pleasuring the mares it wasn’t long before the mare’s floodgates opened and my face and member were coated in marecum Spitfire collapsed onto Luna but Luna caught her.

“Finish it,” Spitfire whispered.

It only took a few more thrusts before I pumped my load into Spitfire making her moan in bliss as she placed a hand on her stomach and felt the warmth spread before she and Luna collapsed onto their sides.

“That was the best fuck in my entire life,” Spitfire said.

“Glad you enjoyed it Spitfire,” I said as I stood up.

“Uh, uh, uh Ash remember your promise you need to buck me till I pass out then buck me again,” Luna said as she and Spitfire got up.

“Fuck me,” was all I could say before I was bombarded by both mares.

END OF SCENE

The three of us lay on the bed all sweaty and covered in cum both mares had both their holes filled but I was in extreme pain in my pelvis after hours of rutting these two in a manner of positions that left them asleep cuddled up on either side of me. I looked at the window above me and saw the stars I then decided to leave before these two awoke and decided to go for another few rounds. I cleaned myself off and left a single night rose for Luna and a sun rose for Spitfire and a letter to tell them I left but will return after heat season before I got dressed I opened the window and breathed in the cooling air.

"Luna are you awake dear sister?"

I turned around and saw Celestia standing in the doorway along with Dream Catcher and Chrysalis and Celestia's mane and tail were back to normal.

"We couldn't find our mystery motorcyclist but did you...," Celestia started but when she saw me she froze and when she sniffed the air her mane turned pinkish grey.

"Aw hell not this again," I said before I put on my helmet and ran out the balcony doors as I ran out I gave a whistle and my bike raced around the corner and I jumped of the balcony and landed on my bike as it passed adding more pain to my pelvis.

"COME BACK HERE THIS INSTENT YOUR PRINCESS DEMANDS IT," I heard Chrysalis shout in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

I drove through Ponyville and saw lights flicker on but I covered myself and my bike in a cloaking spell making me and the bike invisible. It wasn't perfect because you could see my shadow and it's not very good when others are close. I saw mares beginning to step out of their homes so I drove into an alley and cut the engines on my bike and let the shadows conceal me. I saw the princesses fly past but Chrysalis stooped before she looked around then gazed my way before she approached me.

"Chrysalis come on we have to find that stallion and have him rut us like he did Luna," Dream Catcher said.

Chrysalis looked at where Dream Catcher was before she looked at me and flew off and all the mares outside that heard stallion they all followed hoping to get a piece of the action. I watched as they all left but a cream coloured mare with a curly two toned blue mane and tail with ridicules large sized breasts was fixing up her dress. Suddenly, a stallion appeared out of the alley behind her and grabbed her and pulled out a knife to warn her not to scream before he began to lift up her dress while she begged him to stop. I turned off the cloaking spell and got off my bike then and removed my helmet before I glared at the stallion. I then picked up a chain that was sitting on a barrel next to me and I turned on the front light of my motorcycle shining the light on the pair.

"Who's there?" the stallion cried I responded by stepping into the light of my motorcycle with the chain in my right hand. "Alright pal just move along and no one gets hurt alright," the stallion said but I didn't budge I looked at the mare to see her eyes pleading for help. "I'm serious get lost now," the stallion said as he pointed his knife at me.

I reacted quickly and threw the chain at the stallion the end of the chain hit him in the face making him stumble backwards and release the mare. I then spun the chain around causing it to wrap around the would have been rapist's arm and yanked on the chain the stallion flew at me and I reeled back right fist and smashed it into the side of the stallions head knocking him out easily. I then materialized some ropes and hogtied the stallion before I strung him up on a lamp pole leaving him to dangle. Satisfied with my work I looked at the chain and smirked before I wrapped it up like a rope and placed it on my bike before I turned off the light.

"Thank you."

I looked at the voice to see it was the mare I saved.

"Oh hey are you alright?" I asked sincerely.

"Better thanks to you," The mare said.

"Glad but you'd better get back inside and I should leave before those mares come back," I said.

"Wait I can't let you go without some type of reward I'm afraid I can't offer much except my body though," the mare said as she was about to take her dress off but I stopped her.

"After what almost happened to you tonight I couldn't ask you of that also save your virginity for the one you love," I said as I rolled my bike out of the alley.

"Wait how'd you know...?" the mare began.

"Your voice and actions showed you were nervous and I can tell it’s not from the stallion's attempt," I said.

"Oh," The mare said sadly.

"Hey you’re a drop dead gorgeous mare I'm sure any stallion or mare would be extremely lucky to have you all you have to do is just keep searching," I said causing the mare to smile.

"Thank you but what happens to him," the mare asked gesturing to the hogtied stallion.

"I let you decide what to do to him humiliate him leave him like that or send him to prison it's your decision," I said as I placed my helmet over my head and turned on the engine.

"Hey I read the article about you being a former slave is it true?" the mare asked whom I replied with a nod. "Well I just wanted to say it doesn't matter to me because you were always a hero when I first heard about you and I still think you are."

I let out a smile before I gave the mare a two finger salute and drove out into the night I saw no mares were following me before I drove into the Everfree forest I didn't stop till I made it to the Everfree castle. I parked my bike next to Rage's inside the library and walked into the den and I was met with the others who were overjoyed to see me and asked what happened. I told them everything and both Soarin and Thunderlane fainted when they heard I had sex with Spitfire so after a quick dinner I went straight to bed and slept.

Author's Note

A special request to the readers I need your help with something I'm willing to let you decide the fate between Spitfire, Luna and our hero Ash for the next chapter.

A. Spitfire joins the relationship between Luna and Ash.

B. Ash continues his relationship with Luna and only Luna.

I leave this decision to you dear readers be sure to let me know in the comments below or PM me also my next chapter will be after Equestria Girls Friendship Games comes out so till next time Wolf Blood out.

Chapter 33 Friendship Games

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay everyone and I thank you for the patience. But I recommend watching the Friendship Games first because this chapter contains spoilers. Also a big birthday shout out to Zeusdog17 sorry this wasn't posted sooner and I hope your birthday was an awesome one.

Chapter 33 Friendship Games

It has been a week since the heat season began and I was heading home with the others I was sitting on my bike along with Rage on his slowly rolling along the ground with the others walking with us.

"Man I'm exhausted," Spike said as we walked.

"Why are you complaining you've been walking for only ten minutes and Rage and I have been the ones that have been the ones to gather supplies," I said.

"Well we're here," Thunderlane said as we got out of the forest.

I gave everyone a nod of goodbye before Rage and I drove into town. As we drove I saw mares and stallions going about their day like always. When the mares saw me they either gave off seductive smiles or a nod while the stallions just stared in curiosity.

"Looks like someone is popular among the mares," Rage said.

"Save it Rage let's go see the princesses," I suggested.

As we continued to drive I saw the mane 6 along with Gilda and Trixie come round a corner and spot us making us stop.

"Hey I remember you from before you had some nice moves when you dodged Gilda like that especially those mares," Rainbow said as she flew in front of my bike.

"Pfft he just got lucky," Gilda said.

"Where you say luck I call it skill," I said as I removed my helmet exposing my face to the group.

"ASH where the hell did you get the bike and is that you Rage!?" Rainbow screamed in shock when she saw me.

"You know it," Rage said as he took off his helmet.

"And where we got these is our business," I said with a smirk.

"Well shoot gotta say you clearly know how to disguise yourself even when you never intend to do it," Applejack said.

"I like this one it just screams awesome on so many levels," Gilda said.

"Glad someone likes it," Rage said with pride.

"So Ash were you the rider that saved that mare from earlier in the week?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah," I said.

"Well then I guess that also makes you THE ONE RESPOSNSIBLE FOR WAKEING UP PONYVILLE FOR YOUR ENJOYMENT!" Rarity shouted in my ear.

"Well I'd love to stay and chat but I gotta go so see ya," I said while I rubbed my ear and drove off with Rage in tow.

I drove up to my home and parked my bike and I saw the royal carriage was still here meaning Celestia, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Eris were still here.

"C'mon let's go see if your Draconequus is inside and prey she doesn't chew your head off for abandoning her during heat season," I said with a chuckle.

"Hey you dragged me out of the castle," Rage said.

"Yet you could have gone back to her at any time," I said.

"Touché," Rage said as we stepped inside.

I walked inside and I saw Luna sitting in the lounge room playing a game called Minecraft she also didn’t seem to notice our entrance.

“Hey watch this?” Raged said before he crept up behind Luna and got close to her ear and hissed.

“CREEPER!” Luna squealed cutely and jumped off the couch and latched onto the ceiling.

Luna looked down and saw Rage on the floor roaring in laughter while I watched the scene stunned.

"I'm not sure whether to laugh or squeal," I said.

“That was fun…Hey whoa come on Luna I was only playing,” Rage said as Luna levitated him into the air.

“As am I this game is called Twister,” Luna said as she flew back onto the ground and began to spin Rage around so fast he looked like he was going to be sick.

“Come on Luna put him down before he throws up and if that happens you’re cleaning it up,” I said.

“Very well,” Luna said as she placed Rage on the ground and walked up to me then wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss. “Welcome home.”

“What’s with all the noise?”

I looked at the stairs and saw Eris walking down them.

“Nice to see you again Ash,” Eris said.

“Likewise and sorry for running out on you at the castle,” I said.

“Don’t worry about it you seen Rage?” Eris asked.

Resisting the urge to barf,” I said as I thumbed over to Rage.

“What’d he do this time?” Eris sighed when she saw Rage.

“Pretended to be a creeper while Luna was playing Minecraft was it?” I asked which Luna nodded

“I see,” Eris nodded.

“But what have you been up too?” I asked.

“Oh chasing some mystery motorcyclist,” Eris said.

“Mystery motorcyclist did he have a helmet like mine?” I asked as I showed Eris my helmet.

“Yeah he did,” Eris said.

“And did he have a jacket like mine,” I asked as I spun around and showed Eris my jacket.

“Yes he did,” Eris said.

“And did he have a black bike like the one outside?” I asked.

Eris walked outside to look at the bike and when she came back she nodded.

“Yeah exactly the same,” Eris said.

I leaned against a wall and smiled at Eris and soon it hit her like an anvil on the head literally.

“Wait you’re…” Eris began as she tossed the anvil away.

“You sure are slow when it comes to this,” Luna smiled.

“Is everything alright down here?”

I looked at the stairs and saw the rest of the princesses walk down.

“Glad to see you three are back to normal and you’re not calling yourself Molestia anymore Celestia,” Rage said after he recovered.

“Let’s not bring that up again and never speak of it again now what’s going on?” Celestia asked.

“Ash was the cyclist you all were chasing,” Eris said.

The princesses looked at me causing me to just show them the helmet.

“I see you certainly know what you’re doing when it came to escaping us,” Celestia said.

“You weren’t that hard to get away from,” I said with a smile.

“Hmmpf well anyway we’ve left our royal duties for too long so we must be going,” Celestia said.

“Hang on will you at least stay for dinner the Apples are hosting a dinner at the farm for our little group its a little tradition they hold to celebrate a new generation of foals. Granny and the foals will be back soon. Also I’ve already sent an invitation to Shinning and Cadence along with Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Vinyl and Octavia along with the immortals and they all agreed to come tonight,” I said.

“Oh I can’t come without something nice to wear,” Dream Catcher said.

“Dream Catcher the Apples don’t care about any of you coming all dressed up so come in something casual after all it’s just an outdoor evening dinner,” I said.

“Y’know I think we can put our duties off till tomorrow,” Celestia said.

“Great I’ll let Mac know what’s happening,” I said as I pulled out my phone and texted Mac.

“Now Ash I’ve been meaning to ask how did you escape that trap when you were in Canterlot?” Celestia asked.

“That oh that was a simple trick that Faust taught me to get out of magic grips and move through force fields,” I said as I finished texting Mac.

“Mother taught you the anti-magic spell?” Celestia asked surprised.

“Yeah you know of it huh,” I said.

“Yes but the spell temporarily shuts down magic of the user there should be no way for you to fly after that yet you flew,” Celestia said.

“Hm never had that problem before maybe it has a different effect on humans,” I said.

“Perhaps that’s it,” Celestia said.

“Now you’ll have to excuse me but I’ve got to grab some barrels of cider from the basement,” I said.

“I’ll help you,” Luna said as she followed me.

I walked down into the basement with Luna behind me I stood in front of a barrel and turned around to face Luna.

“Ok Luna what is it?” I asked.

“What do you mean?” Luna asked.

“C’mon Luna I know when something is bothering you,” I said Luna gave a defeated look before she looked down hiding her face I tilted he face up to look at me and I saw tears in her eyes.

“Ash I took a test yesterday…And it came back positive,” Luna said causing me to give a confused look before Luna placed one of my hands on her stomach. “Ash I’m pregnant and the child is yours and the foal is an alicorn,” Luna said I saw Luna was struggling to tell me this and this news threw me for multiple loops. I saw Luna’s tears and immediately reacted I pulled her close and kissed her on the lips before I let her go. “How can you not be mad you now have two children to care for now why haven’t you shouted or hit me at least?”

"Luna why on Earth and Equis would I shout or hit you over something like this?" I asked in shock.

"It’s because it's rare for a stallion to accept the roll of a farther of one foal but almost impossible for one to accept two," Luna cried.

"Luna you should know this but I'm no stallion I'm a human and humans are willing to give their lives to save their families and any stallion who doesn't share that is an ass," I said as I held Luna close and placed my head on top of hers. "Nothing gives me greater joy then the words that a family is going to have a new member added to it."

"What did I do to receive this blessing," Luna cried happily causing me to let out a small chuckle.

"That's easy you just had to be you," I said.

"But what do we tell the others and Pip what will they say?" Luna asked.

"I haven't a doubt they'll be as thrilled as I am," I said.

"Ok but when should we tell them?" Luna asked.

"At the party and also Luna I wanted to talk to you about Spitfire," I said.

It was around sunset when we arrived at Sweet Apple Acers Luna had a nervous look on her face the entire walk over. I squeezed her hand for reassurance I saw a large table outside with a vast assortment of foods on it and all my friends sitting around it enjoying themselves. After I was reunited with Pip and sat down with Luna on my lap I saw Shining had bandages around his midsection and when I asked he said Cadence in heat which I nodded.

"So I hear it was you who woke up all of Ponyville with the bike during the season," Vinyl said with a cocky smile.

"As a matter a fact I did but I was merely a distraction so Rage could grab what we needed and also I wouldn't have woken anyone up if Lyra and Bonbon didn't send Scary to spy on us and find out the locations of the safe hoses. But thankfully I managed to alert the others so we could hide elsewhere I assume you ransacked every single safe house correct?" I asked.

"We did but we couldn't find any of you so where were you lot hiding?" Twilight asked.

"You must be off your rocker if you think we're going to tell you," Rage said.

"Oh don't worry when it comes to extracting info I'll make you sing," Rarity said before she gave Rage the puppy dog eyes and quivering lip.

"Ah, ah, ah Rarity I don't work like that," Rage said as he folded his arms over his chest.

Rarity gave the same look to the other stallions but none of them broke.

"Ho...How?" Twilight asked in shock.

"Sorry girls but while they were with me I've been working on their resistance against such things and it seems to be working," I said.

"You beast," Rarity said.

"Perhaps but that's not all they learned show them Thunder," I said.

Thunderlane gave me a nod before he placed a hand behind Rarity's ears and scratched causing her to coo and sigh.

"I take that back this is so nice," Rarity said.

"You managed to help them scratch behind the ears?" Cadence asked in surprise.

"Yep turns out they were scratching wrong that's all," I said.

"Can you teach Shining?" Cadence asked pushing Shining over to me.

"Ok well first Shining place your hand behind Cadences ear like so," I said as I demonstrated with Luna and Shining copied me. "And give it a gentle scratch not one where your digging your fingernails into her."

Shining did as instructed and received happy moans and sighs from Cadence.

"Ah that's much better," Cadence said.

"Hey Luna you haven't drunken any cider so far here have a cup," Rage said handing Luna a mug.

"Whoa no man she can't," I said placing the mug on the table.

"What, what do you mean?" Rage asked.

"She can't," I replied.

"What do you mean she can't?" Rage replied but when he saw me rubbing circles over Luna's stomach and her hand on mine his eyes widened in realization. "Are you serious right now!?" Rage shouted I let out a solid chuckle at Rage's reaction before Luna got off my lap so I could give Rage a hug which got everyone's attention "How can you keep this a secret from me dude it’s your baby."

"What's happening?" Celestia asked.

"Luna's pregnant with Ash's kid," Rage said.

There were a few smiles but mostly gasps of shock the happy moment was over when Shining grabbed my shirt.

"You'd better be staying and help raise that foal," Shining said holding up a fist.

"What are you talking about? I was gonna stay and help raise the foal anyway," I said as I pushed Shining's hand off me.

"You'd...Wait what?" Shining asked in surprise.

I looked around at the others and saw they had the same looks of surprise as Shining.

"Aw hell no you all honestly thought I was going to leave Luna because she's pregnant with our foal?" I asked receiving looks of guilt from the group. "Damn it guys you all know me better than that would I really do something so shallow. I know most stallions would but come on I'm a human and humans would sacrifice themselves to save their young."

"Well what about your parents the left you," Caramel said.

"They could have left me for a good reason but the point is would I ever abandon Luna and my children?" I asked with a firm glare causing the looks of guilt to intense.

"We're sorry Ash and your right just because most stallion's would do it here it does not mean you will you were unjustly accused to do something when we should have known better," Celestia said as the rest of the table was filled with apologies.

"Its fine just remember I'm human not a stallion so I do things differently," I said.

"Like when you knocked up Luna?" Rainbow asked trying to get some humour back into the conversation.

"Oh wouldn't you like to find out," I said causing the group to laugh.

"Hey Dad Mum does this mean I'm going to be a big brother?" Pip asked in the cutest and most excited way possible.

"Yes Pip," I said causing the colt to try and squeeze the life out of me before he ran over to Luna while he did that I walked over to Spitfire. "Hey Spits remember when I said I'd think about having a herd with you?"

"It's not happening is it?" Spitfire asked plainly.

"Yeah I'm sorry and for the record it's not you I'm just not comfortable with the id...," I was cut off when Spitfire placed a finger on my lips.

"Don't worry about it Ash if anything I should thank you most stallions would just cut me off or ring me up to tell me that it was over. But you I can see you were thinking really hard on this and you actually came to me to say it and for that you have my thanks. But admit it you’re going to miss this ass," Spitfire said with a smile as she gave her flank a light slap.

"Well it's not exactly over between us Spits," I said.

"You'd better not be telling me you plan to cheat on Princess Luna with me," Spitfire said with a scowl and raised fist.

"No, no, no you misunderstand and before you ask Luna suggested this that during heat season you and Luna share me," I said holding my hands up.

"So as in heat season fuck buddies or something?" Spitfire asked.

"Yeah but the rule stands you want my dick you need to catch me," I said with a grin.

"Oh continue to tempt me it will just get me more riled up for the chase," Spitfire said seductively unfortunately our conversation was overheard by a certain mare. Suddenly, a rainbow haired Pegasus grabbed the front of my shirt and started to shake me like a rag doll.

"You bastard I wanted to be the one to do it with Spitfire!" Rainbow shouted before she clamped her mouth shut with her hands.

"Let me guess old fantasy? I asked earning a nod from the mare.

"Don't feel so bad skittles I wouldn't mind giving you a try," Spitfire said causing Rainbow to blush slightly at the nickname I gave her.

"Well it appears this dinner just got all the more interesting I say we turn this celebration into one for a new royal family member," Granny suggested causing Rainbow Dash, Spitfire and I to turn our attention back to the table.

"I second that option Granny Smith," Pinkie said happily.

I sat down at the table with Luna and Spitfire sitting on either side of me and Pip was on my lap talking with Spitfire and the rest of the evening was a delight.

"This is unacceptable!"

I was in the court room along with Spitfire and the princesses along with the nobles. It's been about 2 months since the end of heat season and the news of Luna being pregnant has just been released and as expected the nobles were not happy in the slightest.

"A half breed as a royal family member is preposterous."

"Might as well invite a common animal to be royal worse yet a human."

"Enough!" Dream Catcher said silencing the room. "We do not need your permission to decide if the child will rule Equestria. The reason why we have called this meeting is to inform you of what will happen.

"Incorrect your majesty you must remember the law," and old grey and long bearded unicorn said he wore a pair of reading glasses and brown suit Celestia introduced him as Paper Scroll. He was one of the nicer nobles in the court and we became good acquaintances but he knew every law and made it his job to enforce it here.

"You dare play that card when we all were present when the law was first written each one of us wrote down multiple laws be..." Chrysalis started but Celestia held up her hand.

"Paper Scroll can you explain what law you’re addressing?" Celestia asked.

"Colom 63 Paragraph 10 this law is the law of public decision this law allows the civilians of Equestria to choose the next heir to the throne," Paper Scroll said.

"But Luna is the one who is pregnant with the child that counts as a blood tie," I said.

"True but the child is also of your blood as well now we can respect that you saved Equestria multiple times now. And because of that this law would not have been needed but because of your history as a slave it changes the matter," Paper Scroll said.

"What does me being a former slave have anything to do with this? Also it's not like I was given a choice to become a slave or not," I said.

"You see the monster admits its past to you all he was a slave and deserves to remain as one!" Blueblood yells earning shouts of agreement.

"You also forget the law Blueblood the ponies are forbidden from committing another to slavery," Paper Scroll said.

"Stuff the law I'm a member of the royal family I'm above the law!" Blueblood screamed.

"That's funny Blueblood as I seem to remember you said that not even the royals are above the law so that includes you," I said Blueblood looked like he was going to pop a vain with anger but he released a sigh and sat down. "Paper Scroll again I ask what does me having been a former slave have anything to do with this?"

"Because of your history and the history of Princess Luna and Princess Dream Catcher being Nightmare Moon the ponies of Equestria may not all approve of this and it must be settled through a vote. Also this law also effects your relationship with Princess Luna and can be ended immediately and if the relationship is not ended if voted for the princess must give up her title as royalty," Paper Scroll said causing the royals to gasp.

I looked around at the ponies in the stand to see evil grins on their faces some were snickering and others where whispering dark plans to the pony next to them.

"Is there a loophole or a way to get out of this Paper Scroll?" I asked.

"Well quite possibly I'll have to take a look but it will take some time I'm afraid," Paper Scroll said.

"Very well then until Paper Scroll has completed his search this meeting shall be put on hold," Celestia said and the nobles left.

"Why did that old stallion have to open his mouth," Spitfire grumbled who came along to see how the meeting would play out.

"Don't blame Paper Scroll he's just doing his job it's the law you should be angry at," I said.

"What are we going to do we can't let this happen," Luna said as she flew over to me and hugged me tight.

"I don't know Luna but I'm going to see if I can try and help find a way out of this," I said before I gave Luna a kiss and ran off after Paper Scroll.

"Man this sucks," I said.

I was in the Canterlot archives sorting through mountains of paperwork but nothing was coming up.

"Tough day."

I looked at the owner of the voice to see Discord with a glass of chocolate milk in his talon.

"Like you wouldn't believe Discord," I said returning my eyes to the paper.

"I saw what happened at the court room," Discord said.

"Uh huh," I said not taking my eyes off the paper.

"Not going to ask me how?" Discord asked.

"You’re a god of chaos I'm pretty sure it's in you power to gaze into a room without being in it," I said.

"Fair enough so how's your little search going?" Discord asked.

"If I found something I wouldn't be here right now Discord but what exactly do you need that you came to see me?" I asked finally looking up at Discord.

"I figured you could use my help," Discord said as he pulled a piece of paper out of his ear and handed it to me.

"What's this?" I asked as I took the paper.

"Something that could help," Discord said before he disappeared.

I looked at the paper and all that was written on it was a way to disband a law I raised an eyebrow at the paper before I rolled the thought over in my head before I went to look for Paper Scroll. When I did found him he was asleep at a table so I walked over to Paper Scroll a shook him awake.

"Huh...Wha...Who's there?" Paper Scroll asked.

"It's just me Paper Scroll I was wondering if it’s still possible for someone to disband a law?" I asked.

"Disband a law eh well it's not unheard of but there have been folks that have done it," Paper Scroll said.

"So it is possible?" I asked with hope in my voice.

"Not any longer sadly," Paper Scroll said.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Well the rule that allows civilians to disband a law was disbanded leaving only the royals to disband a law or the pony who created the law must agree to disband it. But the pony who created the law you want to be disbanded is long since dead," Paper Scroll said.

"But the princesses can still disband the law right?" I asked.

"No this type of royal has to be either a king or queen no one less and Equestria has not had either in eons Ash," Paper Scroll said.

"Well she may not living on Equestria but I know an Equestrian queen that's still alive," I said with a smile.

"So you see the dilemma we're in Faust," I said.

I was standing in Faust's library with the alicorn herself and I just finished telling her the situation.

"I understand but I disbanded that law long ago why was it not written down as disbanded," Faust said talking to herself.

"So I don't have to worry anymore," I said.

"Yes Ash now I suggest you go tell my daughters about this," Faust said.

"Yeah...Wait that won't work," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Faust asked.

"If I'm the one who tells the nobles this then they won't believe me and then this mess will continue. And me bringing somepony to you as proof won't work either cause the passageway could do some serious harm to a pony so there's only one option here," I said.

"And what would that be?" Faust asked.

"I'm getting you home today Faust," I said.

I was in Twilights Library looking for any info on the world between worlds but there was nothing not even from the Canterlot archives, the Everfree castle library even my library and since some books from the Canterlot archives have been moved to Twilight’s place I figured I’d have a look. But now my head was beginning to hurt even Faust wasn’t of any help when it came to the world between worlds and she’s been there for how long. I was looking through a book before I heard a buzzing sound come from close by before it stopped. I looked around but found nothing I turned back to my book but the noise sounded off again. I then followed the noise and saw on a pedestal a brown book with Celestia’s cutie mark on it odd thing was it was glowing and vibrating like a mobile phone. I remember Twilight telling me about this book and how it helped Twilight get to my world and how it served as a phone between both Earth and Equis I walked over to the book and opened it and saw words being written onto a page.

Dear Princess Twilight

How's life treating you in Equestria any cool new magic spells? Things have been really quiet here at CHS since the battle of the bands we still pony up when we play music which Rainbow Dash just loves to show off. But I still can't grasp what it's all about I would love to hear what you think about it when you get a sec.

Your friend Sunset Shimmer

I smiled at the message that appeared before me and decided to write to Sunset in reply I thought it might be nice to send her a message and tell her what's been going on here from my point of view. So I then picked up a pen from the table and began to write.

"Dear Sunset Shimmer

I'm glad to hear everything is going well for you and the girls back in Canterlot High how's Akachi doing? Things have been getting pretty crazy for me lately like you wouldn't believe and I could use a break from the whole saving Equestria from certain doom thing. Maybe we can catch up some time to talk about it. Also I have some amazing news that I want to tell you all in person but until then I'll have to keep you all guessing.

Signed Ash Blade

I closed the book and placed it on the table before I stretched my limbs out before I returned to my search. I was about to glide my hand across the covers when I saw a red drop of liquid slide down one of my fingers. I turned my hand over to discover a tiny thin cut on my finger I looked at the message book and saw a similar drop of red on the pages telling me it was just a paper cut. I shrugged it off and turned back to the shelves failing to notice the book beginning to glow the book then opened and flipped along some pages before a portal opened up in the centre and grew and as I realized what happened I was sucked into the portal and the book closed.

"WHHAAAA!" I screamed as I was flung out of the portal and onto the ground I let out a groan of pain and just lay there and wait for the pain to stop. "Well that hurt," I said as I pushed myself off the floor and rubbed my head.

"Ash!?"

I turned around and saw humanoid versions of the mane 6 and Sunset Shimmer and behind the girls were the human versions of the CMC and Akachi and we were standing in a school hallway meaning only one thing.

"Hey guys meesa back," I said casually.

"Jumping junebugs Ash where did you come from?" Applejack asked and shook my hand.

Well I was writing a message back to Sunset before I got sucked into some portal that opened in the book and well here I am," I said.

"It does explain why my book was acting funny just now," Sunset said while she held the book in question.

"Oh darling when did you dye your hair like that it suit's you marvellously," Rarity said as she traced her fingers along the silver line in my hair.

"Oh that well that isn't dye it just appeared like that out of the blue when I got back from the moon," I said.

"So are you getting old or something," Rainbow asked with a smirk.

"Yeah, yeah laugh it up skittles but for the record I'm only 20 years old," I said.

"Skittles?" Rainbow asked questionably.

"Wait a minute you went to the moon why?" Sunset asked.

"Oh that's right Twilight didn't tell you because I was still in a coma from the Tirek incident when Twilight last visited," I said.

"Twilight mentioned the coma but nothing else really," Applejack said.

"Well I'll just have to fill you all in on it but not here," I said.

"We can go to my house ma and pa would be glad to see you and Rebeca and Eli are there as well," Akachi suggested.

"Great this way I won't need to repeat myself when I see them," I said.

"Well I was going to show our fans some awesome shreds with my guitar but this sounds way more awesome," Rainbow said.

"I suppose my dress can wait for now I'd like to know how things have been for you Ash," Rarity said.

"Well I guess story time will have to wait," Fluttershy said.

"Aw shucks why not," Applejack said.

"Oooo I can't wait to hear this," Pinkie started.

"Mind if I tag along?" Sunset asked.

"Not at all the more the merrier," I said.

I knocked on the door to Akachi's house and waited for the door to open and when it did I was greeted by Jabir.

"Ash it's good to see you again," Jabir said as he bear hugged me.

"Same to you Jabir," I said as I hugged back.

"Rosa dear Akachi's home and he brought Ash and some guests," Jabir said.

I walked inside and I was greeted by Rosa, Eli and Rebeca who all gave me a hug.

"It's good to see you’re well again Ash after what Twilight told us when she returned," Rosa said.

"Yeah I was holed up in a hospital for five months if you can believe it," I said.

"And yet you’re not dead yet," Eli said.

"True," I replied.

"Well please sit and tell us how things are in Equestria," Rebecca said as she gestured to the couches.

"Thanks but I want to hear what's been happening with you lot," I said as I sat down along with the others.

Soon I was filled in on all the details of what happened when the sirens came and I was even shown a video of when the girls sand and formed a giant rainbow maned alicorn and how it destroyed the sirens power.

"Damn that was something but I'm glad you guys pulled it off," I said.

"Ok now enough about this world what's been happening with you in Equestria," Rainbow asked.

"Oh where to begin well since Twilight didn't give you guys any info on the Tirek incident I'll have to fill you in," I said before I told them about Tirek and what he did then my fight with him.

"Wait your saying that this magic stealing centaur called Tirek was able to suck out everybody's magic except yours and he completely vaporized your heart and most of your left lung," Rainbow asked in disbelief.

"You don't believe me do you?" I asked.

"Of course not if your heart was burned into nothing you would be dead," Rainbow said.

"I have the scars as poof," I said.

"Alright prove it," Rainbow said in a tone that makes her sound like she won the argument as she leaned back in her chair.

I then stood up and removed my jacket and placed in on my chair before I removed my top once the mane 6 and Sunset saw my scars they were shocked beyond words.

"Wait Tirek did all that?" Applejack asked in disbelief.

"No just this large circular one and it went all the way through," I said as I turned around and moved my wings out of the way so the group cold inspect the damage.

"Hey Ash what's that snake mark for?" Sunset asked.

"Oh that well it's from eight years ago I'm sure you all know about the junk yard in this area and the story behind it right?" I asked.

"You mean the one that used to harbor that slave arena," Applejack asked.

I gave a nod before I put my shirt and jacket back on.

"Wait so you were a...," Rainbow started.

"A slave yeah," I said.

"And he wasn't the only one us four were as well," Jabir said as he gestured to Rosa, Eli, Rebecca and himself who all had saddened expressions.

"Now I remember why you looked so familiar you were on the T.V. when the police came," Rarity said.

"If it's alright I don't want to talk about it anymore," I said earning nods from the group.

"So anything else from Equestria you want to share Ash," Sunset asked trying to change the subject to a pleasant one.

"Yeah and believe me every single word is true," I said.

After I told them about Nightmares return along with being banished to the moon the Tantabus, Faust's and the knights training sessions and my battle with War Sword and my new bike. I left out the entire heat season because of the younger ears and to make sure Eli didn't get any ideas.

"Wow you have been busy," Rebeca said.

"Yeah well I'm going to be even busier soon," I said with a small smile on my face.

"Oh and why is that?" Rosa asked.

"Well it's because 'Luna's pregnant with my child'" I said the last part just barely above a whisper but I could tell they all herd me because of their faces.

"This is fantastic Ash is having a baby with a goddess of the moon!" Jabir shouted as he walked over to me and picked me up in a bear hug.

Soon after Jabir's actions I was swarmed by the others offering their congratulations to me and Rosa and Jabir were offering advice to me about parenting I soon realised that it was late and Rosa and Jabir ordered pizza for us and once it was finished the girls, CMC, Eli and Rebecca left for their homes and I slept at on the couch once again.

"She was definitely doing something to the statue or was going to," Sunset said as she paced back and forth on the second level of Canterlot High School Library while I sat on top of a bookshelf listening to Sunset talk about a girl who was touching the statue on the front lawn.

"Do you think she came through the portal from Equestria?" Fluttershy asked.

"No I'm pretty sure I would have noticed that I'm pretty sure she was over here," Sunset said.

"Besides the book that opens the portal was in my possession when this happened so this one is not from over there," I added.

"Well that's a relief the last thing we need is another magical so and so bent on world domination coming over from Equestria," Applejack said as she winked at Sunset who responded with a smirk.

"Agreed I have no interested in another fight with the powers of evil magic the wear and tear on my wardrobe is just too much to keep up with," Rarity said.

"But still a mysterious figure snooping around the portal don't you want to know what she was up too?" Sunset asked.

"Oh I don't even want to guess," Fluttershy said nervously.

"Well you don't have to because I totally figured it out who it was," Rainbow said as she appeared from around a bookcase.

"Oh, oh a night time statue cleaner, a magical portal maintenance maintainer, a gardener," Pinkie guessed in her usual random way.

"Last one would make sense to me," I said to myself.

"Seeing as how they got off a bus from the city and they got on a bus to the city I bet they go too...," Rainbow started.

"Crystal Prep," all the girls besides Sunset said in sync and in an equally annoyed tone.

"Yep with the friendship games starting tomorrow they'd totally try to prank us by defacing the Wondercolt statue," Rainbow said.

"Why would someone take a bus all the way from a city for that?" Sunset asked.

"Because the Crystal Prep Shadowbolts are our biggest rivals," Applejack said.

"Because that's just what the students of Crystal Prep would do," Rarity said.

"Because even though they beat us at everything soccer, tennis, golf they still have to gloat," Rainbow said as she showed us a book of the previous friendship games and the statue on the front lawn was dressed up as a clown.

"Seems kinda silly to me," Sunset said before she pushed the book away.

"Silly," the rest of the girls exclaimed.

"So I guess you think the friendship games are silly too," Rainbow assumed.

"Well it's not like we'll be fighting the powers of evil magic," Sunset said.

"No we'll be fighting against a school full of meanies not everything needs to be magical to be important," Fluttershy said.

"You're right I'm sorry I know it's a big deal," Sunset said.

"Oh that's putting it mildly darling they're still revamping the playing field in preparation," Rarity said.

"What I don't understand is why the rivalry aren't the 'friendship games' supposed to about the two schools getting along?" Sunset asked as she did air quotes.

"Well it's kinda hard to get along with someone who beats you at everything," Applejack said.

"Not anymore cause this time things are gonna be different," Rainbow said.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked.

"Oh you'll find out," Rainbow said.

"You know you guys make it seem like this Crystal Prep is under the rule of Sombra but considering how our worlds are connected I guess Crystal Prep would be the Crystal Empire," I said.

"The Crystal Empire, Sombra what are you talking about Ash?" Sunset asked.

"Damn I think I'm gonna need to write you a book about what you've missed when you left Sunset. To put it bluntly no one knew the Crystal Empire even existed until recently because 1000 years ago a demon took control over the empire and ruled with an iron grip of fear. But when he was defeated he was turned to shadow and banished to the northern ice lands but he cursed the empire making it vanish into thin air. And when both Sombra and the Empire returned I was the one who tore out Sombra's soul while Spike placed the crystal heart saving the empire," I said.

"Wait hang on did you just say you tore a demon soul out of a demon?" Applejack asked.

"Twilight never told what I do in Equestria did she?" I asked resulting in shakes from the entire group. "*sigh* well basically I kill demons that are trying to take over Equestria Sunset was different because you were turned into one and you didn't serve the demon leader Heartless," I said.

"Who's Heartless," Rainbow asked.

"The demon king the one who is trying to take over Equestria but was stopped thanks to Faust...Holy crap I completely forgot," I said repeatedly slapping myself in the side of the head.

"Forgot what Ash?" Rarity asked.

"I was working on finding a way to get Faust of the world between worlds when I got sucked over here now I have to get back and figure out how to free her," I said.

"Whoa calm down sugarcube you’re not making a lick of sense here let's talk and walk and you can tell us what's going on," Applejack said.

After taking a deep breath the girls led me to the gym while I explained the situation to the girls. We then a musical assembly thanks to Rainbow Dash and Sunset wrote a message to Twilight to open the portal, I returned to Akachi's, Jabir's a Rosa's home to brief them on my situation now I was back at Canterlot High in the music room with the girls there was still no reply from Twilight but the girls were helping me take my mind off the situation by playing their instruments.

"I hope the friendship games have music competition cause we would totally rock it," Rainbow said as she strummed he guitar.

"Um we're supposed to keep magic outside the games remember," Sunset said.

"Easier said than done darling I'm sure in Equestria magic does whatever you want but...," Rarity said.

"This isn't Equestria," Sunset said.

"She's right back in Equestria when you use magic it takes about a few minutes to replenish itself but here I can still gain magic but very little and very slowly," I said.

"Well when it comes to magic I'm sure you'll figure it out," Applejack said as she rested a hand on Sunset's shoulder.

"And while Sunset works on keeping the magic out of the games I have been working on what to put in," Rarity said.

"Rarity what'd you go and do?" Applejack asked accusingly.

"Well I had a little time on my hands and since we don't know what the friendship games events are I made a few options for uniforms," Rarity said as she pulled 5-10 racks of clothes out from nowhere.

"You really didn't have to do that," Rainbow said.

"I know," Rarity said.

"No you really didn't have too," Applejack said.

"I know," Rarity repeated.

"Well I'll leave you all to get changed," I said as I was about to exit.

"Aren't you going to try anything on?" Rarity asked in surprise.

"Not like you noticed Rarity but I'm not competing in the games cause I'm not a student besides a guy being in the same room with changing girls tell me how awkward would that be so just give me a call when you’re done," I said before I left and close the door behind me while the others just stared at Rarity who let out a nervous laugh. I stood outside in the hallway for a while suddenly I heard Rarity had raised her voice thinking it was a bad idea and I'm going to feel pain I decided to risk it anyway. "Hey is everything alright in here?" I asked as I entered and closed the door behind me only to be flung into a rack of clothes by a wave of energy. Once I recovered I looked at Rarity who had the extra-long hair and pony ears and was offering me a sheepish smile.

"Oh gosh are you alright," Fluttershy asked as she helped me up while she did I noticed she was wearing hocky goal keeper gear.

I looked at the others and noticed Applejack was wearing a rugby outfit Pinkie was wearing a cowgirl costume Rainbow was a police officer and Sunset wore welding gear but Rarity was still in her original clothing.

"Yeah I'm fine Flutters," I said as she helped me up only for me to feel weaker suddenly and nearly fall over again. "On second thought maybe I could use a minute," I said.

I looked over at Rarity and saw she was looking a little drained as well and was returning to her normal self.

"Actually Applejack now that you mention it I suppose I could use a tiny break," Rarity said before she collapsed into Applejack.

"I told you," Applejack said.

Suddenly the door opened and a girl walked in she wore a dark purple uniform along with purple hair that had a pink stripe going through it and the hair was done up in a bun. The girl wore a set of glasses that matched her uniform but despite this everyone knew who this girl was.

"Twilight!" the girls shouted in excitement.

"Um yes," Twilight replied.

"Well I'll be you should of told us you were coming," Applejack said.

"Darling those glasses what are you wearing? It’s so severe" Rarity said.

"My uniform," Twilight said.

"You’re uniform for what?" Fluttershy asked.

"For Crystal Prep but why does everyone at this school know who I am?" Twilight asked causing my eyes to widen in shock.

"Hey uh Twilight question what do the words mare in the moon mean to you?" I asked.

"I'm sorry I don't know is it some kind of band?" Twilight asked.

"No don't worry about it it's nothing," I said putting on my best fake smile.

"Hang on did you say Crystal Prep?" Rainbow asked only to receive a bark from Twilight's backpack the source of the bark then reviled itself as Spike.

"Spike!" the girls exclaimed in union.

"*gasp* you know my dog's name too," Twilight said.

"Twilight," a voice said from the door revealing Principal Celestia.

Another woman stood next to Celestia she was tall skinny and wore half-moon glasses the new lady struck me as the uptight and no fun allowed type of woman but I decided to keep my mouth shut.

"This is getting ridicules," Twilight said.

"I must apologise for the curiosity of my prized student," the new woman said leading me to assume she was the principal of Crystal Prep.

"Your student?" Celestia asked.

"The smart ones are always curious I'll return her to check in with the rest of her class," the woman said as she led Twilight away.

"I didn't know Twilight had a twin sister," Celestia said.

"She doesn't that Twilight is obviously the Twilight that goes to this world so she couldn't possibly be the Twilight from the pony world cause the other Twilight doesn't wear glasses or goes to Crystal Prep," Pinkie said.

"Never mind," Celestia said completely confused before she walked away.

We were walking down the hallways discussing about the new Twilight and wondering if she'll compete in the games.

"I cannot believe our worlds Twilight goes to Crystal Prep," Rarity said.

"Are you saying Twilight's gonna play against us she'd never do that," Rainbow assumed.

"Our Twilight wouldn't," Fluttershy said.

"Our Twilight is a princess in Equestria and an expert in friendship magic and if she was here we'd have already of figured out why magic is randomly popping up during pep rallies and costume changes," Sunset said causing us all to stare at her.

"Let me guess you’re having a tough time trying to figure this all out right?" I asked as I placed a hand on Sunset's shoulder earning a nod from her.

"Yeah I'm just frustrated that I haven't heard back from her," Sunset said.

"She's a princess in Equestria probably got problems of her own," Applejack said.

"We certainly can't expect Twilight to drop everything and pop through the portal whenever especially if it's to deal with something minor as a few random pony ups," Rarity said.

"But they aren't minor magic came into this world when I stole Twilights crown it's taken a lot for me to earn everyone's trust if we have to forfeit the games because I can't keep it under control," Sunset said.

"Oh Sunset I'm sure you'll be able to figure this out," Fluttershy said.

"You helped us understand what was going on with the sirens remember," Applejack said.

"I guess but Twilight but Twilight was the one who really figured out what we needed to defeat them," Sunset said.

"And yet you seem to be forgetting what it was Sunset it was you they needed," I said.

"Alright," Sunset said earning squeals of joy from the girls.

"C'mon guys let's go see if we can get any info about the events so we can come up with a strategy," Rainbow said before the group walked off leaving me with Sunset. "You both coming?"

"I'll catch up with you guys in a bit," Sunset said.

"Same," I replied before I walked out onto the front lawn with Sunset.

"Sorry Ash still no reply," Sunset said as she looked through her book.

"Not your fault I can understand if Twilight's busy right now what happened with that law and everything it threw us all for a few loops I bet Twilight is trying to figure out how to fix it somehow," I said.

"At least you’re optimistic," Sunset said.

"I try but since we can’t get the other side of the portal to open maybe we can try and open it from here," I suggested.

"That could actually work," Sunset agreed.

I walked over to the statue with Sunset and placed my hand on the portal but instead of its shimmery appearance a circle of black fire that went around my hand and held me against the portal and was sucking me of my energy. As I tried to get away Sunset grabbed me from behind and tried to pull me away finally the portal released me but I blacked out and collapsed.

"Uugghh wow that hurts," I said as I sat up.

I looked around and saw I was in the nurse's office I looked at my wings and was glad to see they were still hidden but when I checked my magic I saw a large quarter of it was gone. I then got off the bed and was a little uneasy on my feet but I cleared my head before I walked over to the door and began my walk down the hallways. Suddenly, I heard noise coming from the gym and decided to check it out when I arrived I saw the place was divided the Wondercolts on one side of the gym and the Shadowbolts on the other. I then saw the others and made my way over to them as best as I could as I did I began to hear their conversation.

"Wow Pinkie what happened to you?" Sunset asked an exhausted Pinkie which was a sight that didn't suit her

"I don't know everyone started having fun when Twilight and I fired the party cannons and I ponied up," Pinkie said

"Of course you did," Sunset said as she rolled her eyes playfully.

"But then the magic just drained right out of me," Pinkie said.

"Wait what do you mean drained out of you," Sunset asked.

"Exactly as it means Sunset I felt it as well at the portal as if someone just sucked it right out of me," I said causing the group to turn to me and see me almost collapse onto a bench.

"Ash you shouldn't be moving are you alright?" Sunset said as she provided me support.

"I'm fine but what happened back there?" I asked.

"Ash I don't know how to say this but the portal's gone," Sunset said.

"Gone how?" I asked.

"As in it's not there anymore the magic's been sucked out of it," Sunset said.

"So we're dealing with another magic thief?" I asked.

"Yeah but I think Twilight may be the culprit," Sunset said.

"Hey where is that other Twilight?" Applejack asked.

"Oh she's right uh...um well she was right here," Pinkie said.

"Ok well I'm going to go try and figure out how to reactivate the portal so I gen get home meanwhile you guys keep your eyes on Twilight last thing we need is more magic going haywire," I said before I left.

I was up most of the night trying to fix the statue I tried giving it my magic even the magic from Sunset's book to get it working but it was like trying to apply fuel to a car with no motor so I was stumped.

"Hey Ash wake up,"

I slowly opened my eyes to see Sunset shaking me.

"C'mon Sunset leave me be," I said as I shut my eyes.

"Have you been up all night?" Sunset asked.

"Most of it," I said as I sat up and let out a yawn.

"Ok you need to get some rest," Sunset said as she helped me up and gave me a sniff. "And a wash you stink," Sunset said with a smirk causing me to chuckle

After I had a shower in one of the schools change rooms Sunset gave me an apple for breakfast and led me to the library and showed me where Twilight slept when it was her first night here after. I got into the bed made of books I was out like a light and after a few hours of sleep I felt refreshed and my magic was almost full again I looked at the time to see it was 11:04am so the first event for today should be done. I stepped outside into the sunlight I then saw Twilight talking with Fluttershy and was holding a bunny suddenly Fluttershy ponied up in front of Twilight I then saw Twilights pendent start to levitate and opened and it began to suck in Fluttershy's magic. Suddenly, portals started opening around the pair when I saw this I ran over to them and saw Spike start to chase a jackalope (a jackrabbit with horns on its head) through the portals. Spike suddenly, ran into the flow of magic between Fluttershy and Twilights amulet. But to top of the situation off a large portal opened up and a familiar white alicorn with a crimson mane and tail fell out of it but the problem was I could see through her.

"Faust!" I cried before I ran over to the alicorn.

"Ash what happened where are we?" Faust asked when she saw me.

"I'll explain later right now I think we should get you out of sight," I said as I offered my hand for the ancient alicorn. Faust took my hand but before I could pull her up she started to glow and was sucked into me causing me to black out again. "Ooohhh man that needs to stop happening to me," I said when I awoke.

"Ash?" Faust called.

"Faust is that you where are you?" I asked.

"Um up here in your head," Faust replied.

"Oh well this is fantastic," I said with my voice dripping in sarcasm," I said.

"Well at least I'm out of sight right," Faust said.

"True but now people will see me talking to myself when I'm talking to you," I said.

"I'm inside your head I can hear your thoughts you know," Faust said.

"Also true but it doesn't help privacy," I said.

"Well you'll be glad to know that I can get out of your head when ever I like," Faust said.

"That is good news could you do it now please?" I asked.

"That isn't a good idea right now Ash because my spirit is here and my body isn't and I can't go back to the world between worlds because the pathway is cut off now. Also I need to stay in your body because your magic is the only thing that is keeping me alive at the moment," Faust said.

"Well Faust I hate to be the bearer of bad news but we have a magic thief here and she stole the magic to the portal," I said.

"Magic thief and where is here?" Faust asked.

"Oh where are my manners Faust welcome to earth and as for the magic thief it's this worlds Twilight I think she's just a kid who is trying to understand this after all there is very little magic here," I said.

"I see well I must ask you to use you magic carefully remember there are two in here now," Faust said.

"Will do," I said before I checked my mana pool to see it was half empty from when Twilight last used her amulet.

"Hey is she a friend of yours?" Faust asked.

I looked around and I saw Fluttershy was unconscious.

"Crap Fluttershy!" I called as I ran over to the girl.

"Uh Ash is that you?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah Flutters it's me come on up we get," I said as I helped up Fluttershy and walked back over to the school entrance.

Once we were inside I saw the girls and when they saw Fluttershy's condition they panicked and bombed us with questions.

"All I did was hand Twilight a bunny then I ponied up," Fluttershy said.

"I just don't get it Rarity's magic came out when she made us outfits Pinkie's when she fixed the party and now Fluttershy," Sunset said.

"And then Twilight's pendent thingy pulled the magic right out of me I couldn't stand up or stay awake," Fluttershy said.

"Like me at the party," Pinkie said.

"Or me right before we met Twilight," Rarity said.

"So she's stealing magic," Sunset suggested.

"I don't know she doesn't seem like the magic stealing type," Applejack said.

"Yeah but she had something to do with closing the portal if the pendent can pull in magic maybe it stole the portal too," Sunset said

"So in a nutshell that Twilight has the magic I need to get myself and Faust home," I said.

"Wait Faust she's here how?" Sunset asked.

"A portal opened up to her library and her sprit was dropped here now she's taking shelter in my head until I can get her back into her body and she's using my magic as a way to anchor herself in my head. But if I'm depleted of all of my magic then Faust won't survive for very long and not only that part of my magic is going into hiding my wings so I have to get back to Equestria and soon," I said.

"We'll get the magic back into the portal as soon as we can talk to Twilight but for now let's focus on beating the Shadowbolts. And as long that puts me in a playing field I don't think we have anything to worry about," Rainbow said as we walked outside.

"Oh it puts you in a playing field alright," Applejack said as we stared at the track which was a mix of archery, speed skating and motor cross.

"Am I the only one that thinks this is overkill?" Sunset asked.

"Well I'm going onto the roof so I can get a bird’s eye view of the track and to keep my eyes on Twilight while you lot get set so I'll see you all later," I said before I climbed my way onto the roof and looked out over the track.

"Those girls you were talking too remind me of the elements of harmony back in Equestria," Faust said.

"Well technically they are the same just from different worlds," I said.

"Ah that explains it well looks like they’re going to start," Faust said.

An air horn rang out and Fluttershy and a Shadowbolt ran over obstacles so they can get to a quiver full of arrows and a bow to hit a bullseye before their partner could start. Once both archers hit a bullseye the teams speed skaters start and must complete 8 laps before the motor cross team starts and whoever wins the motor cross wins the match. The first Shadowbolt had some skill she fired three arrows at once and all three hit the target but only one got the bullseye the next Shadowbolt up was Twilight and let's face it she's no athletic. Meanwhile Fluttershy managed to hit a bullseye and Applejack ran off she made it past the obstacles with perfect ease and managed to get a bullseye on her second arrow while Twilight was struggling to hit her target. All the while her so called team mates were not helping by insulting her I was ready to teach them some manners myself.

"I know your angry Ash but you must keep your temper otherwise you may cause a scene," Faust said.

"Your right," I said before I took a breath.

I then saw Applejack go and assist Twilight when Twilight hit a bullseye she hugged Applejack and suddenly, Applejack ponied up and Twilight's pendent once more sucked out the magic. Twilight tripped over her dog Spike and the pendent opened and started opening portals all over the place.

"Aw crap this isn't good," I said.

"You'd better get down there Ash," Faust said.

"Already planning on doing that," I said before I leapt off the roof and onto the roof of the judge’s stand.

I then front flipped off that roof and as I did I saw the judges were surprised to see me I just gave them a wave before I landed in a crouching position and spirited over to the track to grab the pendent. Suddenly, I saw a plant creature had grabbed Twilight so I changed direction and delivered a kick to the plants head causing it to drop Twilight and turn its attention to me. but soon I was surrounded by more of these things as more and more portals opened.

"Damn it if only I had Whispering Wind here," I said.

"Ash you do remember you have an ability that allows you to cut objects without using any magic right Faust said.

"Oh right," I said as I offered a sheepish grin.

Suddenly, chainsaw blades made of blood extended from my right wrist and I transferred some blood to my left arm and made the teeth on the saws spin. I looked at the plant creature and gave a dark smile.

"Time to get rid of these weeds," I said before I ran at the plant and leapt at the monster and cut the head in two turning the head into quarters.

I turned to the rest of the track and saw some students were surrounded by these plants I then made a pair of chainsaw teeth that went over my legs and made them spin. Now I was wearing a pair of automatic razor roller skates and whenever I went to kick something or someone I'd hack them in two. I raced my way over to the students I leapt onto one of the creatures and let my leg saws hack it while I moved along its spine. More and more plant heads suddenly appeared and tried to take a bite out of me but the wrist saws made short work of them. I then ran out of vine to cut and leaped onto the seats. When I landed I saw a plant sneaking up on a small group of students I carved along the seats and the group of students saw me coming they all ducked as I jumped over them just as the plant was about to turn the students into a snack. I spun around and cut off the head and three quarters of the neck the trick was so awesome I wish I could have seen it in slow mode. I landed on the ground and zoomed off back to the track where I saw these things were about to cause more trouble. I saw one of the Shadowbolts bikers bike was eaten by the monstrosity of a plant and the plant was looking at her as if she was the main course as the beast was about to make its move I raced in grabbed the rider and got her to safety milliseconds before the jaws smashed into the dirt. I then got the girl safely out of the danger zone before I stopped and got her to let go of me.

"Stay here," I said earning a nod from the girl before I raced off.

I then raced onto the ramp and leapt off only to be met with twelve plant heads I just smiled before I shifted and twisted my body to use my legs and arms to hack and slice these things as I passed over them which would have been awesome to any viewers. I landed on the other ramp perfectly and skidded to a stop before I looked at my work and saw the dead plants.

"Show off," Faust said.

"I know but a friend of mine said I should show off sometimes," I said with a smirk before I saw all the remaining plants and the ones I killed get sucked back up into the portals before they closed.

I then used my leg saws and raced over to the girls

"Is everyone alright," Applejack asked

"Better then alright we won and Ash those moves were totally radical," Rainbow said as she appeared all ponied up as she went to fist bump me I almost did as well. But before I did I suddenly remembered to deactivate my wrist saw once I did and retracted the blood I fist bumped Dash. "So what is that stuff made of anyway and how did you do it?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh well the gear is actually my blood only I turn it into any object I like and the best part is that it doesn’t cost me any magic at all just a skill that a rare group of people can pull off," I said causing some of the group to go green.

"But shouldn't you be worried about your blood mixing with other stuff like dirt other blood and bacteria?" Rarity asked resisting the urge to vomit.

"Nope before I retract the blood something inside of it acts as a defence against such things so once my blood returns to my body it will be like this never happened," I said.

"And the injury?" Applejack asked but I just retracted the rest of the blood gear and showed her the healing wound.

"Well that's all fascinating but somebody could have been seriously hurt and if no one has noticed the magic is going haywire and I have no idea how to fix it," Sunset said in a frustrated and panicked tone.

"Um excuse me,"

We turned our heads to the new voice to see it was Twilight

"I didn't mean for any of this to happen I just wanted to learn about the strange energy coming from your school I didn't know it was magic or how it works," Twilight said.

"That's okay neither do we," Rainbow said as she and I stepped closer to ask if she can return what she took.

"Oh no, no, no, no, not again," Twilight cried as the pendent began to levitate once more.

The pendent opened again but to make things worse it was rapidly sucking in almost all of my magic along with Rainbow Dash I was losing magic so fast I was screaming in pain.

"I'm sorry it just started absorbing energy on its own but I'm not sure how," Twilight said.

"What do you mean you don't know how?" Sunset asked as she finished dragging me a safe distance away from the pendent and went back to close the pendent.

Suddenly a portal open above us and I could see the night sky over Equestria I could tell it was because of the constellations.

"It's also causing these rifts to appear I don't know how that works either," Twilight said.

"Is there anything you do know like how to restore our magic or how to fix the portal to Equestria?" Sunset asked angrily.

"Equestria?" Twilight asked in confusion.

"You're supposed to be so smart but of everything you shouldn't be messing around with things you don't understand," Sunset said as she closed the pendent shutting down the portal.

"But I want to understand," Twilight said.

"But you don't and worst of all you put the live of my friends in danger and your little stunt is killing Faust!" Sunset shouted as she gestured to me causing Twilight to look at me just as I revealed my wings to save my magic for Faust.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to," Twilight said before she ran off with tears in her eyes and just before my eyes grew heavy and I fell asleep.

I slowly opened my eyes to see Rosa peering down on me and the clouds have become grey.

"Hello Ash welcome back,"

"Good to be back," I said before I remembered Faust. "Still with me Faust?"

"Yes Ash," Faust replied.

"Great," I thought before I sat up and looked around and saw I was in-between two stands of seats along with the girls, Rosa, Jabir and Akachi and we were out on the front lawn. "What's going on and how long was I out for this time?" I asked.

"Few minutes tops," Jabir said.

"Somewhere on campus a pennant from each school has been hidden the first team to find their schools and bring it back wins," Vice Principal Luna announced

"And as soon as both teams are ready we'll begin," another woman said that looked a lot like Cadence.

"I don't feel like playing these games anymore," Fluttershy said.

"But we have to play this is the last event," Rainbow said.

"It's a little hard to focus with all the magic stealing and portal opening," Rarity said.

"And I feel awful about what I said to Twilight," Sunset said.

"Especially since she obviously didn't mean to do all this stuff she did she's actually really nice," Fluttershy said causing Sunset to bury her face in her hands while everyone deadpanned Fluttershy.

"Let's just get through this last event and prove we're not a bunch of cheaters then you can go over and apologise," Applejack said.

Suddenly, Twilight walked out onto the centre of the lawn her pendent held tightly in her hands but I could see that Twilight had a look of uncertainty on her face. Suddenly, Sunset then walked out onto the playing field and Vice Principal Luna was about to announce the start of the event. Twilight then pressed a button on her pendent and opened it Sunset saw what she was doing and ran to stop her but the pendent let out a small magical shockwave that knocked everyone over except Twilight. All the magic that was stolen turned into a ball of energy the same size as a baseball but was growing Twilight was frozen in place and was being lifted into the air.

"Ash you have to shut that down!" Faust screamed at me.

I gave a nod before I flew up to the orb despite the protests from Rosa and flew over towards Twilight and saw she was almost absorbed by the ball.

"Help...Me!" Twilight begged as she tried to reach out for me.

I grabbed her hand without hesitation and used all my strength and wing power to get Twilight out but I was only delaying it a lightning bolt struck my hand forcing me to let go of Twilight and she was sucked the rest of the way in. But, I wasn't giving up yet I then flew around the ball and placed my hands in it to try and absorb as much magic as possible but the magic was so great as soon as I plunged my hand in my mana pool was completely filled up.

"Ash transfer all the magic to me I should be able to take it," Faust said.

I did as instructed and transferred the magic to Faust I peered inside the orb of magic and saw Twilight was changing suddenly a bolt of magic shot out of the ball and sent me flying into a building.

Third Person P.O.V.

Both schools watched as Ash flew around the orb and gasped when he was shot into the school on the second floor but what horrified them was what Twilight Sparkle the prized student of Crystal Prep had become. She had a pair of dark purple feathered wings and her hair extended to look like a tail while the rest of her hair looked like purple coloured fire and a slightly jagged horn made of magic grew out of her forehead. She also wore glasses made of aqua flames that surrounded her eyes and she let out an evil laugh.

"You were right I didn't understand magic before but I do now," Twilight said before she charged up her magic and fired it at the Wondercolt statue smashing it and a portal opened.

"Equestria," Sunset gasped beneath the portal purple cracks appeared called mana lines and started to form all over the place even in the sky Twilight fired more magic at the lines opening more and more portals. "Twilight you can't do this," Sunset said.

"Why not there's a whole other world right there and it is just filled with magic," Twilight said as she fired another round of magic creating a new portal.

"But your destroying this world to get it," Sunset said.

"So what there's more magic there and I want to understand it all," Twilight said as she summoned a large amount of magic.

She fired it at the ground creating a large hole causing some students to almost fall in but the ground was crumbling and some students were falling in only to be saved by their fellow students. Suddenly, Jabir fell in and no one was close enough to save him so he fell as Jabir closed his eyes as he saw the ground approach but, he suddenly felt himself jerk to a halt when he opened his eyes he saw the ground of the other world getting further and further away. He then went through the portal back to his world and was gently place on the ground where he was greeted by Rosa and Akachi. Once he assured them that he was fine he looked and saw his saviour the figure wore strange armour but Jabir was able to recognize the wings, sword and helmet.

"Once again you have saved my life Ash," Jabir said.

"Maybe you should stop getting into trouble it's bad for your health," Ash said playfully before he flapped his wings and flew up to face Twilight.

The two flying beings stared at one another Twilights expression was that she was angry but Ash's expression was unreadable thanks to the helmet.

"You think you’re special just because you have a little magic and a pair of wings," Twilight sneered.

"No but unlike you I never wanted any magic or wings...," Ash said before he dived into a portal and reappeared out of another and punched Twilight across the face. "...I just wanted a home and a family...," Ash said as he crossed Twilight and disappeared into another portal and reappeared beside Twilight and punched her in her side. "...I never found out who my parents were or where I came from...," Ash said as he passed her again and went into another portal but Twilight sent a beam of magic after him only for it to blast Twilight in the back and for Ash to punch her in the face. "...but I made a home for myself in Equestria and I have a family there now...," Ash said as he disappeared again but Twilight sent out a multiple bolts of magic into each portal in hopes of hitting her target. When she looked around for her opponent and found nothing she let out a grin and was about to declare her victory but stopped when she saw a bright glow come from the large portal and heard a voice. "...but now you threaten to not only destroy my home world but the world that I protect and if you continue this path...," the glow increased and Ash appeared out of the portal only he looked different. His armour had changed slightly the shoulder pauldron were of alicorns the gauntlets had the images of a wolf's head the boots went up to Ash's knees and Ash's cutie mark was etched into the chestplate. But the more noticeable qualities was that Ash's wings had grown three times as long and a white glowing elemental circle was floating in mid-air in-between Ash's wings.

A black aura that flickered like fire and had a silver line cutting through it was coming out of the back of Ash's helmet and acted like a mane and a long dark grey straight sharp horn was sticking out of the forehead of Ash's helmet. Ash flew straight at Twilight with unmatched speed and slowed down right in front of Twilight and Ash's right hand came alive with magic as he curled it into a fist. "...THEN I WILL FIGHT TO PROTECT BOTH WORLDS!," Ash roared as he delivered an uppercut that launched Twilight upward into the air.

When Twilight managed to stop and straighten herself out she glared at Ash and was ready to annihilate him.

"This isn't the way Twilight,"

Both Ash and Twilight turned their heads to see it was Sunset who spoke.

"I know you feel powerful now like you can have everything you want I've been where you are I've made the same mistake your making I put on a crown and just like you I was overwhelmed by the magic it contained I thought it could get me everything I wanted," Sunset said.

"Oh you’re wrong unlike you I can have everything I want," Twilight said.

"No you can't even with all that power you'll still be alone true magic comes from honesty, loyalty, laughter, generosity, kindness," Sunset said as she held up the pendent and more of the girls magic was sucked in. "I understand you Twilight and I want to show you the most important magic of all...," Sunset said before she closed the pendent and threw it on the ground breaking it and like Twilight Sunset began to change as well except Sunset didn't wear the flaming glasses and dark clothes and her wings were made of fire and sun dust and she had a horn like Ash's only instead of it being dark grey it was white. "The Magic of Friendship," Sunset said as she flew next to Ash.

Sunset and Ash then used their magic to close each of the portals that had been opened angering Twilight, Twilight then charged at Ash and Sunset her fists coated in magic Sunset and Ash did the same when all the magic met it knocked them all backwards. Twilight then fired a blast of magic at the pair and Sunset and Ash did the same the magic pushed against each other but no one was gaining ground. Twilight had absorbed magic from this worlds elements of harmony but much of Ash's and since the portal was created by both Starswirl the bearded and Faust so they could travel here it made Twilight incredibly strong. Ash had gained but a fraction and Sunset was relying on the magic of friendship she just got from the girls so it was an even match. Suddenly, Spike called out to Twilight causing her to look at Spike Sunset and Ash took this as a chanced and pushed back against Twilights magic and soon Twilight was overwhelmed and the magic absorbed the three supercharged beings. When Ash, Sunset and Twilight opened their eyes their surroundings were bleached white Twilight shied away from the pair more so from Sunset when she approached.

"Take my hand Twilight let me show you there's another way just like someone once did for me," Sunset said offering her hand.

Tears started welling up in Twilight's eyes but reached out and accepted the hand an orange wisp then circled up Twilight's arm and dispersed all the magic she had inside both girls and Ash then returned to normal. But Ash's armour still had its additions and with a bright flash the white surroundings disappeared and the girls and Ash floated to the ground.

Ash's P.O.V.

"I am so, so sorry I didn't mean for any of this to happen," Twilight said.

"I know and going by my own experience I'll forgive you," Sunset said.

"You know Ash if there was ever a seventh element of harmony it would most definitely be the element of forgiveness and Sunset would be the perfect bearer," Faust said.

"I couldn’t agree with you more Faust," I thought.

Suddenly Spike started barking and leapt into Twilight's arms with her glasses in his jaws being careful not to break them.

"Principal Celestia on behalf of Crystal Prep I demand you forfeit the friendship games clearly CHS has had unfair advantage for quite some time and it's certainly obvious your student's have been using magic for their own benefit," the principal of Crystal Prep demanded.

"Is she serious I mean lives could have been lost today and she's worried about the games even Rainbow isn't this narrow minded," I said.

"Hey!" Rainbow shouted.

"I'd like to think saving the world benefits us all," Principal Celestia said.

"At least they didn't manipulate Twilight into releasing all the stolen magic and turning her into a power crazed magical creature that tried to rip the world apart just to win a game," a Shadowbolt said at Pinkie Pie speed and she turned out to be the same one I saved at the motor cross.

"Wow that's a lot to take in when you say it all at once," Pinkie said and I gave a nod.

"That's ridicules," the principal of Crystal Prep said.

"Nope that's pretty much what happened," Spike said.

"Wait you can still talk?" I asked in surprise.

"Yep but now I don't need any magic to talk now cool right," Spike said.

"Buddy I have a fire breathing dragon as a friend named Spike that's cool a dog that learned how to talk thanks to magic yeah that's like me trying to figure out Pinkie," I said.

"I'm a dragon in your world?" Spike asked excitedly.

"Well anyway I think we're all to blame 'mostly it was her'," another Shadowbolt said sincerely before it suddenly became angry.

"Obviously my students have been infected with your magic but I plan to take all of this up with the school board," the principal of Crystal Prep said.

"Good I'm sure they'd be very interested in hearing all about the magical students with wings," Principal Celestia said.

"Oh and portals to different dimensions," Vice Principal Luna added.

"And don't forget to tell them about the talking dog," Vice Principal Cadence said adding in her own piece.

"If you want my advice I'd pick out something in orange it's all the range in the asylums these days," I said.

"But that would never ruin your reputation would it," Spike added.

"Well what about his wings how are going to hide those?" the principle asked gesturing to my wings.

"What wings," I said after I made them disappear.

The principal looked like she was going to blow a fuse but she just straightened out her coat and walked away.

"Well I know these friendship games haven't been what any of us expected but given what we've all just been through I think it's fair to declare us all winners," Principal Celestia said causing everyone to cheer.

Chapter 34 Return of the Queen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 35 Another Night of Trick or Treating

The past few weeks have been tiering after Faust returned I was bombarded with thankyou's left and right from the royal siblings and it continued throughout the week. I wasn't left alone for a minute not even in the bathroom it got so bad I had to call in Faust to make them stop now I was resting in my bed. But, I suddenly opened my eyes with a start I was drenched in sweat and was breathing hard after a frightful nightmare. Once I got my breathing under control I turned my head to see a sleeping Luna with a peaceful smile on her face. I smiled at the midnight blue alicorn before I got out of bed and let Dust out and stood on the balcony and let the warm autumn breeze blow into my face and calm my nerves. I looked at Ponyville and saw decorations being put up when I got a good look a smile crept its way onto my face. I walked back inside and sat on Luna's side of the bed and gently shook her resulting Luna to let out a growl.

"There had better be a good excuse to wake me up this early," Luna grumbled as she pulled the blanket over her head.

"Oh course it's nightmare night tonight but I don't mind Dream Catcher taking over your roll as Nightmare Moon tonight," I said with a smile but Luna gave out a tired uh huh.

I gave a shrug before I got off the bed and walked over to the closet and picked out some clothes and walked over to the bathroom. I was about to turn the handle on the door when the bed sheets from the bed we're thrown off and Luna shot up and looked at me.

"Nightmare Night is tonight and you dare say my sister will take over my duties as Nightmare Moon," Luna said angrily as she stomped her way over to me.

"I thought you didn't want to be Nightmare Moon anymore," I teased.

"You know what I mean!" Luna shouted.

"Ok, ok I'm sorry," I said as I held up my hands defensively remembering enough stories from Shining about upsetting a pregnant alicorn.

"So you’re having the first shower?" Luna guessed.

"Well yeah," I said.

"Have you ever heard of mares first?" Luna asked.

"Well you can go first I just thought you'd want to see the smile on Pip's face," I said.

"What?" Luna asked.

"Well you can have the first shower if you wish but since this is Pip's favourite holiday and it will be his first with us I thought you'd might want to tell him the good news. Plus you get the first pick of breakfast either way it's a win, win here but I'll let you choose," I said

"Very well I'll inform Pip and you can have a shower," Luna said as she left.

I was walking through Ponyville on my way to see a certain fashionista about a costume and I saw Pinkie and Rainbow looking at places and talking to each other.

"Hey you two what's up?" I asked.

"Hey Ash we're discussing on where we can lay some hidden pranks," Pinkie said.

"Pinkie that's supposed to be a secret," Rainbow snapped.

"Oops," Pinkie said.

"Don't worry you two I won't say anything ok just make sure Luna isn't caught in it alright also pray it's not Spitfire either otherwise I can't help you," I said.

"Noted oh Ash are you going to tell that story you know the one you promised to tell tonight while we were heading to the knight's tomb?" Rainbow asked causing me to lift a finger to my chin in thought.

Flashback

I was sitting by the fire in the tomb with the others Rainbow had just finished telling a story about some old pony with a rusty horseshoe but I couldn't help but let out a yawn when she finished.

"Was that a yawn I just saw?" Rainbow asked giving me a glare.

"Sorry Skittles but that story was so boring I think you killed my boredom with boredom," I said lounging backwards against my seat and closed my eyes.

"I found it terrifying," Fluttershy squeaked.

"Alright Ash you tell us one then," Twilight said causing me to open my eyes.

"Wait me tell a ghost story?" I asked while pointing to myself.

"Come now Ash surely you must at least know one ghost story," Rarity said.

"I do have a story but it's not exactly a story for tonight," I said while resting my hands behind my head.

"Why not?" Rainbow asked.

"Well for starters it's more of a story told on Halloween or in this case Nightmare Night and it's by far one of the most famous ghost stories from my planet," I said.

"Hey Ash are you talking about?" Rage asked before he drummed his fingers against his seat which I nodded before he cracked a smile.

"Alright then next Nightmare Night you tell the story I don't care how scary it is," Rainbow said.

"Fine I promise," I said.

"Hey Ash I never got to ask but how was it with Luna was she inexperienced?" Celestia asked with a shit eating grin.

End of Flashback

"Aw yeah I did promise that anyway I'd better go get myself set up for when the party begins but first I need to see Rarity so I'll see you both later," I said as I waved to the pair and walked off to Rarity's.

I was standing in front of a mirror I was wearing black pants and shoes with a white long sleeve shirt and an over lapped black vest with silver buttons. I put on a black cape and top hat and gave myself a once over in the mirror. I smiled at the outcome before I grabbed a cane stick and whistled for Dust and the crow flew onto my right shoulder.

"Shall we go Dust we're late enough already," I said.

Dust gave me a squawk before I walked out the door and walked down the stairs to the entrance hall where I saw Luna fiddling with Pips eye patch he was dressing up as a pirate again this year and Luna was going to put on her Nightmare Moon outfit later at the candy offering.

“How do I look?” I asked causing the pairs head’s to snap in my direction.

“Wow dad you sure look fancy,” Pip said.

“Beloved who are you supposed to be?” Luna asked.

“I’ll tell you when we meet up with the others but for now I’ll give you my name Jack the Ripper at your service,” I said as I held my arms out and gave a small bow.

Luna gave a small giggle before I took her hand and we walked out the door we gave the maids and the immortals the night off to enjoy themselves and Luna cast a spell on the door to provide any trick or treaters candy when they come knocking. We kept walking till we reached the games area of the festival and I saw everyone was here even the royals and all in a costume.

I saw Twilight in a warrior outfit and Comet was in a super hero costume AJ was wearing a lion outfit and Caramel was a zombie Rarity was a mermaid while Thunderlane was a rock star. Then there was Rainbow in an astronaut outfit and Soarin as a Shadowbolt I then saw Pinkie Pie in an 80’s roller mare outfit and Pierce came dressed as a ninja. I also saw Mac dressed as mummy and surprisingly standing next to him was Fluttershy wearing a black dress. I also saw Spike in a double headed costume and Nocturnal Shadow in a black cat costume Trixie was in a necromancer costume and Gilda in dark clothing and black face paint all over her face. Spitfire and Fleetfoot were also there wearing Shadowbolt outfits and Apple Bloom was dressed as a platypus. Scootaloo was a Wonderbolt and Sweetie Belle was in an old fashioned Prench costume like the ones in the French revolution while Rumble came as a cyborg. Faust was dressed as the Mysterious Mare Do Well which showed her form had completely filled out since she returned Chrysalis came dressed as her changeling self and Celestia wore a gypsy outfit and Rage and Eris wore a demon and angel costume. Then there was Discord who wore a voodoo witch doctor costume complete with top hat and skull face paint. I then saw Shining Armour in a demon outfit and Cadence dressed up in a leather corset and horns and webbed wings my guess she was going as a succubus and in her arms was Crystal Bright also dressed up as a demon. Dream Catcher was also there but like Luna she wasn’t going to get dressed up yet until the offering but they all seem to be having a good time.

"It appears we're a few short at the moment has anyone seen them?" Discord asked as he held his talon above his eyes and looked around.

"Art thou talking about us Discord?" I asked in an old British accent.

The group turned to me and smiled.

"You're late you lot," Rage said causing me to pull out a pocket watch and open it to look at the time.

"Fashionably," I said before I closed the pocket watch and put it away.

So what are you supposed to be some prissy noble?" Gilda asked as she flew up to me.

I gave Gilda a dark smile before I rested my right hand on the cane's head and faster than she could react I pulled out a blade from the cane and held it at Gilda's throat.

"Actually Gilda I'm going as a serial killer known as Jack the Ripper his targets were mainly females but after he killed them he pulled out their organs and sent them to the police as a way to taught them. The man was a ghost no one saw him when he killed and the reason why he's so infamous is because he was never caught not even by the best police force could catch a glimpse of the guy. Now old Jack is long dead but people say his ghost still haunts London streets looking for his next victim," I said.

"Noted," Gilda said fearfully before I sheathed the blunt metal blade in the cane.

"So if I may ask Gilda what's your costume?" I asked.

"I'm going as a shadow vigilante," Gilda said proudly.

"Guess they're your idols," I chuckled

"I must say I was a bit disgusted when you first told me the origins of your costume but it came out rather nice did it not?" Rarity asked.

"You did an amazing job Rarity now tell me Faust how is your first Nightmare Night so far?" I asked resting my hands on my cane.

"It's wonderful much better to actually be here in pony," Faust said.

"Well this night hasn't even gotten to the fun part speaking of which we should head over to the stage I think I'm on soon," I said.

"Oooo are you going to play that song like you did last year?" Pinkie asked.

"Sort of only different song same artist," I said before I walked over to the stage I climbed up on the side and saw a pair of musicians working on their songs. "Sup you two."

"Ash nice to see you man," Vinyl said she was wearing a vampire costume complete with fangs and red contact lenses.

"What brings you on stage," Octavia asked wearing a phantom of the opera costume.

"Oh I'm playing a song from my world and doing a little performance," I said before I selected a song on my IPod and handed it to Vinyl. "Oh and Octavia can you also take care of this and Dust while I'm out there?" I asked as I held out my cane to Octavia.

"Yes I can do that?" Octavia said before she took the cane and Dust flew onto her shoulder.

"Great oh Vinyl I forgot to ask but how's your cousin Wooden Toaster? He mentioned he was putting a song together for tonight," I said.

"He's doing good and I have the song with me tonight," Vinyl said.

I gave a nod to Vinyl before I turned my attention over to Mayor Mare who was dressed as a judge.

"Thank you everypony and I'd like to thank each and every one of you for coming out tonight on this tremendous celebration and to welcome our newly returned Queen Faust to our little town," Mayor Mare said causing the audience to cheer. "And again for tonight Ash Blade has offered to come up on stage to kick off the celebration," Mayor Mare said as she gestured to me I then walked out and waved to the cheering audience.

"Thank you madam mayor now this a special night for everypony here and I have quite a treat for you all but first, I'm going to need a little help," I said before I snapped my fingers and the song began to play.

All of a sudden coffins burst out of the ground in front of the stage causing the audience to jump back in surprise after some silence the coffin lids slowly slid open and decomposing hands pushed the lids open the rest of the way. Figures stepped out of the shadowed interior of the coffin revealing the rotting corpses several more hands popped out of the ground and zombies crawled out of their holes and lined up in front of the stage and the coffins disappeared into the ground. Ghosts materialised next to me and all kinds of monsters and ghouls appeared on the rooftops before we all began to dance. Many in the audience knew of my little act and enjoyed the dancing monsters while others were scared out of their minds. As the song ended the monsters and ghosts vanished into dust and the audience applauded before I took my hat off and swept it under me as I gave a bow. I then walked over to the side of the stage and retrieved my IPod, cane and Dust from both Vinyl and Octavia and both were amazed at how awesome the performance was before Vinyl played a song.

I bounced my head in time with the beat and gave Vinyl a pat on the shoulder before I walked off the stage and over to the group.

"Well I have to say I'd never thought you'd be one for waking up the dead," Shining said in an amused manner.

"Basic holograms that any unicorn can conjure up actually," I said.

"Holograms nice touch," Faust praised.

"That was sensaaaational."

I turned around and I was met with a flashy pony dressed in a mummy costume with Egyptian jewellery she had a cream coat and blue mane and tail and golden eyes.

"Sapphire I'm so glad you decided to join us," Rarity said as she greeting the new pony.

"Good evening Miss Rarity thank you so much for giving me a call that song made me missing my hair appointment all worth it," the pony said.

"Excuse me but I don't believe you've introduced us Rarity," I said.

"Oh where are my manners Ash and everyone who doesn't know her this is Sapphire Shores the pony of pop music," Rarity said.

"And you’re the fabled knight of Equestria Ash Blade I gotta say you have quite the taste in music who was that?" Sapphire asked.

"Michael Jackson king of pop in my world," I said.

"Damn if we were able to talk maybe we could make some sweet music together," Sapphire said.

"If only that was possible," I said.

"How come Ash," Rarity asked.

"Because Michael Jackson died a while ago and his death triggered a worldwide time of grief and mourning," I said.

"He was that famous?" Rainbow asked shocked.

"He still is no one can come close to his talent so he died with his title he had a good heart and cared a lot about the everyday life that surrounded him even wrote songs about it," I said.

"Now that sounds like something I need to hear," Sapphire said.

"Well next time we get to talk I'll show you every Michael Jackson song I have but right now I'm afraid I must be going I have a bit of a schedule to keep that must be done before the candy offering," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Chrysalis asked.

"I made you all a promise to tell a ghost story from my world when we were at the tomb so you'll have to excuse me oh and Sapphire if you’re up to it your more than welcome to join in," I said.

"I'd like to see what it is you've got cooking up hon count me in," Sapphire said with a spin at the end.

"Great," I said.

"When will we know when you’re ready," Rage asked.

"Don't worry you'll know," I said with a smile before my body clothes and cane turned into bugs causing the group to shriek and back away before the bugs scattered with Dust flying away.

"Now that's how you bug out," Rage said with a laugh while some in the group just face palmed. "What?"

Third Person P.O.V.

The festival continued into the night till Mayor Mare stepped up on stage once more and announced it was time for the candy offering. Zecora also appeared out of a blast of green smoke on stage wearing her evil enchantress costume like last year. She then led the children into the Everfree to offer their candy to the statue of Nightmare Moon but when they finished the statue came to life.

"CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE YOU WHERE WISE TO BRING THIS CANDY TO ME I AM PLEASED WITH YOUR OFFERING SO PLEASED THAT I MAY JUST EAT IT INSTEAD OF EATING YOU!" Nightmare Moon shouted.

"Look out Nightmare Moon has eaten a foal because they didn't give her their candy run for it," Pinkie shouted as she pointed to Nightmare's swollen stomach.

The foals screamed in fear before they ran only to run into another Nightmare Moon.

"And just where do you all think you’re going?" The second Nightmare Moon asked.

"There are two now everypony hide!" Pinkie cried and all the foals scattered into some bushes to hide while the adults chuckled.

The CMC were cowering up against a tree in perfect view of the twin Nightmare's.

"It appears there are a couple of foals still here," the Nightmare Moon on the alter said.

"Indeed and they do look tasty," Nightmare said.

"B...But we gave you our candy," Rumble said in a scared voice.

"Yes but not enough for the both of us," the Nightmare Moon on the alter said before she got off said alter and walked towards the terrified foals.

"So I suppose we'll have to settle for you," the other Nightmare Moon said.

The foals cowered as the Nightmare Moons stepped closer the Nightmare Moon from the alter picked up the trembling Pipsqueak with her magic and licked her lips. Pip looked away but instead of teeth he was greeted by a kiss on his cheek.

“Ew mom,” Pip whined as he whipped off the kiss while the Nightmare Moons laughed and turned back into Luna and Dream Catcher.

Suddenly a flash of lightning and thunder went off causing all eyes to turn to the sky as lightning bolt then struck the ground in front of some trees and the trees began to move to the side creating a pathway. Two poles rose up and out of the ground and the tops lit up with fire and a gust of wind blew through the clearing and in a faint whisper from the wind said 'This way'.

"I think that's Ash telling us he's ready," Rage said.

"Well then let's not keep him waiting," Discord said before the group walked through the path of trees and as the group walked the forest came alive with music.

The group soon walked into a graveyard and suddenly, shadows danced on the trees and tombstones and sang along with the ghosts that flew through the air jack o lanterns rolled along the group’s path as they sang. The monsters lead the group through the graveyard before they came to an old house in ruins and a tree was growing out of it the group walked inside and saw a monster under the bed and underneath the stairs. The group left the house to see what appeared to be the ruins of a town as the group walked towards the town more and more monsters appeared like a clown that ripped off its own face before it disappeared in a cloud of smoke. A strong wind suddenly blew through the abandoned town that also sang. When the group recovered from the wind they saw a shadow that looked like Nightmare Moon who also appeared to be singing before it turned into a swarm of bats. The group continued their walk the foals staying close to their parents and jumping slightly when a guillotine cut a pumpkin in two. As the group passed a scarecrow the scarecrow came alive and touched Rarity making her scream and jump in fright before the scarecrow grabbed a flaming torch and swallowed the flame causing the scarecrow to burn and dance around. All the monsters gathered around and watched the scarecrow dance and breathe out fire causing the foals to move back and watch in amazement. The scarecrow then leapt into the air and into a fire pit making fire explode from it suddenly a shadow walked out of the fire and once it stepped out of the fire pit the flames that clung to the spectre melted off revealing Ash. Dust then circled the air before he landed on Ash’s shoulder the monsters let out an applause along with the group and Ash tipped his hat to everyone.

"I must thank you all for coming on such short notice please have a seat and we can begin," Ash said as he walked over to one of the many log benches that surrounded the fire pit and sat down.

"Those monsters won't hurt us will they?" Scootaloo asked nervously pointing at the monsters hiding in the shadows.

"Have no fear Scootaloo they're only here for a little entertainment like the rest of you," Ash said as he petted Dust.

The group nodded before they all sat down on the log benches.

"Is everyone comfortable?" Ash asked receiving nods from the group. "Alright then now this story has been passed down from generation to generation for hundreds of years and has scared many a human over its time prepare for a scare as I tell you The Legend of Sleepy Hollow!" Suddenly lightning flashed overhead along with thunder causing the fouls to huddle against their parents and scream. "RD what the hay was that for?" Ash asked as he looked at a thundercloud looming overhead.

"What I'm just trying to set the mood," Rainbow said peering out from behind the cloud.

"First off I'm not even at the scary part secondly I've already got that covered thanks now if your done please sit down and let me tell the story like I have planned," I said before Rainbow did as instructed and flew down and sat in-between Gilda and Soarin and crossed her arms over her bust with a pouting look on her face. "I swear RD you cause more trouble on this night then the CMC does in a year," Ash said earning snickers from the group while the CMC and Rainbow had embarrassed blushes on their faces. ”Now that everyone's settled our story begins in a small town similar to Ponyville that goes by the name of Sleepy Hollow. The day started out like any other day the only difference was that that day marked the arrival of a man he was tall and lanky but handsome by human standards and could easily be mistaken for a scarecrow in a field,” Ash said as a figure made of fire stepped out of the pit who matched the description in the story the audience gasped at the magic as they watched the burning figure walk around the abandoned town square. As Ash continued his story more and more figures appeared like the man giving the group a view of what happened in the story. "The man's name was Ichabod Crane now Crane was nothing like the big burly men that lived in the town Ichabod preferred knowledge then fighting or hunting the women of the town all took notice of Ichabod earning him the jealousy of all the other men in the town. But Ichabod only had eyes for one girl and her name was Katrina Van Tassel the most beautiful woman in Sleepy Hollow. But there was a problem Katrina was engaged to Ichabod's greatest enemy Brom Bones Brom was considered the town strong man and hero but despite all the awards and praises from the town Katrina was falling for the lanky schoolmaster which angered Brom to no end. Brom wanted nothing more than to be rid of Ichabod forever and on the night of Halloween or Nightmare Night as it's called here Brom found his chance to be rid of Ichabod. The schoolmaster had been invited to attend a special party and it is there Brom found out that Ichabod is highly superstitious Brom decided to tell a story to scare Ichabod so badly he would leave Sleepy Hollow for good. With his mind set Brom walked into the centre of the party to tell his tale."

The children began to grow board with the story but when the song began to play and audience became enthralled and the very forest itself sang along. Ash then picked up a jack o' lantern and it lit up on its own as the fire in the pit dimmed.

"After the party ended Ichabod rode home but the problem was the only way home was through the very woods Brom mentioned the horseman haunted and as Ichabod rode his horse through the woods but his head would not put to rest the story he heard that night. Suddenly, fog crawled in through the trees and the air began to get colder and the moon was soon hidden behind the clouds darkening Ichabod's path. Ichabod soon got the feeling he wasn't alone in the eerie woods anymore so he tried whistling a tune to calm his nerves but the sound only echoed through the haunting trees and the wind suddenly picked up making a lonely pained filled howl making Ichabod's blood run cold. Ash said as the sound of someone whistling and the wind howling rang through the trees causing some in the group shiver. The moon soon repapered from behind its cover allowing Ichabod to see once more. Suddenly, a tingling sensation tickled the hairs on the back of the schoolmasters neck and a shadow appeared over Ichabod and a spectral evil laugh echoed through the woods," Ash said before an evil laugh rang out from the woods the foals gripped their parents for dear life. Ash could see his friends were freaking out even fear was beginning to grip Rainbow and Gilda. "Fear washed over Ichabod's face like a mass flood his face began to pale and ever so slowly Ichabod turned around only to regret what he saw. There up on a hill silhouetted by the moon was a figure on a rearing horse and in the figure's hand was a sword with a red hot blade and resting on the shoulders of the figure was a flaming jack o' lantern. Ichabod knew then and there he had come to face...THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN!” Thunder boomed above Ash before he continued the tale. "Ichabod immediately returned his sight to the road ahead of him and sent his horse into a gallop but the horseman was not about to let his prey escape the houseman let out a guttural cry before he snapped at the reigns of his horse. Sparks flew from the hooves of the rider’s unholy steed as he chased Ichabod through the trees the horseman's horse was larger and faster than Ichabod's but thanks to the size difference Ichabod was able to slip through narrow areas in the trees forcing the horseman to take an alternate path. Ichabod hoped and prayed for a miracle to save him from the terrifying rider and as if his prayer had been answered Ichabod saw the bridge that leads out of the hollow and remembered Brom's warning about the demonic spirit not being cross the bridge. Ichabod spurred his horse to go faster and when Ichabod looked behind him he saw the horseman preparing to take a swing at Ichabod with his sword. Fortunately Ichabod ducked just in time to avoid the burning blade and the sword simply took off a few hairs instead of Ichabod's head and as the two riders continued their race to the bridge Ichabod continued to try and dodge the horseman’s deadly blade. As the pair reached the bridge the horseman stopped and Ichabod rode over the bridge only when Ichabod reached the other side of the bridge did he stop to look back at the horseman who let out a cry of anger allowing Ichabod to let out a sigh of relief for his escape. But the horseman wasn't done yet he reached for the jack o' lantern on his shoulders and pulled it off revealing the horseman's stump of a neck. The horseman let out one final cry before he threw the fiery pumpkin at Ichabod," As the group was distracted by the flaming figures Ash threw the jack o' lantern he was holding into the fire pit reigniting it and causing a boom startling the audience and causing smoke to creep along the ground. "The town's people of Sleepy Hollow were awoken to the sound of an explosion and the cries of a horse when they looked outside their homes they only saw Ichabod's horse galloping through the streets it's saddle burning slightly and in tatters. Everyone raced to the bridge to investigate what happened only to find a smashed pumpkin and Ichabod's hat," Ash said causing the groups eyes to grow with fear. "After the incident life went back to normal a new schoolmaster came and Katrina married Brom but nobody to this day knows what happened to the poor schoolmaster. Some say he escaped the horseman and left never to return again others say it was Brom who chased Ichabod out of town but most know the truth. Ichabod Crane had become another victim of the HEADLESS HORSEMAN! Ash shouted causing many in the group to gasp or scream in fear.

"Great story Ash also nice touches with those flaming figures along with the music and sound effects," Twilight said.

"Yeah only I wasn't scared though you'll need to try harder hen that," Rainbow said sounding tough.

"Agreed don't get me wrong it was scary but not scary enough to scare me," Gilda said.

"If you say so but I have to ask why were you shaking like leaves during the running through the leaves?" Ash asked.

"It...it's cold out here," Rainbow defended rubbing her arms to keep warm.

"Y...yeah we just got a chill that's all," Gilda said.

"And yet you both have coats of fur and your also wearing clothing. Yet I'm not the one wearing a coat of fur and I'm not complaining," I said causing Rainbow and Gilda to pout and look away while the group laughed.

"Excuse me mister Ash but how did the horseman become headless?," A colt asked.

"Well I could tell you if you feel you’re up for more of a scare," Ash said causing many in the group to nod. "Alright then first you need to know nobody really knows how the headless horseman became headless but this is one of the most popular theories. We need to go further back in time when the land where Sleepy Hollow stands was engulfed in war and chaos," Ash said as more burning figures appeared "The British came to the lands seeking to build new settlements and homes but after having enough of being pushed around the settlers of the new land decided to start a revolution and take the land for themselves. Obviously the British were furious at the revolution and decided to call in support to get the settlers back under their rule by calling in German mercenaries called hessians. The horseman was also one of these hessians but he was different because unlike his compatriots who came for the love of gold and fame the horseman came for the love of carnage and bloodshed when battle joined on the fields he would be there. He was infamous for riding his horse hard into battle cutting off heads left and right whether it be the settlers or British he had no loyalty to anyone but himself. He rode on a giant black steed and his teeth were filed down to sharp points to add to his demonic appearance not even the civilians of towns were spared from this rider if he hadn't had his fill of death in battle he would attack innocents,” Ash said as a flaming figure on horseback appeared and started cutting off the heads of other flaming figures foals hid from the flaming spectre and the adults watched in fear. "The horseman's trail of blood ended one day in the woods near Sleepy Hollow a cannonball ripped the horseman's head clean off his shoulders and the horse took several bullets before it died. Neither the settlers or British dared to touch the horseman's and horse's body and left it to rot and as the years went on a tree grew where the horseman's body lay and a small wild pumpkin patch grew close to it. But not once did the tree have a single essence of life on it no leaves grew on its branches and no insect dared touch its bark for you see the tree was made of pure evil. Now the thing about this tree is that the horseman can use it to return to the world as a headless spectre seeking heads to replace the one he lost,” Ash said.

"Oh Pulease that story is so lame none of that is actually possible," Diamond Tiara said trying to hide her fear.

"Hey don't say that my dad's story was awesome," Pip said in anger.

"It's alright Pip if she doesn't want to believe it then fine not our problem ok the only opinion that matters is yours," Ash said rubbing Pip’s head.

"Hey Ash you said the horseman had a jack o' lantern as a head where did he get it?" Applejack asked.

"I mentioned wild pumpkins grew around his tree so he must have carved one somehow when he rides so he can see where he was going," Ash explained.

"That makes sense," Applejack said

"Hey Ash you said the horseman's tree was black and dead right?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah why?" Ash asked.

"Well that tree over there is both black and dead and if you listen there aren't even any crickets chirping around here," Rainbow said pointing at something.

Ash looked in the direction the finger was pointing and saw the tree she was talking about and it was the same as the one in the story Ash stood still and listened to the sound of nothing.

"Well I'll be damned your right," Ash said.

"Pfft big deal besides the so called headless horseman is on the knights crappy world also who said that the horseman will want a pony's head," Diamond Tiara said.

"Funny thing about ghosts and spirits Diamond Tiara is that they can appear in any world and the only way for the horseman to appear is if his tree is in that world and the clock strikes midnight. Also if you were listening the horseman doesn't care what the head looks like just as long as he has one so he could come for mine or yours," Ash said pointing himself then at Diamond Tiara.

"Yeah right as if I'll...," Diamond Tiara was cut off as the bell from Ponyville clock tower struck midnight and a whinny from a horse echoed through the trees.

"Ok very funny RD as if we weren't scared enough," Twilight said as she rolled her eyes.

"But I didn't do anything this time," Rainbow defended.

"She's telling the truth Twi," Applejack said.

"Alright then Pinkie it must have been you," Twilight said.

"Not me Twi," Pinkie said.

"Discord?" Twilight asked in slightly scared tone but Discord just shook his head. "What about you Ash?"

"Twi do I look like a horse?" Ash asked before the whinny rang out again only louder this time.

The group turned their attention to the source of the whinny which happened to be the tree and hoof beats could be heard coming from it as well suddenly a hole in the tree opened up and a giant black steed with blood red eyes and let out a snort of fire leapt out of the hole. The figure on the horse's back was tall and wore old brown armour and a black cape that was ripped and had holes in it and carried a sword with a red hot blade. But, the main focus on the rider was the lack of its head.

"IT'S THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN!" Diamond Tiara, Rainbow and Gilda screamed in sync.

The figure then climbed off the horse and walked over to a pumpkin growing out of the ground and picked it up before the pumpkin spun around in mid-air and bits of pumpkin flew off the pumpkin. The pumpkin suddenly stopped spinning revealing a skull face on it and the horseman then put the pumpkin on its shoulders and the pumpkin lit up with fire before he let out an evil laugh.

"Go all of you I'll buy you some time," Ash said.

"Are you nuts?" Caramel asked.

"Faced worse," Ash said before he pulled the sword out of his cane and charged at the horseman.

The horseman did the same and the two locked blows sending sparks across the clearing.

"GO NOW!" Ash shouted causing the group to run.

The group ran through the trees the foals let out screams of the horseman as they ran and they did not stop running till they reached the bridge that crossed over into Ponyville.

"I'm going to go help Ash," Shining said.

Before anyone could stop him Shining then ran across the bridge before anyone could do anything and ran till he was in-between Ponyville and the Everfree. Shining then stopped to catch his breath before continued his run to help his friend.

“AAAAAHHHHHHH!” a familiar sounding scream echoed from the forest startling Shining and filled him with dread.

Before he went to run again something caught Shining’s eye he looked at the object to see it was a light flickering in the pitch black entrance of the Everfree and it was growing. As the light got bigger he saw it was a face made of fire and as the light exited the shadows of the trees it revealed the headless horseman on its steed and a bloodied and red hot edged sword in hand. Shining looked at the horseman in fear before his face turned to one of courage.

"Where's Ash horseman?!" Shining demanded.

The horsemen responded by reaching behind it's back and pull out a sack the same size as a head dripping with red liquid Shining stared in horror before the horseman put the sack away and grabbed the reigns and gave them a flick and the horse slowly walked forward. Shining was paralysed on the spot before his face twisted into anger and fired a spell at the horseman but the horseman took it on without flinching. Shining stared in shock while the horseman flicked the reigns again and the horse speed up. Shining then decided to run and the horseman gave chase Shining ran not daring to look back and see how close the horseman was. Shining then saw the bridge and the others were shouting at him to run and so Shining did. He ran and ran until his hooves burned but he did not stop running. He made it to the bridge he leapt onto it and rolled along it he saw the horseman charge at him but when the horseman reached the bridge the horseman hit an invisible wall preventing him from crossing the bridge.

"Your safe dude," Rage said as he pulled Shining the rest of the way off the bridge.

"He's...He's dead...That thing killed Ash it has Ash's head in a sack on its saddle," Shining said.

The group looked at the horseman in horror and saw the sack Shining mentioned Luna at first had sadness on her face but then it became anger she fired a bolt of magic at the horseman. But, the horseman used it's sword to bash the bolt away like it were a bat and a ball the group stared in shock at the horseman before Rainbow stepped up.

"Hey look at me I'm the big bad horseman and yet I can't cross a tiny little bridge," Rainbow taunted.

The horseman then reeled back on its horse before it grabbed the pumpkin that sat on its shoulders revealing the decomposed stump of a neck where a head once sat.

"You just had to open your mouth and piss him off didn’t ya?" Rage asked in a sarcastic tone.

The horseman then threw the pumpkin at the group but Faust created a shield with the magic to protect the group. The pumpkin exploded and the group closed their eyes and looked away and when everything was silent the group opened their eyes to see they were where they stood but candy was raining from the sky. The group heard laughter and turned see it was the horseman who was laughing before the horseman coaxed back an arm up to where the head should be and grabbed something. It pulled it back and out of nowhere appeared a hood and the face under it revealing a familiar human's face.

"HAPPY NIGHTMARE NIGHT!" Ash cried in laughter.

"ASH!" the group screamed in shock.

"Aw man the looks on your faces says it all," Ash laughed before the horse turned back into Ash's bike.

"You’re dead!" Gilda cried as she flew at Ash and tackled him to the ground and began to strangle him.

"Gilda let up would you and let me throttle him," Luna said as he managed to get Gilda off Ash.

"Ok that's enough no one will throttle anyone," Faust said cooling the situation.

"Thanks Faust sorry if I took the prank too far," Ash said rubbing his neck

"That was a prank!" Twilight screeched.

"Duh if it wasn’t obvious I wanted to bring the horseman to life tonight to give you all a scare and from your reactions I did one hell of a job," Ash said.

Suddenly laughter rings out from behind the mares and everyone turned to see Discord, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Celestia, Rage, Eris, Shining, Cadence, the stallions, the CMC, Trixie, Spike, Nocturnal Shadow, Fleetfoot, Spitfire, Applejack and Rarity laughing but the biggest amounts of laughter were coming from both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

"Dude that was awesome," Rainbow while she laughed.

"You *hic* sure had *hic* us *hic* fooled," Pinkie said while she laughed and hiccupped from the fright.

"Oh so much chaos I'm going to be satisfied for weeks," Discord said while laughing.

"Same," Eris said being the first to recover.

"The look of fear on you face Spits was priceless," Fleetfoot laughed.

“I could say the same thing about you,” Spitfire said as she calmed down from her laughter.

"Aw man I should have seen this one coming," Rage said.

"Hey where's Fluttershy," Ash asked but Mac showed me Fluttershy who had passed out. "Oh crap I didn't mean to scare her that badly."

"Don't worry Ash she passed out from when the lightning stuck in the clearing from when we were offering candy to Nightmare Moon or in this case Nightmare Moons," Soarin said.

"Whew that's a relief I doubt she would have been able to handle that story but anyway what are you all doing sitting there there's candy in front of you and you’re not going to have any?" Ash asked suddenly the CMC and Pinkie burst into action and went to grab a much candy as possible.

"Ash where did that candy come from?" Luna asked.

"Oh you remember when you said that you couldn't eat all the candy that was offered to you last Nightmare Night and that you had to throw most of it out," Ash said.

"Yes I remember," Luna said.

"Well after you all left the clearing I grabbed all the candy in front of the statue and filled the jack o' lantern," Ash said.

"So you’re saying that the foals are taking back the candy that was given to me without realising it?" Luna asked.

"Spot on Luna and don't worry I know you hate to miss out so I saved you a bag as well," Ash said as he held out a bag for Luna.

"You always seem to know how to please me Ash whether it is a simple talk or something else and even if it was on me that prank was rather fun," Luna said as she nuzzled into Ash’s neck and took the bag.

"Thanks but what happened to the rest of the foals and their parents?" Ash asked

"They ran back into Ponyville seems your costume scared them pretty well tonight," Faust said.

"Well it's too bad that the horseman can't cross the bridge tonight otherwise it would have been fun for both Nightmare Moon and the horseman to hunt," Ash said.

"Who said you can't," Dream Catcher said.

"Uh the legend," Ash said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"Dream Catcher's right Nightmare Moon should able to whip up a spell on the bridge," Luna said with a devious smile.

"Well alright then if the mistress of the night would be so kind?" Ash asked with a bow.

The foals and adults who went to the candy offering ran through town screaming while the residents just watched.

“What’s going on here?” Mayor Mare asked as she ran over to the frightened group.

“The Headless Horseman is coming!” a filly screamed as the group continued to run.

Mayor Mare simply stared in confusion at the fleeing group she then turned Zecora who had walked up to the Mayor out of steam from running.

“Madam Mayor what exactly is happening?” A pony wearing an undead groom costume asked as he stood next to an undead bride carrying a foal in her arms.

“I don’t know they just screamed something about a horseman Zecora please tell me what happened?” Mayor Mare asked as she turned to the zebra Zecora was about to respond but a clap of thunder shook the sky.

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE BEWARE A CREATURE HAS COME THIS NIGHT A CREATURE THAT CAN MATCH MY POWER BUT THIS CREATURE DOES NOT WANT YOUR CANDY BUT A HEAD TO REPLACE THE ONE HE LOST. SINCE I AM NOT ONE TO ABANDON THIS CREATURE I HAVE BROKEN THE BARRIER AT THE BRIDGE TO ALLOW HIM PASSAGE INTO PONYVILLE. SO IF YOU WISH TO KEEP YOUR HEAD FLEE BEFORE IT IS SEVERED BY THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN!” Nightmare Moon shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice from a rooftop.

Suddenly a whinny rang out and all eyes turned to an abandoned street with fog creeping out of it the sound of hoof beats thundered against the ground and the headless horseman appeared from around the corner it's sword raised high in the air. The crowd screamed in fear as the horseman leaped onto the stage and reeled back on its horse and let out an evil laugh but the laughter turned into normal laughter and the horseman pulled off the invisible hood revealing Ash.

“Happy Nightmare Night to all and to all a horrifying night!” Ash cried causing the crowd to clap and cheer.

“Dude awesome costume way better than the costume you were wearing before,” Vinyl said as she stepped out from behind her turntable with Octavia.

“But why did you have to scare us all half to death?” Octavia asked in an angry tone.

“I was telling a ghost story from my world and I decided to bring it to life if you were there you’d understand,” Ash said.

“That costume can certainly cause a fright but how did you create that fight?” Zecora asked.

“Oh yes it was a hologram of the horseman I created to make the prank believable and considering the results it went rather well. But honestly you all need to stop falling for the holograms it’s getting kinda old,” Ash said with a grin.

“That was quite a scare although I should have expected it was you Ash.”

Ash looked at the owner of the voice to see the undead bride, groom and child but Ash recognized the faces easily.

“Fancy Pants, Fleur I’m so glad you made it,” Ash said as he climbed of his steed and jumped off the stage and embraced the couple.

“Quite the costume Ash you certainly had me scared,” Fleur said.

“It should of if Faust, the princesses and Discord were scared,” Ash said.

“Now that must have been some story if it scared them,” Fancy said.

“Hey next Nightmare Night I could pull this routine off again and tell the story if the Mayor and Zecora don’t mind that is,” Ash said.

“Well it seems the ponies enjoy it and it was certainly scary what do you think Zecora?” Mayor Mare asked.

“I do not mind this feat in the end it was quite a treat,” Zecora said with a smile.

“Then it is settled the horseman she become a part of Ponyville’s Nightmare Night I bet tourists will be scrambling to come see this new attraction along with our two princesses of the night,” Mayor Mare said.

“Fantastic but you must excuse me cause the headless horseman’s prowl is not yet done there are more to scare and a head to collect so I must be on my way,” Ash said before he jumped back on stage and onto his horse Ash then pulled on the hood and reeled back on his horse and jumped off stage and into the streets.

The horse galloped through the streets until it stopped on a hill that looked over Ponyville and the moon was behind him casting his shadow over the town Ash let out a smile that was unseen by anyone who saw him. Ash reared back on the horse one final time and raised his sword high and let out an evil laugh before he rode off to Sweet Apple Acres.

Author's Note

Happy Halloween/Nightmare Night

Chapter 36 Okay Who Unleashed the Apocalypse?

I was sitting at the table in the dining room having some pancakes and bacon while Dust and Pip were having fun playing together and Luna read the paper. It also appears that Luna, Dream Catcher and myself made the front page labelling us the most horrifying creatures of Nightmare Night last night. There was a picture of Dream Catcher and Luna both disguised as Nightmare Moon and chasing the CMC. There was also a picture of me on my horse my head missing and my sword raised above me and I was silhouetted by the moon.

"Hey dad can we go and see Zecora for a meditation lesson today?" Pip asked.

I was about to answer when a scroll appeared in front of me I gestured for Pip to hold on before I opened the scroll and read the contents.

Dear Ash

You, Luna, Twilight, the Immortals and the rest of the Elements of Harmony and if you wish your friends are requested in Canterlot immediately.

Faust

"What is it Ash?" Luna asked.

I levitated the scroll over to Luna before I stood up and walked over to Pip.

"Listen Pip something just came up so I won't be able to take you right now buddy," I said as I rested a hand on his head.

"Oh well can we go when you get back?" Pip asked.

"Definitely," I said tussling his mane.

"Pinkie Promise," Pip said.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," I said as I did the gestures.

"I shall inform Twilight Sparkle," Luna said as she stood up from her seat.

"Alright I'll rally the immortals" I said before I left my home and walked over to the immortals and knocked.

The door opened and I was greeted be a very tired Lightning Dust.

"Ash what's going on?" Lightning asked.

"We've been summoned to Canterlot grab your gear and meet me at the station I'll get Quick Shot," I said.

"Yes sir," Lightning said with a salute before she closed the door as I walked away I could here Lightning yelling like a drill sergeant.

Canterlot Castle

"So why are we here again?' Rainbow Dash asked.

I was walking through the corridors with Luna, the immortals, Twilight and the rest of the elements along with Spike who was chatting with Nocturnal Shadow, Trixie, Gilda and the stallions

"For the millionth time RD we don't know the letter only said is that we were summoned," I said with a groan.

"Well you know I hate being woken from a nap without a good reason," Rainbow said.

"And ah said ya didn't have to come," Applejack said.

"Yeah but when Ash and these guys are involved it means something awesome is going down," Rainbow said.

"Oh, oh how about we guess what it could be," Pinkie suggested.

"Go nuts," I said.

"Maybe Faust wants us to retrieve a Piece of Eden," Twilight suggested.

"Maybe some kind of evil force has awoken and we need to take it down," Rainbow suggested as he fist collided with her palm.

"Maybe Faust you to help some poor animal," Fluttershy suggested.

"Maybe Faust wants us all at some kind of important event," Rarity suggested.

"Maybe its zombies," Pinkie suggested causing everyone to stare at her. "What it could happen?"

"That last one seems the most unlikely of the lot Pinkie after all there's no such thing," Twilight said.

"And don't forget Twilight you were proven wrong about the knights ghost's," I said.

"Hey I apologized for that," Twilight snapped.

"I know but all I'm saying is that even though it's very unlikely it doesn't mean it isn't real," I said.

"So you’re saying that we may be dealing with zombies," Spike asked.

"No I seriously doubt that's going to happen anytime soon," I said as we reached the throne doors.

The guards on either side of the doors saluted us before they opened the doors and once we walked inside I saw Faust on the throne and the rest of the royals (excluding Shining and Cadence) along with Rage and Eris. They all appeared to be listening to some kind of message from a recording machine but stoped when we entered.

"Hello everyone thank you for coming on such short notice," Faust said.

"What is the problem mother?" Luna asked.

"We have received a distress message from the Diamond Dog kingdom," Faust responded causing Rarity's eyes to narrow.

"Can you play it?" I asked.

Faust nodded before Rage rewinded it and hit play

Radio Operator Please I don't have a lot of time they're almost through the door the Diamond Dog kingdom is in danger please if anyone can hear me se...

1st Background Voice THEY'VE BREACHED THE DOOR!

Grows and snarls appear in background

2nd Background Voice EVERY DOG FOR THEMSELF! The voice says before he begins to run only for him to start screaming and flesh and bone being ripped apart.

Radio Operator PLEASE IF ANYONE CAN HEAR ME HELP US PLEASE!...growls...NO STAY BACK PLEASE!...growls...no...no...NOOOOOOOOOOOO!

static

I looked at the recording in sadness and I could feel chills running up my spine I looked at the others and saw I wasn't the only one that didn't like what was happening.

"Was there anything else that came with the recording?" I asked.

"No but I believe your mission is clear now head to the Diamond Dog kingdom with your immortals and Twilight then discover the threat and eliminate it," Faust said.

"Forgive me for asking your majesty but why must I go?" Twilight asked with a bow.

"Since you’re a princess now I think it's fair that we let you handle this situation," Faust said causing Twilight and the girl’s mouths to gap open.

"Ash, Rage for this mission Twilight will be your superior you will follow her instructions to the letter," Faust said causing the girls jaws to drop even lower.

"Understood," Rage and I said in union.

"Then why am I here?" Luna asked.

I wanted you to be in the loop so that way you’re not panicking and causing a problem for your child," Faust said.

"Uh knowing that you’re sending us into a dangerous place is enough to make someone panic," I said.

"So what exactly are the rest of us here for?" Applejack asked.

"Well since we don't know what is happening we suggested that the elements of harmony come along just in case," Celestia said.

"And us," Gilda asked gesturing to the stallions, Trixie, Spike and herself.

"Also keeping you in the loop but if you wish you all may go along to," Faust said.

"Mother I thought we agreed...," Chrysalis started but Faust raised her hand.

"Just in case things get difficult since we don't know what we are facing," Faust said.

"Then I shall go to," Luna said.

"Luna...," Faust started.

"I'll be fine mother," Luna interrupted.

"But I won't be," I said causing Luna to look at me. "Luna if this threat is as bad as I think it is then the last thing I want you be is in any kind of danger and I wouldn't be able to help but worry about you. If I was busy doing something and couldn't get to you and something happened I'd never forgive myself. Don't forget your carrying our child and an alicorn one at that," I said as I placed a hand on Luna's stomach.

"Very well Ash I'll stay just make sure you come back," Luna said before she kissed me.

After our kiss I looked at the others.

"I'm sure you’re all aware of what's going to happen in the Diamond Dog's kingdom but there's only one thing that needs to be asked now...who wants to come and kick some ass?" I asked I watched as the group looked at each other and when they looked at me. When they did I knew my answer and let out a smile.

"The Pale Horse is ready for your departure," Faust said before I gave a nod of thanks to Faust before we turned to leave. "Oh and Twilight," Faust called halting us. "You’re a princess and also my friend I will not have you addressing me by my title or have you bow to me," Faust said with a smile.

We sat on the deck of The Pale Horse as we speed across the land I was dressed in my armour minus my helmet, Pinkie had her head over the railing and her tongue was hanging out and flapping in the wind like a dog, Rainbow was pretending to be a pirate, Twilight was going bonkers over how the ship can fly, Rarity was thinking of new designs for my crew, Fluttershy was for her part scared and she wouldn't come out of a barrel, Applejack seemed to having trouble not to barf and the rest were relaxing on the deck.

"Diamond Dog kingdom dead ahead sir and it's not a pretty sight," a crewmember from the crow’s nest called out.

I walked over to the railing and took out my telescope and looked through it the Diamond Dog kingdom seemed to be surrounded by a massive wall and the circle was cut into fours by more walls. In the centre of the circle raised above the rest of the city on a circular platform was the palace surrounded by mansions my guess it was the rich district. But what had my attention was the massive coeloms of black smoke that were coming from two of the districts. I even saw SOS messages on roofs and large pieces of cloth tied to buildings and they had messages on it begging for help.

"This looks bad," Rage said as he came to my side.

"I can see that question is what did this?" I said to myself.

"Sir we've made contact with the palace," The ships radio operated called out to me.

"Good work I'll speak to them myself also inform Twilight," I said.

"Yes sir," he said before he ran below deck.

I then began my walk over to the radio office and before I left the deck I saw the crew was looking a little nervous at the sight of the city. I could understand their concern but I knew this mission was important. I walked into the radio office and sat in a chair and held the microphone close to my face.

"This is The Pale Horse to the Diamond Dog Palace please respond over," I said.

"This is the Royal Palace to The Pale Horse identify yourself and your purpose for contact."

"My name is Ash Blade the sixth knight of Equestria and knight of freedom I have an Equestrian princess on board and we are here to assist," I said.

"Gods be praised proceed to landing zone we'll mark it with a flare."

"Roger that Pale Horse out," I said I stood up and made my way onto the deck and saw everyone was looking at the broken city "Helmsman head for the palace and keep your eyes open a flare that will be our landing point."

"Aye, aye sir," the helmsman said.

Our course altered and we headed to the palace I used my telescope and saw a flare in the centre of the courtyard the helmsman brought us above the courtyard and began our decent. The immortals, Rage and I were in full out combat gear and Twilight was wearing her crown while the rest stood ready behind us. The boarding plank was lowered and we walked down to be greeted by two long rows of guards and sitting on a throne at the end of the guards was the Diamond Dog queen Diamond Cutter herself. The immortals, Rage and I stepped to the side and allowed Twilight to go first then it was Rage and me then the immortals and the rest of the group. We walked down the plank and through the rows of guards some of them seemed curious about me and Rage while the others let out small growls. We reached the throne and Twilight gave a small bow to the queen.

"Your majesty Diamond Cutter," Twilight said as she rose back to her full height.

"I was expecting your more mature princesses to come along and apologize for this mess then send just their princess in training," Diamond Cutter growled causing us to look at the queen in confusion.

"Pardon me your majesty but what do you mean our mess?" Twilight asked.

"It is because of you ponies my subjects are becoming sick!" Diamond Cutter yelled.

"Forgive my interruption your majesty but what proof do you have to accuse Equestria," I asked with a short bow.

"Two days ago a group of ponies came to my kingdom claiming to be dam specialists our dam's machinery kept breaking down in the underground area's which transports water to our mines. Somehow your princesses heard of this and sent some mechanics to assist us but yesterday evening my subjects started becoming sick from the water and before we could do anything the infection spread to two districts. We managed to lockdown the other areas but most of our mine systems were lost to the infection and if you don't believe my words I still have the letter from your princesses," Diamond Cutter said before she snapped her fingers a butler walked forward with a silver tray

On the tray was a piece of paper with an opened envelope the butler stopped in front of Twilight and presented the tray to her. Twilight took the letter and had a look at it and we stood in silence while Twilight read the letter.

"Ash Blade," Twilight spoke after she read the letter.

"Yes princess," I answered trying to remain professional.

"Do you know what princess Luna's signature looks like?" Twilight asked.

"Twi I know it so well I could..." I was interrupted when Rage nudged me in the side "Uh yes princess I do."

"Would you be able to tell if this signature was a fake if you looked at it?" Twilight asked.

"Yes princess," I said.

Twilight then handed the letter to me before I had a look at it and the first thing I noticed was that this letter was typed up and when I looked at Luna's signature I saw flaws in it immediately.

"Ash Blade is that Luna's signature?" Twilight asked.

"No your majesty this letter is clearly a fake and the flaws are all over this letter," I said as I handed the letter back to Twilight.

"What are you talking about?" Diamond Cutter demanded.

"First of all the princesses would never ever type up a message this important. Secondly the signatures I know princess Celestia's own signature like the back of my hand and thanks to Ash Blade he confirmed Princess Luna's signature was also false. That and I don't remember signing this and finally this letter is also missing two important things Queen Faust's signature and the royal seal," Twilight said.

"So whoever these ponies are your majesty they don't have the princess’s permission or knowledge of being here," I said.

Twilight handed the queen back the letter and she looked it over once she did a sigh escaped her lips.

"I see the faults and I must apologize your highness I should have been aware of this sooner but it does explain why their scent wasn't on this letter. But, it doesn't mean this will lead to a cure for my problem," Diamond Cutter said.

"Your majesty if I may ask do you at least have one infected here if we can identify what this sickness is maybe we can treat it," I suggested.

"I doubt you can cure this but I will let you see what you’re up against," Diamond Cutter said before I offered a hand to her to help her off her seat which she accepted. When she stood up she turned and began to walk towards her castle and I followed behind her along with the others. When I passed the guards they blocked my friends path preventing them from following me "I only want Ash to follow me because he's one out of you I can trust in my home," Diamond Cutter said.

I saw Rainbow was about to argue but I raised a hand to silence her before I looked at Twilight.

"Just go ahead Ash we'll meet you back on the ship," Twilight said as she gestured me to go on.

I gave a nod to Twilight before I went to catch up with Diamond Cutter we entered the palace and I saw the walls were a bright bluish white and small pedestals stood on the sides of the hallway with piles of different coloured gems on each one, grand paintings hung on the walls decorated in gold frames that were studded in gems if anything Rarity would have loved to see this. But, I focussed my mind back on Diamond Cutter and a question that's been bugging me.

"Diamond Cutter when we first heard about a problem here it was from one of your subjects trying to contact someone for help but he was attacked by something and was most likely killed. Is there anything out here that's been doing that lately besides this sickness you mentioned to me and my friends?" I asked.

"When exactly did you receive this message?" Diamond Cutter asked.

"Probably just this morning," I replied.

"I wouldn't be surprised this disease it does strange things to my subjects it changes them," Diamond Cutter said.

"Changes them," I repeated giving me an idea of what this is although I was prying whatever this was it wasn't what I was thinking.

"It'll be easier if I show you instead," Diamond Cutter said as she continued to lead me through the hallways.

It wasn't a very long walk before we walked into what appeared to be observation room with a white screen in the centre of the wall in-front of us while blurred shadows danced behind it. I could faintly hear voices along with growls like from the message back at Canterlot. Diamond Cutter walked over to a panel and flipped a switch the white screen disappeared and in its place was a bright white room filled with diamond dogs. All in white hazard suits and in the centre of the room was a cage and in the cage was what I feared was going to come. The creature in the cage was a diamond dog but patches of its fur were missing he was wearing a ruined military uniform his eyes were pale and glazed over but they had a sort of green glow to them foul black liquid dripped from its maw. I also noticed parts of his skin had been ripped off and when he turned around I saw a massive hole in his back and the insides were almost hollow.

"That's a zombie," I said in almost disbelief.

"I'm aware of what he has become and his name was Quartz," Diamond Cutter said sadly as she looked at the undead dog.

"Friend of yours?" I asked noticing the tone in her voice and the look on her face.

"Since high school," Diamond Cutter said.

...

"I'm sorry for your loss," I said after a while.

"He was organising evacuations when the infected appeared he was good friend and he always told me of his dreams of becoming a captain of the guard," Diamond Cutter said as she began to cry.

I extended a wing and placed it over Diamond for comfort and that's when she broke down into sobs. I stayed silent because I could offer no words of losing someone to something like this and I didn't want to make it worse but after a while her crying stopped.

"Diamond Cutter if I may ask do you how long does it take to turn when you've been bit? It may be useful info for us," I said.

"From what I heard it takes about 15 minutes for the infection to take hold," Diamond Cutter said.

"Thank you," I said

"Ash Blade I know this is a lot but I believe some survivors may still be in the southern district we ran a sweep through the west district. But, we lost too many now all of my soldiers are afraid of going back down there and yet I'm still concerned for my citizens," Diamond Cutter said

"And you want me and my team to look instead," I guessed to which Diamond Cutter just nodded. "I'll need to go over this with Twilight and the other princesses before anything is decided your highness."

Suddenly, Quartz's undead body slammed against the cage causing the scientists to jump and move away from him when I looked back at the cage the bars had bent from where he impacted them.

"Diamond Cutter if you'll let me I can end his suffering and make it quick and painless assuming if he can feel any more pain," I said.

Diamond Cutter looked at me then at Quartz then me again before she nodded she then instructed her guards to clear the room and once they did I walked inside and I had Quartz's full attention. He tried to push through the bars but I continued to remained calm I walked over to a control panel and pressed the button to open the cage. Quartz walked out of his cage and walked over to me till he stopped strangely enough I could sense a faint amount of intelligence coming from him. Suddenly, he let out a bone chilling shriek and ran at me I slightly crouched and he continued to run and try and grab me but I dodged to the side and wrapped my left arm around his throat and used my right hand to hold the left side of his face. Quartz snarled and tried to bite me but I made sure to keep my hands away from his mouth.

"Sleep in peace," I said before I gave his neck a sharp twist earning a snap and the body to go limp.

I then placed Quartz's body on the floor and gazed at him I then stood up and saw a cloth and walked over to grab it I then walked back over to Quartz's body and placed the cloth in his mouth and wiped it across as much surface of his mouth as possible. I then removed it and saw a mass amount of black slime coating the cloth I then saw a clear container and placed the cloth in it and closed the lid before I walked out of the room. As I walked out I was greeted by Diamond Cutter we looked at each other before she gave me a nod which I returned before I left.

"Hey Ash do you know what this deadly virus is?" Rage asked as I stepped back on board The Pale Horse.

I didn't say anything but instead I walked past my group of friends and towards the radio room. I didn't stop until I placed the container with the cloth inside on a table and opened a radio channel to Canterlot while my friends just watched.

"This is The Pale Horse to Canterlot Castle come in Canterlot Castle," I said into the microphone.

"This Canterlot Castle go ahead Pale Horse,"

"Is Faust or any of the princesses there at the moment this is a high priority," I said.

"Understood,"

I waited for a little before a voice responded.

"This is Faust to Pale Horse Ash are you there?" Faust asked.

"Hi Faust are all the princesses there," I asked.

"Were here Ash what do have for us?" Celestia replied.

"Danger levels have increased dramatically over here it isn't some wild beast or some ordinary disease as most of us thought," I said.

"Most of you?" Chrysalis questioned.

"Yeah only one of managed to guess right when we were arriving at the castle," I said.

"My guess it was Pinkie," Discord guessed.

"Indeed it was," I said.

"So what did I guess again?" Pinkie asked as she held a finger to her temple and had a thoughtful look on her face.

"Listen everyone there's no easy way to say this so I'm going to come out and say it *sigh* we are dealing with a zombie virus outbreak," I said before I let the words sink in to everyone I didn't even need to look to tell everyone's mouths were gapping open.

"Oh that's right I guessed we were going to deal with zombies but I guess I should call them zombie dogs now since we know what type of zombies-," Pinkie began to trail off so I decided to drown her out and wait for someone besides Pinkie Pie to start talking.

"WHAT!," most of the group screamed at me in shock

"Ash are you certain?" Faust asked.

"A pale eyed walking corpse with most of its insides missing that tried to eat me counts I believe," I said.

"What do we do?" Twilight said as she looked like she was about to have a meltdown then everyone is starting to talk but I just took a breath and remained calm.

"Although I do believe this virus is treatable," I said causing everyone to stop talking and stare at me all besides Pinkie Pie.

"How?" Spike asked.

"Spike in all your time reading comic books or anything that has to do with zombies have you noticed there are at least three types of zombies?" I asked Spike just gave me a confused look before I answered. "Basically there are three zombie types one is where a zombie comes back to life from the grave for some unexplained reason another is where magic is involved aka necromancy and lastly is when it was done chemically seriously Spike you should know this."

"Oh now I see but what do you mean this can be treated?" Spike asked.

"Its obvious silly an unexplained effect can't be treated so instead you need to get rid of every single zombie and for the necromancy you just need to stop the one who's using the magic to stop the zombies. Since you can't treat an unexplained effect and since you don't need to go one at a time with zombie to zombie and go straight for the necromancer then it's the last one the chemical effect duh," Pinkie said never losing her smile.

"Took the words right out of my mouth Pinks but from what I know of from Diamond Cutter I believe this is a chemical infection. When Diamond Cutter said some ponies came and claimed they were sent here by the princesses to fix the dam machinery that transports water into the mines and the water became contaminated with something," I said.

"We never sent anyone to do anything," Luna said.

"We know Luna we saw the note and it was a fake but what I want to know is how did this become so bad in just under a few minutes?" Twilight wondered

"It was nightmare night last night and that's when the zombies attacked so the Diamond Dogs must have thought the zombies were costumes which explains why the infection spread so quickly," I explained.

"That also means this may have been planned," Dream Catcher said.

"Ash I have a new task for you and your team you’re to find the source of this and figure out a cure if possible," Faust instructed.

"Understood it's one of the reasons why I brought a sample from an old undead friend so Twilight has something to work with," I said.

"Wait me why me?" Twilight screeched.

"Don't pretend you don't want to find out what's going on Twilight you practically live for this stuff also Faust," I said.

"Hmm," Faust hummed.

"Diamond Cutter has requested that we search for civilians first she's a little worried," I said.

"That decision is up to the princess that is with you Ash," Faust said before the transmission cut off.

I let out a sigh before I looked at Twilight.

"You heard the mare Twilight it's your call on what happens next," I said as everyone looked at Twilight for answers.

I could see Twilight was beginning to sweat up a storm so I gestured for her to do her breathing exercises Cadence taught her and after several breaths she looked back at me with a calm expression.

"Ash, Rage you and the immortals will search for any survivors in the city while I study the sample you brought me Ash. Hopefully when you get back I may have a cure or tell you what I need to make one," Twilight said.

"Understood," I said as I stood up to face my team. "Alright guys since we know what we're dealing with I'm not going to just ask you all to come with me so instead of all of us jumping into the fire those who wish to stay may stay I won't hold it against anyone. But if you want to follow me raise your hand," I said and just like that they all raised their hands without hesitation. "Alright then let's go kick some zombie tail."

After I told Diamond Cutter of the plan she gave me a map of the tunnels beneath the southern district I made sure I memorised the map because there weren't many tunnels in this district but still enough to get lost in. Twilight was going to return to the castle and head to the lab and help the other scientists develop a cure and the rest of my friends were in the loading bay with me, Rage and immortals while we were equipping our armour and weapons. I told them to bring close quarters gear which meant pistols swords shields and one of the best weapons for killing zombies a shotgun.

But I allowed Quick Shot to bring his rifle just in case things got hectic. After a few modifications I managed to make a switch to change between barrels and the barrels on the shotgun worked the same way as the cylinders on our revolvers and rifles. One barrel held a standard blast crystal another had a stun blast and the last one was a destructive blast. But the problem was for the last one was that you had to wait for it to cool down to fire again.

"What are you two doing?!" Rage shouted.

I looked at the source and saw both Gilda and Rainbow had a pair of shotguns with them and were tying a sword to their hips.

"What don't think for a minute we're going to let you all have all the fun fighting zombies," Rainbow replied.

"Are you serious you’re wanting to come with into zombie infested areas and probably die," Rage asked.

"Yeah," the two replied in sync.

"Are you both insane?" Twilight asked in shock.

"Listen egghead if I don't do this then I am going to go insane if I could I'd fight zombies all day," Rainbow said.

"Besides we can take them,” Gilda said.

"C'mon Rage let them come It'll be fun we can even have a competition on who can kill the most zombies," Lightning said.

"Oh come on not you too?" Rage sighed

"Alright then if you guys think you’re so tough then let's see if you can prove it," I said as I stood up.

"Huh?" everyone asks in shock as they look at me.

"But first a crash course on how to use those," I said as I gestured to their shotguns before I took mine off my back and began to show them how to use it.

"You’re not serious are you Ash?" Twilight asked.

"You do realise Twilight that even if you tell these two no there just going to come with us anyway so it's better that I teach them how to use this gear so they don't end up dying down there," I said.

Twilight opened her mouth to speak but Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder and shook her head.

"While I'm at it is there anyone else here who wants to come along?" I asked receiving no response.

"Pfft their loss," Gilda said.

"Alright then but you two as soon as we're on the ground you listen to me without question or any smartass comments or wise cracks so if I tell you to stay put you do so till I say otherwise. If I tell you to run or fly you put everything you have into your wings or legs to go if I tell you to leave me and save yourselves you do it am I understood," I said while I pointed a finger at the pair who nodded nervously. "And that goes for the rest of you as well."

"Yes sir!" the immortals shouted in sync.

Suddenly a red light and buzzer was going off and the helmsman's voice came to life on the PA.

"Alright immortals this is your stop but mind you it looks a little hot."

The lower front part of The Pale Horse began to lower and I then fastened my shotgun over my left shoulder before I walked over to the edge and saw zombies were crowding the streets below. I then walked back over to the group and grabbed my helmet before I walked over to Rainbow and Gilda.

"Grounds littered with zombies so here's what's going to happen the Immortals, Rage and myself are going to clear some ground and once we all hit the ground that's when you can land," I said.

"As soon as you land but how are you lot going to do that so fast?" Gilda asked.

"You'll see," I said with a grin before I put my helmet on and walked over to the door with the team when I reached the door I scrolled through my songs and found one and looked at Rage.

"Well - shall we?" I asked.

"After you," Rage replied.

"See you in hell kid," I said as I patted Rages chest with the back of my hand before I jumped out the ship with the rest following me.

Third Person POV

Ash was diving face first at the streets below until he did a front flip and was plummeting feet first Ash then primed magic into his hand and slammed his fist into the ground smashing a few zombies in a shower of gore and blowing a few zombies away. Ash then pressed play on my IPod but he didn't put his headphones in but instead let the sound play out of the speakers in his arm so the others could hear. Ash then used his right hand to pull the shotgun off his back and cracked his neck with a smile.

The zombies were beginning to stand up but Ash just pulled the trigger blowing apart five zombies before he twirled around and fired again blowing apart another five behind him just as the rest of the group landed sending zombies flying in all directions. Ash then tossed his shotgun into his left hand and drew Whispering Wind before he spun around and in one strike he decapitated ten zombies. Suddenly, a shotgun went off behind Ash blowing apart another bunch of zombies Ash turned his head to it was Rainbow and as he looked at Rainbow Ash saw zombies being tossed into the air further down the street. What was doing the tossing appeared to be coming closer Ash then sheathed Whispering Wind and his shotgun and pulled out his scythes. Ash managed to get a look at what the thing was and it was a big overly sized muscular zombie dog that had Diamond Dog armour barely clinging to its rotting body.

"What the hell is that!?" Rainbow cried.

"Entertainment," Ash said with a smile.

Ash then ran at the monstrosity and used his wings to fly over the monster before it could take a swing at him. Ash then dug one of his scythes into the zombie's back before he dug in the other one while the zombie tried to throw him off.

"Should we go help?" Gilda asked as she used her shotgun to blow some zombies apart.

"Nah he seems to have it under control," Rage said casually as he ripped the head and spine out of a zombie he had in a headlock.

"Yeah when it comes to worrying about someone both Ash and Rage are the least of our worries they normally get us out of trouble," Storm Cloud said as he blew the head off a zombie with his pistol.

"Yeah you more so then us Storm," Nocturnal added with a laugh as she split a zombie right down the middle.

"Yeah when these two fight they're unstoppable," Lightning added.

Ash was hanging on for dear life as the massive zombie tried to shake Ash off while Ash was using the zombie’s attacks against the other zombies but finally the large zombie managed to grab one of Ash's wings and pulled Ash off and brought him to its face. Ash then punched the zombie in the face trying to make the zombie drop him but the zombie still had its helmet covering its head. The zombie roared in Ash's face before it threw him into the second floor of a building causing the ones in the group who saw to cringe.

"But it doesn't mean they don't get hurt," Lightning added with a small chuckle.

Ash then picked himself up and out of the rubble and looked out of the new opening in the room and saw the large zombie had picked up a massive rock. The massive zombie looked ready to toss it before it turned to Ash.

"Oh shit," Ash muttered no sooner than the zombie tossed the boulder at Ash but Ash held his hands out in front of him. When the boulder made contact Ash was pushed back into the room a fair way but he was still standing. "My turn,"

Rainbow and Gilda watched the hole in the wall where both Ash and the boulder were tossed into for any movement. Suddenly. The boulder flew out of the hole faster than the zombie threw it sending the zombie into a wall of a building and the boulder smashed from the contact. Ash then jumped out of the hole armed with his shotgun in his left hand and when he touched the ground he ran at the massive zombie firing the shotgun at any zombies in his way. The big zombie was getting up and also ran at Ash using its arms to swat any zombies out of its way. Ash then sheathed his shotgun and drew Whispering Wind the massive zombie then brought its massive fists down on Ash in a great large arch but Ash ran past it and slid underneath the zombie’s legs. Once he was on the other side Ash kicked off the ground and onto the zombies back once more and drove Whispering Wind into the zombie’s massive neck before he retrieved his scythes. The massive zombie let out a howl of pain before he charged in a random direction thrashing it's arms about while Ash grabbed the handle of Whispering Wind, and used it like a steering wheel to get the zombie to go where Ash wanted to go. But, in truth it was harder than it looks Ash rammed the zombie into buildings four times and nearly got his team trampled twice.

"Coming through!" Ash called out as the zombie came roaring through the group.

"Can't you get control over that thing!?" Rage cried out angrily.

"It's harder than it looks Rage!" Ash called back before he pulled Whispering Wind out of the zombie and then in one quick blow he severed the head from the body. Once he did the body collapsed but when it hit the floor Ash was thrown off of the body and skidded across the ground just as the song ended. Ash managed to recover and shook his head to fix his senses before he saw the body of his latest kill. Suddenly, Ash heard a grown come from next to him Ash turned and saw a zombie with its insides showing out of its front and were swollen and pulsing and behind it was a large hoard of zombies. "Aw can't you guys give me a break?" Ash asked with a grown suddenly, the zombies organs began to slowly expand and the pulsing increased seeing this Ash quickly got up and ran for a piece of collapsed rubble and jumped over it before he ducked. A few seconds after he ducked behind the cover a loud boom echoed through the streets when Ash peeped out from behind his cover he saw all of the zombies were gone and all that was left were scattered organs and blood. "They explode now *sigh* just my luck what's next acid spitting zombies?" Ash said to himself suddenly, a blob of green liquid hits Ash's cover and starts to burn through it Ash looked around and in a window of a building he saw a zombie that's veins had an unnatural bright green glow. Its cheeks seemed to bulge out before it spat more acid at Ash that just whizzed by his head. Seeing enough Ash quickly ducked behind cover again. "Me and my big mouth," Ash said before he saw his team and decided to use his thoughts to get in touch with my team. "Guys are you available?"

"Ash how'd you get in my head?" Rainbow asked.

"Explanation later right now I've got a zombie that's spitting acid at me from a window across from my position Quick Shot I need you to take it out," Ash thought.

"Understood which window is it in?" Quick Shot asked.

"Third floor fourth window from the left," Ash thought.

Ash didn't have to wait long before he heard a bang from Quick Shot's rifle and he looked out from his cover and saw that most of the zombie's head was missing and all the acid in it was leaking out melting the rest of the body. The zombie’s melting remains fell out the window with a splat before Ash then stood up and walked over to the others and saw they finished off the rest of the zombies. As Ash walked calmly over to them he heard a screech come from above him and he saw a zombie had tried to jump on him. Ash just gave it a glare and as it came down Ash used his left hand and grabbed the top of the zombies head and threw it on the ground Ash then stood over it and raised his boot and crushed its head. Ash then wiped the bits of blood and brain matter and an eyeball off his boot before he continued to walk over to the others.

"Brutal finish," Gilda said.

"That's what happens when you try and get the drop on me," Ash said.

"How's your wing?" Rainbow asked when she saw the damage done to the wing from the large zombie.

"I can't fly for a while but nothing a little work won't fix also Quick Shot thanks for the save back there," I said.

"Hey you'd do the same for me," Quick Shot said.

"Has anyone noticed the freakishly strange things these zombies can do?" Rage asked.

"Yeah the mutated it happens when it's a chemical infection," Ash said.

"And you didn't say this why?" Rage asked angrily.

"Because Rage zombies don't mutate like this over one night it would probably take weeks for this to happen," Ash said.

Rage just gave a sigh to vent his frustration.

"So what now?" Holy Light asked.

"Well I suggest we give these zombies names so we can call them out in case we run into anymore so if you noticed any zombies that may be mutated lay it on us," Ash said.

"Well I saw one zombie holding a sword it seemed like it remembered how to use it was alive," Swift Spear said.

"Alright we'll call those half-lives next," Ash said.

"That big one you were riding we could call it a wrecker," Rainbow said.

"I like it next," Ash said.

"That one where you crushed its head their very fast and can crawl on walls and they also like to single out their prey," Rage said.

"Crawlers then next," Ash said.

"The one that was spiting acid how about a spitter?" Quick Shot suggested.

"Fitting and I have one after I finished off the wrecker I saw a zombie with its insides swollen and pulsing like a heartbeat. But suddenly, it started to swell even more and the pulsing increased and I ducked behind cover as it exploded taking out a large group of zombies," Ash said earning surprised looks from the group.

"Well then that one's obvious bomber," Rage said with a chuckle.

"You read my mind also there easily agitated on look at me and it went pop," Ash said.

"Alright chief what's our next step?" Nocturnal asked.

"We're going to scan the streets for survivors if they were smart enough they would know to stay out of the tunnels and remain on the surface," Ash said.

"Alright then let's go then," Rage said.

"Also mutated zombies means bonus points,” Lightning said causing me to roll my eyes

2 hours later Ash's POV

"I don't think there are any survivors guys," Rainbow said.

"C'mon RD it's only been two hours," I said.

"Yeah a regular mission could last twenty four hours," Nocturnal said.

"Glad I'm not a guard," Gilda said.

"Still I say we go there's obviously nothing here," Rainbow said.

"Ash I'm picking up thermal activity in that building over there," Rage said as he pointed to a twenty five story building down the street.

"Where about?" I asked.

"Tenth floor eastern side," Rage said.

Glad to see that thermal vision I taught you is being put to use," I said.

"You have no idea Ash," Rage said as we walked over to the building.

The first thing I sensed when I entered was the smell then I saw the corpses then the flies and the coating of blood on the floor that splashed when we stepped in it.

"Keep sharp anyone of these courses could attack," I said.

"Sweet Celestia I can't believe zombies could do this?" Storm Cloud asked.

"Wait if these guys were turned into zombies why haven't they attacked us yet," Rainbow asked.

"If the body was so badly damaged RD the infection wouldn't work besides zombies do eat flesh not just brains but this was most likely done by survivors," I said.

"Well let's find them already I've had enough zombies to last me a lifetime," Storm said.

"Quit your complaining I'm having a blast," Lightning Dust said.

"Everyone cut the chatter and stay on mind link," I ordered receiving multiple yes sirs in my head.

We walked through the building and began to climb the stairs and on each floor we stayed on guard as we followed the trail of bodies that were in our path and when we reached the ninth floor we heard zombies. I gazed over the stairs and saw a mass of zombies trying to grab onto a ledge that lead onto the tenth floor and on the ledge were a pair of civilian Diamond Dogs armed with a few makeshift weapons. I gestured for the team to stay put while I crept up on the zombies the Diamond Dogs saw me immediately and I signalled them to stay quiet and move back they seemed to get the message and moved away from the ledge. I then got close to the zombies and placed a spring razor on the floor and moved back myself. Once I was far enough I gave a little whistle and that got the zombies attention before they ran at me only for the spring razor to shred them all apart. Once it was done I signalled the others to join me and the two guards that were on the ledge revealed themselves.

"Thanks for the assist but who the heck are you lot?" one of the sentries asked.

"I'm Ash Blade sixth knight of Equestria and knight of freedom I'm here with my team known as the immortals and my brother Burning Rage along with my two friends Rainbow Dash bearer of the element of loyalty and Gilda the griffin. We're under orders by Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria and your Queen Diamond Cutter to get you and any other survivors in this district out of here and to a safe location," I said.

"By my fur please come up you have no idea how good that information is to us," one of the dogs said.

The Diamond Dogs helped us up besides most of us having wings although mine were still too injured to fly. Once we were all on the tenth level the guards led us through the floor we saw many Diamond Dog families and they all appeared to be having a hard time right now. The guards continued to lead us until we reached a door the guards gestured for us to stop they walked forward one of them knocked on the door before they entered and the door closed. We stood still for a few minutes while civilians gathered around us couple of kids tried to touch or weapons but we moved them out of the way or their parents pulled them back. The door finally opened and the guards walked out.

"Our leader Rocky will see you now," one of the guards said as he pointed to me.

I gave a nod before I walked inside to see a Diamond Dog looking out the window he was the only one in the room so I assumed he was Rocky. He was brown like many of his species and he wore a yellow top with tan shorts and yellow eyes.

"So you’re the one saying you’re getting us out?" Rocky asked.

"That I am," I said.

Rocky then walked over to me his face had no emotion on it we stared at each other before he wrapped his arms around me in a hug and let tears fall.

"Thank our gods," Rocky cried.

"It’s alright mate I know it must've been tough for you," I said.

"You have no idea I was having so much trouble trying to keep it together I'm not cut out to be a leader," Rocky cried.

"Hey you managed to keep all these dogs together that's a good job in my book," I said as I stepped out of the hug and rested my hands on his shoulders allowing him to dry his eyes.

"Thanks but still I'm not worthy but do you have a plan on how to get out because you seem to have drawn a crowd down there," Rocky said as he gestured to the window causing me to look outside to see a massive horde of zombies in the streets.

"Damn must've followed us when we were searching for survivors but luckily for us we have another way out," I said.

"Really where?" Rocky asked.

"Why up of course," I said.

"You must be kidding those floors are filled with infected not to mention we can't fly," Rocky said.

"Are there more infected up there then down there?" I asked as I pointed upward then downward.

"No," Rocky said.

"Then we're fine okay just leave the zombies to us," I said.

"But we still can't fly," Rocky said.

"I've got that covered as well trust me you just gather everyone and what they need while I handle the complicated stuff," I said.

"Alright but there are a lot of live that are depending on you," Rocky said.

"Wouldn't be the first time either," I said before Rocky left. "This is Alpha Leader to Pale Horse come in Pale Horse."

This is Pale Horse to Alpha Leader do you have survivors?"

"Affirmative Pale Horse note we're going to have to have our extraction on a roof in section 4 of the southern district marked with a purple flare," I thought.

Understood Pale Horse out

I walked outside the room and saw Rocky was setting up the civilians I then told my group of the plan before we walked over to a flight of stairs that had been block by a ton of objects.

"I lost some good dogs in there when they went to check it out I sealed it up immediately afterwards," Rocky said as he walked up to my side.

I gave him a nod before we then began to pull everything to the side to open the way and once we did the smell of death flooded the room. I turned on a torch that I added to the shotgun and peered into the almost black set of stairs that had body parts and blood on them seeing enough I turned to the immortals and civilians.

"Immortals form a diamond formation around the civilians and keep it tight any civilians who can fight grab a weapon and help protect any unarmed Rage and I will be on point," I said before I lead everyone up the stairs.

Ten Floors later.

"Doesn't anyone find it strange that we haven't seen or heard a zombie all the way up here and that Rocky said this place had infected in it?" Rage asked.

"I've been wondering that since the seventh floor up here," I said.

"Maybe they starved do zombies starve?" Rocky asked.

"No idea but it may be possible," I said.

"What are you lot complaining about if there aren't any zombies then-," Quick Shot started but stop when we heard crying from above.

"Is that a child?" Rocky asked.

"Sounds like it," Rage said.

"Let's check it out," I said before I signalled for us to move out we went up a flight of stairs and I held my shotgun at the ready. I walked down the corridor and saw a boarded up door where the crying was coming from I then held up a fist causing the others to halt. "It's coming from in there."

"Be careful Ash I think I developed my own sense from hanging out with Pinkie so much telling me something bad is going on," Rainbow said.

I gave a nod before I quietly and slowly walked over to the door always keeping my shotgun aimed at it I then peeled off the boards one by one. Once I did I moved to the side of the door opposite the doorknob and drew my revolver and slowly opened the door. I saw a diamond dog child on its knees with its back facing me I had a quick look about the room and saw nothing else I lowered my pistol and walked over to the child.

"Hey kid are you alright?" I asked.

The child spun around and I saw he was an infected and before I could do anything the child zombie screamed forcing me to cover my ears and for the force of the scream to blow me right out the door. I landed on the ground and against the wall and as I shook my head the child zombie jumped on top of me I used my left hand to hold the child at bay but the thing was crazy strong. I saw my pistol laying off to the side I tried to grab it but it was just out of my reach and I was struggling too much with the zombie to use my magic. I knew I couldn't keep the child at bay for long but suddenly the child was pulled off me I saw it was Rage and he had the child's head in a tight grip and was hushing it.

"Requiescat in...*snap* pace," Rage said as he snapped the child's neck he then laid the child on the floor before he helped me up and used his magic to place my pistol in my hand. "You alright?"

"Yeah it's just that kid doesn't look any older then Pip," I said.

"I know," Rage said as he rested a hand on my shoulder.

Suddenly, we hear pounding coming from down the hall I look at the wall and a zombie bursts through it. When it picks itself up it screams at us but the top part of its jaw is normal while its lower jaw is split in too.

"Man you’re as ugly as they come," Rage said.

The zombie then charged at us with great speed.

"But it's time to put you to bed," I said as I shot the zombie in the head the zombie's head recoiled but then it looked back at me and screeched. "The fuck!" I cried the zombie then jumped onto a wall and crawled along it and onto the ceiling all the while Rage and I were shooting it. The zombie passed us and was heading for the civilians I saw Rainbow and Gilda were firing at it but they both kept missing it. The zombie leapt at the girls but I teleported in front of them and put my right arm in-between me and the zombie and the zombie clamped down on it. I then threw my arm against a wall and drew my shotgun and pried it into its jaws and ripped my arm out its mouth. "I'm off the menu you undead abomination," I said as I pulled the trigger blowing the zombies head clean off. "As I thought."

"What, what is it?" Gilda asked.

"Inside head there is no brain," I said as I sheathed my shotgun. "God I sound like Nikolai."

"Ash your arm it had your arm in its mouth," Rainbow cried out as she pointed to the black sludge on my right arm.

"True but it didn't breach the gauntlet," I said as I showed her the intact gauntlet everyone sighed in relief before we continued. "Swift Spear did you set up the bombs like I asked for?"

"Yes sir," Swift said.

"Right can you hand me the detonator please?" I asked.

"Sure," Swift said as he handed me the detonator.

I gave him a nod before he walked away and when everyone passed and no one was looking I took off the gauntlet on my right arm. At the joint on the other side of the elbow was a single tooth bite filled with black liquid.

"Damn Luna is going to kill me and if not her everyone else will," I whispered as I slid the gauntlet back on my hand and walked after the others.

Suddenly we all heard growling coming from above and below us.

"Looks like we woke up the nest," Rage said.

"Everyone get to the roof!" I yelled and just like that they obeyed.

I hung back to set up some spring razors to slow down any pursuers and did so all along the way while Rage and the rest of the immortals cleared our path till we reached the roof. I set up the last spring razor before I sparked up a purple flare and stood by the exit waiting for any undead to show their faces. But, none too soon The Pale Horse came down and I could tell the Diamond Dogs were surprised and when the cargo bay door opened and I saw all my friends were there minus Twilight. They began to help the civilians aboard but the zombies had made it to the roof that's when the immortals and I opened fire on them.

"Almost all of the civilians are on board Ash," Rage said.

"Good as soon as they are you guys get on-board while I hold them," I said getting nods from everyone I kept firing at the zombies as the others stopped and got on and once they did I placed a shield on the door and one that led onto the deck so no one could come after me. Pale Horse this is Alpha leader it's time to go and quickly."

"Glad to have back aboard sir,"

"If only," I said before I returned back to firing at the zombies.

"Ash we're all on-board come on!" Rage cried but I ignored him I could then feel him walk into the shield.

"Rage what's going on?" Applejack asked.

"I can't get through Ash placed a shield on the doorway Rainbow try the door to the deck!" Rage yelled.

"No good Ash placed a shield on this one two," Rainbow said.

"Ash what are you doing get aboard!" Rarity called out to me but I continued to ignore them.

As everyone was screaming for me I managed to kill one zombie but another came up on my side so I flipped the gun in my hand and used the butt of a gun as a bat smashing the zombie's head off before I brought it back and knocked a zombie off the roof. I flipped the gun again and continued to fire at the zombies all the while I was walking backwards. I saw the roof was now filled with zombies and they were all stalking towards me so down to the last option I sheathed my shotgun and pulled out the detonator I could feel the shocked faces on my friends but I didn't let that stop me from pressing the button. In a loud boom the building began to tilt throwing myself and the zombies off balance. I slid down the side of the roof and managed to grab the ledge before I went over I began to pull myself up but ducked when a zombie slid towards me and off the roof.

"Pale Horse Ash is hanging off the edge of the extraction building and his wing is too damaged to fly get below him so we can catch him," Rage said in my head.

"Understood just let us swing around and-

"Negative Pale Horse negative you are not to come back for me that's an order get those civilians out of here now!" I screamed in my head.

"Ash are you out of my mind?" Rainbow asked.

I pulled myself up onto the roof and suddenly I heard a roar come from the stairwell and bursting out of it in a shower of rock was a wrecker zombie.

"Rainbow, Gilda just know it wasn't your fault I would have done that for anyone," I thought.

The wrecker then charged at me but its weight is what tipped the top half of the building sending me the wrecker and the building through the streets and into the darkness. The last thing I saw and heard was the Pale Horse and Rage screaming my name.

I woke up with a massive headache and opened my eyes only to see a rotting face beside me I shocked myself awake and saw that the body was really dead I looked around at my surroundings and saw I was in some kind of tunnel. I then remembered how I got here when I got bit I didn't want to run the risk of infecting everyone or force them into killing me so that's when I decided to stay. I then decided to get up and keep moving so cracking my neck I looked at my options one path was blocked by the rubble from the building along with the way up I used to get in so I had only one direction to go down the dark spooky tunnel. I drew my shotgun and quietly made my way through the tunnels when suddenly, pain coursed through my right arm so I removed my gauntlet and rolled up my sleeve and saw the infection had spread almost over the lower half of my arm. The hand remained un-touched I checked the time on my phone and saw it has been past fifteen minutes since I was bit. I suspected that since it's only one tooth that bit me it must take longer for the infection to spread. I decided to slow it down more using my blood manipulation I couldn't hold it out forever or remove it so slowing it down was the best I could do. I continued to walk down the tunnels being cautious of my corners and any shadows and as I walked it began to get warm so I removed my helmet and continued to walk till finally I came to an opening in the wall. There were some pickaxes on the floor and thanks to Pinkie’s sister Maud I saw the rocks looked like they were moved recently. I walked over to the opening and I saw some kind of ancient room but that's not what all I saw there were at least five metal barrels and about twenty ponies in there but they were all infected. As I walked into the room I saw some of them looked like scientists the others were dressed as Templars.

"Figures the Templars were behind this but why?" I said to myself suddenly a few rocks crumbled beneath my feet causing the zombies to turn my way. "*sigh* Damnit."

I tossed my last spring razor at the zombies sheading most of them before I switched to the destructive blast on my shotgun and blew the rest away in a single bang. Once it was taken care of I grabbed the officer’s necklace which was stained in black gunk and searched the body and found a note.

Commander

You have been assigned to an important task to infect the Diamond Dog populace with a new disease. You are to do this by adding the chemical into their water supply so you will disguise yourselves as dam mechanics pretending to fix their dams to infiltrate the Diamond Dog kingdom. These disgusting mutts do not deserve to live in our new world and you will see to it also the Grand Master wishes you to investigate something beneath the city something that could help our cause you are also assigned to find it and bring it back.

May the Farther of Understanding Guide Us.

Magnesium Flare

I folded the paper away before I walked over to the barrels and opened them to reveal the infection source a dark green and downright nasty liquid I pulled out a beaker and grabbed some of the liquid in my magic and placed it in the beaker. I then made a lid and made sure the beaker was then secure in a pocket dimension and once I did I then decided to go search for the artefact. But, I didn't notice I wasn't alone until something grabbed me by the legs and lifted me up. I then came face to face with some kind of beast made of wisp like shadow it had no eyes or mouth but it's hands and feet were bony like and I could tell it was not happy to see me. the beast then pointed at me and was prepared to strike but stopped.

"Quite the predicament you appear to be in,"

The beast dropped me on the floor before it melted into the shadows I picked myself up and looked around for the voice when I looked in-front of myself again was the one who saved me. Although he wasn't what I was expecting he was a human is what I thought at first but he was hovering in mid-air and his eyes were as black as obsidian.

"Uh thanks for the save I guess," I said.

"Not necessary you’re still dying my dear Ash Blade I just delayed it,"

"Should I know you?" I asked.

"You and I haven't met in person but I know all about you from your time in the arena back on earth to when you fought Sombra all the way up till now I have been watching guess you could call me a fan of sorts,"

"Flattered but since you know my name it's only fair I know yours," I said.

"Of course I am The Outsider,"

"The Outsider as in the one from Dunwall?" I asked.

"So dear Corvo has mentioned me," The Outsider said.

"Yes he has a few times even taught me a few tricks," I said.

"I know," The Outsider said.

"So tell me why are you here and why come and see me," I asked.

"Corvo has told you of my power to see into the future?" The Outsider asked.

"Yes," I said.

"Well like Corvo your futures are uncertain which means I can't see it except little hints when something happens and that Ash Blade interests me," The Outsider said.

"So the reason you’re is because you can't see my future and that interests you?" I asked.

"Indeed it's quite fun to watch you you’re a large puzzle just waiting to be solved and it's even more entertaining when there's a prophesy that fits you and the other you and yet you could die before its fulfilled," The Outsider said.

"Prophesy other me what are you going on about?" I demanded.

"All will be revealed in time," The Outsider said.

Suddenly zombies could be heard coming from the hole in the wall.

"Perfect more things to chase me around," I said as I pulled out my shotgun.

The Outsider waved his hand and the shadow beast from before appeared and walked over to the entrance and the barrels that had the source of the infection disappeared.

"I will see to them after all you have an infection of your own to take care of," The Outsider said as gestured to my arm with an open hand. "Also the artefact the Templars came here searching for they won't be able to get it because only you can see what needs to be seen."

"Okay but how do I get out of here that's the only exit," I said as I gestured to the hole.

"Ash just know that I will continue to be watching you with great interest until the time comes," The Outsider said before I began to feel weightless. "Give Corvo my regards."

Third Person POV

Ash opened his eyes and saw he was lying face down with his helmet in front of him as he lay motionless Ash then picked himself up and saw he was on a roof. Ash then picked up his helmet and put it on and looked around only to have pain rush into his arm making him fall to his knees. Suddenly, something grabbed Ash and pulled him into the air Ash looked up at what grabbed him and saw it was Rage.

"You my friend are a pain in the ass," Rage said as he looked at Ash even though he was wearing his helmet anyone could tell he was glaring at him.

"Rage you have to put me down now!" Ash yelled.

"Not this time," Rage said as his grip increased on Ash.

Before Ash knew it they were inside the castle grounds and Rage dropped Ash in the centre of his friends before Rage landed himself and removed his helmet showing the anger on his face.

"Rage you shouldn't have brought me here," Ash said as he tried to stand up.

"Why not and why didn't you get on the ship when we all boarded not to mention that crazy stunt you pulled could have killed you just what was it all about huh!?" Rage yelled but Ash’s answer was by spewing black liquid onto the ground causing everyone to look at Ash in shock as Ash grabbed his right arm in pain. Rage noticed this and ran over to him and removed the armour on his arm and rolled up the sleeve to reveal the infection to everyone causing them to gasp in shock and horror. "Damn you Ash."

"What's going on here?"

Everyone looked at the source of the voice to see Twilight and Diamond Cutter walking over to the group.

"Twi Ash has been bit," Rage said as he showed them Ash's arm causing them both to gasp in shock.

"Gahhh!" Ash screamed in pain as the infection begin to crawl up Ash's neck.

"He needs that cure now Twilight!" Rage screamed.

"It's not ready I need the source of the virus in order to make it," Twilight yelled.

"We don't have time for that!" Rainbow yelled.

Ash then used his magic and a circle opened and a beaker filled with a dark green substance landed in Ash's hand.

"It's the source is it enough?" Ash asked weakly as Twilight grabbed it with her magic.

"More than enough Rage grab Ash and bring him to the lab and place him in a containment cell," Twilight said before she teleported away.

Rage then pulled Ash onto his shoulder and teleported to the lab and once he did Rage placed Ash on the floor in a glass cage and closed the door. Rage then walked over to where Ash could see him and stared at him for a while.

"Why?" Rage finally asked.

"You know why Rage I didn't want you to worry about me," Ash said.

"Damn it Ash you're my brother it's my job to make sure your fine," Rage said.

"As is mine which is why I didn't join you on the Pale Horse I wasn't going to risk infecting all those dogs my friends and you so I decided to do what I did. Also I didn't want to make things difficult if I did turn one of you would have to put me down and I didn't want any of you have to make that choice," Ash said.

"Damn it you selfish bastard," Rage said as he banged his fists on the glass. "How do you think Luna and Pip feel if they heard about this heck saw it also your kid do you want him to grow up without you?"

"I care deeply about them Rage you know I do and for them to hear news like that would hurt them greatly and I'd understand if Luna won't forgive me for this hell I can't even forgive myself because I got careless. But you know I couldn’t just stand by and let my friends be harmed like that so I decided to take the fall," Ash said.

Just then the doors opened and all my friends came running in and Rainbow and Gilda looked to be in the most distraught.

"C'mon you two don't start crying over me now," Ash said.

"But this was our fault when that zombie attacked us in the corridor you jumped in and saved us and it wouldn't of happened if we weren't there," Gilda said.

"I'm so sorry Ash we did this I'm so sorry," Rainbow said.

"Quit your crying you two and listen!" Ash snapped causing the rest of the group to look at me in shock.

"Ash they're trying to apologize," Fluttershy said.

"I told you both before I went down with the building that this was not your fault okay I knew the risks of bringing you two along and even if you both weren't there it still would have gone for the civilians and I still would have jumped in front. It's as I said I would have done it for anyone you both have nothing to be sorry about I did this to myself for being careless," Ash said as he pointed at the black veins that were creeping along his neck. "Besides just because this happened it doesn't mean I'm not going to fight back after all I pinkie promised Pip I take him somewhere when I got back," Ash said before he removed his helmet and let it clank onto the ground showing more black veins on his face. "Now look at me and believe me when I say this isn't your fault."

Both Gilda and Rainbow looked Ash right in the eyes and gave him a nod before Twilight walked over to us.

"Good news is the cure is finished," Twilight said as she held up a vial filled with a dark lime green colour.

"And the bad news?" Ash asked.

"We don't know if it will cure you kill you or if it won't work," Twilight said.

"That all alright then let's get it over with," Ash said.

"But Ash we don't know what will happen," Twilight said.

"Twi it's worse if we don't do anything," Ash said.

Twilight paused to think on my words before she nodded in agreement she then inserted the vial into a slot in a control panel that was connected to the cage. The machine chugged down the vials contents and Ash got up and moved to the glass that had his friends on the other side and placed his hand on it and smiled. A short time later a dark lime green gas appeared in the filters and filled the cage. The only part of Ash everyone could see was the hand still pressed to the glass but slowly the hand began to slip away and when it did the group could only wait.

Chapter 37 Night Out and Frozen Tears

The first sound I heard was the sound of a heart monitor beeping then my eyes slowly opened and saw I was still in the lab. Soon all my senses came back and I could smell a lot of blood I managed to crack my neck but, I couldn't move the rest of my body. I looked down and saw I was only wearing pants and metal restraints held my limbs in place. I began to remember why I was here after the zombie infected me and could understand the precaution but right now I had memories of that Pinkamena incident back in the tomb. I looked around at my surroundings for any sign of life and I saw Rage walking over to me.

"Welcome back to the land of the living Ash," Rage said.

"Funny," I said weakly.

"How you doing?" Rage asked.

"Terrible I have a bad taste in my mouth and my body feels sore especially my throat," I said.

"I wouldn't be surprised about your throat you've been puking up the infection for an hour even had to clean it out by hand to make sure there wasn't any of the stuff left in there," Rage said.

"Okay I didn't need to know the last part but how long have I been out?" I asked.

"Two days tops gave us plenty of time to organise a clean-up and fix up the mess still don't know who's responsible," Rage said.

"I know who," I said.

"Really?" Rage asked.

"Check my armour it's in the breast plate," I said as I nodded to the stack of armour on the table.

Rage did so without question and found the letter and Templar necklace he read the letter and his face twisted into one of anger.

"An extermination order huh?" Rage asked.

"Yeah," I said.

"And the ones who did this?" Rage asked.

"They reaped what they had sown," I said.

"Good riddance," Rage said before he took a breath. "Anyway since you’re awake and Twilight said we can't find any infection in you so let's get you out of there," Rage said as he pulled a lever and the restraints unlocked.

I got off the table and stretched out my limbs and wings and looked at the tooth bite on my arm and saw a small scar. I then put on a clean white shirt before I put on my armour and looked at Rage.

"Why can I smell a large amount of blood," I asked.

"You lost a lot of it when you were emptying the infection hence why you were out for two days," Rage said when I gave him a nod and took a step but I collapsed only for Rage to catch me and instructed me to put an arm on him so he could help me out of the lab.

"Has the antidote been added to the water ways?" I asked.

"Yeah and the ones who turned are being rounded up so things are pretty much going back to normal," Rage said.

"Good," I said distantly.

"What's up Ash," Rage asked.

"Hm oh sorry it was just a dream I had while I was out," I said.

"Well don't hold out on me," Rage said.

"Well to begin I was in some kind of snow storm I appeared lost I think and the only thing I could see was white and feel the cold blowing against me. Then out of the storm appears this massive block of ice I walked closer to it and looked inside of it then two bright blue lights suddenly, appeared and I backed away then the ice exploded. Next thing I knew I was sent hurling into a trench and that's when I woke up," I said.

"Wow that's either eerie or creepy," Rage said.

"Yeah I know," I said.

"Well the others are going to be glad you woke up," Rage said as he opened the main doors that led outside and I saw the sun was beginning to rise over the horizon. "Look who woke up."

I saw all my friends were here along with Diamond Cutter standing in a circle talking to each other before I arrived. I should have seen what came next when the ever loveable ball of pink fur and energy knocked me off my feet and hugged me for dear life. The others were about to pry Pinkie off when I stopped them with a hand. I was glad that my body had grown accustomed to Pinkies hugs it made her surprise hugging me manageable for me. I then picked myself up and hugged Pinkie back before I set her down and ruffled her bouncy pink mane.

"Good to see ya Pinkie," I said.

"Land snakes Ash you certainly gave us a fright there," Applejack said.

"Damn straight,"

I looked at the source of the voice to see two familiar female Wonderbolts both in their flight suits and smiling at me

"Spits, Fleet it's great to see you both," I said.

"Tell us about it we leave you alone for a few hours and what do you go and do you get bitten by a zombie of all things. I think I'll have to organise a team to keep you out of trouble," Spitfire teased.

"It was a slit second decision between the zombie biting both Skittles and Gilda or me I was the one wearing the armour while those two weren't protected at all besides the zombie just got lucky that's all," I said.

"Wow you must have more luck then the luckiest pony in all of Equestria to survive a zombie bite is just awesome," Fleetfoot said.

"I did have some help I wouldn't have survived if Twilight didn't make the cure in time," I said.

"Oh I didn't do much," Twilight said as she twirled her hair around her finger.

"Twi you saved thousands and me while I just hacked and slashed and nearly got myself killed several times actually," I said.

"You saved a group of my subjects and went into a very dangerous area to do it and for that Ash Blade you have my eternal gratitude," Diamond Cutter said as she bowed.

"Please your majesty there's no need to bow just glad I could help," I said.

"I can see why Princess Luna has fallen for you and you may call me Diamond Cutter if you wish," Diamond Cutter said.

"Thank you now why are you both here?" I asked gesturing to both Spitfire and Fleetfoot.

"Princess Twilight requested our assistance to help spread the cure and with our help the process was swift and easy," Spitfire said.

"And since we finished our work here we were just about to head home but now that you’re up and about shall we get home together?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Sounds great but Luna is going to give me hell when we get home not to mention the other princesses," I said as I rubbed the back of my neck.

Third Person POV

SLAP!

The sound of Luna's hand going across Ash's face echoed through the throne room of Canterlot castle the group of friends who were with Ash cringed at the slap and the force. But Ash didn't do anything to stop her or make an apology nor did he make a sound when she slapped him he just took it straight and simple. The impact was more painful than a regular strength because of Luna's earth pony strength was added the force and it was almost enough to send Ash flying but Ash didn't care he looked back at Luna and saw her eyes were filled with tears and anger. Luna then began shouting at Ash and about him being careless and stupid and asked what would she do if she lost him, or what would Pip do and about their new child and it being brought into the world without a father before she ran out of the room. Ash didn't go after her instead he just closed his eyes gritted his teeth and clenched his fist even the other princesses were angry but Ash wasn't going to take it. he just turned around and left and when Chrysalis placed a shield bubble around him Ash just punched his way out with brute strength and in one blow and when that was done he left and slammed the door closed.

"The nerve what was he thinking?" Celestia asked.

"What was he thinking what were all of you thinking yelling at him like that!?" Rage yelled.

"Burning Rage stand down," Dream Catcher demanded.

"No he has the right to say that all of you were in the wrong there," Discord said surprisingly.

"Indeed have any of you considered what Ash is feeling right now?" Cadence asked.

"Ash crawled through hell over there and you are all yelling at him as if he was the one at fault!" Rage yelled.

"What's with all the yelling?"

Everyone in the room turned to see a tiered and grumpy Faust still in her PJ's and with a few bags under her eyes.

"Trouble sleeping?" Shining asked.

"Since I was told about the zombies thought I might get some sleep now that it's over but luck does not favour me now again why are you all yelling?" Faust asked.

"The Princesses are having a go at Ash because he almost became zombie food when they don't know what happened," Rage answered.

"Very well Rage tell us exactly what happened?" Celestia asked.

"Better yet I'll show you and those who have weak stomachs leave now," Rage said as he placed Ash's helmet on the ground in the middle of the room.

"How is Ash's helmet going to show anything Rage?" Rarity asked.

"Ash added a spell to his helmet that whenever he puts it on it records what Ash sees and we can hear what he thinks this way he could rewind it to certain point in case something happened, like a mysterious disappearance or to find a clue to something," Rage said before he activated the helmet.

A large orb appeared and floated above the helmet the image in the orb showed Ash putting on his helmet and revealed Rainbow and Gilda holding their shotguns causing the princesses to raise an eyebrow at the pair. They then saw Ash walk over to the ledge while he selected a song on his IPod and then look down at the hoard in the streets below before he turned to Rage.

"Well - shall we?" Ash asked.

"After you," Rage replied.

"See you in hell kid," Ash said as he patted Rage's chest with the back of his hand before he jumped out of the ship.

On Top of the Highest Tower of Canterlot Castle

Ash was balancing on the tip of the spire of the roof on the highest tower in the castle and gazed at the land as the sun bathed it in warmth but Ash was thinking about Luna and how he could properly apologize to her. He thought about a nice dinner but that felt like bribery not to mention all the ponies in the restaurant wouldn't stop staring at them disguises were also out because he wanted to apologize to Luna directly and it didn't seem fair to wear disguises either. Flowers and chocolates didn't seem appropriate for this either they weren't meaningful enough so with nothing Ash extended his wings and flew to Luna's tower he landed on the balcony and walked over to the glass window. He was about to knock but he pulled his hand back Ash's mind was filling up with of all the bad possibilities that could happen but he quickly shook his head ridding him of those thoughts and sucked in a large amount of air before he knocked three times on the door.

"Enter," Luna's voice said in a sad tone.

Ash opened the door and saw Luna was sitting on her bed he walked over to the bed and sat down next to her none of them spoke to each other for a while that is until Luna spoke first.

"Why are you here?" Luna asked in an emotionless tone.

"Luna I know what almost happened has hurt you and you have absolutely every right to be angry. I was careless and ignorant there was also a chance I could've killed my team but when I was trying to save Rainbow and Gilda from the zombie there was a split second of thinking. I could have stopped the zombie with my shield I could have killed it with Whispering Wind I had so many options and I chose the most stupid one and for that I'm sorry. I'm sorry for being careless I'm mostly sorry for making you go through that an...," I didn't get to finish before Luna grabbed me and hugged me while she buried her head into my shoulder.

"Ash you have nothing to be sorry for I'm the one who must apologize when I heard about what happened I was scared of the chance of losing you and I'd never getting to say goodbye. You see I had a friend a long time ago before my banishment and she out of every other pony in all Equestria was the only one who ever actually understood my night. She was a sweet but blind young Pegasus who had so much to offer the world. We met on the day of the one hundredth spring sunrise since the beginning of Celestia and my rule when she presented her gift to us she called it wishing snow," Luna said as she slowly stopped crying.

"Wishing snow," I asked intrigued by her story before I helped wipe away her tears.

"Indeed a star for winter much like the stars that hang in the sky during my night you can make a wish on it. Snowdrop told me that she made a wish on the stars one night to show the world that she can actually do something then after she made her wish a piece of ice fell to her and she carved a star out of it using one of her feathers. She was so shy when she came to us and her classmates were not very supporting when she presented it to us. But, all it took was for Uncle Corvo to clear his throat and for him and Uncle Link to give them their not happy look to stop them," Luna said with a smile while I chuckled a little.

"Yes I could imagine those two are quite fond of kids," I said.

"Snowdrop then told us on how she is unable to see the stars but, she heard them twinkling and then how the snow twinkled and that they should be able to grant wishes too. She even told us that even though ponies ignored it winter was a gift for us to rejuvenate our land and the way she spoke about winter she made it sound like my night on how sad and lonely it was. And when we saw her gift Celestia and I selected it to be the centennial symbol and she was delighted when we asked her to make more. The following year the first snowfall of winter became one of the most celebrated events in Equestrian history celebrating the first snowflake it also became the day Snowdrop earned her cutie mark a stem with a snowflake blooming from the tip," Luna said.

"She sounds like an amazing Pegasus," I said.

"Yes she was and as time wore on she became my best friend and she was an adult the day I was banished it was the last time I saw Snowdrop," Luna said as tears began to fill her eyes.

"I am so sorry Luna," I said as I wrapped her in both my wings and arms.

"Y'know she would have loved to meet you," Luna said.

"As would I Luna as would I," I said as I nuzzled the top of Luna's head and held her close.

Throne Room

The group watched as Ash battled the undead hoard and the princesses and the ones who weren't there at the time were shocked when they saw the mutated zombies. Applejack cheered Ash on when he rode on the back of the wrecker and they all gasped in horror when they saw the child zombie and when the split jawed zombie appeared. But, they all became curious as to why the recording stopped and started again when Ash was on the roof and Rage swooped in from out of nowhere and grabbed him.

"I suppose that excuses Ash doesn't it," Rage said.

"Indeed it does we should have not been so hard on him and will make it up to him," Celestia said.

"You can do it now if there's one place Ash would be going to it's to see Luna," Rage said.

"I'm curious as to know why Ash took his helmet off back there and how he got a hold of the source," Twilight said.

"Maybe we can ask when we find him," Rainbow said.

Soon afterwards everyone left leaving Faust and Rage.

"There's more to this isn't there," Faust said.

"Yeah Ash found these on the ones responsible," Rage said as he held up the Templar necklace and note causing Faust to sigh before she took the letter and read it.

"This is absolutely disgusting but I believe you have your new Templar target," Faust said.

"Understood I'll inform Ash but let's go find him," Rage said before he and Faust took off for Luna's room.

When they arrived they only saw Luna with a relaxed smile on her face as she brushed her mane.

"Luna have you seen Ash?" Twilight asked.

"He's gone to go see Pip also he said he wants us to get ready for tonight," Luna said.

"Why?" Everyone asked.

"Can't say but he did say come in something comfortable to move in and no disguises I have the address so there is no reason to worry," Luna said.

Ash's POV Ponyville

I was walking through the apple orchids of Sweet Apple Acres to the CMC's clubhouse and as I neared it I began to hear banging and when the clubhouse came into view I saw long pieces of metal were scattered around and in twisted shapes. In the centre of the mess were the ones responsible for so much chaos Discord and Eris themselves would be satisfied for life were the Cutie Mark Crusaders and all of them appeared to be working on a piece of metal. They were wearing protection gear that was too big for them and using some very familiar tools.

"Are those my tools and the furnace from the forge?" I asked surprising the group and causing Scootaloo to hit her hand with a hammer when she was banging on the metal.

"Dad your back!" Pip cried as he ran over to me and hugged me.

"Yes Pip but what are you doing?" I asked.

"Well we we're trying to get our cutie marks in blacksmithing," Pip said.

"And you all thought it would be a good idea to use my tools without permission and also take the furnace as well," I asked causing the CMC to blush from embarrassment. "Ok you lot I want you all to pack up and put all of my tools back where you found them along with that furnace. And next time if you want to learn blacksmithing you come to either me or Caramel and well help so that means none of this taking other people sorry ponies stuff am I clear?" I asked.

"Yes Ash/dad," the CMC said.

"Good and Pip we have a lesson with Zecora to get to," I said causing Pip to smile.

"Can we come?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Sure but you have to clean this up first," I said.

"Hey can you tell us what you were doing over in the Diamond Dog kingdom we heard something bad happened over there," Rumble said.

"Well I was there but it may give you lot nightmares so it's best if I don't know," I said.

"Please," the CMC said in union as they gave me the same look my wolf siblings did and added the big eyes and quivering lip to it easily breaking my resistance.

"Ugh fine just stop looking at me like that but I'll tell you when we get back from the Everfree after you clean this up," I said.

"Yay," they said in sync.

I was about to leave when I remembered something

"Hey guys where did all this metal come from anyway?" I asked.

"Oh we found it lying on the ground in two neat rows," Sweetie Belle said.

"I wonder who would do that?" Scootaloo asked.

I gave the group a curious look before I left and as I was walking through Ponyville I saw the station was flooded by ponies all screaming at the conductor. The conductor announced that some of the tracks had disappeared explaining why the trains were delayed while I then face palmed and made a mental note to have a talk to the five foals.

I was flying towards Canterlot and was massaging my shoulder from the day I took Pip and the rest of the CMC to see Zecora and had our lesson with him he seemed to be getting better at it. And when we got back I told them a little bit about what happened at the Diamond Dog kingdom keeping the story as clean as possible and I even showed them the bite mark before I told them of what's happening tonight. I managed to organise the CMC being able to have a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres and Granny Smith was delighted to take them and when I told her of what's happening tonight she just smiled. After I took care of that I fixed up the twisted rails that the CMC used to try and earn their cutie marks and fixed the rails before I finally got changed into some jeans and a white shirt. By the time I left the moon had come out over the horizon as I flew towards Canterlot I saw Luna at the meeting point I dropped down onto the streets and greeted everyone else. Like I requested the royals didn't put on a disguise and came in casual clothing.

"Hey nice to see you all," I said.

"Ash do you have any idea why the trains weren't up n' running? We've been stuck at the station for hours," Mac said.

"Indeed but at least I managed to get some shopping done so today wasn't a total loss," Rarity said.

"True that," Thunderlane said sarcastically while rubbing his back.

"Yeah and guess what it was the CMC they wanted to get their cutie marks in blacksmithing so they took my tools and the furnace from the forge and used the rails themselves claiming they just found it on the ground," I said causing the mane six to face palm along with Thunderlane and Big Mac while Luna just smiled and shook her head but Caramel looked ready to blow a gasket. "Don't worry Caramel I've taken care of the problem and everything is back in its place. Also I fixed the rails so the trains should be back on time by morning and the CMC are having a sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres so they're in good hands."

"The adventures of those five never cease to amaze me or make me laugh for that matter," Faust said with a laugh.

"So Ash why did you bring us out here?" Dream Catcher asked.

I simply smirked before I gestured for the group to follow me down the streets we made a few turns before we stopped in front of a three storied blue glowing building looking like it was made of glass. Shadows of ponies were on the glass dancing on the inside with music so loud you could see the sound waves pulsing through the air and the building was called Neon's and a long line of ponies were waiting for their turn to get in. I walked right up to the bouncer and gave him our names and he nodded to the door with a grunt allowing us entrance causing the ponies in line to cry out in protest.

"Don't they realise that there being rude to the leaders of their country," Chrysalis growled.

"Very observant Chrysalis but in all honesty that's why I wanted to bring you here," I said as we walked down the hallway.

"So you wanted us to feel bad after we shouted at you?" Celestia asked.

"What no that's ancient history now you see everyone who comes to this bar couldn't care who you are even if you’re a princess or enemy of the state you’re treated like your ordinary pony here. This is why I said don't come disguised," I said.

“Why?” Discord asked.

“Since the beginning of your rule when have any of had a chance to be non-royalty and just have fun?” I asked.

“I see your point but how did you know about this place,” Celestia said

"A good friend invited us here once and I didn't have any regrets when we left it was one of the best nights of fun I’ve had," Luna said.

"Yeah after all these ponies are only here for a good time but be warned there are two rules you need to follow," I said as I stopped at a door and held up two fingers.

"Alright lay em on us," Soarin said as he folded his arms.

"One don't pull the power plug on this place last pony who did that when we were last here well let's just say it wasn't pretty," Luna said.

"Secondly," I said giving them a serious expression before I smiled. "Have fun and enjoy yourselves."

"Now that's a rule I can follow," Pinkie said as her smile increased.

I opened the door and we were met with flashing lights a large dance floor and booths around the wall and you could see the other two floors through the square gap in the centre of the room at the back wall on a small pedestal was Vinyl Scratch mixing some beats. Vinyl then looked up from her turn table and saw us while I just gave her a simple wave. Vinyl then waved back and picked up a microphone and the music slowed down to a stop causing all eyes to fall on the DJ for an explanation.

"Mares and stallions and regulars tonight some very special ponies have just walked in the door Ash Blade and Princess Luna and they even brought the rest of the family give it up for them!" Vinyl shouted causing the entire room to cheer "Now something special before we get to the good stuff brought by Ash," Vinyl said as she began a new song.

We enjoyed the music till a grey unicorn with a black spikey mane and tail walked over to us he was wearing grey pants with three five pointed stars on the bottom of his left leg along with a black shirt and under the shirt was a white undershirt that showed at the sleeves. He also wore a white tie and black sweatband on his right arm and to top it off a pair of black shades covered his eyes.

"Neon good to see you," I said as I fist bumped the stallion.

"You too Ash and I can see you brought the entire royal family along with your friends," Neon said as he saw the group.

"Not a problem is it?" I asked with a smile.

"Are you kidding its not everyday royalty walks through the door and to mark the occasion," Neon said as he turned around. "DRINKS ARE ON THE HOUSE!" Neon screamed above the music causing everyone to cheer.

"Oh come on Neon you mustn't," Luna said.

"Luna this is my house my rules if I say free drinks then let the ponies have free drinks but come on I'll show you all where Octavia is I'm sure you'll want to sit with her," Neon said.

"Neon you read me like a book," I said before Neon led us over to the left of the club where we saw Octavia sitting in a boot enjoying the music and having a sip of wine when she saw us she got up and stood in front of the booth.

"Hello Ash Hello Luna," Octavia said as she hugged us both.

Suddenly, I got slapped in a particularly sore spot on my back but I hid the pain and turned around and saw Vinyl

"If it isn't my favourite human what been happening with you?" Vinyl asked as she snatched a drink off a nearby waitress's try and began to drink it.

"Oh nothing much went to the Diamond Dog kingdom and got bit by a zombie though," I said causing Vinyl to almost choke on her drink and for Neon's and Octavia's eyes to widen.

"Dude details now," Vinyl said.

"Aright but let's sit down first," I said gesturing to the booth.

"Whoa dude you are hard core," Neon said after I finished the tale.

"Dude if you didn't blow my mind with your arm and music this just did," Vinyl said.

"I'm amazed death hasn't claimed you yet not when your heart was destroyed or when you got bitten someone up there must like you," Octavia said.

"Maybe or maybe it's something else," I said as I looked at the flooded dance floor.

Suddenly a pulse of pain entered my head and my vision went blurry for a second before I saw pony ghostly figures before my vision returned to normal.

"Ash are you alright," Twilight asked waving a hand in front of my face.

Shaking my head I checked my arm to see if there was anything but the bite was the same as I woke up.

"Yeah just fine," I said.

"Are you sure Ash remember...," Twilight started.

"Inform you if anything happens I remember Twi don't worry you practically burned those words into my head," I said.

"Excuse me Ash but I was wondering if you’re not busy tomorrow do you think you could help us clear out our basement." Octavia asked.

"Yeah it's been getting a little crowded in there lately," Vinyl said.

"Sure I don't have anything on," I said.

"Well as fun a talking is it doesn't stand up to a good drink I'm gonna grab us a few rounds," Rage said as he stood up and walked to the bar

We'll help," Mac said as he and the stallions and Spike stood up and left.

"Well I've got a job to get back to," Vinyl said as she got out of her chair.

"Hey Vinyl you said I’d be playing some songs hate to disappoint the crowd," I said.

"As sharp as ever Ash," Vinyl said.

Third Person POV

He I noticed this back in the Diamond Dog kingdom but Ash and Rage well they become someone completely different when their in combat," Rainbow said.

Different how sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"I noticed it too when Rage was fighting the zombies he seemed happy to be killing them almost too happy and Ash well I can't describe it but he was also different you all saw the video from his helmet right," Gilda said.

"Video?" Luna wondered.

"I'll inform you later but right now I wouldn't be surprised about this really," Celestia said.

"How so Princ- I mean Celestia?" Twilight asked.

"Humans instincts are like those of wild animals if you corer threaten them or a loved one or make yourself seem like a threat then they will attack first. And if you manage to get mass of humans with great determination they could move mountains if they wished," Celestia said.

"Humans are beings of both chaos and harmony interesting yet deadly one of the reasons why I didn't decide to invade earth when I tried to take over Equestria but the special humans are the ones that should never ever be taken lightly," Discord said.

"Special humans?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"What do you mean taken lightly?" Twilight asked

"All the knights of Equestria to be exact and let's just say if you're their superior they'll obey you if you're their friend they'll die for you but if you're their enemy *shudder* then Faust help you," Discord said.

"You know whenever I look at Ash I'm slightly convinced more and more he isn't human," Faust said.

"What do you mean mother," Chrysalis asked.

"I don’t know exactly myself it’s just a suspicion," Faust said.

Everyone just looked at each other in silence before Nocturnal broke the ice.

"Ok maybe we can lay off such things for now and enjoy the night and look Ash is about to do something," Nocturnal said nodding over to the turntable pedestal.

Ash's POV

Vinyl just finished her announcement while I selected a song on my IPod and connected it to the system before I pressed play.

I continued to watch as everypony seemed to be loving it when they danced to the music but the whole club was cheering when the chorus began. I saw a couple of my friends have their marefriends out onto the dance floor and when the song ended I played a new one and more.

As everyone was enjoying the songs I decided to mix things up a bit.

"Hey Vinyl I got a few mixed songs wanna hear em?" I asked.

"Definitely," Vinyl said.

As the last song played I saw Celestia got out of her seat and starting dancing and started shaking her national treasure as she like to call it which was hypnotising for most of the stallions and some mares as well. I had to snap Vinyl out of her trance before Octavia came over and ripped her a new one and selected a new song.

For this song I decided to show them what I could do I front flipped over the turn table and landed on the dance floor causing everyone to clear some space for me and wen the beat picked up I began with a simple tap of my foot and then till the singing started and I began to move. I was actually proud of the way I could dance thanks to a couple of professional street dancers who were kind enough to teach me a few moves and because of my parkour it built up my muscles and made the moves easier for me to learn. Also somehow Pinkie appeared next to me and followed my movements with exact precision I wanted to ask but knew better then to question the powers of Pinkie Pie. When the music slowed down I did a back flip and slowed time down around me giving the audience quite a show but, when the song picked up again I speed up again and landed perfectly on the ground causing the audience to roar in applause. As I danced and when the music slowed down again I slowed the ponies on the dance floor down before I speed them up again. Pinkie then somehow appeared on a top level of the club and jumped off just as the song slowed down for a third time. I slowed Pinkie down as she fell and everypony got under her and caught her just as the song picked up and when it did Pinkie was placed on the floor and both she and I danced till the music ended and I teleported back onto the turntable with Pinkie.

"You guys know how to pump up a party I'll say that," Vinyl said.

"Oh believe me Scratch we aren't done yet Pinks go tell Discord to get his shuffle on," I said.

"Okie Doki Loki," Pinkie said before she left.

"So what are you playing now?" Vinyl asked.

"Only the party rock anthem," I said causing Vinyls eyes to widen.

"Are you sure about that I mean you told me...," Vinyl started.

"What Pinkie doesn't know won't kill us or her," I said before I pressed play.

The dance floor was electrifying when Discord showed up and showed them some moves Pinkie was by far the one who was most into it everyone was having a blast right up till the song ended.

"What was that?"

I turned around and I saw Pinkie Pie was standing behind me with a simple smile on her face.

"Oh it’s a song from home that's all," I said before I turned back to selecting a song.

"Yeah but what was it called?" Pinkie asked.

"Um Ash you'd better tell her now before things get bad," Vinyl warned me.

"Alright," I said with a sigh before I turned around to face Pinkie. "You see Pinkie the song isn't any ordinary song it's known as...the party rock anthem."

Pinkie just blinked at me once and twice while she held an innocent little smile on her face I figured she didn't hear me but as fast as lighting Pinkie grabbed my shirt and held me against a wall.

"Why didn't you tell me you had such an important song," Pinkie said with fire in her eyes and steam whistling out of her ears.

"I uh...Well it's...A surprise," I said causing Pinkie to tilt her head in confusion. "Yeah I was keeping that song as a surprise for special occasions."

"Ohh I understand now well that was a really good surprise thanks Ash la, la, la, la, la." Pinkie said as she dropped me patted me on the head before she walked away.

"Aw man that was one close bullet to dodge," Vinyl said.

"Yeah note to self never mess with Pinkie Pie," I said.

"Yeah how about a few more songs?" Vinyl said.

"Sure Scratch don’t worry too much about the almost murdered human," I said as I got up.

“Oh you’ll live,” Vinyl said with a dismissive wave of her hand.

I just rolled my eyes with a smile before I pressed play on the IPod.

The audience was cheering left and right as the song played and when it finished I unhooked my IPod and took up a microphone and prepared my voice and waved for Fluttershy to come on up which she did with a little encouragement from the others. While Fluttershy made her way over to us I whispered an idea to Vinyl which she gave her approval and I created a screen made of magic in front of the turntable in perfect view of me and Fluttershy. I then told Fluttershy the plan and she almost backed out if I didn't do a little convincing and handed her a mic before I gave a nod to Vinyl who hit the play button.

The ponies were screaming and were loving the way Fluttershy sang and when the song ended I fist bumped Vinyl before I took Fluttershy back to the booth where the others were.

"Fluttershy darling that was incredible," Rarity said as she hugged the butter yellow Pegasus.

"I didn't know you could sing like that Fluttershy," Luna said.

"Oh it was nothing," Fluttershy said.

"How the heck did ya get Fluttershy sing in front of all those ponies Ash," Applejack asked.

"I needed a little push in the right way I suppose," Fluttershy answered for me.

"Hey Ash that thing with your voice was pretty cool I'm surprised machinery like that exists to do that to one’s voice," Soarin said before he took a drink from his mug.

"Actually that wasn't machinery I'm using magic to alter my vocal cords giving me the robotic voice," I said in my robotic voice causing Faust, the stallions, Rage, Spike and Spitfire to roar in laughter while the rest laughed ordinarily and Discord was slamming his hand on the table as he laughed.

"Who taught you that?" Rage asked trying to control his laughter.

"Vinyl did I found out that she specialises in sound magic she could alter her voice to sound like Morgan Freeman," I said in my normal voice while everyone erupted into more laughter. "I'm surprised all of you are laughing."

"We all know who Morgan Freeman is Ash and gotta say he's great," Rainbow said.

"We've seen a few movies of him while you were on the moon Ash," Twilight said.

"Ah I see remind me to buy some so we can have a movie night," I said.

"Sweet," Gilda said.

"Hey cap how about a victory toast," Swift Spear suggested as he held a mug to me which I accepted.

"Well everyone these last three days have been something and I'm sure it's something no one saw coming but today we have just carved our names into history itself. We managed to stop what many would claim impossible to stop what would strike fear into the hearts of so many so here's to us prochnost," I said as I raised my mug.

"Prochnost!" the immortals and Rage shouted confusing the others but they shouted the same thing anyway before we drank.

"Hey Spitfire you up for a drinking match," I asked with a competitive smirk as I set down my mug.

"You’re on," Spitfire said.

I woke with a terrible migraine and to Luna cuddling me in our bed I carefully removed her arms from around me and got up only for the pain to return I quickly had a cold shower and got dressed in some fine clothes before I left the room and went downstairs. But as I was walking down something grabbed my leg and I fell down the rest of the way. I got up and looked around and I saw Vinyl asleep on the stairs and when I looked around I saw most of my friends were here some were in the lounge room others were in the entrance hallway, Discord was on the staircase railing while Eris and Rage were on the stairs. I then remembered we went to Neon's and I played some music but everything else was a bit of bluer but the only ones that weren't here but were at the party the immortals. Pain soon re-introduced itself to me reminding me of the hangover I got up and went to the kitchen and fixed up something to cure this nightmare of a hangover. I chucked the ingredients into a blender and mixed it all together causing so much noise it was sure to wake the others. When I finished I poured some of the contents of the blender into a glass and chugged it down without stopping till the glass was empty.

"Should've figured it was you,"

I turned my head to see it was Rage along with the rest of the gang were up and most of them weren't happy with me.

"Sorry for the loud wakeup call everyone if I could have done this quietly I would have," I said.

"Here pass me a glass," Rage said as he sat at the bench and I poured him a drink which he chugged down in one gulp. "Just like I remember."

"How could you taste this?" I asked.

"When inside your head I could taste what you eat," Rage said.

"Oh," I said.

"So what's that you’re making?" Rainbow asked.

"Medicine for the hangovers," I said as I poured some more of the contents into glasses.

"What's it called?" Twilight asked.

"Best not to ask," I said.

"That's a funny name for medicine," Pinkie said.

"Pinkie that's not its name," Twilight said.

"Yeah it is a funny name but it has reason to be called that," I said as I finished pouring surprising Twilight.

"So why does it have that name," Celestia asked.

"Well it taste's terrible but it's effects are powerful so unless you all want your hangovers gone in less than a minute you need to swallow everything as fast as you can then wash it down," I said as I grabbed the glasses with my magic and handed them to everyone.

The group looked at the contents of the glasses nervously except Spitfire and Vinyl who drank theirs with ease.

"Well I've had my share of strange and gross brew but that was the strangest and grossest," Spitfire said.

"Same," Vinyl said

"C'mon if these guys could down it we can," Rainbow said.

The group nodded before they downed their drinks only to almost spit it out if I hadn't used my magic to get them to continue.

"You have to chug it all down then wash it down with water," I said.

The group followed my instructions and chugged down the rest before I served them all glasses of water and the chugged it down to get rid of the taste.

"That was disgusting," Soarin said.

"How come you lot can stand it," Twilight asked while pointing at us in an accusing way.

"My guess Spitfire and Vinyl down something similar when having a hangover," I said looking at Vinyl and Spitfire who nodded.

"And that stuff tastes exactly the same as the gruel Ash ate back in the cell," Rage said.

"It was that revolting," Octavia said

"How could you eat that?" Rarity asked as she refilled her glass of water and gulped it down.

"It was all I could eat so it was either get used to the taste or starve but at least the hangover stopped right?" I asked.

The group stopped and focussed on each other for a second before they turned back to me.

"He's right," Pierce said.

"Well gotta say that stuff may be foul but it works wonders," Caramel said.

"Oh I can see everyone's up,"

I turned my attention to see Luna and Faust walk into the room.

"Good morning Mother good morning Lulu," Celestia said.

"Hey Faust morning beautiful," I said as I kissed Luna.

"Good morning to you stud," Luna said.

"Hey does anyone know what happened last I remember was I was a drinking contest before everything went fuzzy," Spitfire said.

"Ash challenged you to a drinking contest and won," Chrysalis said.

"What no way!" Spitfire screeched.

"Then after you and Ash passed out we continued to have fun before we left and I teleported everyone here," Faust said.

"Oh and Vinyl Nero said that he'll hold onto your stuff till you can collect it," Luna said.

"Phew that's a relief," Vinyl said.

"Well I should get this stuff to the immortals my guess is they have a hangover just like we did," I said before I pored the rest of the disgusting brew into a bottle and left for the immortals.

When I stepped outside I breathed in the fresh air before I walked over to the immortals home but as I neared the house I could here shouting coming from inside. I opened the door and I saw Swift Spear and Lightning Dust both struggling over a photo. I looked at the photo and saw it was the same photo as the one on the bridge in the S.S. Storm Breaker of Lightning Dust and Lightning's grandfather Lightning Strike.

"Hand it over Swift!" Lightning shouted.

"Come on Lightning I want to place some photos of mine on the mantle too," Swift said.

Suddenly, the photo slipped from their grip and went into the burning fireplace I reacted immediately and pulled the photo out of the blaze with my left arm. But the frame was destroyed and the picture of Lightning Strike was burned black or in cinders. I handed the ruined photo to Lightning and she collapsed to her knees and cried.

"Lightning...I," Swift mummer.

"GET THE BUCK OUT BEFORE I BUCKING KILL YOU!" Lightning screamed.

"But..." Swift started.

"Swift...leave," I interrupted.

Swift nodded before he left I looked back at Lighting and placed a wing over her for comfort.

"Damn it of all the things to happen now I'll never see his face again," Lightning sobbed.

I didn't say anything but sat in silence till an idea hit me.

"I'll be back in a little bit do you have any plans today?" I asked receiving a shake of the head from Lightning. "I'll meet you back here when I'm done."

With that done I ran outside and saw Vinyl and Octavia and explained why I would probably be late to help clean out their basement which they understood before I took off and headed north.

I flew through the freezing cold of the frozen mountains in-between Canterlot and the Crystal Empire where I found the remains of the S.S. Storm Breaker the ship looked to be half covered in snow but everything appeared to be the same. I touched down on the snow and walked inside the massive break in the ship and looked at the floor and saw bodies lay frozen where they lay covered in ice and preserved until the snow melts or they will rot away inside of it. I walked through the icy cold corridors listening as the wind howled through them or the metal groaning from my weight being applied to it. I soon came across the radio room and the pony Pip was forced to kill to save my life I stared at the soulless life forsaken eyes of the pony before I grunted at the frozen corpse and moved on. I moved the debris that broke my leg when it fell on me and continued my way onto the bridge the door in front of me was frozen but after a little heating spell the ice thawed and I was able to open the metal door easily. Once I did I looked around the ice encased bridge before I walked over to the wall and saw the photo I was looking for was gone. I had a look on the floor and saw over next to the remains of the wheel was a familiar corpse and at its feet was the photo I was looking for but the frame was broken. I walked over to the wheel and picked it up before I looked at the remains Lightning Strike.

"Hello Lightning Strike...turns out you were right it was a calling to take Pip as my son but now he has a mother Princess Luna herself. If you were here you'd probably say I told you so heh...Plenty has happened since you left this world I have my own ship now called the Pale Horse and I managed to bring home Equestria's queen Faust and your granddaughter Lightning Dust she's a member of two special squads of mine. One is the immortals where we can operate outside Equestria borders and the assassin brotherhood where we fight against Templars who seek to control Equestria just like the ones that attacked us on that fateful day. I hope you found peace when you died and if not I hope my words helped," I said as I looked at the sleeping eyes of Lightning Strike before I left.

I made my way out of the ship and spread my wings but not before a small wind brushed against my ear and I heard a whisper quiet enough so I couldn't hear what it was before I looked around for the source of the voice but there was nothing. I shook my head telling myself I was hearing things before I extended my wings but this time a massive gust of wind and snow blew me off my feet and sent my flying in an unknown direction and for an unknown distance. I landed in the snow but the wind still blew hard and strong I was surrounded by white and cold I then decided to try and seek shelter from this freak storm. I began to walk off in a random direction and as I walked I began to get the sense of Déjà vu but I continued my walk till a great block appeared out of the swirling winds. I stared at the block of ice before I remembered it from my dream from when I was in the Diamond Dog kingdom so taking precaution I summoned my armour and weapons before I stepped closer to the ice block. I then looked inside it and saw something I wasn't expecting to see a pale light blue coated Pegasus wearing an old tattered brown cloak with dark purple winter shirt and dress along with winter boots. She had her eyes closed and her mane was straight that reached her back and it ended in curls that sort of reminded me of Bonbon only her mane was white and the same blue as her fur but what really reached out to me was the item on her head. It was made of beads but the piece on the front reminded me of the alicorn amulet except this one was blue and white and the eyes on the alicorn looked to be peacefully closed and the gem was an upside down blue hexagon. I placed my hand on the ice to get a better look but the ice began to crack and with a blast of power I was blown backwards and into another pillar of ice and when I regained my senses I saw the storm stopped and it was like it was never here. I looked at the ice mound and saw it was broken and standing in the remains was the Pegasus she opened her eyes to reveal they were as pale indicating she was blind. I stared at her curiously as she stepped out of the broken ice and walked past me. Unsure of what I did I decided to stay quiet and wait to see what happens next the Pegasus mare walked along the snowy ground until she came to a cliff I didn't say anything but crouched down and wiped away the snow at her hooves revealing more ice below. The Pegasus then looked up and snowflakes began to gently fall around us and suddenly, the crown on her head came to life and out of the gem appeared a frozen blue curved horn that reminded me of Sombra's. Soon whispers filled the air and the snow around her was pushed away revealing more ice.

"I know your there come out," the Pegasus said so I let out a sigh before I stepped out of my hiding place and stepped forward and the Pegasus turned to me. "Judging by the clanking of metal you’re wearing armour do you serve Celestia?"

"Uh something like that why do you want to know?" I asked.

"I hate Celestia for banishing my friend now I'm going to end her," the Pegasus said.

"Well you come to the point on your objective but I can’t let you do that," I said.

"I thought you'd say that which is why you won't live to see it nothing personal I just can't have any interruptions," the Pegasus said as she turned her back on me.

I heard cracking come from below me and I leapt backwards before I was impaled on a massive icicle that burst out of the ground.

"Impressive most guards would have been killed by that but you saw it coming," the Pegasus said.

"Just who the heck is this mare? Even though she's blind she's got pretty good accuracy" I thought as I dodged another icicle and I looked at the crown on her head. "I need to get that crown off."

I ran at the Pegasus dodging the spikes of ice as I got close to the Pegasus a pillar of ice curved over the Pegasus and tried to hit me like a hammer to a nail. I managed to leap to the left to dodge the blow and succeeded before I rolled along the ground and faced the Pegasus.

"Hm it appears I underestimated you but I can't linger I have a princess to seek vengeance on so I must make this quick," the Pegasus said.

Suddenly a part of the mountain exploded and ice began to construct itself creating a dragon made of ice who let out a roar when it was completed.

"Oh great," I said before the dragon let out a breath of ice which I dodged just in time before I was frozen stiff I got behind cover and made a spear out of fire before I threw it at the dragon. I hit the dragon in the wing making it roar in pain as the wing melted but once it did the dragon made a new wing using the ice around it. "Figures."

I ducked behind cover again as the dragon unleashed its breath on me suddenly spikes tried to impale me reminding me the dragon wasn't the only opponent in this fight. I dodged the spikes as best as I could but they were pushing me out of cover I then looked up and saw the grey clouds that filled the sky and I used my magic and summoned down a barrage of lightning on the dragon. The dragon roared in pain and anger but the icy breath stopped I summoned another spear only this one was twenty times hotter than the last one. Once the barrage of lightning stopped and the dragon began to heal its wounds I ran out with the spear and aimed it at its head only for ice to freeze my legs in place. I looked at the Pegasus to see it was her doing before I looked at the dragon to see it recovered and was taking a deep breath so I aimed the spear at the dragons head and threw it just as the dragon unleashed its breath. My spear cut through the dragon’s breath like a hot knife through warm butter but the breath still reached me beginning to encase my body in ice but I watched my spear as it flew into the dragon’s mouth making the dragon's breath halt. I only had enough time as to see the dragon go up in a ball of fire before I was completely frozen.

The Pegasus faced the direction of the battle and when everything went quiet she turned to leave but suddenly, the sound of something cracking filled the air the Pegasus looked at the direction of the cracking. She then heard something shatter and the sound of ragged breathing from a familiar source.

I collapsed to my hands and knees and shivered from the cold but suddenly a blade made of ice appeared in my line of vision and tilted my head upwards making me look at the Pegasus.

"You're something extraordinary to survive that I'll admit but I can't have you hanging around so please forgive me but this must be done so to show you I'm not a monster I will grant you one last wish," She said.

"There is nothing you can offer me so maybe you can spare some time to tell me on why you hate Celestia," I said.

"I suppose that's fair but know I did like Celestia a while ago but that all changed when she banished my only friend from Equestria because she wanted to be loved and noticed. I fell into depression and left Equestria and after some thinking I began to hate Celestia and vowed to have my vengeance for banishing her so I came here to look for an artefact known as the Windigo Crown,” The Pegasus said as she gestured to the crown on her head. “Unlike the alicorn amulet this one doesn't corrupt me but simply gives me the ice powers of a Windigo and when I was done with Celestia I was going to figure out how to bring my friend home. But, when I put the crown on I lost control of the magic and I was frozen till you appeared," The Pegasus said.

I looked at the Pegasus in silence before a strong wind picked up blowing the Pegasus's cloak off her right shoulder revealing her cutie mark which was of a flower stem and instead of a flower it was a snowflake.

"Snowdrop?" I asked.

The Pegasus raised an eyebrow before she placed a hand on my face only to feel my helmet.

"Do I know you your face doesn't feel familiar," Snowdrop said.

"Maybe it's because it's my helmet you’re touching," I said before I removed it and Snowdrop felt my face again.

"You’re a human but the knights of Equestria are dead killed by...," Snowdrop started.

"Nightmare Moon not Luna I know," I said.

"Who are you then and how do you know my name?" Snowdrop asked.

"My name is Ash Blade I am the sixth knight of Equestria and the knight of freedom the reason I know your name is because Luna told me herself only yesterday," I said.

"You lie Luna was banished to the moon...," Snowdrop started as she pressed the sword closer to my throat drawing a small amount of blood.

"One thousand and almost two years ago and she has been freed from Nightmare Moon and ponies now appreciate the night sky now," I said causing Snowdrop to recoil in surprise at my words.

"A thousand years," Snowdrop muttered.

"Listen I know it's a lot to take in right now but I promise you she's here I was there myself when she was returned to good," I said as I healed the wound on my neck.

"How do I know this isn't some trick?" Snowdrop asked as the blade returned to my view.

"What would I gain from lying when I want to see the two of you together again as much as you both do? Luna has missed you as much as you missed her she was in tears when she told me your story and I know she would want to see you again," I said.

Snowdrop looked at me in silence before she dropped her blade and it broke when it made contact with the ground and tears filled her eyes.

"Is...Is it true?" Snowdrop asked and sobbed.

"Yes it's all true," I said.

Snowdrop then let out all her tears as she hugged me for dear life she screaming and crying echoed through the mountains I sat in silence and patted her on the back till her crying stopped and she released me.

"Thanks," Snowdrop said.

"You looked like you needed it," I said.

"In all my life I've never met anyone like you first I threaten to kill you and then I hold a sword at your throat and then you hug me," Snowdrop said.

"Unlike most stallions human males are much more respectable besides you weren’t even close to killing me," I said.

"Your kind are strange," Snowdrop said as she wiped away her tears.

"I could say the same about you," I said causing us to giggle.

"So how do you know Luna?" Snowdrop said.

"Well I was present when she returned and when she transformed back into Luna I became her first friend after a thousand years of loneliness and later she became my marefriend," I said.

"Wait marefriend as in you and her are...," Snowdrop began.

"Yep," I said.

"Oh by the stars I am so sorry how will Luna forgive me," Snowdrop panicked.

"I won't tell if you won't," I said.

"Really?" Snowdrop asked.

"Yeah after all waking up in a block of ice after a thousand years must be tough I should know I was sent to the moon for nine months," I said.

"You were but why did Celestia send you?" Snowdrop asked.

"No, no I'll explain everything to you while we fly," I said.

"Um...I uh," Snowdrop mumbled.

"Can't you fly," I asked.

"I can it's just I need help," Snowdrop said.

"Oh of course sorry and don't worry it's nothing to be ashamed of needing help," I said as I gripped her hand with mine.

"Ok and um while we fly can you tell me about yourself?" Snowdrop asked.

"Well sure but some parts of my life a pretty dark so you may not like it," I said before I lifted off the ground with Snowdrop.

We flew home and I told Snowdrop everything about myself and my adventures along with the demon that possessed Luna and Dream Catcher then me and how being sent to the moon was a healing process and how getting back was the problem. She took great interest in what I said and was astonished by the fact of the now larger royal family. And when we landed in Ponyville Snowdrop pulled her hood over her face.

"Nervous," I asked.

"Yeah and I don't want to scare anybody with my eyes many people would think I'm a freak," Snowdrop said.

"Not really Ponyville is actually a really friendly place the kind of reactions you’re thinking of would be up in Canterlot," I said.

"Still I think I'll keep it on," Snowdrop said.

"I understand," I said.

"You said we were in Ponyville I thought you said the palace was in this Canterlot," Snowdrop said.

"It is but Luna lives here in Ponyville with me and our son Pipsqueak or Pip for short," I said.

"You have a son!" Snowdrop screamed.

"Yes and a child on the way and Pip is adopted just so you know," I said.

"Human males are a lot more caring then stallions," Snowdrop said with a sad look.

I noticed the look on her face and knew something was bothering her but it seemed personal so I decided not to pry.

"Listen before we head to the house I need to take care of a small errand," I said.

"Ok," Snowdrop said with a much volume as Fluttershy would.

I led Snowdrop to the immortals house and told her to wait outside and as I walked in I saw Lighting Dust holding the remains of the photo in a chair. I walked over to her and held the photo that was on the S.S. Storm Breaker in front of the old one causing Lightning to snatch the photo out of my hand and hold it tight.

"How?" Lightning asked.

"It was on the bridge of the S.S. Storm Breaker he loved that photo dearly," I said.

Suddenly I get a tap on my back and turned to see Swift Spear holding a simple wooden picture frame in his hand I stepped to the side and let Swift present it to Lightning and took this time to leave and let them sought their differences out. I walked outside and I saw Pinkie Pie in Snowdrops face barraging her with questions like does she like cupcakes while Snowdrops expression showed fear.

"PINKIE PIE!" I yelled causing both mares to look at me in surprise. “You’re scaring her back away."

Pinkie looked at Snowdrop before he smile faltered into a frown.

"Sorry about that I didn't mean to scare you I was just trying to be friendly," Pinkie said before she turned to walk away.

"It's alright it's just I can't see what's going on that's why I got scared," Snowdrop said.

"You can't see," Pinkie asked with curiosity in her voice.

"Uh Pinkie she's blind so treat her as you would do with Fluttershy speaking of which why don't you get a welcome party ready for her but keep it small and no surprises okay," I said.

"Okie Doki Loki," Pinkie said before she bounced away…

"Um who was that?" Snowdrop asked.

"That was Pinkie Pie she's quite the random mare so if she does something that can't be explained just tell yourself it's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie," I said.

"Why do I need to say that?" Snowdrop asked.

"Trust me you'll sleep better at night but right now let's get you reunited with Luna," I said.

I led Snowdrop into the house and I saw the royals were still here and they appeared to busy in the living room I looked inside and saw Luna wasn't there and Feather Duster told me she was in on the balcony doing some painting. I thanked Feather before I led Snowdrop up the stairs to our room where I saw Luna she appeared to be doing a painting of the night sky over Ponyville from the view of our balcony.

"I can see you've been busy today," I said as I massaged Luna's shoulders causing her to let out a squeak than a moan.

"I was getting bored so I decided to catch up on some painting," Luna said.

"Well I have a surprise for you," I said.

"Is it the reason your dressed in your armour and haven't you given me enough gifts?" Luna asked.

I removed my hands from Luna and snapped my fingers and I was in casual wear again.

"Trust me you'll like this one," I said before I led Luna inside and we saw Snowdrop who still had her face covered by her hood. "You can take off your hood now."

Snowdrop did as instructed and when she did Luna gasped.

"Snowdrop," Luna said.

"Luna," Snowdrop replied.

The two stood in front of each other before they did a small dance and sang a song similar to Twilight and Cadence’s but with a few different lyrics and dance steps

"Moonlight, moonlight fireflies awake make a wish and do a little shake," the two sang and danced but instead of clapping their hands against each other they held a hand on their hearts and closed their eyes when it came to the make a wish part.

When the greeting ended both of their eyes were filled with tears and they hugged each other refusing to let go. I gave a nod before I left I closed the door and I saw the others were climbing up the stairs.

"Ash is Luna alright we heard crying," Celestia said.

"If you hurt her I swear I send you to Tartarus myself," Dream Catcher said in a threatening tone.

"Whoa chill alright everything is fine she’s just really happy," I said.

"What did you do that made her so happy she's crying?" Cadence asked.

"It's not my place to say so when she comes out then you can ask her but for now leave her be," I said.

Everyone nodded before we went downstairs and I left the house to go see Vinyl and Octavia about their basement clean up.

I walked up to Octavia's and Vinyl's house and knocked on the door the house itself was not what I was expecting. It was like someone split it down the middle one half was brown and had organ pipes as a chimney and the other half purple but the house was very music themed. After I finished observing the door opened and I was greeted by Octavia.

"Ash I'm glad you’re here," Octavia said.

"Yeah sorry I took so long," I said.

"It's alright now follow me I plan on getting this done as soon as possible," Octavia said.

"Aye, aye captain my captain," I said with a salute causing Octavia to stifle a laugh.

Octavia lead me to the basement and it like you'd expect in any basement cluttered with stuff and a single window at the back and a non-working lightbulb. And in the centre of the mess was Vinyl.

"Hey Ash what took you so long?" Vinyl asked.

"You know that thing I had to do for Lightning Dust well it took me longer then I thought because I ran into an old friend of Luna's who was frozen in ice for a thousand years. And when she wakes up she tries to kill me with a dragon made of ice," I said.

"Wow that's cold," Vinyl said with a laugh at her own pun.

"Yeah very amusing and Octavia not going to chew my head off? I asked.

"No it appears no matter what happens trouble always seems to come after you," Octavia said.

"Yeah I need a break this is beginning to get exhausting," I said before I noticed a familiar fuzzy object behind Octavia. "Octavia don't move."

"What is it?" Octavia asked in a scared tone.

I reached out and got the fuzzy object in my hand and looked at it.

"Hi Scary," I said to the white fuzzy arachnid.

"A spider?" Octavia asked.

"SPIDER WHERE!" Vinyl screamed in a panic as she looked around the room.

"Wow this a reverse but anyway Vinyl Scary here isn't going to eat you," I said as I held Scary out to Vinyl.

"Keep that thing away from me I hate spiders," Vinyl said as she backed herself against a wall.

"How do know this spider?" Octavia asked.

"Oh this is Bonbon and Lyra's pet spider Scary," I said as Scary waved with one of his legs.

"He's intelligent," Octavia said in surprise as she waved back.

"Yep Fluttershy told me about these guys and they have high levels of intelligence like her spider Fuzzy Legs," I said.

"Does it matter get that thing out of here now!" Vinyl screamed.

"Alright just hang on for a second," I said before I looked at Scary. "Listen Scary if you have any buddies in here you'd better get them out this place is going to be renovated."

Scary saluted me before he attached a web to my hand and climbed down it and disappeared underneath some boxes. A few minutes later we watched as every spider in the basement left through the basement window and Scary gave me a final salute.

"That was something," Octavia said.

"Sure was now you can work without the worry of spiders Vinyl," I said.

An Hour and A Half Later

Octavia, Vinyl and I continued our work in the basement and the room was slowly becoming easier to work in.

“Whoa hang on do you honestly think that’s possible,” Octavia asked.

“Why not I mean if I did take some of Vinyls tail hair and add it to the bow of my violin and the sound came out all dubstep like it would be pretty cool but it’s just a stupid thought,” I said.

“I’m actually beginning to like you’re thinking Ash maybe we should test that theory sometime,” Vinyl said.

"Well I'm going to get a drink Vinyl would you like one?" Octavia asked.

"I'm actually feeling a little hungry so I'll come up and make something for myself Octy," Vinyl said.

"Alright what about you Ash do you want something to eat or drink?" Octavia asked.

"Nah you guys go on I’ll continue to work down here," I said.

The pair nodded at me before they left I turned around and I continued to clear boxes full of stuff for a while till I saw two large rectangular wooden boxes that needed to be moved. I grabbed the first one and placed it upright against a wall noticing how heavy the thing was before I grabbed the other one only I slipped on something resulting the box to crash on top of me. But, I managed to roll it off me and I heard the sound of something clattering inside of it. I immediately found the latch to open it and pulled open the twin doors only to discover robes and weapons inside but these robes belonged to the assassin brotherhood. They were white and electric blue and the box also held a sword, a small dagger and hidden blades along with a black wooden full face mask with purple lenses for the eyes. I got up and looked at the other box and opened it to also revel assassin robes but unlike the last one this one was ashen grey and black and the box held a rapier with a treble clef serving as the cross guard along with hidden blades and throwing knifes. suddenly I hear a teleportation spell go off behind me and I stand up and turn around and see Octavia and Vinyl looking at me in shock.

"Ash we can...," Octavia started but I raised my hand to stop her.

"I think we need to have a little talk," I said.

Author's Note

Some parts of this chapter was inspired by theses groups.

JuiceboxAlvin

Silly Filly Studios

and

Dragon Prophecies Studios

I own none of these.

Chapter 38 Making Your Mark

"Ash I know what you’re thinking but those robes belonged to one of our ancestors," Octavia said.

I didn't say a word or turn around for that matter I just kept walking through the trees of the Everfree forest towards the castle of the royal family.

"Why are we here?" Vinyl asked.

"To speak in private," I said.

"Isn't this private enough?" Vinyl asked.

"No," I said before we entered the castle library.

I then walked over to the bookcase and kicked the emblem opening it before I walked inside not even bothering to look at Vinyl's and Octavia's faces. But they followed me down the corridor into the chamber and I walked over to the side and let Octavia and Vinyl study the room while I summoned my robes and put on the disguise ring and coated myself in my shadow. I turned to the two mares who were still gazing around the room in awe.

"Ahem," I said politely.

The two spun around and jumped when they saw me but I removed my hood and ring along with my shadow revealing myself to them.

"Ash!" Octavia screeched.

"You’re the shadow vigilante that everyone has been going on about?" Vinyl asked.

"Yep," I answered simply.

"Yo Ash why'd you summon us?"

I looked at the door and saw Rage and the rest of the brotherhood were here as well.

"You’re all involved!?" Octavia asked.

"Uh Ash you do know that Vinyl and Octavia are here right?" Spike said.

"I know but everyone these guy had the robes of the brotherhood in their homes which belonged to the first order of assassins in Equestria," I said.

"They're heirlooms we were told that one day the robes would be needed to be worn again to repel the darkness," Vinyl said.

"And the time is now Vinyl this is what I wanted to talk to you two about we want you to join the brotherhood," I said causing Octavia's and Vinyl's eyes to go wide. "I'm pretty you know about the Templars so the only thing left is the decision to join."

"Ash are you out of your mind your all murderers even if you did save Celestia that one time there's no way I'll..." Octavia started.

"I'm in," Vinyl said.

"VINYL!" Octavia shouted.

"Tavi you know what's at stake here my grandfather told me stories about his great, great really great grandmother who was once one of these assassins. I was even told what these Templars tried to do when they were last here Octy," Vinyl said.

"Yeah but..." Octavia started.

"But nothing Octy these guys must have known they were going to become killers in order to protect Equestria it's like the royal guards. They know they will need to kill to save Equestria and also Equestria is my home and if those Templars want it they'll need to go through me first," Vinyl said.

Octavia just stared at Vinyl in shock at what she was hearing but that's when I decided to step in.

"Octavia I'm not asking you to make a decision yet but if you wish come with us on one mission and decide for yourself. And if your decision hasn't changed you'll wake up the next day in your bed with no memory of this at all," I said.

Octavia looked around at us her expression showed she was deep in thought.

"Very well but you must keep your word," Octavia said.

"I always do," I said before I turned to Rage. "Have we been given the go by Faust?"

"The queen is involved in this!" Octavia screamed.

"She has but the only problem is we don't know where Magnesium Flare is," Rage said.

"I've got that covered," I said before I walked over to a desk and showed them a letter. "It took me awhile but I managed to crack the Templars code for this letter I took from when we killed Golden Hoard. It tells us the locations of several Templars till they get new orders including Magnesium Flare."

"Where is he then?" Spike asked.

"He's in a hydro plant with another Templar by the name of Aqua Gold I've been keeping a close eye on this one for some time and it's his job to make sure Equestria has clean drinking water but this guy is far from being innocent. What happened in the Diamond Dog kingdom it isn't the first time it happened but on a smaller scale," I said as I held up a folder marked Aqua Gold and handed it to the others. "Seven years ago a small village west of Ponyville had a serious outbreak resulting in 90% of the population dead 5% of them had lost the ability to use limbs and magic leaving the rest scarred for life. No one knows how this happened but after some digging I found out it was Aqua Gold who was responsible and that's not even the worst of it several other incidents resulting mass deaths happened because of contaminated water. Also the basted is the father of several foals who he had with several mares but denied responsibility thanks to lawyers and bribes.

"How'd you find all that out?" Caramel asked

"Through classified records data," I said.

"Damn you really dig deep into this don't you," Vinyl said as she looked through the folder.

"I make it my job to find out stuff for these situations," I said.

"We'll need to do this later Pinkie was holding a welcome party for a new mare by the name of Snowdrop," Pierce said.

"Oh right we'll head over to the hydro plant later but for now we'd best get to the party and mingle to avoid suspicion," I said.

Third Person POV

At Ash and Luna's mansion the welcome party was underway and everyone was enjoying themselves but everyone who didn't know were shocked when they found out who Snowdrop was. Twilight then went bonkers asking about life from 1000 years ago and Snowdrop admitted about what happened when she woke up and met Ash. But, despite everything Luna wasn't angry but relieved on how it ended and Snowdrop was allowed to keep the Windigo Crown and agreed to let Twilight study it.

"Are you bucking kidding me Ash didn't accept the chance to become a prince slash king!" Gilda shouted.

"Yes several times in fact," Luna said.

"Jeez he's either stupid, smart or something else," Spitfire said.

"The chance to become royalty and he turns it down what kind of moron is he?" Rainbow asked.

"The one that isn't interested in being royalty," Faust said as she sat on the couch next to Luna while the others stood around it.

"Humans are complicated things even for me once you think you have them all figured out BAM! They completely turn it around to surprise you. It's one of the reasons why they're an alpha species and why they shouldn’t be trifled with," Eris said munching on some cotton candy.

"Eris is right trying to understand what drives them to keep going is like trying to understand Miss Pie," Dream Catcher said.

"Right here," Pinkie said stuffing her face at the buffet table.

Ash was over with Snowdrop some drinks with her as he watched everyone having a ball.

"Is it true you didn't want a royal title?" Snowdrop asked.

"Pretty much," Ask said

"Wow regular stallions wouldn't even think twice before saying yes to that," Snowdrop said.

"True but I'm happy with what I've got here a fine home, beautiful family, great friends and a work I love to do I can't ask for anything more," Ash said.

"Must have been hard for you to go through life without that," Snowdrop said.

"Yeah but Snowdrop there's one thing that's been bothering me," Ash said.

"What is it?" Snowdrop asked.

"When we met you threw quite a few accurate shots at me but if your blind how'd you know where I was," Ash asked.

"Oh well since my sight doesn't work I've had to adjust to my other senses like feel the vibrations in the ground. Makes it easy for me to see what's going on around me as long as it's on the ground I can see it or if the ground is solid," Snowdrop said.

"Amazing," Ash said before he saw Rage giving the okay to go. "Hey Snowdrop some of us have to go and take care of something so we'll see you later."

Snowdrop gave me a nod before she walked over to the others while Ash and the brotherhood along with Vinyl and Octavia left.

It was night time and Ash was in his assassin robes but decided to forgo the shadow and disguise ring since the hydro plant was at the base of Canterlot Mountain and all the guards here were Templars. The group was on the roof looking through the windows at the room below and it looked like a combination between a lab and hydration production line. The group remained silent as we watched Magnesium Flare and Aqua Gold run the show. Magnesium Flare was a bronze coated Pegasus stallion who wore a lab coat and safety goggles. His mane was orange and it looked like a mad scientist whose experiments had blown up too many times and his face so his mane turned black as it went up. Aqua Gold was a unicorn stallion he had a marine blue coat of fur and a slicked back mane and wore a clean pressed suit.

"No shadow tonight?" Rage asked.

"No need there aren't any royal guards here and by the time anyone finds out what happened here there's no way to find out who did it," Ash said.

"You’re referring to that trick where you were able to see into the past when Tirek was in the throne room of Canterlot?" Rage asked.

"That's the one it's called phantom eye," Ash said.

"Can you explain it to me because I'm beginning to get worried," Spike said.

"It's a very useful spell but it can only go up to a certain limit if someone wanted to look into the past they'd only be able to look about 2 hours into the past before they can't see beyond it," Ash said.

"Well that's a relief," Pierce said.

"Anyway shall we get this show on the road?" Mac asked.

"Right Rage Flare is yours I'll take care of Gold Octavia will join me," Ash said as he gestured to a robes wearing cellist player.

"Fine Vinyl can come with me," Rage said.

"Alright the rest of you destroy any chemical formulas that are written down involving the Diamond Dog Kingdom incident along with any of the virus that was recently created," Ash said.

"Right," they all said in union.

"And finally a little upgrade for the assassin blades," Ash said as he handed everyone in the group a small object.

"What is it?" Soarin asked.

"It's called a rope launcher I found some old blueprints and thought it could be useful to us," Ash said.

"Nice now that that's done let's rock this house," Rage said before he stood up and jumped through the window and air assassinated a Templar soldier before he went off to cause more chaos.

"C'mon don't wanna be left behind," Ash said before he jumped in but landed on the iron supports that went along the roof. Ash silently made his way over and above two soldiers who were about to shoot Rage.

Ash removed a rope dart from my side and threw it down onto one of the Templars before he leaped off the iron support hoisting the Templar into the air and before his friend knew what happened Ash drove a hidden blade into his neck. Ash tied off the rope dart keeping the Templar in the air before he to see Octavia had jumped down with him but stayed silent and just looked at the bodies. Ash checked and asked if she was alright and she gave him a nod before he led Octavia through the stacks of machinery while the others took care of the Templars. Octavia and Ash ran in-between two large generators but was cut off on either side by Templars. Ash looked around and saw a platform above them so grabbed Octavia by the waist and aimed the rope launcher at the platform and fired it. Once the hook snagged on the platform the Templars ran at us the pair but the rope began to retract and both Octavia were pulled up and once they were safely on the platform Ash tossed a spring razor at the Templars shredding them before they could fire at them. Octavia took a glace before she immediately backed away Ash apologized to her for the gruesome attack but she held her hand out in front of him and took a breath she then looked at the rest of battle. Octavia showed no sign of emotion on her face impressing on how she was doing before he looked around and saw Spike he had his back to the wall and was surrounded by Templars. Ash then looked above Spike and saw a stack of large metal pipes held together by a pair of straps before he fired his rope launcher and hit one of the straps that was holding pipes in place. Suddenly, another rope hit the other strap and Ash looked and saw it was Octavia and she looked determined.

"On three...one...two...three," Ash said as he pulled on my rope along with Octavia breaking the straps

The pipes clattered onto the ground causing the Templars to panic and run trying not to get squashed. Spike saw the pair before he gave us the thumbs up which Ash returned with a nod before he saw Aqua Gold run into what looks like an office and a heavily reinforced one at that.

"Gold ran in there," Ash said as he pointed to the office.

"How will you get in?" Octavia asked.

"I'm curious on which is stronger that room or me," Ash said before he used the rope launcher and zip lined to the door. Once he landed Ash turned around and saw Octavia had also used her rope launcher and came down to join him.

Once Octavia touched the floor Ash turned his attention to the door and placed a hand on it and knocked a few times.

"Let's see you get through this five inches of pure steel not even the strongest earth pony or unicorn can break into this room and the room is outlined with anti-teleportation runes!" Aqua Gold shouted through the door.

"Now what?" Octavia asked.

Ash gave Octavia a smile before he cracked his neck and reeled back his left hand and punched the door causing it to fall over making a large clang once it hit the ground. The door was bent down the middle and a fist print was in the centre of the door and Ash smirked at Octavia's shocked look before he walked inside. Aqua Gold was in a chair behind a desk staring at Ash in shock and surprise and his mouth was opening and closing like a fish trying to form words and once Ash was fully inside the room he spread my wings for intimidation. Aqua Gold fall backwards and out of his chair while Ash walked over to him and grabbed his suit coat before he threw him onto his desk and held him there.

"That may be true but you must know I'm not a pony now tell me whose the pony in charge?" Ash asked.

"I don't know," Aqua said.

"Don't Lie To Me!" Ash growled.

"We never see his face he always sends us letters or when it's in pony he's always hidden by shadow," Aqua said.

"And what was the goal behind the Diamond Dog Kingdom outbreak?" Ash asked only for Aqua Gold to stay silent so Ash punched him in the ribs cracking a few bones in the process

"They were declared unfit to live in the new world so the Grand Master ordered Magnesium Flare and I to take care of it," Gold said once he got his breath back.

Octavia was fuming at the words that came out of Aqua's mouth before she stomped her way over to Aqua and Ash moved to the side and Octavia punched Aqua Gold across the face.

"You monster those were Diamond Dogs sentient creatures they had homes family's loved ones and you just destroyed that," Octavia said with a few tears in her eyes.

"Wrong assassin there is only one sentient race ours and when we're through and the Templars are in control every other species in the world who see our ways as truth will bow to us. And any who oppose...well let’s just say it won't be pleasant," Aqua said with a chuckle.

Octavia looked ready to spill blood now along with Ash but Ash stopped Octavia before he grabbed Aqua Gold and teleported the three of them to a platform and held Aqua against the railing. The platform was high over a flow of water and was swept into a massive propeller that went into a machine to clean the water.

"Y'know those foals that you abandoned with their mothers I'm glad they never met such an evil bastard like you. To poison waterways and disregard safety protocols is simply disgusting," Ash said.

"We all have to make a quick bit and I couldn't care less about those brats along with their whore mothers. But I wonder what will happen with the royal family will they writhe in agony as we kill them one by one along with that pathetic wife of yours. Or will we kill them all at once and as for you and you’re soon to be Frankenstein child the Grand Master has something special in mind for you," Gold said.

Octavia looked at Ash in worry she couldn't see his face but what happened next confused her because Ash let go of Aqua's coat letting him stand at full height. Ash then took Aqua's hand and placed a small bag in it before he turned around and took a few steps away from Gold.

"What's this?' Aqua asked confused.

"Open it," Ash said without looking back and with no emotion in his voice.

With a raised eyebrow Aqua opened the bag and saw silver coins.

"Coins?" Aqua Gold asked.

"30 pieces of silver to be exact cause where your going is expensive," Ash said.

"What are you talking about," Aqua Gold asked.

"30 pieces of silver to pay the ferryman...For Your Trip To Hell!" Ash yelled before he turned around and with the sole of his boot kicked Aqua Gold over the railing. Aqua Gold was sent plummeting into the propeller while he screamed all the way down.

Ash didn’t look but the sound of bone and flesh being ripped apart confirmed Aqua's death. Ash then looked at the necklace he had in his hand he took when he handed the bag of silver pieces to Aqua before he turned to Octavia.

"Sorry I guess I should have made that a little cleaner then let my anger get the better of me," Ash said.

"No in all honesty I would have done that myself if you didn't," Octavia said.

"Well then here to remind you why we fight," Ash said as he handed the necklace to Octavia.

Octavia gave Ash a nod before Ash tied a folder to the railing and led Octavia over to where Rage and Vinyl would be. When they saw them Rage was holding Magnesium Flare's head in an oil drum while Vinyl watched behind her mask.

"Rage what are you doing?" Ash asked.

"Giving this prick a taste of his own medicine," Rage said as he pulled Magnesium's head out of the drum and tied him up in a chain and pulled on the chain suspending Flare in the air.

Suddenly Magnesium began to twitch and shake rapidly till his eyes turned green and began to glow and he was trying to get out of the chain. He let terrifying screams that would be branded into ones head for eternity.

"You turned him into a zombie?" Octavia asked in shock.

"He's getting what he deserves," Rage said.

BANG!

Everyone was startled by the bang and looked to see Ash holding his pistol and the barrel was smoking when they saw what he aimed at there was a hole in the middle of Flares forehead.

"Rage what you did could have been a disaster for us," I said.

"He turned innocent into monsters I was showing them their pain he deserved to suffer," Rage said.

"Yes he did but he can suffer in hell Rage if we left him like that what would have happened?" Ash asked.

"The guards would have found him and put them out of his misery or changed him back," Rage guessed.

"And if he got free of the chain what if he infected the guards that came here to inspect this place what if he infected the dead bodies. Rage this is serious your little mistake could have killed millions remember never take unnecessary risks that affect those around you," Ash said.

"Sorry Ash I'll be sure not to repeat that mistake," Rage said.

"Good right now I'm going to make sure to grab any useful info these Templars had you make sure that virus is dealt with," Ash said before I walked away ignoring the awestruck Vinyl and Octavia.

Ash teleported the group back to the den before he placed some documents he retrieved onto a desk.

"Ash,"

Ash turned around and came to face Octavia who was looking at the ground and was ashamed.

"Are you alright Octavia?" Ash asked.

"Yes but...I just wanted to apologize for what I said before about calling all of you murderers I can see why you’re doing this...The real enemy are the Templars and what they are doing is beyond evil. So there's only one option left kill the Templars before they destroy us all," Octavia said.

"Does this mean you've reached your verdict?" Ash asked.

"Yes...And I want to help you fight the Templars," Octavia said as she looked up at Ash with a fire in her eyes.

Ash just nodded to Octavia before he signalled the others to stand beside him while Vinyl and Octavia kneeled in front of the group.

"Both Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch have chosen to accept our offer to join us but before this can be done you must know the three tenants that uphold our creed," Ash said.

"Stay your blade from the flesh of the innocent," Rage said.

"Hide in plain sight," Lightning said.

"Never compromise the brotherhood," Spike said.

"Let these words be branded into your minds follow them and you will succeed but break them and you will face the consequences do you still wish to join us?" Ash asked.

"Yes," Vinyl and Octavia said in sync.

"Then we welcome you to the brotherhood and remember nothing is true everything is permitted," Ash said.

"Nothing is true everything is permitted," Octavia and Vinyl said in sync before they stood and were surrounded by the group and welcomed with hugs and handshakes.

"Alright everyone we best get back to my home I’ll contact you all for our next target," Ash said.

Ash's POV

I woke up to the feeling of someone jumping on the bed so I cracked an eye open to see it was Pipsqueak and he had a massive smile on his face. I then looked over at Luna and saw she was getting up so I followed suit and looked at Pip with a tired expression.

"Pip why are you up so early?" I asked causing Pip to stop bouncing.

"It's a very important day at school today," Pip said causing Luna and I to look at each other in confusion before we looked back at Pip. "Todays the day the school votes for a new student pony president and I'm competing."

"Huzza our son is taking on the mantle of a leader this is amazing to hear," Luna said as she grabbed Pip in a hug.

"Thanks mom," Pip said as he hugged back.

"So what will you plan to do if you’re elected?" I asked.

"Well our playground equipment was badly damaged during the battle with Tirek so I plan to fix it," Pip said proudly.

The mention of Tirek subconsciously made me place a hand on the scar over my heart which wasn't unnoticed by the other occupants in the room.

"Honey are you alright?" Luna asked with concern.

"I'm fine," I said before I kissed Luna on the lips to assure her I was fine before I turned to Pip. "And Pip as for your idea I thinks that's very noble so in celebration you can decide what's for breakfast."

"Really?" Pip asked which I just nodded. "Then pancakes, butter and maple syrup it is."

I gave Pip a nod before he left and I got out of bed.

"Do you wish to use the bathroom Luna," I asked.

"Yes please and can you tell Silver Tray and Feather Duster to prepare fifty pancakes for me?" Luna asked as she rubbed her swollen stomach.

I gave Luna a smile and a kiss before I left.

I was working in the forge with Caramel for most of the day Caramel was working on a pair of horseshoes while I was finishing a necklace for one of Rarity's dresses it had teardrop shaped gems that came in an assortment of colours and formed an upside down triangle. Once I finished I picked up my work and looked it over for any flaws seeing none I gave a no of satisfaction.

"Done staring at that?" Caramel asked jokingly.

"A true craftsman or in your case craftspony always checks his work for flaws or ways to improve it but you already knew that didn't you," I said as I looked Caramel.

"Diamond Tiara!"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw it was a mare who was speaking to Diamond Tiara I knew her name was Spoiled Rich and she was husband to Filthy Rich and mother of Diamond Tiara. She had a dark purple mane and hot pink coat and she wore a fancy dress like the ones up in Canterlot. She and I never spoke but Filthy Rich was somewhat more pleasant to talk to I've helped him out from time to time and we shared a few laughs and I found out he was very caring about Diamond Tiara but his work always meant he couldn't spend time with his family as much.

"Why are you making that face that is not the face of a winner," Spoiled Rich said.

"Because I didn't win," Diamond Tiara said.

"What you mean I brought all these party supplies to celebrate nothing," Spoiled Rich said as she gestured to some maids and a butler who were carrying party supplies.

"Sorry mother," Diamond Tiara said.

"It's bad enough you lost to that transplant from Trotingham but imagine what would happen if you lost to one of those blank flanks. As a rich pony you must always think of your social standings that starts here in Ponyville and reaches all over Equestria. Don't ever forget that Diamond Tiara EVER!" Spoiled Rich shouted before she walked off.

To me to actually hear all that was never a good thing I almost made up my mind to put down the necklace and walk over to Spoiled Rich with my hammer and beat her face in till it was black and blue. And if Caramel didn't hold me back I would have done far worse when she called my son a transplant once I calmed down heard singing and I saw it was Diamond Tiara.

As I heard Diamond Tiara sing I placed the necklace in a box before I packed up telling Caramel I was going to call it a day which he just nodded before I left. I saw Apple Bloom Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were following Diamond Tiara and when Diamond stopped singing I focused on the girls.

"Is it weird that I feel bad for her?" Sweetie asked.

"If it is then I'm weird too," Scootaloo admitted.

"She wants to change but she doesn't know how," Apple Bloom said.

"Seems she could use a friend or two to figure it out," Sweetie said.

"I'm glad you three think that," I said causing the trio to spin around in surprise to see me.

"Ash uh did you hear all that?" Scootaloo asked.

"Yes and I'm very proud you three want to help her even though she wasn't the kindest pony to you," I said.

"Really," Sweetie Belle asked.

"But of course look at Trixie, Gilda and Discord they've made an effort to change and now they're surrounded by friends," I said.

"You really think it's a good idea?" Scootaloo asked.

"What do you three think?" I asked with a smile before they ran off.

I smiled as the girls left before I walked over to the Carousal Boutique once I arrived I opened the door and was greeted by the all too familiar bell above the door.

"One moment," I heard Rarity call out.

I looked around at the mannequins all with a different dress on them and smiled before I heard a door open out the back and Rarity walked out followed by an old light blue earth pony. He wore a butler outfit and had white hair going around his head I knew him to be Randolph Filthy Rich's butler and he was holding a dress cover.

"My mistress thanks you for fixing her dress Miss Rarity," Randolph said in a professional yet polite tone before he noticed me. "Ah Mister Ash I was on my way to see you today Master Rich has requested your presence tomorrow afternoon at his home."

"Uh sure tell him I can stop by and thank you for letting me know," I said.

Randolph just nodded before he left before I turned my attention to Rarity.

"Ash are you alright you seem to be having mixed feelings about something," Rarity said.

"It's Spoiled Rich that's all," I said.

"Why what happened?" Rarity asked.

"She called my son a transplant," I said

"Oh that tears it," Rarity said grinding her teeth together.

"Whoa calm yourself Rarity I was willing to hammer her face in but that would be a very poor move to make also it's something I need to worry about not you," I said.

"I know but Pip does not deserve such words even though you and Luna are his adoptive parents and the fact there are still ponies who can't seem to respect that frustrates me. And I don't care if it's un-lady like or not," Rarity said with fire in her eyes.

"Well at least there are those that do care right," I said calming Rarity's anger

"Indeed but what brings you here today Ash?" Rarity asked.

"I came to drop this off for you Rarity," I said as I handed the box containing the necklace which Rarity took and opened she gasped in amazement.

"Ash it's lovely if this was a gift to me I'd never take it off," Rarity said.

"Hey I can always make another one for you," I said.

"Oh Ash I couldn't ask you to do that," Rarity said.

"I know that's why I'm not asking you," I said.

"Well still how much do I owe you for this fine piece?" Rarity asked.

"Not a bit am I understood," I said.

"But Ash the shine on these gems surly you must have gone through a great deal of trouble to get them," Rarity said.

"They were actually a gift from Diamond Cutter back from the incident," I said.

What! Ash I most certainly can't accept this now," Rarity said trying to hand me the box as if it was a bomb or something.

"Rarity those gems were mine to do with as I saw fit and they deserve to be worn by somepony so don't ask me to take it back," I said as I placed a hand on the box and gently pushed the box back towards Rarity.

"I see and you’re right gems like these need to be accessorised and you have done a marvellous job darling," Rarity said as she gazed at the necklace.

"Well since you know how to show of clothing and accessories you keep that one and I'll go and make some more," I said.

"What but Ash...," Rarity started.

"And I will not hear a word of protest Rarity just consider it a generous gift even you must appreciate one every now and again," I said before I left for home.

At dinner Pip told us the news on how he won the vote which cause us to hold a special dinner before we went to bed now I was walking over to Sweet Apple Acres dropping off some nails for Mac. He told me it’s to fix a hole in the barn wall after a Timberwolf tried to get in but luckily the crises was sorted and none of the animals were harmed I saw Mac was over at the barn and was running a check on all the materials he had.

"Howdy Mac I can see your ready to go," I said when I was in earshot.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"Need some help with the wall?" I asked.

"Nnope," Mac said.

"Alright then," I said.

"How's Snowdrop? If I remember correctly she's living in a cloud house next to yours," Mac said.

"She's doing well and yes she does have her own home just parked next to ours and she comes down to eat with us," I said.

"And how's Pip heard he won the election from Apple Bloom," Mac said.

"He's doing great Luna is really proud of him just like I am also that reminds me Apple Bloom told me she wants to help Diamond Tiara do you know if the girls are in the clubhouse?" I asked.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"Thanks Mac see ya latter," I said before I walked off to orchid.

The farm was quiet this time of year the apples weren't exactly ripe to be bucked and there weren't many birds here but the silence was quite relaxing and I could ease my worries just by sitting under a tree and watching the day pass. I finally saw the CMC clubhouse and I began to walk over to it and I saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Diamond Tiara on the porch. Suddenly, Diamond Tiara ran down the ramp and through the orchid.

"Where is she going?" Scootaloo asked.

"Where do you think c'mon after her," Apple Bloom said before she ran down the ramp with Scootaloo.

"Wait I'm coming too," Sweetie said.

As I watched I decided to follow them and find out what's going on and as I ran through the orchid I began to hear singing.

The girls and Diamond Tiara ran to the school and I saw the class and Miss Cheerilee were outside the school I then flew into the braches of a tree giving me a view of the situation.

"Everypony I have an announcement," Diamond Tiara said.

"Diamond Tiara think hard about the choice you’re making right now," Apple Bloom pleaded.

"You could be a better pony," Scootaloo finished.

"Diamond Tiara!" I turned my gaze to the schoolhouse door and saw Spoiled Rich. "I just happen to be here for the school board meeting and this is what I see in the adjourn. My daughter is associating with confused insignificant lowlifes. Socializing with their kind is not how you move up in Equestria. Come Diamond Tiara," Spoiled Rich demanded before she began to walk away.

I was so ready teach that mare a lesson she would never forget and I could tell Miss Cheerilee was ready to have a few words of her own with her. But, we both stopped when someone spoke.

"No mother," Diamond Tiara said.

"Excuse me," Spoiled Rich said.

"You spent your life acting like a high horse and raised me to follow in your hoof prints at first I thought this was fine but then I finally realized I wanted something you don't have friends," Diamond Tiara said causing everyone to gasp and I could see Spoiled Rich was looking nervous.

"That's enough Diamond Tiara step away from those blank flanks," Spoiled Rich said trying to maintain control.

"These are the Cutie Mark Crusaders they are my friends you need to stop calling them such mean and hurtful names. They are working harder to get their cutie marks then anypony I've ever seen and they will get them exactly when they discover their true talent which I guarantee will be amazing. Now will you please deliver this to father?" Diamond Tiara asked as she held out a note.

"Yes of course dear," Spoiled Rich said before she took the note and left.

"I have to thank you crusaders obviously I've known from the beginning my talent is to get other ponies to do what I want I just asked my farther to donate the money for the new playground equipment," Diamond Tiara said causing the group to voice their thanks before Diamond Tiara walked over to Pip. "I knew you were worried there for a minute there weren't you well I think everything will be just fine mister president," Diamond Tiara said before she began to sing

As Diamond Tiara sang I contacted Twilight to give a hand and the delivery of the equipment was here in minutes the whole class also pitched in and the work went by smoothly. And when the work was done everyone crowded around Diamond Tiara and thanked her for the help as everyone was distracted by Diamond Tiara a strange glow appeared behind me. I turned around and saw it was Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo and they were being lifted into the air but when it stopped and the girls were placed on the ground I saw something on their shoulders. And from the voices of awe and amazement from everyone else I could tell they saw it too.

"What happened?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"What's going on?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Uh girls," I said as I pointed to my shoulder indicating the girls to look at their shoulders.

The girls did as I instructed and saw what they were seeking for a long time each one of the girls had a red pink and purple shield on their arms with a picture on the shield of a lightning bolt, a music note and an apple.

"WE ALL GOT THE SAME CUTIE MARK CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS FOREVER!" the three screamed in union and excitement before they began to sing.

As the girls sang I texted their family along with Luna and the others to tell them to meet us at Sugarcube Corner which they did and Pinkie said she was going to hold a massive party for the three and the sisters of the three told the girls how proud they are of them. After that we had a photo in front of the CMC clubhouse and Spike sent the letter off to Canterlot so the Royal family could see. After that everyone left for the cutecenuera celebration while I headed for the Rich mansion. I knocked on the door and was greeted by Randolph he moved to the side to allow me in. Once I was inside Randolph closed the door and led me to the living room where he announced my presence so I walked in and I saw Filthy Rich sitting in a plush expensive chair and sitting on the crotch opposite him was Fancy Pants, Fleur De Lis and Saint Blade in Fancy's arms.

"Ash I'm glad you could come allow me to introduce you...," Filthy Rich started.

"Ash," Fleur said as she stood and walked over to me and gave me a hug and kiss on the cheek.

"Hello again Fleur you too Fancy Pants," I said.

"Hello my boy," Fancy Pants said as he stood up and placed Saint in one arm and shook my hand with the other.

Saint Blade then let out some baby gibberish and a laugh as he reached out to me so Fancy handed to me and I gently placed a hand on his chest. Saint then started to suck on one of my fingers causing the happy parents and me to chuckle at his antics.

"Hello to you too little one," I said with a smile.

"You know each other?" Filthy Rich asked.

"But of course Rich," Fancy said as I handed Saint to Fleur.

"May I inquire on how?" Filthy Rich asked.

"Maybe another time Mr Rich I don't mean to be rude but I have a celebration I'm supposed to be at," I said.

"Right to the point I like it please sit and please you can call me Rich," Filthy Rich said.

I sat down in a chair next to the couch and waited for what Filthy Rich had to say.

"This is a little embarrassing but I've called you all here because you all seem to have experience," Filthy Rich said.

"Rich you and I have known each other since school and Ash can also keep this secret so please don't be nervous," Fancy said.

"Alright well you all know my daughter Diamond Tiara?" Rich asked causing us to nod. "Well it's just I fear I haven't been the best farther to her and I want to try and fix that. But I don't know how to do so can you help me?"

Now the request dumbfounded me none the less and when I looked at Fancy and Fleur I could only see them looking back at me with small smiles.

"What?" I asked.

"Come now Ash if anyone can figure this out then it's you," Fleur said.

"That day in your library when I told you I didn't think I was cut out to be a farther you gave me the best advice and it solved my problem," Fancy said.

"Plus surly you've seen Diamond Tiara around town maybe you can see what she needs," Fleur said.

I relaxed in the chair and raised a hand to my chin and began to stroke it and closed my eyes I stayed like that for a few minutes before I looked at Filthy Rich.

"Well after thinking about it my advice is the same as I gave Fancy Pants. Diamond Tiara wants parents that aren't busy with work and can actually be there to support her in every decision she makes," I said.

"I wish it was that easy work has been...," Filthy Rich stated.

"That's not an excuse Rich," I said cutting him off. "I'm sure you all have heard about the Diamond Dog kingdom's incident correct?" I asked receiving nods from most in the room along with saddened faces. "Well before I left Rich I made a pinkie promise to my son that as soon as I came back I would take him to do something fun like a meditation lesson with Zecora and yet I almost died over there. But it didn't stop me I did everything possible to get back and succeeded in doing just that. So Filthy Rich if I'm able to go through a warzone to get back to my family then you can take a few hours even days off work and spend that time with your daughter."

Filthy Rich was shocked at my words while Fancy and Fleur just smiled.

"Like I said you’re the one to go to when it comes to a parent helping a foal," Fancy said as he took a sip of his tea.

"Your right you’re absolutely right thank you so much Ash please for your trouble," Rich said as he held out a large bag of bits.

I just gave a smile pushed Rich's hand away and shook my head causing Rich to look at me in confusion while Fancy and Fleur smiled.

"I only spoke words of truth Rich so please keep your bits," I said.

"But still," Rich said.

"Rich if you want to thank me then you'll follow what I told you," I said.

Suddenly we here the front door open and I heard Spoiled Rich yelling.

"And just where do you think you’re going young lady!" Spoiled Rich yelled.

"To my friend’s cutecenuera," I heard Diamond Tiara reply.

Rich got out of his chair and I got up and followed as well I looked in the entrance hallway and saw Spoiled Rich glaring down at Diamond Tiara.

"Absolutely not I will not allow you to socialize with those inferior to us and certainly not after how you spoke to me today," Spoiled Rich said.

"I am allowed to choose who my friends are mother and they personally invited me and I'm not going to let them down," Diamond Tiara said.

"Well I'm afraid you will let them down because you’re not going also you need a lesson in respecting your mother," Spoiled Rich said as she raised her hand to slap Diamond Tiara.

My protective instincts kicked in and I teleported next to Spoiled Rich and caught her right arm with my right hand and held it perfectly still despite her try to get free. Spoiled Rich looked at me and glared while Diamond Tiara looked at me in shock.

"Unhand me," Spoiled Rich demanded which I did so but kept a glare of my own on her.

"Dear what is going on here?" Rich asked as he walked over to us.

"This beast has dared to lay a hand on me when I was disciplining our daughter," Spoiled Rich said.

"Discipline her why would you do that?" Rich asked.

"She embarrassed me in front of a class of foals along with this impudent creature's son," Spoiled Rich said the last words while looking at me with disgust.

"And I don't happen to like ponies who call my son a transplant from Trotingham and before you ask you were outside the forge where I work when it happened. And your voice was so loud it was hard to miss," I said.

"Humph it’s hard to understand what Princess Luna see's in such a mindless beast such as you," Spoiled Rich said causing me to clench my fist hard threatening to draw blood.

"I believe we have heard enough,"

I looked at the living room door and saw both Fancy Pants and Fleur were there and the expression on their faces showed they weren't happy.

"Lord Fancy Pants, Lady Fleur De Lis I must apologize for the noise this beast has no place in our home and I will have it escorted out immediately," Spoiled Rich said.

"Actually we were just leaving ourselves we find it...Disturbing to be in the same room with somepony who has insulted a very close friend of ours," Fancy said.

"You mean you both know this thing?" Spoiled Rich asked in a shocked tone.

"His name is Ash Blade the sixth knight of Equestria and the knight of freedom and we are deeply indebted to him," Fleur said in an angry tone.

"If not for Ash I would be dead and my beloved Fleur's family heirloom would still be missing," Fancy said.

"We are so indebted to Ash we named our son Saint Blade as a way to honour Ash," Fleur said causing Spoiled Rich to go pale with worry.

"Rich I'm sorry but we can't stay," Fancy said.

"Oh of course I understand completely," Rich said before he turned to me and shook my hand. "And thank you so much for your words Ash."

"Think nothing of it and if I may say right now would be a good time to use those words," I said as I nudged my head towards Diamond Tiara before I looked at Diamond myself. "And also Diamond Tiara I want to thank you personally for sticking up for my son."

"I...it was nothing sir," Diamond Tiara said nervously.

"Diamond dear don't you have a cutecenuera to get ready for?" Filthy Rich asked.

"Really?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Yes and if it's alright I'd like see the lucky foal who got their cutie mark and wish them well," Rich said.

"Of course you can come thank you daddy," Diamond Tiara said before she ran up the stairs.

"Well I guess we'll see you at the party Rich," I said.

"Indeed see you there," Rich said before we left.

"So who is the lucky foal that got their cutie mark?" Fancy asked as we walked away from the manor.

"It was Cutie Mark Crusaders Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo," I said.

"So they finally earned them mind if we join you?" Fleur asked.

"Not at all I'm sure Pip would be happy to see you as well," I said.

The party was a blast and Fancy and Fleur were shocked beyond words when Luna told them how I turned down several chances to become a prince or king of Equestria and I also overheard Diamond Tiara tell the rest of the CMC about what happened at her home. There were many games and fun things and before you know it the party ended with me walking down the road with Diamond Tiara, Filthy Rich, The Apple Family, Caramel, Thunderlane, Rumble, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Fancy Pants, Fleur De Lis, Saint Blade, Luna and Pip.

"Pinkie was right that was the greatest cutecenuera ever," Sweetie Belle said.

"Well you lot earned it," I said.

"Excuse me Rarity darling but I have to know where did you get that necklace?" Fleur asked as she gestured to the necklace that I made.

"Yes whoever made it must have talent," Filthy Rich said.

"Oh this was actually crafted by Ash," Rarity said causing everypony to look at me in surprise.

"Guilty as charged," I said.

"You never cease to impress me Ash," Fancy Pants said.

"Ash you simply must make one for me it will go beautifully with the dress you helped create," Fleur said.

"I'd be happy to and since we're outside the forge I can write in the order book about creating one for you so I don't have to remind myself later," I said before I gestured to the forge and walked inside and over to a brown book and opened it to the latest page.

"What's in this?"

I looked over and saw Apple Bloom looking at a vault.

"Here allow me to show you," I said as I walked over to the vault and put in the combination before I opened it and pulled out a bowl of glittery powder.

"Dust what's so special about dust?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Nothing but this isn't dust," I said as I reached into the vault again and pulled out a diamond I then placed the diamond in my hand and showed everyone before I curled my fingers around it and squeezed. I then began to hear cracking and crunching sounds and everyone just continued to stare in wonder and gasped when I opened my hand to reveal a pile of dust that matched the one in the bowl. "It's crushed diamond." The group just stared in amazement at the achievement but I just chuckled. "If you think that was cool if you all thought the chain for the necklace Rarity was wearing was metal it's all fully made of diamond dust just fused into a chain with a little magic."

"Since when have you learned how to do that Ash?" Applejack asked.

"Faust helped me really during my time on the moon I learned a lot more than just a few magic tricks," I said as I put everything away and closed the vault and walked back over to the book.

"I'm just beginning to wonder what mother has been teaching you," Luna said.

"Well next time you see her...," I started before pain rushed into my head.

The strange ghosts from Nero’s nightclub appeared again only different they were clearer and they looked human but some had wings like mine and regular feathered wings and wings like a bat. There were also manticores, hydra's and hideously deformed creatures the size of three storied houses basically any creature of myth along with unicorns pegasi and horses but they all stood on four hooves and were the size of regular ponies. But the creatures of myth along with the figures who had my wings were fighting the wingless figures and feathered and webbed winged figures but the part I was freaking out about was I couldn't see the others I was alone. I tried to pinch myself to see if I was dreaming but it didn't work and felt the pain. Suddenly, a figure with without wings walks in front of me and turns to look at me then faster than I could move it tried to slice me across my face. I moved back and avoided the blade but I felt something sting my right cheek I placed a hand on my cheek and brought it to my line of vision to see blood. I looked at the figure again and saw it was about to try again I backed away but tripped on something and hit my head blackening my vision.

Chapter 39 Just What Is Going On?

I woke up and my head felt like it was full of pins and needles before I grasped it and rubbed at the sore areas and sat up and looked around the room. The ceiling and walls were made of purple crystal and outside a window I could see Ponyville telling me I was in Twilight's Castle. I sat up and rubbed my head and took a drink from the glass that was on the bedside table and noticed a plain band aid holding a piece of cotton to my right arm before the door opened revealing Spike.

"Ash are you alright?" Spike asked.

"Apart from the headache yeah but what happened?" I asked.

"You were in the forge with some of the others along with Fancy Pants, Fleur De Lis, Saint Blade, Filthy Rich and Diamond Tiara then well you went a little crazy and tripped before you hit your head. So they brought you here to see if anything was wrong Applejack thought it may have been the virus when you were bitten but Twilight did a blood test and it was clean so it wasn't that," Spike said.

"Yeah I think I remember now was anybody else hurt?" I asked.

"Nope just you and Ash its pronounced everypony," Spike said.

"And I told you that sounds racist not all of us are ponies Spike you’re a dragon for instance and I'm a human," I said.

"Yeah well that's the way it works but anyway can you stand?" Spike asked.

I did as instructed and stood up with ease.

"How long was I out for," I asked.

"All night," Spike said.

I then dragged a hand down my face and then felt something on my cheek.

"Hey Spike is there a mirror around," I asked.

"Yeah here let me get it," Spike said

Spike then opened a draw and pulled out a handheld mirror and handed it to me I took the mirror from his grasp and looked at it and saw a fresh new scar going across my cheek. It was slim and shallow and should heal up in a few days but it was right where I was slashed by that phantom figure.

"Hey Ash are you alright?" Spike asked.

"Yeah just wondering where I got this," I said as I tapped the scar on my cheek.

"Oh it was there when you got knocked out or so I'm told but anyway we'd better go tell the others you’re up Twilight may have some questions for you so be prepared," Spike said before he walked out of the room.

"This may be a coincidence or was that thing really there?" I asked myself as I put the mirror down and followed Spike.

Spike led me through the corridors towards the throne room and upon arrival I saw the mane 6 and the stallions were here including the royal family and Rage and Eris.

"Ash!"

Luna suddenly teleported in front of me and wrapped me in a hug.

"Hey Luna and sorry I seem to be making you worry about me more than anything else," I said as I returned the hug.

"Well you can always make it up to me later," Luna said in a seductive tone

"Ash what happened?" Faust asked.

"I don't know I was about to write Fleur's order for a necklace in a book when a spike of pain shot into my head then my vision went funny," I said as I stepped out of Luna's hug.

"May I take a look perhaps I can find the source of the problem," Dream Catcher said.

"Go ahead," I said.

Dream Catcher charged her horn full of magic before she tapped it to my head but as soon as we did we both reared away from each other clutching our heads and screaming in pain. Everyone rushed over and I collapsed to my knees desperately trying to sooth the throbbing pain in my head.

"Are you both alright?" Eris asked.

"Fine but something inside Ash's head is stopping me and with force," Dream Catcher said.

"Ash you need clear your mind to allow Dream Catcher access into your head," Faust said.

"I did but something stopped her it's like a failsafe or something," I said before the pain and the ghostly spectres returned only this time it was like we were in World War 2. "Oh great not more phantoms."

"Phantoms what are you talking about Ash," Rage asked.

"The same ones that appeared back in the forge," I said before I Rage was about to get skewered by a figure in a World War 2 allied nation uniform who was armed with a rifle and bayonet.

I pushed Rage away and moved back myself but I tripped backwards and the figure tried to finish me off. But, I dodged left then right and crawled backwards before I stood up and dodged just in time for the spear to cut the side of my jacket. I tried to punch the phantom only for my hand to go through it I then leaped backwards before the phantom could attack again. But suddenly, something grabbed me from behind and turned me around and I saw Rage was shaking me screaming something I shook my head and my hearing returned.

"Ash wake up would ya!" Rage shouted.

"What...huh?" I said.

"Jezz man you were going crazy again said something about a phantom," Rage said.

"There was one right there," I said as I turned and pointed at the spot but saw nothing. "I guess you snapped me out of it."

"Maybe you were seeing things you have been pretty tired lately," Rage said.

I looked down at my jacket and saw the rip from the bayonet was still there I then placed a hand on it and felt it.

"If I was Rage then where did this come from cause it wasn't like this when I came in," I said.

Rage looked at the tare in my jacket before he looked at me.

"The phantom did that?" Rage asked.

"Yeah and this came from another one from inside the forge," I said as I pointed to my cheek I looked at everyone else and saw the worried looks on their faces before Rage let go of me and I slid down a crystal wall and sat on the floor. "Just what is happening to me?"

"I don't know Ash but it appears that only you can see what we can't," Celestia said.

This caused me perk up a bit I then rolled the words around in my head trying to figure a theory out.

"Something on your mind Ash?" Rage asked.

"Hey do any of you have a rune from Corvo?" I asked as I looked at the royal family.

"A rune?" Chrysalis asked.

"Actually I think I do have one," Discord said as he opened a portal and stuck his upper half in and began to toss random objects out. "Nope no not that one no...Oh I was wondering where this went...no, no...Ah ha here it is."

"Discord where did you get that?" Faust asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Oh I just found it on the ground one day and decided to hold onto it," Discord said.

Discord then handed the rune to me and as soon as it was placed in my hand the room dimmed and everyone began to feel nervous.

"Hello Ash,"

Everyone turned to see the owner of the voice to see him hovering in mid-air in front of me.

"Outsider," I said.

"Wait the Outsider?" Twilight asked.

The Outsider turned to see Twilight and fear filled her when she saw the eyes of darkness The Outsider then looked around at the other occupants in the room before he looked back at Twilight.

"Indeed I am Twilight Sparkle but I'm here for Ash only so if you would be so kind as to keep your mouth shut," The Outsider said causing Twilight's mouth to close.

"Hey no one says that to my friends and gets away with it," Rainbow Dash said before she charged at The Outsider only to be stopped when she was surrounded by a crimson magic aura.

The Outsider then looked at the source of the magic and saw Faust and her horn had a crimson glow.

"Faust," The Outsider greeted.

"Outsider," Faust replied.

"Outsider when last we spoke you said something about something only I can see was this what you meant and if so why did you give this to me?" I asked regaining his attention.

"My dear Ash I didn't do anything but what's happening is you regaining your long lost powers," The Outsider said causing everyone in the room raise an eyebrow at him. "And you seeing ghosts is when the magic begins to overload you showing fragments of memories you've seen in your long, long life. But it will eventually stop once your body becomes used to the power and it won't stop till all your magic returns."

"Outsider why are you even around Ash to begin with?" Faust asked with a flare from her nostrils.

"Because like Corvo Ash's future is clouded to me and I'm curious to find out where it leads," The Outsider said.

Faust did not appear to be happy with The Outsiders answer but The Outsider ignored her by turning back to me.

"Whenever you wish to talk seek out another rune bearing my mark and remember he's coming," The Outsider said.

"What hang on you just can't say all that and-," I started before he and the rune disappeared and the room got brighter "-leave *sigh*."

"Well that was intense," Discord said.

"Wish he wasn't so cryptic about everything though," I said.

"Ash where exactly did you meet him?" Dream Catcher asked with a raised eyebrow.

"It was during the zombie incident he kinda 'saved my life'," I said as I air quoted the last part with my fingers.

"What I want to know is what he said about your power returning doesn't that sound weird?" Chrysalis asked.

Everyone seemed to look at me strangely before I looked around to see if they were looking at someone else.

"What?" I asked.

"Ash do you have any idea on what The Outsider was talking about?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight if I did have magic abilities before I'm pretty sure I would remember them," I said.

"The Outsider did say that whenever your power begins to overwhelm you it will show you fragmented memories so maybe I can help you get a clearer picture," Faust said.

"Whoa not happening," I said.

"Why not sugarcube aren't you the least bit curios on what's going on?" Applejack asked.

"I am but have any of you actually thought about this as in maybe these memories are forgotten for a reason also you all saw what happened to Dream Catcher and I when we tried this," I said.

"Thanks for he reminder," Dream Catcher said as she rubbed the side of her head.

"Listen if we go through with this it could cause serious brain damage or kill the pair of us so unless there's a safe way on doing this then I'm all ears," I said.

"Ash does make a solid point who knows what's in this head of his," Discord said as he tapped me on the head twice.

"Oh this so exciting I think I'm going to lose my cupcakes again," Pinkie said as she bounced around me but I stopped her mid bounce and covered her mouth before she could puke.

"Please not here," I said before she zoomed off.

"I wonder what kind of lost information is in your memory," Twilight said as she began to walk towards me.

Suddenly everyone ganged up on me all asking questions or making estimates I was soon overloaded with noise and couldn't take it.

"ENOUGH!," I roared in the Canterlot Royal Voice blowing a few of the group backwards before I flew out of the room through an open window.

"What do you think set him off?" Pierce asked.

"I'll give you a guess," Rage said.

Rainbow was about to take off after him but stopped when she felt a hand on her shoulder before she turned and saw it was Luna.

"It's best we leave him alone for now," Luna said.

"Luna's right Ash may be able to work under pressure but there are things that even he must take a breath for," Faust said.

I been pacing back and forth on a cloud over the Everfree forest for 4 hours gripping my head tightly my thoughts were a mess of questions I didn't know the answer to. So I just fell backwards into the cloud and let out a frustrated sigh.

"Wow you look like crap,"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw both Spitfire and Fleetfoot.

"I feel worse than crap but I'm sorry are the two of you on a private date or something and if so I can go," I said with a smirk which became a laugh when I saw the blushing faces.

"Very funny smartass," Spitfire said.

"So care to tell us what you’re doing up here?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Just trying to figure out my life cause apparently it's become a mystery of questions," I said.

"Wanna talk about it?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Hm guess it couldn't hurt," I said as I sat and let the pair get comfortable before I told them of what happened.

"So basically this Outsider told you that you could use magic before you came here," Fleetfoot said.

"And now you’re seeing fractured memories which turn out to be ghosts that tried to kill you," Spitfire finished.

"Yeah it sounds absurd I know," I said

"Well I'd say you’re crazy if I didn't see what those phantoms did to your cheek and jacket," Spitfire said pointing at the spots where the phantoms cut or attempted to stab me.

"Yeah but still that must be a lot to take in huh," Fleetfoot said.

"Well what can ya do one part of me is telling me to leave this alone while the other is telling me to investigate," I said.

"What I find curious is how are you remembering a time during what you called World War 2 you said it yourself your only 20 years old and yet it sounds like you saw something 100 years ago," Spitfire said.

"Ugh I don't get it either," I said.

"You know I think you should just give up on the thinking for now and get back to it once you get your head screwed on," Fleetfoot said.

"That actually sounds pretty good right now got an idea in mind?" I asked.

"Alright then a race to Canterlot we were on our way there when we saw you lounging here," Spitfire said.

"Heh you’re on in fact I know just who to add to this little game of ours if you don't mind some more competition," I said.

"Bring it on," Spitfire said with a competitive smile while Fleetfoot nodded in agreement.

I fished my phone out of my pocket and texted the competitors receiving yeses from all three competitors I gave them the coordinates and in a few seconds Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Gilda and Soarin arrived.

"What took you lot so long?" I asked as I stood up.

"Oh I'll be sure to make you eat those words when I'm done with you," Lightning said.

"So we're finally doing this huh," Rainbow said.

"Yeah I figured it was time was saw whose wings are best your wings or these beasts," I said I extended my wings to full stretch.

"Don't bet on it those wings may look fierce but they won't do much in tight spaces," Soarin said.

"Oh you let me worry about that bub," I said.

"Alright now that were all done yapping we've got a race to Canterlot to get underway," Spitfire said.

I made a line in the cloud and everyone crotched behind eager to start I made sure there was plenty of wing space for everyone.

"On your marks...get set...GO!" I shouted and just like that we all shot off like bullets each of us going so fast we left our own wake in the air behind us.

So far the race was neck and neck Soarin seemed to be slowing a bit my guess he had a few to many pies from the apple family not that I could blame him they were delicious. As for Rainbow, Gilda and Lightning they were slightly ahead and Spitfire didn't seem like she was going to let me pass. So I angled myself to go lower than Spitfire before I flipped myself onto my back and folded my arms over my chest so I was looking up at Spitfire as I flew under her. Spitfire seemed slightly surprised when she saw me I simply gave her a wink before I put more speed in to my wings and shot past her and passing the two leading mares and griffon.

"Eat my cloud dust!" I shouted as I passed.

I kept up the speed n my wings refusing to let up and give the others a chance to pass I could see Canterlot coming into view I looked over my shoulder and saw the others were catching up. I looked back in the direction of the capital city of Equestria before I closed my eyes and took deep calming breaths and when my eyes snapped open my wings felt like someone charged them with lightning. My speed increased and was barely flapping my wings I looked over my shoulder and saw Rainbow was fast approaching along with Spitfire, Lightning Dust and Gilda I was impressed by their will to win this race but I had my own. I flapped my wings hard and zoomed forward I saw a pair of flagpoles on the edge of the city and decided to use those as the finishing line. I didn't look back at the others but continued my persistent rush for victory. But right before I passed the line Spitfire, Rainbow and Lightning appeared next to me and we crossed the line at the same time following closely behind us was Gilda and Fleetfoot then finally an exhausted Soarin. I landed on a roof and the others followed me and when Soarin touched down he collapsed onto his stomach.

"Jeez...*wheeze*...I haven't flown...*wheeze*...like that...*wheeze*...in a while," Soarin said completely out of breath.

"Damnit Soarin you've been getting lazy I want you're flank on the field 4 o'clock sharp tomorrow morning," Spitfire ordered.

"If I don't die first," Soarin said under his breath.

"Damn Ash I knew you were fast but not that fast," Fleetfoot said.

"Yeah with moves like that and speed also your reputation in combat you'd be a Wonderbolt as soon as you applied for it," Spitfire said earning a jealous look from Rainbow and Lightning.

"Tempting offer but I'm good thanks I have enough duties as it is," I said.

"Don't we all," Spitfire said as she slugged me in the chest.

"Great race you guys but the captain and I have to get going see you lot around," Fleetfoot said before they left.

Rainbow, Gilda and Soarin also headed back to Ponyville leaving me with Lightning Dust.

"Damn it seems so strange that I became a member of the best guards in the world when I wanted to be a member of the best flyers in the world," Lightning said.

"Do you regret joining the team?" I asked.

"Hell no I've got to do stuff I wouldn't be able to do as a Wonderbolt not to mention I get to see royalty every time I begin a new day. Also I have awesome friends now but I guess I can see why Rainbow cares so much about those other girls," Lightning Dust said with a sigh.

"Hey what happened has happened nothing to do now but move on like you said you have your own friends now and you've made amends with Rainbow. So why don't you come out of the past and make the most of the future," I said.

"Heh sometimes I wonder how you got that wise," Lightning said.

I just gave Lightning a smile before I saw a black truck and jeep come down the street and stop in front of a building marked with the sign orphanage.

"What do you think is going on?" Lightning asked.

"No idea but my gut says trouble," I said before I used my wings to silently get to the other roof to get a better view.

I looked at the truck and saw Templars getting off the truck and foals being loaded in once they were in I saw a stallion hand a bag of bits to a mare who came out with foals. He had a rust brown coat of fur and copper mane wearing an old London black coat and top hat before. He then got back into his jeep and drove away with the truck following him.

"What would Templars want with foals?" Lightning Dust asked.

"I don't know but do know one thing nothing good will come of this if we don't act head back to Ponyville while I find out where these guys are going," I said.

Lightning saluted me before she flew off and I turned my attention back to the vehicles before I then scrolled through my songs and found one that I'm sure Octavia would be proud of.

I was jumping from building to building and running along the rooftops and when I needed to cross the street I used my wings to propel me into the air giving me the boost I needed making it easy for me to keep up with the vehicles. After a while the truck slowed to a stop in front of a three storied factory that had a chimney belching smoke into the sky labelled Bronze Gear's Steel Mill. I saw the foals from the truck were being unloaded and escorted into the factory and an open window on the second floor. I made my way over to the window and checked to see if the coast was clear before I entered. I stood on a walkway and looked around and saw no one else was up here so I crotched and made my way over to the railing and looked over the edge and saw the factory. There were foals and full grown mares and stallions working on metal and massive containers filled with molten slag giving the room a red glow. I then saw the stallion at the orphanage walk over to a cloaked figure with a horn sticking out of the hood but I couldn't see the colour or face of the figure but I could see the guards that flanked the figure. They wore thick brown clothing and were armed with spears.

"Grandmaster," the bronze stallion said as he kneeled to the cloaked figure.

"Rise Bronze Gear and walk with me," The grandmaster said in an encoded voice so I couldn’t identify it before he led Bronze Gear around the factory. "You're aware of the deaths of Magnesium Flare and Aqua Gold correct."

"Yes grandmaster the news was reported this morning was it the assassins?" Bronze Gear asked.

"Who else," the grandmaster said.

Suddenly, I heard the sound of crashing machinery and a foal screaming in pain I looked at the source and saw some machinery had fallen on a young colt's legs breaking them. Some stallions pulled the piece of machinery off him and some children and a mare came over to try and help.

"Shut that brat up and fix the machine all of you or you can go without rations tonight!" Bronze Gear screamed causing everyone to go back to work while the mare picked up the colt and carried him away.

"Does the caretaker for the orphanage know about our little operation?" The grandmaster asked.

"Yes but she's agreed to keep silent as long as we pay her for the foals she was actually glad to be rid of these twerps," Bronze Gear said.

"Good I'm counting on you to get this done while I try and get the hydro plantation back under our control," The grandmaster said.

"That's going to be tough sir," Bronze Gear said.

"And why is that?" the grandmaster asked.

"Fancy Pants has already brought it and he has a loyal staff working there now," Bronze Gear said.

"Damn I knew I should have sent another group after his head but if it wasn't for that damned sixth knight and these assassins Equestria would already be under our control *sigh* no matter we still have other sources for our latest plan. I'll send a courier when I have new orders for you to follow out but for now may the father of understanding guide us," the grandmaster said.

"May the father of understanding guide us," Bronze Gear said.

I decided to take my leave after hearing all that I climbed out through the same window as I came in being careful not to alert anyone before I took off to the castle.

"Any idea of what this grandmaster is talking about?" Rage asked.

"No but right now we have a target and he's using foals and abducted ponies as his workers in the mill I ran a few faces in the records before I left and they all were declared missing," I said.

"If I didn't like Templars before I sure as hell hate them now," Spike said.

"We'll carry out this op at night less chance of being detected with our shadows and I've also let Faust know of this so for now we're going to train till Faust gives the word to go. Vinyl and Octavia need to learn how to use the basics of their weapons so Rage and Quick Shot will help them while I take Spike as for the rest of you pair up and Soarin," I said.

"Yes Ash what do you need from me?" Soarin asked.

"For you little exercise with Spitfire tomorrow I know it's going to be a late night and if you're still asleep and can't make it I'll provide a cover for you but for the love of Faust please try and get there on time," I said.

"Got it Ash I'll make sure I get there," Soarin said.

I gave a nod to the Pegasus before I led Spike over to the sparing ring and got into a stance Spike understood and got into his own stance we stared at each other for a few intense minutes before we both charged at one another and started either punching or blocking each other. Spike was a great student and a loyal friend but he seemed to be holding back as of late and I wanted to know why.

"C'mon Spike I told you to stop holding back," I said as I blocked his attacks.

"I'm not," Spike said as he continued to try and punch me.

Once I blocked another of Spikes attacks I saw an opening to his chest and used the palm of my hand to push Spike backwards. The force of the push was strong enough to send Spike skidding him across the ring and to open his wings to use them as an air break.

"Spike I know for a fact your stronger then this so I want you to come over and hit this," I said as I held a red rectangle bag in front of me like a shield.

"Ash I really am trying here it's just...," Spike started.

"Spike I'm being serious you and I have spared together since we started this and now your punches are slower and you attacks are weaker if you were out there right now and you didn't have any weapons or your scales you'd be dead right now. The reason I'm saying this Spike is if you died out there how would that affect your team? How would it affect Twilight? How would it affect Nocturnal? How would it affect me cause I am the one whose responsible to make sure you don't die Spike," I said Spike gave a sigh and walked over to me and got into a stance. "Now hit the bag as fast as you possibly can and as hard as you can."

"Ok," Spike said before he took a breath and began punching the bag.

"Harder," I said receiving slightly harder punches. "Harder," I said slightly loader earning harder punches. "Harder!" I yelled causing Spike to punch harder. "HARDER SPIKE!" I roared and Spike let out a roar of his own before his left fist turned black and before I could do anything the punch knocked me off my feet. The black fist then extended from Spike's arm and held me to the floor.

I looked at the black arm in shock before I looked at Spike to see anger in his eyes when he shook his head and saw what happened the arm disappeared allowing me to stand up. Spike collapsed to the floor and looked at it with tears in his eyes I saw the others were staring in shock at what happened before I gestured them to go back to what they were doing. I walked over to Spike and sat in front of him.

"Spike when did this start happening cause I can tell this isn't your first time doing it," I said.

"Last month I was in the library sorting out some books for Twilight when I needed to put one in a shelf on the other side of the room then I planned to just reach out and put it in but that's when it happened. My arm stretched out and put the book in the shelf before it disappeared," Spike said.

"Does Twilight know?" I asked.

"No and I have two reasons why first is kinda silly but I don't want to be some kind of lab rat for Twilight especially when I have things to do," Spike said.

"Don't worry you’re not alone when it comes to that," I said.

"Secondly I thought everyone would be scared of me if she could see if I could do this and Faust or Celestia would have to send me away from Equestria and I'd never see you guys again," Spike said.

"Hey Spike listen and look at me," I said causing Spike to raise his head and look at me. "There is no way in all of Tartarus I would allow something like that to happen you’re my friend first and the others would agree with me."

"But this is shadow magic Sombra also used shadow magic and he was evil what if I become evil as well?" Spike began to panic before I slapped him across the face.

'Spike shadow magic is not evil misunderstood yes but it's not evil," I said when Spike looked at me after I slapped him. "The only time magic is good or evil is when someone uses it that way shadow magic is no different. Hell even dark magic isn't all bad I do avoid it yes but only because I haven't a use for it so unless you want the magic to be evil you need to be the evil one is that what you want?" I asked.

"No never," Spike said.

"Then get up we have some work to do," I said.

"What do you mean?" Spike asked.

"I'm going to teach you how to control your power," I said as I looked over my shoulder with a smile.

The brotherhood and I crept across the roof of the steel mill before I attached my rope launcher to the gutter and dropped down to the windows on the third floor.

"Alright team shadows up," I thought as I put my ring on and coated myself in my shadow before I looked at the others and saw the ones who couldn't use magic pull out a magic crystal and their shadow's cloaked them. But, I stopped Spike before he could don his shadow. "Not you Spike you can use shadow magic let's see if you can get your shadow to obey you."

"Alright Ash," Spike thought.

Spike closed his eyes and I looked at his shadow and saw it start to crawl up his feet then his legs but falter a bit when it came up to his torso before it completely covered him. but when he opened his eyes they were glowing white.

Damn Spike that's one scary look," Rage thought.

"Really Ash do you have a mirror?" Spike asked.

"Later dude right now we have a mission to complete," I thought.

Spike nodded before I led the others inside I saw a group of stallions in the centre having a few drinks and dinner while foals and adults worked around them. I gave the others instructions on what they had to do as I looked at the floor for Bronze Gear but, I saw his shadow go past the office window. The office itself was a cube sitting on the catwalk on the second floor providing anyone who was looking out its windows a perfect view of the entire factory and I saw a hatch above the office and I nudged Rage and pointed to the hatch which he nodded and we made our way over to it. We got onto the roof of the office and I had a quick look around before I saw myself standing near the entrance along with the team the mane 6 and royals along with Shining, Cadence, Eris, Gilda, Trixie and a unicorn stallion. He was dressed in a light brown trench coat that reached his legs and a matching fedora on his head and from what I could tell he had tan fur. I shook my head telling myself I was seeing things before I lowered myself down into the room and saw Bronze Gear had his back to us and was sorting through some papers on his desk.

"Ah you must be the courier sent by grandmaster I must say that was quite the silent entrance didn't even notice the door open nor the fact that the grandmaster would send his orders so soon. Anyway just hang and I’ll have a look at them in a second then I need to give you a message for the grandmaster...let's see...no not that one," Bronze Gear said all the time he wasn't looking at us and focusing on the desk.

"Really this is so embarrassing," Rage thought.

"All yours," I thought.

Rage walked up behind Bronze Gear and waited for him to turn around.

"Now then let’s see those papers tho--Who the hell--," Bronze Gear said.

"Oh shut up," Rage said as he slit Gear's throat with both his hidden blades in an X pattern and let bronze fall to the floor before Rage searched the body. "We have the letter now what do we do?"

I looked around for a bit and saw some pipes going along the wall I put my ear to one and heard gas running through them. I tore open the pipe before I grabbed some cloth and stuck it in front of the gap in the door to stop any gas from leaking out.

"Uh Ash question are you trying to get us killed cause I don't want to die in a cloud of gas," Rage said.

"Trust me just use the magic in this to protect you," I said as I handed a magic crystal to Rage.

"What does it do?" Rage asked.

"Remember that trick where I walked out of the fire pit on Nightmare Night?" I asked.

"Yeah," Rage said.

"Well I was thinking why don't we give the Templars a show on how fierce we are where all we need to do is light it up and do what we do but first while we wait for the gas to fill up I need to look at something," I said.

Third Person POV

The Templars the table continued to eat and on an occasion tossed scraps to the working kids who rushed to grab it and share it with the others before suddenly an explosion goes off blowing the office apart from the inside. The Templars are out of their chairs and gaze at the explosion along with the children before they see two black figures walk out of the flames giving them the appearance that they just walked out of hell. The two then jumped off the second floor and onto the ground with no problem at all and the Templars themselves looked scared of the two before more Templars appeared. The figures were soon outnumbered 40 to two and another 5 of them being the grandmasters elite guard Ash saw earlier. Ash then let out a whistle that sounded like an eagles screech and suddenly, massive bowls used for pouring molten slag into containers tipped on both sides of the room illuminating six more of the brotherhood. Chains then fell from the roof and four more slid down them and when thy touched the ground they brandished their weapons before the Templars suddenly a deep angry growl appears at the entrance and the Templars turn to see a figure step out of the darkness. The figure lifted its head it reveals a pair of bright white eyes causing the Templars to back away in fright while Ash turns his head to see the group from before he entered the office. But, now that he could see them closer he saw that they were phantoms of a phantom eye spell but Ash decided to check on that for another time he looked at the phantom Ash who was dressed in casual wear to see him nod his head. Ash returned the nod with one of his own before he saw a Templar slowly go for his gun but Ash drew first and hit the Templar in the head with a magic bullet. The bang from the revolver is what started the show and the Templars charged at the small group of assassins but the assassins held their ground till Ash charged into the fray. One of the elite guards made an attempt at impaling Ash but Ash leaped onto the spear and leaped over the Templar before he drove a hidden blade into the neck of another before he saw a Templar come at him with a mace. But Ash leaned backwards avoiding the underarm strike before he drew Whispering Wind and drove it into the Templars collarbone and pulled it out through the chest. Ash then kicked a Templar in the side who was going for Vinyl who was dealing with another guard. Suddenly, the elite guard returned with 7 guards as back up and Ash sheathed Whispering Wind before he gestured for the guards to come at him which is what they did. A guard made a stab with his sword but Ash pushed it to the side making it go past me before he used his right foot to kick him in his left knee shattering it and causing him to kneel before Ash stabbed him in the throat with a hidden blade. Suddenly, Ash felt something shatter against his left arm and turned to see a sword shattering and the owner of the blade staring in shock at what happened. Ash then used his left arm to backhand the Templar sending him fly through the air and into an iron support for the catwalks and when he collided with the floor Ash saw his neck hit first sending a nasty snap across the factory. Ash then turned and saw a Templar come after him at the front before Ash looked behind him and saw a chair so in one quick twirl Ash grabbed the chair by its backrest and brought it down on the Templar knocking him out cold. Ash saw another preparing to bring a knife down on Ash so using the remains of the backrest he brought it upward causing the blade to go through but not break the backrest. Ash then threw the backrest down causing the portion of the blade that went through the backrest to go into the Templars leg before Ash jabbed him in the throat with a spear hand. Suddenly, Ash heard screaming and turn to see a Templar standing in molten metal and was being burned alive before Ash looked around and saw Templars were setting the factory on fire in hopes to burn all the evidence here. Ash then saw the foals and ponies who were being forced to work here trying to keep away from the fighting and fire Ash then signalled Octavia and Vinyl to get the civilians out while the rest handled the remaining Templars. The pair nodded before they ran over to the civilians while Ash stopped a Templar who was going after them but while Ash was distracted a pair of Templars grabbed Ash's arms while a third prepared to kill Ash with an axe but that didn't happen. A knife found its way into the axe wielding Templar and Ash looked to see it was Thunderlane who threw the knife Ash gave a nod to Thunderlane before he extended his wings forcing the Templars off him. Many of the Templars stared in shock at the sight but then an elite ordered the guards that grabbed Ash to kill him and so the Templers unsheathed some blades and rushed at Ash. But, Ash turned the feathers in his left wing into blades and used it in a spin to slice the Templar on Ash's left in two and the other Templar ran into Ash's other wing when Ash completed the spin knocking the Templar off his hooves. While the Templar was air born Ash brought his left arm down on the Templar and extended the hidden blade slamming the Templar into the ground before Ash stood up. Ash then saw the elite was charging at him so Ash did the same and as the elite guard swung his spear horizontally at Ash but Ash slid under the strike and kicked off the ground. As the elite turned around Ash landed on the elite's shoulders and in one quick motion of his body Ash twisted the elite's head to make a complete 180 before Ash back flipped off the elite guard. Ash saw the body then fell to its knees then into the hot melted metal burning the body before Ash saw the rest had cleared up the remaining Templars and left leaving Rage and Ash. the pair nodded to each other before they began to make their way out.

"Wait,"

Ash turned around and saw a Templar holding the foal that had its legs broken earlier at gun point and the colt was in tears.

"Rage I'm going to give you an opening you grab the kid and take him to the train station with the others," Ash thought.

"Understood," Rage thought.

Ash then looked at the Templar and saw he had an itchy trigger finger so taking the knife Thunderlane threw Ash stopped time and threw the knife before he restarted it and the knife went into the Templars hand that was holding the gun causing him to drop it without firing a shot. Ash ran at the Templar and punched him across the face releasing the child only for Rage to grab him and go for the door.

"Thanks mister!" The child yells to me before they leave.

Ash stared at the Templar and he stared back at him the Templar goes to draw his sword but stops when he sees Ash get into a stance and raise his arms the Templar then let's go of his sword and gets into his own stance. The two of us just stare at each other knowing nothing else not the fires that burn the building or the melted steel that surrounds them it's just him and Ash. Suddenly, the Templar rushes forward and delivers a left hook but Ash uses an elbow block to stop his attack before he punch him in the chin. But, the Templar then sweeps his legs under Ash and knocks him off his feet Ash looks and saw the Templar was about to stomp on Ash’s head but Ash rolled to the right and got up before the Templar could do any more damage. Ash then threw a right hook at the Templar only to for him to block it but Ash followed up with a right kick to his ribs Ash then sent punch after punch at the Templar. But, the Templar blocked and dodged them all before he made a blind jab but Ash moved to the right and let him pass and when the Templar turned to face Ash he ran at the Templar and jumped over him using his shoulders as support before he landed behind him. With his back to the Templar Ash reached behind and wrapped his right arm around the Templars throat and pulled forcing the Templar to look upwards.

"Who the buck are you?" The Templar asked.

I looked at the entrance and saw the phantom group who were still watching us.

"I'm your worst bucking nightmare," Ash answered before he pulled on the Templars head resalting the back of his head to touch his back Ash let go of the body before he looked at the phantom group to see them look at the kill in horror and disgust. Ash took out a note from his robes and looked at it before he walked out of the steel mill and over to a barrel on a shop corner and placed the note on it before he turned back to the phantom group that was following him. Ash then heard the sound of sirens approaching before he looked at the tan coloured unicorn and saw his horn was glowing meaning he was using this spell. "Gotta go but I'll trust you'll do the right thing for them," Ash said before he slowly reached out and flicked the unicorn's horn resulting them to disappear before Ash made my way onto the roof tops and ran towards the train station.

Ash leapt from rooftop to rooftop not slowing down at all till he reached the station there was nopony around so Ash made his way to the platform where he saw the foals and the rest of the team still in disguise.

"Glad you made it out," Rage said.

"Likewise but we may need to get back soon something tells me we'll be back really soon," Ash said.

"What should we do with these foals they're all orphans so shouldn't we take them back to the orphanage?" Octavia asked.

"No the mare who is running that place is horrible to the foals there they can't go back so it is why I'm entrusting them to Princess Cadence," Ash said.

"He's right,"

Ash looked at the source of the voice to see it was the foal with the broken legs and saw both of his legs were in cast's and he was using a pair of old and ready to fall apart crutches to support himself.

"Madam Ever Ring is horrible and I don't want to go back there she'll beat us with a stick if we do," the colt said.

Ash took out some paper and a special quill that changes the handwriting of one who’s writing to match the one of the person who’s reading it before he turned to the rest of the foals. "Can you tell me anything more about her?"

"She likes to drink a lot of cider," a foal said.

"She leaves us in the orphanage on our own for days before she comes back," another said.

"She yells at us all the time," another said.

"She hits us," another said.

"We don't get to eat enough food," one foal said.

"And when were injured she doesn't even help us so we have to do it ourselves," one foal said.

"We're basically her slaves as well," the colt with the broken legs said.

Ash rolled up the letter along with another he grabbed in the office before it blew up and handed them to the colt.

"I want you to give this to Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armour and if you can tell them everything you can about this Ever Ring," Ash said.

The colt took the letter before he wrapped an arm around my neck and hugged me.

"Will we need to go back," the colt asked.

"No never I'm going to help you get to a better place than here you'll maybe even find a family there," Ash said as he petted the colt’s back.

"Thank you," the colt said as he released me.

"Question how do you know Cadence is even here and will help these foals?" Caramel asked.

Ash simply pointed to the royal crystal train cabin that was parked at the platform.

"Oh," Caramel said.

"And as for your second question Cadence isn’t one to leave foals like this to a woman like Ever Ring but right now I just need to talk to the station master to get these foals on board," Ash said.

Ash then walked off in search of the station master and saw him sleeping on a bench before he walked over and gave a light kick to the station master’s leg rousing him from his slumber. The station master had a grey coloured coat with a white mane and moustache and wore a pair of glasses on the end of his snout. He looked at Ash then the other way before his head snapped back at Ash and tried to get away.

"Please don't hurt me I don't have any money either if that's what you want," the stallion said in an old voice.

"Please calm yourself I'm not here to end your life or anything bad I just need your help," Ash said as he raised a hand before he began to tell him of what happened and how he wants to help these foals.

"Well I guess I can help seeing you put it that way after all you saved one of our princesses so that doesn't make you against them," the station master said.

"Here for your trouble," Ash said as he handed him a large bag of bits.

"I can't accept that," the stallion said as he held up a hand.

"Just think of it as me paying for the foal’s trip," Ash said.

"Well when you put like that alright," he said as Ash placed the bits in his hand.

"Thank you now me and the rest must be going before we cause a scene," Ash said before he and the group vanished.

Ash's POV

I walked into my home with Lightning Dust and fixed us something to drink before we fell into the couch ready to pass out from exhaustion. I began to shut my eyes when suddenly I felt like falling and landed on the floor of Luna's and my room and Luna was looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Where have you been?" Luna asked.

"Couldn't sleep so I went for a walk," I replied.

"Never mind I received a letter from Celestia saying a fire has started in Canterlot and that shadow vigilantes were responsible we need to gather the elements," Luna said.

"Alright I'll make the call," I said as I fished out my phone and called the others including Vinyl and Octavia all agreeing to come.

After I finished Luna dragged me along with Lightning who she grabbed along the way over to Twilights castle and as we arrived I saw the others were just arriving. The stallions were being dragged behind their marefriends and Vinyl was dragging Octavia. Once we were all in the castle library Luna grabbed everyone's attention.

"Everypony brace yourself I'm going to teleport us to Canterlot," Luna said before her horn lit up and immediately our surroundings changed. We were two stories in the air we all fell and I hit the pavement first and the rest fell on top of me except for Luna who glided to the ground.

"Next time I'm teleporting us," I said as I crawled out from under the others and was offered a hand by Rage and helped me up.

"So where's this crime scene at," Rainbow asked as she stood up and dusted herself off.

"You’re in front of it,"

I turned to look and saw Faust, Celestia, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Discord, Eris, Shining, Cadence and the tan unicorn I saw from before standing in front of the remains of the steel mill.

"I'm sorry for the wakeup call everypony but I believed you all had to see this," Faust said.

"Witnesses said that the vigilante group were seen fleeing the building along with workers who were inside at the time. We also discovered the workers inside were actually kidnapped ponies from across Canterlot and foals from orphanages," Celestia said.

"But you can be assured that we will return the ponies back to their family's and loved ones after some questioning and the foals will be returned to the orphanages where they came from," The stallion said.

"Uh who are you?" Rage asked.

"This is detective Critical Eye he has been Camelot's top detective for five years and has been interested in this business with the shadow vigilantes since it started," Celestia said.

"Great a stalker," Rage said.

"If everyone would like to follow me I can use the phantom eye spell to figure out exactly what happened," Critical Eye said some of the stallions and Octavia gave off worried looks but I calmed them with a simple message through their minds before we were led inside. When we entered I looked at the charred bodies of the fallen Templars the heated liquid metal that cooled from the water that was used to put out the fire and wrecked machinery. "Alright everyone this won't hurt a bit."

Critical Eye's horn lit up and in a few seconds we saw the factory reconstructed and the Templars were in their table and the workers were still doing their jobs I looked at the royals and saw how unhappy they were watching their subjects be treated this way. I nudged Rage in the side and pointed towards the roof of the office where we entered as the rest of the group looked around I counted down the seconds before the office blew up scaring the crap out of most of the group. When Rage and I walked out of the flames I was proud of how badass we looked the stallions, Spike, Lightning, Vinyl, Octavia along with Gilda and Rainbow also seemed impressed while the rest were shocked by the appearance. The feelings increased when the rest of the team showed up after more Templars appeared but the group was stunned when they saw Spike walk out of the shadows even Spike was stunned on how he looked. I looked back at myself and I saw him look at me and saw a Templar start to go for his gun I gave a nod to myself and he returned his own before he shot the Templar in the head beginning the brawl. The battle was intense but everyone seemed captivated by it Rainbow and Gilda let out cheers when I used the chair I grabbed as a weapon to take out two Templars I could even see Spike using his new shadow abilities to disappear and take out the Templars. But, everyone gasped in shock when they saw me throw the Templars off of myself using my wings but thanks to the shadow cloaking me it made it difficult to identify my wings.

"An alicorn!" Celestia gasped.

"And it appears to be a male as well," Chrysalis said.

"But how is that possible?" Twilight asked.

"Shows not over yet I don't think," I said.

The me in the memory then took out the two Templars with his wings gobsmacking the group especially Lightning, Rainbow and Gilda but, were shocked even more when they saw me snap the elite's neck. As Rage and I were about to leave only to be stopped by the Templar holding the foal at gun point I saw Rainbow about launch herself off the ground but I placed my foot on her tail making her fall over before I reminded her that this is just an image of the past. I then looked and watched how I threw the knife at the Templar and then punched him while Rage grabbed the foal and left. Everyone watched as the Templar and I fought with our bare hands and when I got the Templar in the hold the others began to freak out as I looked right at them.

"Who the buck are you?" The Templar asked.

"I'm your worst bucking nightmare," my past self-replied before he pulled on his neck earning grossed out looks and looks of disgust from the others.

"Nast," Rage said.

"You said it Rage," Discord said.

Once they saw me pull out a letter and walk out of the factory they followed me over to the corner store where I placed the letter on the barrel before he turned around to look at us causing most of us to sweat. My past self then listened to the incoming sirens before he turned back to us.

"Gotta go but I'll trust you'll do the right thing for them," my past self said as he reached out to Critical Eye and flicked his horn causing him to cry out in pain as we appeared back in present.

"How the buck did he do that?" Critical Eye asked as he rubbed his horn.

"That's impossible how could he see us?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know young Twilight but I'm concerned what he said," Luna said.

"Well he did leave us a parting gift," I said as I pointed to the letter that was on the table.

Celestia grabbed it and opened it but what she read startled her.

"It's an address but the writing is in my handwriting," Celestia said.

Discord then flew behind Celestia and looked at the letter with a puzzled look.

"That's not your handwriting that's mine," Discord said.

"What?" everyone asked.

"Discord this writing is too neat to be yours," Celestia said.

"It's too unorganized to be yours Celly," Discord said.

“Is not,” Celestia said.

“Is too,” Discord said.

“Is not,” Celestia said.

“Is too,” Discord said

"Stop it you two you both may be eons old but you still behave like foals," Faust snapped.

"Sorry mom," Discord and Celestia said as they hung their heads.

"Now let me see that," Faust said as she held out a hand and Celestia handed the letter to her before she looked at it. "Odd now it’s in my handwriting."

"That clever bastard he's using a copycat quill," Critical Eye said.

"You mean those special quills that whoever looks at what's written they'll only see their own handwriting," Twilight asked.

"Yes they are used to cover one's tracks and you can enchant an ordinary quill to do it or a while ago buy one from a store here in Canterlot but those quills were banned from being created for good reasons. But, for this guy we know one thing now and that he has spent probably most of his life covering his tracks there's literally nothing that could help us find him," Critical Eye said.

"Except he left that address where is it mother?" Chrysalis asked.

"It's the train station I'll teleport us over," Faust said.

Before I could protest we arrived on the ground in front of the station we walked up the steps and onto the platform where we saw the station master walk over to us and bow.

"Hello your majesties I'm assuming your here because of the shadow vigilante group," the station master said.

"That is correct Steam Whistle but how did you know?" Celestia asked.

"Oh them fellers stopped by about an hour ago asked me to help them with something," Steam Whistle said.

"Help with what exactly?" Cadence asked.

"I can show ya but ya need to be quiet it took me awhile to help them get to sleep," Steam said confusing most in the group before he led us to the crystal train.

Steam silently opened the door of the carriage revealing about 20 foals all snuggled together on chairs or on the floor with blankets wrapped around them causing a few to daw at the sight.

"Why would the vigilantes bring these foals here," Cadence asked as she kneeled down and stroked a filly’s mane.

"It's because they can see that the caretaker of that place is more rotten then an apple filled with worms," Steam Whistle said.

"Hey now ah-," Applejack started before I covered her mouth and gestured to a colt who shifted in in his sleep from the outburst.

"Steam Whistle can you please explain what you’re saying," Celestia asked.

"He means that Madam Ever Ring is a nasty pony,"

We all turned our attention to a colt who had both his legs in casts and used crutches to move closer to us.

"Iron Heart what are you doing up," Steam Whistle asked.

I couldn't fall asleep till I gave this message to Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armour," Iron Heart said before he was about to collapse but stopped when he was wrapped in a blue magic aura and was placed upright before Cadence and Shining Armour.

"Well I'm Shining Armour and this is my wife Cadence little stallion so what message do you have for us," Shining asked.

"It's from those shadow ponies," Iron Heart said as he pulled the scowls out of his pocket and presented them to the pair before he almost kneeled over again.

"Whoa steady on sugarcube its way past your bedtime," Applejack said as she picked the colt up and carried him over to an empty chair and laid him on it along with a blanket and before you know it he was out like a light.

"What happened to him?" Twilight asked while she pointed at Iron Heart.

"He was brought in like that and when I asked he said a piece of metal from a machine fell on him breaking his legs earlier today," Steam Whistle said.

"So the colt was injured today," Chrysalis said with a snarl.

I looked at Shining as he read the contents of both letters and the expression on his face showed he was not happy.

"This is a page torn out of an account book about prices for the number of foals that were brought from this Ever Ring and the other one is all the wrongs she's done to these foals during her time as caretaker," Shining said as he held up one page then the other before he handed them to Faust to look over.

"Well since we can't send them back what do we do with these foals now?" Luna asked.

Everyone seemed to be lost in thought before I spoke up.

"Cadence I remember you telling me that you have an orphanage that's recently opened at the empire why don't we send the foals there," I suggested.

"Ash that's a brilliant idea," Cadence said.

"Indeed and we can take care of Ever Ring tomorrow but for now I wish to speak to you all at the castle. Steam Whistle will you watch over the foals for the night I will send some breakfast down for them as well. And Critical Eye I want Ever Ring apprehended and brought before us first thing tomorrow morning," Celesta said.

"Understood your majesty," Steam Whistle and Critical Eye said in sync before we vanished in a teleportation spell leaving Steam Whistle and Critical Eye at the station.

We arrived in the throne room and Celestia was rubbing her temples with a hand asking herself how she could have let this happen.

"Celestia please stop pacing like that and speak what's on your mind," Luna said.

"I don't understand any of this what these Templars are after why they have to harm mine and others citizens to achieve it just why does it need to happen I worked hard to secure peace in Equestria and now it's falling apart," Celestia said as she sat on the steps of the throne and began to cry.

To say everyone was surprised to see the radiant goddess of the sun start to cry would be a massive understatement I was about to walk forward to speak when Faust grabbed my shoulder and walked forward instead. She sat next to Celestia who grabbed Faust and cried into her chest while Faust wrapped her wings around Celestia in a hug.

"Celestia I could not be happier or more proud of you for what you have done while I was away you have kept the peace for so long since and since my absence you've always been the voice of reason and comfort. You’ve also been the one that held your siblings together and when things got tough you carried burdens of so many Celestia and now I think it's time I lift one from you,” Faust said with a sigh. “Do you know what Altair, Ezio and Arno did back on earth what they did to become members of the Five Knights of Equestria?" Faust asked earning no's from the royal siblings. "Well it's because I asked them to keep it secret because you were too young at the time to know," Faust said earning confused looks from everyone. "Ash would you mind?"

"Not at all," I said before three spheres of light appeared.

"Those were parts of Altair's, Ezio's and Arno's memories and to put it simply they were all part of a secret creed of assassin's who fought the Templar order to protect their world," Faust said causing the royal siblings to look at the memories in shock.

"That was awesome," Rainbow shouted.

"I'm beginning to like these guys," Gilda said.

"Those three weren't the only ones with something to hide Corvo did as well," Faust said before she created her own sphere

"I could only guess what it must have been like in Dunwall but that was horrible," Twilight said.

"Corvo wasn't a member of the brotherhood but the reason he killed was for vengeance against the ones who framed him for the death of his empress and to return the home he loved to what it once was much like the assassin's. So I guess you can call him the assassin before the Templars," Faust said.

"What about Link what did he have to hide?" Celestia asked.

"In his time on earth he had nothing to hide he was a simple goat herder but when the Templars first came here and I allowed Altair, Ezio and Arno to establish their creed. Both Link and Corvo became members I believe I have a picture of Link in his robes," Faust said as she summoned a portrait of Link in his robes.

"Where was that hiding?" I asked myself.

"He certainly looks dashing," Rarity said

"So they were all assassins?" Luna asked.

"Yes Luna but it's my fault for asking them to keep that secret I didn't want the image of your uncles to be shattered when you were all still so young," Faust said.

"That's all good but what does this have to do with the Templars now and the shadow vigilantes," Chrysalis asked.

"The Five Knights may have been powerful but even they couldn't be everywhere so they recruited civilians who have had their struggle with the Templars and so the assassin's creed was born into Equestria. As for the shadow vigilantes I believe some could be decedents of their assassin ancestors and kids I’m sorry I had to keep this a secret from you all and I hope you can forgive me," Faust said before the siblings hugged her.

“You were just looking out for us like you always do mother of course we forgive you,” Celestia said.

"Well what a touching little family chat almost made me sick,"

I looked around for the voice but there was no one else.

"Show yourself," Luna demanded.

"As you wish,"

Suddenly a pillar of fire bursts out of the centre of the room and a figure walks out of it.

"HEARTLESS!" Faust yelled in anger.

I snap my head towards Faust before I look at the figure in the armour.

"Long time Faust," Heartless said.

In an instant I'm dressed in my armour with my weapons and rushed in front of Heartless and tried to slice him from his right shoulder going down diagonally to his left him but before I could touch him he pulled a sword from his back and used it to block my blow.

"Oh eager to die are we," Heatless taunted but I didn't say anything but used my right leg to kick him in the side but he grabbed my leg before it could make contact I then leapt off my last leg and used it to kick Heartless in the chest causing him to stumble backwards and release my leg. I back flipped in mid-air and used my wings to fly at Heartless but as I got close he used his fist and sent me into a wall. I quickly got up and ran at Heartless with Whispering Wind secured in my hand as I drew close to him I thrusted Whispering Wind at him and he did the same to me. Both our sword tips met in a clang and we held them there the both of us trying to push against the other only to remain still un moving except for the shaking of our swords causing the others to watch in awe. "So you’re the sixth knight that is said to fight me in the prophecy."

"Again with this prophecy what are you talking about?" I demanded.

"You haven't told him yet Faust or have you forgotten also but I suppose it was a long time ago," Heartless said.

"Silence your tongue if your words hold no meaning or I'll cut it from your head," I said as I used my shield to break the connection between our blades and hit him with it breaking his defences before I prepared to strike.

Suddenly, I felt something lift me into the air and squeeze my throat choking me I looked at Heartless and saw his hand was outstretched and was in a position like he was choking me before he moved his arm like he was throwing me away which is what happened. I was thrown into a corner of the room where I fell to my hands and knees I was about to get up only for a lance made of dark purple magic to skewer my right shoulder to the floor.

"You," Heartless said gaining everyone's attention as he pointed at Luna. "You’re the one that he loves and are also carrying his child."

Luna wrapped her arms protectively around her stomach while everyone else prepared to stand and fight. But suddenly, a familiar dark purple lance flew by Heartless's face causing everyone to look in the direction it came from to see me standing up.

"Take another step I fucking dare you," I growled with the promise of bloodshed in my voice.

"Relax scary I'm not interested in those two and I gotta say that the lance that went through you and that you threw at me is made of a paralysis spell strong enough to freeze a hydra dead in its tracks just by touching it. You fighting against such as spell it is quite impressive but, however I'd like to wrap this up," Heartless said.

"Ash look out!" Rage yelled.

I turned around and was met with a pillar that sent me flying into the wall on the other side of the room burying me in a pile of rubble and before I could get up the pillar that sent me flying landed on top of me causing me to cry out in pain. Heartless then teleported on top of the pillar and sat on it.

"Y'know the reason I came here is because I wanted to meet you in person and I gotta admit I'm not disappointed but you still have a long way to go before you can beat me. And you not knowing what's really going on why this feud between Faust and I is just sad especially for you and me when we have so much in common," Heartless said.

"We're nothing alike," I spat.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes I destroy you protect and all that our goals and motives may differ but I'm not talking about that no we are similar in other things though but I'll let you figure that out on your own. But, this should help speed things up a little quicker," Heartless said as he held a white glowing sphere in his hand before he shoved it into my head causing me to scream in pain and black out.

Third Person P.O.V.

"What did you just do," Faust demanded.

"Don't get your mane in a bunch I haven't killed him…not yet anyway but I'm going to wait to do that at the right time," Heartless said as he turned around on his seat to face the others.

"Right time?" Faust asked.

"You still don't remember well you're going to have quite a serious journey down memory lane when Ash remembers maybe he'll even forgive you for what happened and all will be well oops spoiler," Heartless said with a laugh.

"What do you mean? What did you do to Ash," Celestia said.

"Weren't you all listening all I did was speed up Ash's memory recovery by providing the first piece to the puzzle nothing more. But, as fun as this was I'm a very busy guy so I must be off ta," Heartless said as he vanished in blaze of fire

Chapter 41 Recovering on Hearts Warming Eve

Have you ever felt that your whole life has been a lie well I just found out that's what my entire life has been. I sat alone in the infirmary wing of Canterlot Castle it's been two weeks since my encounter with Heartless and another three days since I woke up from the attack and in that time I have barely eaten and slept even less. My mind wouldn't put to rest all those memories I had while I slept I was constantly visited by everyone but I continued to tell them I wasn't accepting visitors at the moment because I needed to be alone.

So many questions swarmed my head like an angry hornets nest till I finally couldn't take it I got out of my bed and put on some casual clothing despite my still healing injuries I walked out of the infirmary and down the hall. It was a beautiful night and I could hear the sound of music and laughter coming from somewhere in the castle. I paid it no mind and continued my walk and looked out the window to see Celestia's tower but I also saw a rope or wire attached to a grappling hook being tossed up to the balcony.

Seeing this I decided find out who was intruding on Celestia's room like this I ran all the way to the tower cringing every time my injury's told me to slow down I ran up the stairs and reached Celestia's room thanking my luck that there weren't any guards here at the time. I walked into Celestia's room and looked around and saw it was very day themed. The celling was sky blue with white clouds to make it look like the sky and above a massive circular bed was a golden sun shaped chandelier and around the room were many golds, blues, whites, and even some reds. There was also a fire place up against a wall and a makeup dresser and desk that little to no paperwork.

I pulled my thoughts away from the room and hid myself in the shadows of a ceiling corner of the room and waited I didn't have to wait long before the pony's shadow appeared over the balcony and opened the doors before he walked in. I immediately saw he was a Templar and he had a bag with him but I jumped down on my prey pining him to the floor and disarmed him and kept his gaze away from me.

"Who are you unhand me," the Templar demanded.

"Fat chance and what is it with you Templars coming in through the balcony window?" I asked.

"It's either you let me go or our order will descend upon you and end you," the Templar said.

I turned the Templar around to face me but not before I summoned my robes hidden blades and put on my ring and shadow.

"I've been hunting your order the moment they showed up on my doorstep pal but enough stalling why are you here?" I asked.

"Go fuck yourself," the Templar said.

I extended a hidden blade before I drove it into his leg and twisted it causing him to scream.

"So want to tell me now or should I try elsewhere?" I asked as I moved my blade over his crotch.

"No, no I'll talk I'll talk," the Templar said fearfully.

"Good now spill," I demanded as retracted my blade and grabbed his shirt and held him close to my face.

"We were ordered by Gold Mine to sneak into the royal's rooms and assassinate them and pin the murder on you," the Templar said.

"We?" I asked.

"One pony for each room," the Templar said.

"Anything else I should know?" I asked as I extended my blade again.

"The Masquerade," the Templar said.

"Keep talking," I said.

"Gold Mine is at the Masquerade ball tonight now please don't kill me," the Templar said.

"Thank you," I said.

"So you won't kill me?" the Templar asked.

"No you told me everything I needed to know," I said causing the Templar to sigh in relief. "However I never said I was going to let you leave."

I used my magic to grab the climbing rope the Templar used to get up here and used it to tie up his hands then his feet and used the other end to tie it to the railing before I sent him over the edge. I then left the room leaving the upside down dangling Templar before I summoned some casual clothing and dropped my disguise and walked through the castle. I managed to take care of the assassin's in most of the royal family's rooms except Faust's but now I was walking down the hall after my latest episode with a Templar dressed as an assassin in Twilight's room before I stopped.

"I can't go to a party with blood on me," I said before I removed my shadow then snapped my fingers and was dressed in a suit with a bowtie but I kept my ring on "Much better now if Faust's room is on the other side of the party I'll have to take out Gold Mine that way I don't have to come back for him even though it may blow my cover," I said before I walked over to the entrance of the ballroom and saw both Swift Spear and Holy Light at the entrance.

"You halt what are you doing here?" Swift asked as they raised their spears at me.

"Whoa guys it's me," I said only for them to tilt their heads in confusion I then realized the mistake I made and removed my ring dropping the disguise.

"Sir why are you here and in disguise?" Holy Light asked.

"Guys listen there were a bunch of assassins in the princess’s rooms," I said before I raised a hand to hold in their outbursts. "Rest assured I've taken care of the problem but they were posing as me or shadow vigilante me to blame me for the deaths also there's one left in Faust's room so I need to get in there and take care of it but there's also another problem," I said.

"What is it sir?" Swift asked.

"The one who organized this is at the party," I said.

"Why don't you wait till later?" Swift asked.

"First off I don't know where he lives secondly this guy managed to get this done rather well I had no idea if he will plan another attack on the princesses and if he does I may not know about it till it's too late so I need to make sure this doesn't happen again," I said.

"Alright sir it's you're call what can we do," Swift said.

"Sorry?" I asked.

"C'mon sir you said someone is going to die in there what would you have us do we are your guards after all," Holy Light said.

"Besides we owe you," Swift said.

"Thanks guys now listen I'm going to need a straight shot at Faust's room cause that will also be my escape route so in the confusion of everypony trying to get out of the room I'm going to slip out through the doors your guarding. Once I’m through you close the doors behind me and if anyone asks you closed them to try and prevent my escape or if someone asks if I came through you say no got it?" I asked.

"Understood," the pair said in sync.

"Great now all I need is a mask then I'm set," I said.

"There's a table filled with masks inside sir you can grab one there," Swift said.

"Thanks Swift you guys make sure your ready when I'm done and be ready," I said before I put on my ring.

"Uh sir you never said why your disguised," Holy Light said.

"Holy Light if I went into the party as myself it would be pretty obvious to spot me as a human so I came as this and put on a mask and now no one will know the difference," I said as the guards made an o with their mouths.

I walked inside and found the table Swift mentioned and picked out a wolf mask I found neat.

I then put on the mask and walked into the crowd and began to look for Gold Mine I've seen the guy a few times in the castle but even though we never spoke but I could tell he didn't like me. As I looked around I saw Rarity sitting on a table looking a little depressed I could tell it was her because of her indigo purple mane not to mention she was wearing a scarlet red glittering dress with a split that went up to her thigh. Her face was hidden behind a gold mask with indigo purple gems on it so I walked over to see the problem but remembered to stay in character.

"Pardon mademoiselle but I couldn't help but notice how depressed you looked is there something I can help with?" I asked in a sincere tone.

"Oh hello there sir I'm sorry it's just my coltfriend has become really popular among the mares and other fans since he became a Wonderbolt," Rarity said as she looked off in a direction.

I followed her gaze and saw she was looking at Thunderlane who was signing autographs and such.

"I see well if you like maybe I can help him get his attention more focused on you and also he may consider doing an activity with you," I said.

"What do you mean?" Rarity asked.

"Simple may I have this dance?" I asked as I held a hand out to Rarity.

Rarity looked at my hand before she hesitantly grasped it and I helped her up before I led her to the part of the floor were people were dancing it was a slow waltz which I've done many times during one of the forgotten parts of my life. Rarity seemed to be alright now that we were dancing but when the music changed to something foreign I haven't danced too in a long time I decided kick it up a notch.

"Ever danced to Spaneighish music before?" I asked.

"Oh yes but sadly no one to dance with," Rarity said.

"Well miss it appears you just found yourself a partner," I said before we started

As the words kicked in both Rarity and I began to dance and in seconds the floor was cleared for us and everyone watched the two of us and I had to say Rarity was flawless, but I may be a little rough around the edges and also my injuries made it a little difficult when it came to dancing like that. But as we danced I managed to do several dips and daring moves with Rarity and at one point I even added a rose to the mix. Before the song finished and I had Rarity up against me before she spun around and let herself fall all the while I held one of her hands allowing me to stop the fall inches before she hit the floor and while she held the rose in her mouth. The audience then cheered and clapped at the performance before I helped Rarity up.

"Is he looking?" Rarity asked.

Not needing to know she was talking about I looked at Thunderlane and saw him giving me the stink eye behind his mask.

"Yes and I fear I overdid it," I said.

"Oh nonsense come I must introduce you to everyone," Rarity said before she took my hand and dragged me over to Thunderlane. "Thunderlane darling did you see?"

"Yes dear I did and just why were you dancing with him?" Thunderlane asked.

"I can sense your hostility towards me amigo but please know I was never meant to cause any harm between you two I would never try to come between such a lovely couple," I said.

"Oh and why should I believe you?" Thunderlane asked.

"Thunderlane please," Rarity said trying to stop an argument to break out.

"No, no miss Rarity was it please allow me and your charming coltfriend to have a little talk stallion to stallion," I said.

"You want to talk alright then," Thunderlane said.

"Then lead the way," I said as I outstretched a hand to allow Thunderlane to go first before I followed.

Thunderlane and I walked through the crowd before we came to a small corner that was abandoned of ponies when Thunderlane turned around to have a go at me.

"What the Tartarus is your problem dude going for the mare I love?" Thunderlane asked in quiet rage.

"Thunderlane," I said.

"There plenty of mares out there that would go for a guy like you but no you want Rarity," Thunderlane said.

"Thunderlane," I repeated.

"What did you offer to her bits, money, fame cause none of that is worth more than my lo-," Thunderlane started before I clamped his mouth shut with my left hand.

"Thunderlane would you calm down already it's me Ash," I said as I showed him my ring before I released his mouth.

"Ash wh-what are you doing here?" Thunderlane asked.

"I'm hunting down Templars some got into the princesses rooms and were going to kill them if I hadn't seen one and the worst part was is that we were going to be blamed for it," I said.

"Damn and let me guess the mastermind to it is here?" Thunderlane asked.

"Yeah Gold Mine I haven't seen him yet but I know he's here," I said.

"Well it doesn't explain why you were hanging out with Rarity like that," Thunderlane said.

"I was actually saving your relationship Thunder Rarity was in bad way when I saw her at a table waiting for you to finish up with your fans and the mares trying to get a kiss from you which you agreed to give you idiot," I said as I slapped him upside the head.

"Gee now I feel guilty," Thunderlane said as he rubbed the spot where I hit him.

"You should now I recommend you take Rarity to a few dancing lessons learn a few moves and who knows you may like it," I said.

"Yeah I guess I owe her that much but anyway thanks Ash," Thunderlane said.

"Hey don't sweat it bud I'm just glad I could help," I said.

"So I guess I should get ready to go since your here to kill someone right?" Thunderlane asked.

"Maybe but I plan to do it silently and get out I have my escape route covered so the body may not be discovered till late when everyone leaves if my luck holds out," I said.

"Well we'd better get back and if we're lucky Rarity hasn't sent any guards out after us," Thunderlane said before he led me back into the crowd and once we reunited with Rarity I saw the rest of girls, stallions, Spike, Rage, the princesses plus Cadence and Shining were there as well.

"Oh there you two are I was beginning to get worried," Rarity said.

"Your concern is appreciated miss Rarity," I said.

"Yeah Rares but don't worry everything has been patched up and he forgave me for my little overreaction he's a pretty swell guy," Thunderlane said.

"Well I'm glad the misunderstanding between you Thunderlane and our guest has been sorted," Celestia said.

"Indeed but forgive me but who are you?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I do believe it is the point of a masquerade ball to keep our names hidden your majesty," I said.

"Oh and if that's the case how'd you know I was a princess?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Both your manes, tails, horns and wings gave it away your majesties," I said causing all the princesses and Twilight to blush.

"He does make a point there sister and it is a fact we have forgotten tonight," Luna said.

As I looked past Luna I saw my target sitting at a table and was alone.

"Well I never said I can give you a hint on who I am and let's make it interesting does anyone have any paper and a quill," I asked.

Twilight then summoned a piece of paper and a quill and handed them to me I then placed the paper on the table and began to draw lines in what appeared to be random spots on both sides of the paper and once I finished I handed them both back to Twilight.

"What is this it's just some lines," Rainbow said.

"This is your puzzle but by folding questions over you'll find answers," I said.

"Huh?" Everyone asked.

"Now I must be gone I have something that needs to be tended to but I'm sure we’ll meet again soon," I said.

"Oh and what makes you say that?" Cadence asked.

"For that answer along with more you must unfuzzle the puzzle to find out what's in store," I rhymed before I disappeared into the crowd.

I walked over to the bar and ordered two drinks before I looked at Gold Mine and saw he was still alone and eating some food before I looked at the group and saw them try and figure out my riddle. I received the drinks and payed the mare working there before I walked over to Gold Mine who was stuffing himself full of food.

"This is delicious," Gold Mine said to himself.

"Then I'm sure you'll love the champagne," I said as I held a glass out to him.

"Well thank you please sit," Gold Mine said as he gestured to the table opposite him and as he sat down he took a sip from his glass. "Ah that's the stuff it appears I'm in the presence of someone who knows his beverages."

"Thank you," I said.

"I must say there are not many who appreciate a good drink in this town I'm glad to meet someone who actually does," Gold Mine said.

"Well everyone has their reasons to do so or not," I said.

"Now I can probably guess what your talent is," Gold Mine said.

"If you’re thinking it has something to do with drinks then I'm afraid you’re wrong it's just a talent that I picked up," I said.

"Oh well it's certainly something I'm glad you have picked up but I must ask did you seek an audience with me or was this out of kindness?" Gold Mine asked.

"Well now that you asked yes I wanted to talk to you about something," I said.

"Then by all means ask away," Gold Mine said as he continued to eat.

"I'm curious as to know why you’re working with the Templars," I said causing Gold Mine to freeze and look at me calmly.

"How'd you know?" Gold Mine asked.

"The necklace around your neck made it easy for me and one of your little posers in the princesses rooms told me where you were tonight but now that I've answered your question would you kindly answer mine?" I asked.

"Why should I answer that?" Gold Mine asked.

"The other Templars whose blood coats my blade aren't exactly talkative when I ask so I'll ask again why side with the Templars?" I asked.

"The princesses have been in control for thousands of years now and all that time they've been sitting on that throne and it has been declared that we could operate things better than them," Gold Mine said.

"The only thing I've seen coming from you Templars is death forced labour and more death there is nothing good about you this much is clear and also you had a damn good life to live Gold Mine one that others would want. Yet it's never enough you always want more if there was anyone that's actually fit enough to govern this land then it would be the princesses that are currently on the throne. And I can promise you one thing they will stay that way," I said.

"Well when you put it that way I suppose your right I should have been happy with what I had but now thanks to my greed and stupidity it cost me everything. I suppose I should have quit while I was ahead but may I ask what is the name behind the shadow?" Gold Mine asked.

"My name...is Ash Blade sixth knight of Equestria, knight of freedom and mentor of the assassin's brotherhood," I said.

"Well I suppose you’re not going to let me live now that you told me so let's get it over with," Gold Mine said.

"No need I killed you as soon as you drank from your glass," I said.

"Will there be pain like Golden Hoard?" Gold Mine asked.

"No it will be like falling asleep," I said.

"Thank you," Gold Mine said before he downed the rest of his drink. "Ah you know if you offered this to me before I would have considered you a friend sooner."

"Well I figured your last drink would need to be a good one," I said.

"Well since you did that for me I should ask did you get all the assassins I had planned for the princesses?" Gold Mine asked.

"There's still the one if Faust's room but don't worry I'll get to him," I said.

"You'd better hurry because Faust has already left," Gold Mine said before I looked at the party for Faust but couldn't see her. "Now let’s see if you can beat the clock good luck."

I looked back at Gold Mine and saw he was dead and blood was leaking from his mouth.

"Sleep in peace...bastard," I said before I stood up and as quickly and calmly as I could walked over to where Swift Spear and Holy Light when suddenly a familiar cyan Pegasus blocked my path. She looked at me then she held up an origami of the creeds symbol.

"Gotta say nice puzzle you gave us a real head scratcher but enough games pal you need to come with me," Rainbow said.

"I'm afraid I can't do that you see I'm trying not to disturb the party and I still have work to do right now so if you'll excuse me," I said as I began to walk around her only to be stopped by Applejack.

"Listen sugarcube we want to help you we know you and the others are the good guys but the princesses just have some questions for you," Applejack said.

"Well as grand it would be to have another talk with the princesses I actually need to leave to make sure we still remain the good guys," I said.

"What do you mean by that?"

I turned around and saw the rest of the group plus the princesses were there staring at me and behind them I saw a mare walking over to Gold Mine's body.

"I'll show you if you think you can keep up," I said.

"Buddy I'm the fastest flyer in Equestria I'm pretty sure I can keep up with you and where do you think you’re going to go we have you surrounded," Rainbow said.

Suddenly I heard a mare scream stopping everything and causing all eyes to turn to her as she screamed murderer I then took this opportunity to sneak past Rainbow and Applejack and summon my robes, weapons and my shadow. I then took off my mask and teleported it back to the den before I turned around to look at the others who were looking at me.

"Later," I said causing the others to spin around and look at me before I disappeared into the panicking crowd. I weaved and bobbed my way out of the scrambling crowd and made it to the door where Swift and Holy Light were and ran down it. But I wasn't alone the entire group was hot on my heels trying to catch me. "They're persistent I'll give em that."

I ran down the halls as fast as I possibly could ignoring the pain of my injury's and constantly avoiding Rainbow's and Gilda's dives and the bolts of magic before I saw Faust's room. All the princesses teleported in front of me and started making a shield to prevent me from getting through. But I poured on my speed and jumped through a rapidly closing gap before I slid under the princesses and burst through the doors and saw the assassin preparing to kill Faust while she slept. I ran at the assassin and time slowed down as I ran I leapt over the backrest and tackled the Templar to the ground. I skidded across the floor in a kneeling position coming to a halt right before everyone came in and I stood up. The commotion woke up Faust and the Templar I knocked down was getting up and I saw he was a unicorn.

"What the heck is going on here?" Faust asked.

The Templar then went to draw another alicorn stone dagger but I rushed forward and punched him in the face before I kicked him in the side of his knee but the Templar punched me in the gut then the shoulder and then the face causing me to stumble back. I rubbed my chin and nodded at the Templar before I got into a stance and the Templar did the same we charged at each other and landed several punches on one another before he drew a blade and tried to stab me with it. But I dodged to the left only for him to blast me with his magic and send me flying into one of the many book cases that went along the two side walls of the room.

I then landed on my back and I saw the Templar begin to pull the shelf down on me with his magic first the books and scrolls fell on me and then the shelf but I put my hands and feet in front of me and caught the shelf before I threw it at the Templar sending him into the far wall of the room. I then leapt onto my feet and rushed at the Templar and punched my hand through the bookcase and yanked the Templar though it. I then threw him into the air before I used my speed too appear above him and slammed him into the ground and as I stood above him ready to take his life. But I didn't expect his kick from behind causing me to roll along the ground and got into a crouching position. I looked at the Templar and saw him get up and grab one of the alicorn stone daggers but I looked around and found a white rose before I grabbed it and stood up confusing the group of bystanders. I looked back at the Templar and saw him stare at me and placed my hand holding the rose by my side and held it backwards. The Templar and I continued to stare at each other before the Templar let out a battle cry and charged at me but I just tossed the rose at the Templar stem first. The delicate flower went through the Templar's heart like a blade and came out the other side before it floated to the ground gently. The petals of the snow white flower turned red with blood causing the group of bystander’s jaws to drop.

"Rosy dagger," I whispered to myself before the motionless Templar collapsed into a kneeling position before he fell over dead.

I lowered my arm that threw the rose before I walked over to the balcony doors and opened it before I stepped outside.

"Hey hold it,"

"Shining stop,"

I turned around and saw Shining with a hand on his sword but Cadence stopping him.

"Those foals from the steel mill are they alright," I asked causing everyone to look at me.

"Uh yes they're being cared for in the Crystal Empire by a proper caretaker," Cadence said before I gave a nod.

"I knew I was right in entrusting them to you two I'm glad to hear their safe," I said.

"It was all thanks to you and in case you’re wondering Ever Ring has been taken care of as well," Faust said.

"I see and apologies for disturbing the party I was trying to remain discreet and also Celestia there's something on your balcony might want to take a look at that," I said before I walked further out onto the balcony and turned to look at the others. "I was right you know."

"What do you mean," Dream Catcher asked.

"I knew we'd see each other again soon and maybe the next time we meet you'll see the face behind the shadow," I said before I used my rope launcher and disappeared from their view and once I was on the roof I teleported myself into the medical ward and dressed myself in the hospital clothes and slept peacefully for the first time in three days.

Next Morning

I had just finished having a shower and got dressed before I walked out of the infirmary and down the corridor where I ran into Chrysalis.

"Ash what are you doing up?" Chrysalis asked but I just folded my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow. "What?"

""It's been three days since you saw me and you say what am I doing up instead of hello," I said.

"Hello Ash what are you doing up" Chrysalis asked.

"Hello Chrysalis and the reason I am up is because I needed the exercise but why are you traveling down this way I assumed you'd all be at breakfast" I said.

"Well I was actually on my way to see you to invite you to breakfast," Chrysalis said.

"After eating what those doctors call food for three days count me in," I said.

"Great," Chrysalis chuckled.

Both Chrysalis and I walked down the corridors in silence ever since I freed her she and I have become good friends and the same goes for Dream Catcher we've managed to form a bond as strong as the girls. But even though life on our side was good others still gave the two and Luna a hard time and I was reminded by that fact as we passed a pair of nobles as we neared the dining room door. I heard one of them mutter bug queen under their breath while the other said pathetic insect making me want to toss em through a window but when we entered the dining room and saw everyone was sitting at the table I saw Chrysalis was crying.

"Chrysalis don't let what those bastards said get to you alright you've been working hard to help Equestria and you know it," I said causing everyone to look at us.

"I know but every time I try to help I'm reminded of my past it always seems to haunt me," Chrysalis said before I hit the top of her head with a fist causing everyone's attention to shift to us. "Ow jeez what was that for?"

"It doesn't matter it's in the past," I said.

"Yeah but it still hurts," Chrysalis said as she rubbed the top of her skull.

"Oh yes the past can hurt you can ask anyone in this room and we all feel plenty of pain from the past but during the last three days I learned something you can either run from it or learn from it," I said as I made another swipe at Chrysalis only for her to dodge it. "Ha you see ha, ha now tell me exactly what are you going to do now?"

"First I'm going to do this," Chrysalis said before she hit me on the top of my skull causing me to wince and rub my own skull in pain. "Then this," Chrysalis said before she gave me a hug which I returned. "Ash thank you."

"I'm your friend Chrysalis and never forget that no one is perfect especially those nobles and if they says things behind your back then tell them to come up and say it to your face and see how brave they are if they have the balls to," I said causing Chrysalis to chuckle.

"I'll be sure to remember that," Chrysalis said before we sat at the table and I was served bacon, eggs and pancakes.

"Well it's good to see you up and about Ash how are you feeling?" Faust asked.

"Shoulder stings but I should be fine in a day or so but what's going down with everyone here?" I asked.

"We had a vigilante visit last night during the masquerade ball," Rarity said.

"Oh that explains the screaming I thought I heard but what happened?” I asked.

"Some Templars assassin's disguised as the shadow vigilante tried to murder us when we when we went to bed but the vigilante took care of it and killed the one in charge who was at the party a Templar called Gold Mine. Also left a Templar hanging from my balcony who is being questioned as we speak," Celestia said.

"Damn sounded like fun sorry I missed it," I said.

"Don't worry dude you didn't miss much," Rage said with a knowing smirk.

"I see well is there anything else planned for the future," I asked.

"Yeah Hearts Warming is coming up next week," Pinkie said.

"Seriously whoa time flies," I said.

"It's hard to believe but almost two years ago you fell into our land and have done so much," Celestia said.

"Yeah I know it feels kinda weird," I said.

"But we're all thankful for it," Luna said as she cuddled up on my right shoulder.

"So Ash what did you see while you were out?" Caramel asked earning him glares from everyone.

"Just parts of my life that have been hidden from me," I said in a depressed tone.

"Well what about your parents any luck?" Mac asked.

"No that memory of me being placed in the tree was the earliest memory I had except I could hear screaming those screams I'll never get them out of my head I felt great pain and sorrow in those screams I just...can't stop it," I said as I gripped my head and felt tears threaten to fall.

"Ash calm yourself you've been through a lot right now just breath," Faust said.

I felt a hand on my shoulder and I looked to see Cadence mimicking her breathing exercise which I did and calmed down.

"Better?" Cadence asked.

"Better," I said.

"That's going to cost you," Cadence said as she leaned her head closer and twitched her ear.

"Are you kidding me you have Shining," I said.

"Yeah!" Luna and Shining shouted as Luna grabbed me in a death lock around my neck.

"Uh Luna," Faust said as she pointed at me.

"Oh Ash I'm sorry I don't know what happened," Luna said.

"Mood swings Luna becomes extremely powerful when you feel your mate is in certain situations," Dream Catcher said.

"Yeah I should've expected that but what I want to know why do you want me to scratch behind you ears when Shining can do it?" I asked.

"He's not as good as you though," Cadence whined before Luna wrapped her arms around me being careful not to crush me.

"Ugh fine but I'm going to keep an eye on you in future this this activity is meant for Luna and myself," I said.

"What do you get out of it?" Cadence asked with a mischiefs smile.

"Like I'll spill that info to you," I said as I stuck my tongue out at her.

"Fine just scratch already," Cadence said as she leaned forward again.

I simply rolled my eyes before I scratched behind her ear earning coos from the mare.

"Be warned Cadence if this continues I will personally put an end to it and that's not the mood swings talking," Luna said with a murderous glare.

"Oh please auntie I'm not some succubus so chill," Cadence said.

"But she seems to act like one about 40% of the time," I said causing Luna to giggle and Cadence to cross her arms with a huff.

"Hey Ash I have to ask but what was it like to be a Spartan?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow Dash please," Rarity said.

"It was hard and I lost many good friends nothing more RD," I said.

The group was silent for a few minutes before Celestia sighed.

"Oh for goodness sake enough gloom please Hearts Warming is coming up and we should be preparing to celebrate," Celestia said.

"True that," Pinkie said causing us to smile.

Four Days Later Hearts Warming Eve

"Hey Dad do we get to spend another Hearts Warming at the castle?" Pip asked.

"Sure do Pip," I said as we walked through the snowy streets of Canterlot.

When Luna and I returned home and told the immortals of spending Hearts Warming Eve at the castle and invited them to join us but Feather Duster, Silver Tray and all the Immortals besides Lightning Dust already had plans so they couldn't come. But we made sure to decorate the house before we left we even invited Zecora, Snowdrop, Octavia, Vinyl, Fancy, Fleur and Saint Blade for the holiday which she agreed. And now Pip and I along with the rest of the CMC were walking through the city on our way to the castle after a little snowball fight.

"Hey Ash what do you think we'll get tomorrow?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Oh I couldn't tell ya that would be spoiling the fun of you all guessing," I said.

"Yeah Bloom we don't want to spoil it," Rumble said.

"Hey c'mon guys let’s get back to the castle and see what everyone is up too," I said as I led everyone inside the castle.

I found everyone in a room built for sitting back and relaxing where they seemed to be talking about the year and what they did and some of the family relatives were here as well.

"There you all are where ya'll been?" Applejack asked.

"Uncle Ash was playing with us out in the snow," Scootaloo said causing me and everyone to look at her in surprise.

"Uh Scoots what did you call me?" I asked.

"Uncle Ash well all of us except Pip seem to look at you that way," Scootaloo said causing the others to nod in agreement.

"Yeah when you think about it we all seem to act like one big family," Apple Bloom said.

I looked at the adults and see them look at each other before Luna stood up and kneeled in front of the foals.

"I guess that makes all of you my nieces and nephew," Luna said as she scooped the fouls up in her wing and began tickling them.

I took a couple off Luna's hands and began to tickle them myself and let them climb all over me much to the adults amusement before the door opened and there stood a dark orange filly with a hot pink mane and tail and the fringe kept getting in her eye. She was wearing dark grey boots and skirt with a white cut up shirt and leather jacket she even had a loop earing in her left ear.

"Cuz!" The filly screamed.

"Babs!" Apple Bloom screamed and she ran over and hugged the other filly.

"Ah you must be Babs Seed," I said as I put down Scootaloo and Rumble and walked over to the filly. "Apple Bloom here has told me a fair amount about you."

"Cuz why didn't you tell me you knew the knight of Equestria?" Babs asked in awe when she saw me.

"Well it appears I have a fan," I said with a chuckle.

"Aw wow can you please tell me about your adventures please?" Babs asked.

"I'd be happy to we've got some time before the Hearts Warming play starts,' I said as I led Babs to a vacant couch.

Babs wasn't alone the rest of the CMC wanted to hear a story from me but I just smiled before I told them an adventure and when it came time for the play I put on a Windigo costume and played my role. Cadence and Shining Armour were also Wendigo’s and they had gotten better with their howls and when the play ended and we sat down for dinner I continued to tell Babs about my adventures.

"Whoa that was awesome," Babs said after I finished telling the story of the Nuckelavee.

"True but he was harder to beat then I made it sound," I said.

"Hey can you tell us about the time you fought those zombies?" Rumble asked.

"Whoa now that's enough stories for one night I think," Twilight Velvet said.

"It's time for bed little ones," Granny Smith said causing the foals to whine.

"But were not sleepy," Pip said with an adorable yawn.

"How about I take them to bed," I offered.

"Thank you Ash," Granny Smith said before I gestured to the foals to follow me despite their protests.

I led the foals down the hallways to where they would be sleeping and let them get ready for bed before I made sure they were all snug in their beds.

"We can't fall asleep yet Uncle Ash were too excited to sleep," Sweetie Belle said.

"Well Pinkie is always excited and yet she goes to sleep but if you want I can help you all fall asleep," I said.

"How?" Babs asked.

I just smiled before I summoned a guitar and made sure it was all tuned up before I began to play.

After I finished the song I looked at the foals and saw all of them were asleep and they were resting their heads against big fluffy pillows and just as big blankets only leaving their heads visible. All six foals looked so cute but I simply placed a kiss on each of the foals heads and left and when I closed the door and began to walk away when I saw everyone else was here.

"What?" I asked.

"Since when do you play guitar?" Granny Smith asked.

"Well I didn't know I could three days ago," I said giving a clear definition what I meant to the ones who knew.

"Well it's obvious you’re someone of many talents," Fleur said.

"Thank you Fleur," I said.

"So who exactly is this robin hood guy anyway," Spitfire asked.

"Well it appears I have a story to tell," I said before I led everyone back to the relaxation lounge.

I woke up to the sight of Luna's ethereal mane blowing in my face and tickling my nose but I just inhaled her lovely scent before I wrapped my arms around her and gently pulled her closer before I laid my hands on her stomach. Suddenly I felt our foal give a kick at my touch and causing Luna to stir she opened her eyes before she looked down at my hands on her stomach before she turned around and kissed me on the lips.

"Morning handsome," Luna said.

"Hello to you too beautiful," I said before Luna and I both nuzzled each other and stayed like that for a few minutes before we got dressed and left for the dining room for breakfast.

"Morning," Mac greeted once we stepped inside and saw everyone besides the foals.

"Hey everypony," I said as I sat down and was served breakfast immediately.

"Great story last night Ash it worked better than a glass of warm milk," Applejack said.

"Thanks it was one of my favourites by the way," I said.

"So where are the young ones I thought they would be first to wake up," Faust said.

The mane 6, stallions, Spike, Gilda, Trixie, Zecora, Octavia, Luna and I all either face palmed or groaned or both at the words. Two seconds later the CMC bust through the door on a food cart like last Hearts Warming except they were being chased by servants causing Eris, Rage, Lightning, Discord Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Celestia and Vinyl to laugh their heads off. Meanwhile Faust and the parents plus Fancy, Fleur, Spitfire and Fleetfoot stared in shock while the rest of us sighed.

"I've got it," I said before I used my magic to halt the food cart in its tracks and t send the foals flying which I caught them in my magic.

"That will be all," Celestia said as she recovered from her laughter dismissing the servants.

Once they left everyone turned to look at the foals still being levitated in my magic and each one of the foals had a look of worry on their face.

"Simple question," I started causing all eyes to turn to me. "What is it with you foals and the food carts I mean you did this last year."

"It's a tradition we have," Rumble said.

"Tradition?" the adults asked in sync.

"Last Hearts Warming when we woke up Uncle Ash he said we had to go back to bed and wait for the sun to come up and if that we were that impatient find something to do so we came up with food cart driving," Apple Bloom said.

"Well gotta give em props for the creativity," Rage said.

"Rage please don't encourage it," Rarity said.

"Look let's talk about this later we'll have food now then we'll get on with the rest of the day cause honestly it’s too early in the day for a punishment," I said as I lowered the foals and let them take a seat at the table.

"My congratulations little ponies for making such wonderful chaos but it appears that I now have some competition," Discord said as he reached his paw under the table and six paws appeared one in front of each foal indicating a high five which the foals gave.

Soon we all finished breakfast and we walked into the throne room to receive gifts the pine tree was there beautifully decorated and the gifts were in piles thanks to Twilight's organisation skills. We all agreed to let the foals go first there were even gifts for Babs as well and the foals all smiled and cheered as they unwrapped their new toys and clothes before we got to the adults.

First Twilight and Trixie got their own copy of a rare magic book which there were only about five left in the world it cost a lot of bits but it was worth seeing those two going googly eyes over it. Next was Applejack and Rarity Applejack was difficult mare to get a gift for so I settled on a country themed sleeveless jacket with her cutie mark on the back. And for Rarity I got her a supply of sparkling cloth that once you cut out a piece it will flow in a non-existent wind just like the princess’s manes. And for something a little more permanent a sparkling crown that I made and gathered the gems myself.

Next came Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie I managed to get Fluttershy an emerald statue of a bunny and the reason she was crying was because it looked like Angel and thanks to a little work I managed to get the smile just right. Pinkie Pie I got her a board game she has been begging to get and when she saw it she started vibrating rapidly and bouncing off the walls like a bouncy ball before she crashed into me with a giant hug. When that was over I looked at Rainbow, Gilda and Lightning Dust who were opening their own gifts. Rainbow got an aviator jacket that was worn by one of the first female Wonderbolts and it was preserved in a frame for her to hang up in her home. Gilda got a spiked leather jacket with her bird skull cutie mark on the back in between the wing slits along with a new pair of spiked combat boots and spiked braces. Lightning got a book of greatest flyers and pilots in Equestria history and as she looked through the book she saw her grandfather among them.

I got Zecora a copy of a potions book from the knights of Equestria and as for Fancy Pants, Fleur and Saint Blade I got Fancy a new molecule where the rim was made up of crushed diamond and the necklace for Fleur like the one I made for Rarity. Only with one added feature in the centre of the upside down triangle made of gems was Fleur's cutie mark and for Saint I got him a squeaky golden apple for when he starts teething. And as for Vinyl and Octavia I got them both CD's from my world of some music they'd like along with a few of Lindsey Stirling and each one signed by her as well.

Next came the stallions and Spike first I got Spike a new gem kit cause his old one was wrecked by Tirek and Mac I got him a new watch while Pierce got a new set of earrings and Comet an updated star chart. I got Thunderlane a signed wing ball from a famous player and Soarin a hoof ball also signed by a player and Caramel I got him a hammer that belonged to a famous blacksmith and was sealed in a case.

I looked at Spitfire and Fleetfoot and saw them pull out a model of World War 2 planes a Spitfire for Spitfire and a Mosquito for Fleetfoot when Fleetfoot asked why I got her a plane named after a pest I told her about one of the planes daring missions to fly into Berlin Germany during broad daylight and disrupt a parade then bomb parts of Berlin. And when the AA defences went up the plane had to escape at street level and all the Wonderbolts plus Rainbow, Gilda and Lightning were blown away when I told them that the plane was made of cloth and timber, and yet it had the least casualties in the entire war. When I told Fleetfoot about her speed and manoeuvrability reminds me of the plane it caused her to puff her chest out with pride.

I then turned to look at Discord and saw him holding a silver stick with buttons on it I told him it was for him to make a blank dimension where he can create as much chaos as he wishes which caused him to positively beam at before he slithered around me and began to crush me like an anaconda. But after the 'hug' I saw Eris pull out a gumball dispenser which made her get all giddy and begin to crush me just like Discord. Once I recovered I looked at Dream Catcher and saw her pull out a necklace with her cutie mark on it and just like her name it was a dream catcher which was made of sapphires. And for Chrysalis she pulled out a silver bracelet which had a beautiful gold and emerald wings dragon fly on it, the wings themselves were so thin they made the insect look lifelike along with the detail etched into the wings.

I looked Celestia and Faust next and I saw Celestia pull out a new golden tiara much like her old one but instead of the purple gem in the centre was a massive diamond that went through to the other side of the crown, along with smaller multi-coloured triangle shaped gems went around it making it look like a sun and when I told Celestia to put in the light and when she did the gems made a multi-coloured beam of light causing ohs and ahs to come from everyone. When it came to Faust I had great difficulty in thinking of a gift for her but when it hit me I didn't hesitate to get started and when she pulled out her gift she was in tears. It was a picture of everyone together in a photo frame that had everyone in the pictures cutie marks around it with Faust's on top and in the centre.

Finally I brought Rage's gift over to him and let him unwrap it to reveal a black case and when he opened he gasped and revealed a flaming red electric guitar with a flame pattern and a pair of crossed blades on it.

"Dude how'd you know?" Rage asked.

"I'd be a pretty stupid brother if I didn't know your interests," I said.

"Well thanks man," Rage said.

"Snowdrop this is yours," I said as I handed a small present to Snowdrop.

Snowdrop unwrapped the gift to reveal a hand held music box she felt the device and she seemed to know what it is because she began to turn the handle.

"Ash thank you," Snowdrop said as she hugged me and I hugged her back before I turned to Luna and picked up my last gift

"And my last gift goes to you Luna," I said as I handed a rectangular present to Luna.

Luna took the gift and opened it revealing a wooden box with her cutie mark on top and in the centre of it. Luna then opened the lid and saw the inside was midnight blue with constellations and an assortment of brushes, multi-coloured paints and pencils all of them in order and easy to find. Inside of the box on the lid right below the full moon was a silver plaque with the words 'to my angel in the night' engraved on it.

"Ash there are no words," Luna said as she looked at the box in awe.

"I'm glad you like it Luna," I said.

"Ash I don't like it I love it," Luna said as she grabbed me then smashed her lips against my mouth causing the foals to ew at the sight.

Before I knew it I was smothered in hugs by everyone.

"Time for your gifts Ash," Twilight said before she handed me a book shaped present I unwrapped the gift and found out it was a book about all my adventures.

I received many wonderful gifts from everyone but the favourite so far was from Faust it was a silver arm bracelet made up of a pair of circles held together by a pair of wolf heads and crossed swords behind both heads and I didn't even hesitate to put it on.

"This is from me Ash," Rage said as he handed me a box.

I unwrapped the gift and what I saw shocked me beyond words it was the grey blanket I owned as a baby when I was placed in the Tree of Life.

"Rage you...," I started.

"Yeah I figured you'd want that back it was important to you for some time after all," Rage said before I stood up and hugged him. "Hey there's another gift as well."

I looked back inside the box and pulled it out making the others gasp it was a polished silver gauntlet for my left hand with a black tribal wolf pattern engraved into it. But the main feature was that the fingers were claws made for hacking and slashing I put on the gauntlet and flexed my fingers to see it was working perfectly.

"Damn that's cool," Gilda said.

"So true," I said as I went to hug Rage only to remember the claw so I took it off and hugged him.

"And the last is from me Ash," Luna said as she held an envelope out to me.

I sat down next to Luna and took my gift but not before exchanging a kiss to Luna and when I opened my gift tears fell from my eyes and when everyone asked what it was I reviled it to be our child's first photo still inside Luna's stomach which everyone grew excited for. I then placed a finger on the child's outstretched hand in the picture before I summoned the memory album and put the photo inside. I then had a quick look at the other photo's in the book and memories of us taking each picture filled my head before I closed the book.

Author's Note

Dear Readers

I have had a thought that has been bugging me for awhile now in many anime I have seen when someone is about to attack they normally shout out the name for the attack for example.

(Warning may contain spoilers for one piece fans

Anyway do you readers think I should add it into my story if so please say so.

Chapter 42 Beware You Anger The Beast...

It's been two months and two weeks since Hearts Warming and it went off without a hitch and after spending the day together we all returned home to rest. but now I was helping the mares, stallions and Spike set up a stage for the helping hooves or hands music festival I kinda forgot what it's called so I just started calling it the festival. And the one organising it was Applejack much to my surprise. I was carrying a stage light across the stage so it could be lifted into the rafters later.

"Ash!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she appeared out of nowhere causing me to let out a startled yelp and drop the light and break it. "Everypony!"

"Pinkie look what you made me do," I said as I began to clean up the mess.

"No time over here stat!" Pinkie yelled before she dragged me over to the others.

"What is it Pinkie?" Twilight asked.

"I have the most amazing news ever it is going to totally freak you're friz," Pinkie said.

"Well spill it Pinkie," Rainbow said.

"It wasn't easy in fact it was terribly difficult but I have managed to book the biggest pony pop star in all of Equestria as the main attraction at the helping hands music festival," Pinkie said as she paced in front of us.

"Sapphire Shores?" Applejack asked.

"Sapphire Shores please Sapphire Shores is mealy the second biggest pony pop star in Equestria," Pinkie said.

"But I thought she still had the title of pony of pop," I said.

"She does but it doesn't necessarily mean she's the best darling," Rarity said.

“That doesn’t make a lot of sense,” I said.

“The title is shared among the best group of pop star ponies and Sapphire Shores is one of them,” Rarity said.

“Ah now I get it,” I said.

"Anyway I have booked the one the only Countess Coloratura," Pinkie said earning ah's from most of the girls.

"Who the hey is Countess Coloratura?" Applejack asked.

"Got me," I said before everyone around us gasped extremely close to our faces. "Hey personal space please."

"My fritz has been freaked," Pinkie said as her mane poofed up well more than it normally is anyway.

"Pinkie Pie who is this Countess Coloratura?" Applejack asked as Pinkie fixed up her mane and tail.

"Yeah Pinks I'm just as lost," I said.

"I just told you that she's the biggest pony pop star in Equestria how, how, how, how, how have the both of you not heard of her?" Pinkie asked as she pushed us backward till we were on our backs.

"Pinkie I've been here for almost 2 years now I'm not going to know every celebrity that's mentioned," I said.

"Ok that's a fair point but what about you?" Pinkie asked as she looked at Applejack.

"Dunno though ah did know a gal named Coloratura when I was just a filly. Wouldn't it be the funniest thing if that Coloratura and this Coloratura were the same Coloratura," Applejack said as she pushed Pinkie off us.

"Do you mean to tell me that you actually know Countess Coloratura?" Pinkie asked.

"Well I don't think it's the same pony since my friend wasn't any sortta high faluting countess," Applejack said.

"Do you remember her cutie mark?" Pinkie asked.

"Sure do it had a super bunch of musical notes that just shimmered in the light," Applejack said.

"You mean like this?" Pinkie asked as she showed a picture of a cutie mark on her arm the cutie mark itself was a star with colourful music notes going around it.

"Well fancy that that there is the very same cutie mark," Applejack said.

"Do you have any idea on how many hoops I had to jump through to get her to perform at the festival?” Pinkie asked only to get Applejack to shake her head. “A whole lotta hoops that pony is very demanding."

"Nah," Applejack said.

"Y'ah," Pinkie replied.

"I completely understand we artists require certain necessities in order to do our best work," Rarity said.

"This is clearly some sort of misunderstanding because Rara was just as down home as me," Applejack said.

"Rara!" everyone exclaimed except me.

"Oh you’re talking about your filly friend from camp friendship correct?" I asked.

"That's the one Ash so you don't need to be here to hear this," Applejack said.

"Good I need to go clean up that spotlight that Pinkie made me drop before someone cuts themselves," I said.

"Hee, hee uh oops sorry Ash," Pinkie said before I waved it off and walked back to the stage.

After I cleaned up the spotlight before I went to check the wiring that went under the stage and as I put the last wire in place I felt something on my right knee which were still out from under the stage and someone saying hoovesies. By the time I went to check who it was there was no one there and all that was there was a red horseshoe shaped as a heart on the knee of my right pants leg.

"Hey Ash you got hoovesies by Countess Coloratura that means she must think your special," Twilight said as she walked up to me and noticed the red mark.

"Gee I'm honoured," I said as I wiped the mark off with a cloth before I sighed and pulled myself back under the stage to make a final check on the wires.

"Ash are you alright?" Twilight asked.

"I'm sorry Twilight it's just Luna's mood swings and cravings have been getting worse lately and I know it's normal but it also means the baby could be due any day now and I'm a little worried on how my child will see me," I said.

"What are you talking about Ash you’re a great guy," Twilight said.

"Yeah but will my child see me the same way?" I asked causing Twilight and I to sit in silence. "Was there something you needed Twi?"

"Oh yeah Countess Coloratura is about to rehearse I just wanted to see if everything was working," Twilight said.

"Well everything should be in order but there's only one way to find out," I said as I stood up and dusted my hands off before I followed Twilight over to a spot where we could watch the rehearsal. And when I saw the countess I was surprised on how she looked cause Applejack described her differently. She had white fur and her mane and tail were extremely long and were both white with a purple stripe and she wore fancy purple pop star clothing and a black veil covered her face and before I knew it the song began.

After the song everyone applauded and I could understand why both Sapphire Shores and the Countess were the leading ponies of pop.

"Wow I can see why you all like her maybe I should listen to more pony music," I said.

"See what you've been missing," Twilight said.

"Heh yeah I guess but I need to go Twi I want to go see Pip he said something about some event he was going to after school," I said.

"Ok but we'll need you tomorrow afternoon to help with the final preparations for the concert," Twilight said.

"Will do Twilight," I said before I left.

I walked over to Sweet Apple Acres and I saw a small stand where all the foals were all gathered in front of Coloratura and I saw Applejack walking over to her.

"Hey Applejack how was your reunion with Coloratura," I asked.

"It went swell Ash have you met her yet?" Applejack asked.

"Not exactly," I said while rubbing the back of my neck.

"C'mon I'll introduce you then," Applejack said as she led me over to Coloratura with the Cutie Mark Crusaders with her.

"Did ya see sis did ya see?" Apple Bloom asked while Pip ran over to me so I picked him up and placed him on my shoulders.

"Is this the little sister you wrote to me about AJ?" Coloratura asked.

"Hold on Applejack you wrote to Countess Coloratura about me?" Apple Bloom asked in shock while the other CMC were shocked still.

"AJ said you're the best little sister ever Apple Bloom," Coloratura said causing the CMC to stare at Applejack in shock.

"Wow you’re the best auntie AJ," Pip said.

"Oi no love for the human huh," I said causing Pip to giggle.

"You and mum are still the greatest dad," Pip said as he hugged my head.

"Dad? *gasp* you're the sixth knight Ash Blade," Coloratura said.

"Is it that obvious?" I asked with a smug smile that caused both Coloratura and Applejack to laugh.

"It's a real honour to meet you sir Ash," Coloratura said as she stretched out a hand for a handshake.

"Please the sir isn't necessary just call me Ash," I said as I shook her hand.

"Will do," Coloratura said.

"All right now you'd best get along little ponies," Applejack said focusing on the other four foals.

"And we best get home too Pip your mum would probably want to hear about today," I said.

"Right take care Countess Coloratura," Pip said.

"You too Pipsqueak," Coloratura said before we left.

Pip sitting on my shoulders and enjoying the ride as we walked through the town till we arrived at the house which was being guarded by both Holy Light and Lightning Dust.

"Welcome home sirs," the two said with small bows.

"Haven't accepted the crown yet you guys but Pip might one day so you can bow to him alright," I said.

"Then I suppose we can't let you in," Lightning Dust teased.

"Ha, ha Lightning now tell me do either of you know where Luna is?" I asked.

"Painting the new foal’s room again," Holy Light said.

"What I thought I told everyone not to let her do any physical activity," I said.

"Hey we're not dumb enough to know we shouldn't go up against a pregnant alicorn princess who is having severe mood swings that's your job because you got her into this mess," Lightning Dust said.

"Ugh fine I'll go talk to her Pip why don't you go entertain yourself and be ready to cover your ears," I said.

"Got it," Pip said before I let him down and we walked inside I then walked upstairs to the new foal’s room.

I walked inside and I saw a large white cloth on the floor to prevent stains of paint on the carpet and I saw Luna was painting constellations on the walls that were painted midnight blue while the rest were waiting to be painted. But what caused me to panic was the fact Luna was standing on a stool.

"Luna," I said calmly so I didn't spook her.

Luna just gave me a grunt before she went back to work.

"Ugh no that's not it," Luna growled before she covered the silver stars in midnight blue paint.

"Luna I thought we agreed that you won't do any physical activity during this stage of pregnancy and this is the twelfth time you broke it," I said.

"There's no time for that Ash I can feel the baby is almost ready and the room isn't even close to done yet," Luna said.

"Yes I know but you’re not doing anyone any favours by overworking yourself okay maybe you should take a break," I said.

"WE DOES NOT NEED A BREAK!" Luna roared in the Canterlot Voice before she sent me flying with a blast of magic into a wall luckily without breaking the wall. I shook my head to clear my senses before I saw Luna get off the stool and kneel down beside me. "Ash I am so sorry I...I don't know what came over me."

"It's alright Luna I understand your under a lot of stress and your very excited and want things to be perfect I want it too but you need to remember many things won't go our way but I have an idea I'll take care of the room and you go rest ok," I said.

"But Ash_," Luna started.

"And I don't want you to be doing any physical activity till this is over am I clear?" I asked.

"Alright Ash but only because it's you," Luna said.

"Thank you Luna I believe Pip has quite a story for you today and also can you tell Silver Tray I'll have dinner in here?" I asked.

"Alright," Luna said before she left and I picked up a paintbrush.

Screaming was the first thing I heard I pushed my face out of the dirt I was laying in and saw I was in a swirling inferno buildings were burning roars screams and the sounds of battle and roaring fire filled the air and brightly lit smoke filled the sky. I stood up and saw my clothes were covered in scorch marks and my clothes were ripped in several places.

"Great more memories," I thought but then became confused when I found out could move when I wanted to. "Maybe I'm just spectating this but my body from this place has to be close."

I walked through the burning town and ducked in cover when I heard a voice or saw a shadow. I couldn't recognize this place at all even when I was in my other memories I could remember it immediately but this one this one was like it was my first time seeing it. As I neared a street I saw a platoon of Nuckelavee ride past me I looked at where they were heading and I saw about twenty alicorns all armed and ready to fight.

I was flabbergasted when I saw all those alicorns but I pulled myself out of my staring when I saw the alicorns were getting butchered by the Nuckelavee. I ran at them with no plan in my mind whatsoever only for something to fall in my path then send me flying backwards and into a roof of a building and when I looked at the thing that sent me flying I saw a massive abomination. It was two stories taller than a three storied building the creature then let out a roar and with great speeds it was in front of me and prepared to crush me under a fist. But, the beast was sent flying and when I looked for the source I saw eight Draconequus before they flew off to take on more creatures and I took that opportunity to look around. I was in a town that looked like it stood at the edge of a cliff that went all around the town indicating I was in a town on a rock pillar much like the Wonderbolt Academy but there was no way to tell how high I was. Seeing enough I jumped from the roof and ran through burning buildings and crumbing alleys and I continued to see strange creatures and creatures I've grown accustomed to in Equestria till I reached the base of what looked like a mountain with several peaks pointing into the air which I couldn't see earlier because of the smoke but upon closer examination I saw the mountain was actually a towering castle.

"Damn that's one hell of a sight," I thought.

Suddenly I saw something out of the corner of my eye and looked only to be forced to look away from the blinding light the best way to describe what I was seeing was that it was like a massive star shining in the distance. Suddenly, I felt the ground shake and when I looked back at the light I saw what I thought was the world appeared to be duplicating right in front of me and out of the corner of my eye I saw a movement. I looked and saw the silhouette of a horse sized unicorn that stood on all fours and had a tail like a lion and on the unicorn's back was cloaked figure the same one who placed me in the tree. The pair were riding towards the ledge closest to the light but they didn't get far before it and the other world disappeared the unicorn and rider stayed in place before they took off again. I was about to follow when I suddenly felt a blade go through my back and chest and when the blade was pulled out I collapsed and everything went dark.

"Ash wake up!"

I woke in a panic and in a cold sweat I looked around and saw I was still in the new foals room meaning I fell asleep in here. The room was finished being painted the walls and ceiling were painted midnight blue and the walls had constellations on them and the celling had a 3D moon light in the centre and the one who woke me up was Luna.

"Luna what is it?" I asked.

"You looked like you were having a bad dream so I woke you up," Luna said.

"I see well thank you," I said.

"But I can't believe the work you've done here all the constellations are in their proper places and are perfect even the one you and I made," Luna said.

"Yeah well when one of your hobbies is stargazing and you’re marefriend controls the stars you tend to learn a few things," I said as I stood.

"You did an amazing job didn't he little one," Luna said as she gave her belly a rub.

"C'mon we'd better go I remember telling Twilight I would help with the finishing touches for the concert today," I said before I opened the door and walked out.

"Oh that reminds me I'm coming to watch the performance," Luna said.

"Oh really?" I asked with a smirk.

"Why yes after all it's not physical labour so I'll be fine," Luna said before she stuck her tongue out at me.

"Have I ever told you how much I love you?" I asked.

"You could stand to mention it a few more times," Luna said as we entered the dining room.

"Good morning you two I can see you've been working hard last night Ash," Feather Duster said as she gestured to the paint n my clothes.

"Oh yeah you should see the room if you think this masterpiece is good," I said causing the three of us to laugh. "Hey has anyone seen Pip?"

"Young master Pipsqueak left for school about an hour ago," Feather Duster said.

"9:15 right now then I guess I could squeeze a quick visit to Zecora's before I'm needed at the concert," I said.

"Zecora's why do you need to go there?" Luna asked.

"That dream you woke me up from was actually a memory Luna one from before I was placed in the tree I'd like to meditate on it and find out what it's about," I said.

"I see are you alright?" Luna asked.

"I'm fine it's nothing I won't survive," I said.

"Well Ash if you're going out may I suggest you get into a set of clean clothes," Feather Duster said.

"Ah good idea also can you prep an apple and cinnamon muffin to go for me please?" I asked.

"One apple and cinnamon muffin coming up," Feather said before I left and Luna pulled out her phone. "Um forgive me if I'm prying your highness but who are you calling?"

"Just my mother Feather Duster she wanted me to update her on what Ash is going through," Luna said.

"So you’re spying on him?" Feather asked.

"Actually I’m observing we don't exactly know what Heartless did to him so we're taking caution," Luna said.

"I see well I have a muffin to bake would you like the usual princess?" Feather asked.

"Yes please," Luna said.

Third Person POV

Ash was sitting on the still pond in the Everfree forest with his legs crossed and eyes closed and hands in his lap trying to meditate on the memory. Both Dust and Zecora were watching him meditate but Ash wasn't getting any further in it then he liked.

"Your mind is full of trouble and woe now why exactly is that so?" Zecora asked.

"Zecora these supposed memories I'm having I'm not sure if their real or not and if they are real it means my life has been ne massive lie that's continued for generations," Ash said.

"It is hard to know what to trust but for these memories is it really a must?" Zecora asked.

"If you were in my position wouldn't you want the same answers I'm seeking where you come from who you are and why your here?" Ash asked

"Your heart is in the right place but you must beware it doesn't blow up in your face," Zecora said.

"Maybe I can help?"

All eyes turned to the sky and we saw Faust landing on the ground on the edge of the pond.

"Hello Faust," Ash said as he stood up and walked out of the pond while Zecora bowed.

"Please rise Zecora I told you no bowing unless around others," Faust said.

"To what pleasure do I owe you queen for visiting this place of green?" Zecora asked.

"I was informed that Ash's memories were spiking up I wanted to see if he was alright and try and help him," Faust said.

"Well my earliest memories have locked me out I can't make sense of anything here," Ash said.

"Normally this is for an emergency but for you I have a remedy," Zecora said.

"Then please fair Zecora can you help us it may be able to tell us if these little episodes of Ash's are actual memories," Faust said and Zecora nodded before she walked into the forest.

Everyone followed Zecora to her hut and walked inside and they inhaled the scent of burning incense and Faust looked at the many potions and masks around the room. She then picked up a potion and smiled at the label before she put it back.

"This is what you need in order to see the memory,"

Faust turned to Zecora and saw she was holding a jar that had a gold neck and bottom and was filled with white liquid.

"Zecora is that a memory potion?" Faust asked in surprise to which Zecora nodded.

"But I thought only alicorns can drink that," Ash said.

"Many ponies say you are an alicorn in disguise perhaps we should see if these words are lies," Zecora said.

"Ponies say a lot of things Zecora but I doubt I'm an alicorn," Ash said.

"In truth Ash you don’t need to be an alicorn to drink that you just need a strong magic resistance which for an alicorn comes naturally and Zecora you do know what will happen if Ash isn’t strong enough?" Faust asked.

"I am aware of what you say however there is no other way Ash must think of the memory he wishes to see and this potion will end this mystery," Zecora said.

"Seems easy enough but let's hope this work," Ash said before he took a healthy swig of the potion and he set it on the table and a few seconds later Ash's eyes glowed white.

"Faust I must ask but why put yourself to this task you ask Ash questions he wouldn't know the answer along with preforming advanced spells to master," Zecora said.

"Zecora when Heartless appeared I felt something different about him something familiar and that something links to Ash the more I think about it. Also when I first met Heartless he said he wanted vengeance against me for something and as try as hard as I might I even took a memory potion yet it didn't work. Now the only way to actually see why Heartless is doing this is through Ash also Heartless easily wiped out Ash when they first met. Ash needs to get stronger in order to save everyone including himself and I want to help him do just that," Faust said.

"Your words are noble but remember some actions will lead to trouble," Zecora said.

"I'm aware Zecora I'm aware," Faust said.

The two were interrupted when they heard noise coming from Ash and when they saw Ash's eyes were still glowing put he was spitting up blood acting immediately Faust cut off all magic around Ash. Ash's eyes returned to normal before he collapsed Zecora then checked Ash's pulse and found a strong rhythm causing the pair to sigh in relief.

"Ugh what happened?"

Faust and Zecora looked and saw Ash sit up and rub his face before he looked at the blood covering his mouth and wiped it off.

"Why is there blood on me?" Ash asked.

"There was a problem with the potion but first did you see anything?" Faust asked.

"Yeah it was the same memory as last night but I didn't get any farther in it except this time instead of a sword being plunged through me I was crushed by a catapult," I said.

"I see well it appears that the potion works the only problem is not for very long," Faust said.

"So what are the rumours true then?" Ash asked.

"The potion doesn’t need to be taken by an alicorn in order to work remember but if it did I’d say you’re half alicorn," Faust said.

"So a half-truth huh oh well but anyway let's give it another shot maybe I'll get farther this time," Ash said as he tried to reach for the bottle only for Dust to fly over block Ash's hand.

"Absolutely not you almost had your brain destroyed because of that," Faust said.

"If you take any more you'll be knocking at death’s door," Zecora said.

"But I have so many questions that need answered," Ash said.

"And they will come Ash but you need to wait for them to come themselves or once you mind has healed we'll try again," Faust said.

"Alright then," Ash said.

Ash's POV

After Zecora gave me some medicine I realized the time and left for the concert with Dust and when I arrived some guy called Svengallop ordered me to replace the machines that make the flame special effects fuel supply underneath the stage. I didn't argue despite his tone and him calling me ape grabbed the fuel canisters and went under the stage and as I took care of the last one I heard someone call for me.

"Hey Ash ya down there,"

"Just a moment," I called back before I made sure the canisters were in place before I made my way out from under the stage and when I got out and stood up I looked and saw Applejack and Coloratura. But, Coloratura was blushing heavily behind her veil and her eyes were wide open in shock and Applejack was trying to stifle a laugh I raised an eyebrow at the two before I looked down and saw I didn't have my shirt on. "Oh crap sorry it was getting a little too warm down there for my liking."

"Don't sweat it Ash no pun intended by the way we need a favour," Applejack said.

"Sure what's the favour," I asked as I grabbed my top and put it on

"We think Rara's manager Svengallop may be abusing Rara's status as a pop star to get what he wants," Applejack said.

"And let me guess you want to catch him in the act correct?" I asked.

"Ash you know me so well it's a little scary," Applejack said as she punched my chest.

"Well I'll be glad to help what do you need?" I asked.

"You know those projector sheets we need one over the stage when I give the signal," Applejack said.

"But of course," I said.

I flew around back and grabbed the sheet and set it off to the side before I pretended I was busy and a little while later I saw Coloratura walk on stage.

"Svengallop, Svengallop where are you Svengallop?" Coloratura called.

"Here I am did you need something?" Svengallop asked.

Svengallop was a white furred pony with a pink poofy mane and tail and wore a blue business suit and glasses.

"Yes I was considering...maybe cancelling the contest for the school ponies," Coloratura said.

"Countess this is wonderful I've been waiting forever for you to cancel that pointless school pony contest," Svengallop said.

"You...have?" Coloratura asked.

"You do it at every charity event and it does absolutely nothing to promote the Countess Coloratura image that I built consider it cancelled Pinkie Pie!" Svengallop called.

"Yes Svengallop sir," Pinkie Pie said before she spat out the core of an apple and I have to say the poor mare was a mess with the tired eyes and bits of apple and oats in her mane.

"We're making some adjustments to the show follow me," Svengallop said before he walked off with Pinkie Pie in tow. Applejack then gave me the signal and I moved the screen in place and hovered in the air and waited for Svengallop to return which wasn't long. "Okay Countess Coloratura all taken care of."

I looked at the screen and saw a recording from Twilight of Pinkie Pip and Svengallop talking about cancelling the contest.

"You know the drill deliver or the diva ditches your dippy charity," Svengallop said before the recording ended.

I cast an angry glare at Svengallop but I saw Pierce was by far angrier which was rare to see from someone who grew up in Canterlot.

"So that's how you've been managing things?" Coloratura asked.

"Yeah so what's the problem?" Svengallop asked.

I looked back at Pierce and saw both Spike and Mac were trying to hold the unicorn back and Pierce's eye were ablaze with fire.

"The problem is you've been using my name to intimidate ponies to get what you want," Coloratura said.

"But I work incredibly hard for you I deserve everything I get," Svengallop said.

"But not because you scare ponies into thinking I won't perform for their charities otherwise I would never do that to my fans. Which is why you should have known that I would never cancel the school ponies contest," Coloratura said.

"Humph all this charity and school pony contest nonsense is just remanets of that boring little Rara I met back in Manehatten," Svengallop said.

"You clearly don't understand the real me," Coloratura said as she threw back her veil.

"That's a joke I made you somepony what can you do without me good luck Countess Coloratura good luck," Svengallop said before he walked off with his nose in the air.

As I watched him leave I saw Pierce had gotten loose from Spike and Mac and running for Svengallop I flew after him and watched as Pierce punched Svengallop across the face knocking him to the ground. I saw Svengallop was about to get up and strike back if I hadn't dived in and caught Svengallop's fist with my hand.

"Let go of me," Svengallop demanded.

"You know I don't like it when someone tries to hurt my friends and my friend Pierce here hates it more when someone mistreats his marefriend," I said.

"Who cares about you two you're just a freak and he's a nopony," Svengallop said.

"Pierce hand me a rock please," I asked before Pierce placed a rock in my right hand fit in the palm. "See this rock?" I asked before I crushed it with the ease of crushing a stress ball causing Svengallop to gulp. "Now start running before I break every bone in your body and let you crawl back to Manehatten," I said before I pushed Svengallop away and he ran off.

"I didn't need help Ash," Pierce said when Svengallop was out of sight and earshot.

"And how would you have handled it if I left him to you?" I asked.

"Well I...uh...well I would have," Pierce started.

"Exactly you were in a moment of blind anger you need to keep it together," I said as I walked past him and slapped him gently upside the head.

"Your right I'm sorry Ash I guess should have handled it better," Pierce said as he followed me.

"You are an idiot Pierce but a good idiot none the less hell even I need to keep myself under control otherwise I'll do something I'll regret later," I said.

"Well thanks Ash," Pierce said.

"Anytime Pierce," I said as we walked on stage.

"Ash we need your help," Applejack said running over to me.

"Whoa slow down what's up?" I asked.

"We need a conductor and a small orchestra for tonight yet we don't know any," Applejack said.

"Relax AJ I think I got you covered," I said.

I was sitting on a seat tuning my violin before I gazed over at Octavia who was tuning her cello and Fancy Pants who was looking over the music sheet. It turns out Fancy Pants was a conductor when he was young and he seemed to enjoy doing it and when I asked for some assistance he was delighted to help. He even called in some friends he knew in the orchestra and even Octavia who also knew some friends who were glad to come.

"Who-wee Ash you sure have some great connections," Applejack said as she walked in along with a Coloratura who was now wearing a grey sleeveless top and see through skirt with another skirt underneath and her mane and tail were now a dark navy blue and curly at the end.

"Hey with great friends you can go anywhere," I said.

"Ash thank you so much for all your help," Coloratura said.

"It was a pleasure Coloratura any friend of AJ's is a friend of mine," I said.

"Please call me Rara," Coloratura said.

"With pleasure and Rara that style looks way better on you," I said.

"Thanks Ash," Coloratura said with a small blush.

"Now get up there and sing with all your heart," I said before they walked off and when I tuned back to everyone I saw them all looking at me with knowing smiles. "What?"

"Nothing," They all said in union.

I then got into my position when I heard Twilight give the opening speech and readied for our cue for when Rara played.

When I heard Rara sing I swear it was like the angels themselves were singing she wasn't bad on the piano too but the real kicker is when the cutie mark on her shoulders lit up sending the crowd to scream in excitement. When the music stopped the cheers continued and I walked over to the side of the screen and looked at the stage and watched Rara.

"Thank you everypony when I arrived at the helping hooves music festival I had forgotten who I really was but then an old friend reminded me what real friendship is about and she told me if I was true to myself I couldn't go wrong. so I have a very special surprise for her Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo, Pipsqueak and Rumble come on up," Rara said before a new song began.

When the song ended the crowd cheered and Sweetie Bell levitated an instrumental triangle over to Applejack who was pulled onstage as the song played and hit it signalling the end of the song.

"There is also some other ponies here tonight who managed to help me make my performance successful so Ash Blade Pinkie Pie would you and the orchestra please make yourselves known," Rara said as the purple screen disappeared revealing me and the rest of the orchestra while Pinkie jumped on stage and the audience cheered as we bowed.

I then saw Pip run over to me and give me a hug on my leg causing the crowd to daw at the moment so I picked up Pipsqueak and walked down the run way to join the others. And when the cheering stopped when Twilight stepped on stage and everyone got off while I walked back to my spot behind the curtain.

"Thank you Rara for your amazing performance and now our next performer is Ash Blade," Twilight said causing the crowd to cheer while I froze.

I looked at Twilight in shock but she just shrugged her shoulders I then looked at my friends and saw everyone was there from the mane 6, the stallions, Spike, Gilda, Trixie, The CMC, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Vinyl and Octavia, Zecora, Fleur Fancy Pants and Saint Blade, Rara, the royal family, Cadence, Shining Armour, Luna, Pip, Eris and Rage. The last one had a guilty smirk on his face giving me a clear idea on whose butt I need to kick later. So taking a breath I walked over to Twilight and grabbed the mic from her causing the audience to cheer again.

"Um well I have to say I was unprepared for tonight but I'm not one to back down if you all will give me a quick second to sought something out I'll be right back," I said as calmly as I could before I teleported off stage and took a few breaths before I thought about what to play then it hit me. I quickly set everything up and teleported back on stage with a guitar in hand and a calm smile. "First off thank you for your patience even I was surprised when Princess Twilight called my name out but right now many of you have read about my past and thought I was lonely well truth I was but not always. You see I did have someone, someone who is here with us tonight and would like him to come up on stage and share the moment with me so would my brother Burning Rage come on up," The audience cheered while Rage gave me a shocked look and wouldn't move so I asked the others to help him up and once Discord threw him up I grabbed Rage and pulled him on stage. "Rage these words should have been said long ago and it's time I said them now," I said before I began to play my guitar.

As I played and sang the audience was captivated even Rage sang with me and when it ended everyone was screaming for us I gave a smile to Rage who returned one of his own.

"ENCORE, ENCORE, ENCORE, ENCORE,"

"Well Rage shall we please the crowd?" I asked.

"Let's," Rage said before he summoned his guitar.

I turned my own guitar into an electric guitar before the next song played.

When the song ended I gave a bow along with Rage while the audience cheered before I handed the mic back to Twi and we walked off stage.

"Man that was awesome who knew you cou- Gahh!" Rage screamed before I kicked him in the ass. "Ow what the hell."

"Payback for your little stunt you weasel," I said.

"Fair enough," Rage said.

Back Stage after the Festival

After I preformed with Rage I made sure the concert ran smoothly and now I was cleaning up some equipment before I called it a night.

"Dude I didn't know you could play the violin or sing like that."

I turned around and I was met with Vinyl and Octavia.

"Hey you two what are you doing here if I may ask shouldn't you be at home?" I asked.

"Yeah but we figured you could use some help," Vinyl said.

"And we came to thank you for providing me the role as a conductor."

I turned around and saw Fancy Pants, Fleur and Saint Blade.

"You're still here too huh?" I asked

"Indeed but we're also here for Miss Octavia," Fleur said.

"We heard about your dilemma at the Grand Galloping Gala and we want to give you an opportunity to put your career back on track," Fancy said.

"Really! But what about...," Octavia started.

"The nobles can't do squat except deal with it Octavia if Fancy says he can get you back in he can no problem," I said.

"Thank you!" Octavia screamed as she leaped at Fancy Pants and hugged him.

"It's quite alright my dear a talent such as yours being wasted is unacceptable," Fancy Pants said.

"Ash thank you too," Octavia said as she hugged me.

"What did I do?" I asked.

"You provided me a role to play in Countess Coloratura or Rara's concert it will help me get my career on track once again," Octavia said.

"Hey it was my pleasure," I said as I hugged Octavia back.

"Hey it may be the alcohol but is the world turning pink?" Vinyl asked.

I let go of Octavia and looked at my hands to see they were a different colour but they weren't pink they were red.

"Uh Vinyl first off your still wearing your shades secondly no it's not the alcohol everything's turning red," Octavia said.

"Oh that's better," Vinyl said as she removed her shades.

I looked at the sky and to my shock the moon and stars had turned blood red giving the land its red appearance.

"Something's wrong," I said.

"Uh Ash that seems obvious," Octavia said.

"No I mean something is wrong with Luna the moon and stars don't turn red unless something is happening to Luna," I said.

"Ash do you know what it could be?" Fancy asked.

I was about to answer when I hear flapping wings and hooves landing on the ground before I turn around and see both Quick Shot and Nocturnal Shadow running towards me.

"Hey Nocturnal, Quick Shot why are you hear where's Luna?" I asked in an almost panicked tone.

"We're just here...to tell you that...give us a minute," Quick Shot said.

"Sir Luna's going into labour as we speak," Nocturnal said.

"WHAT!" I screamed.

"Congratulations Ash," Fancy Pants said as he patted my back.

"I have to get to the hospital," I said.

"Go Ash fly like the wind," Vinyl said as she gestured to the sky.

"We'll be over there as soon as we can," Octavia said.

I gave everyone a nod before I spread my wings and shot into the sky I saw the Ponyville Hospital dead ahead before I landed and skidded along the ground before I ran inside. The doctors and patients we shocked by my sudden appearance but I couldn't give a damn as I ran over to the desk and saw Red Heart was there.

"Red Heart where's Luna?" I asked but my answer was a scream of pain from a familiar alicorn down the corridor I looked back at Red Heart and saw her smile before she gestured down the hallway. I gave a nod to Red Heart before I ran down the hallway following the sound of the scream I rushed down the corridors dodging doctors, nurses and some carts and other patients till finally came to a room where I saw everyone was there. Faust walked over to me and gave me a smile before she hugged me. "Faust where is she?"

At this Faust's smile turned into a worried frown before she turned to the door.

"She's in there but she needs you now more than ever," Faust said.

Taking a huge breath I gave her a nod before I walked to the door and was given congratulations by everyone.

"Hey Ash,"

I turn to look at the voice and I saw it was Rage with an arm around Eris.

"Once you step through the doors your life will change forever just like with Pip," Rage said as he placed a hand on Pip's head who had Dust on his shoulder.

I gave Rage a nod before I walked inside I walked down a small hall and pushed open the double doors and saw the moon princess on the birth bed she was gritting her teeth in pain and tears were sliding down her face as she tried to push the baby out. Moving past a few nurses who were helping the doctor I came to Luna's side.

"Y-You...You came," Luna said through her tearful eyes and smiles as I grip her hand.

"Not even the nine circles of hell along with hells armies would be able to keep me away from this and I promise I won't leave your side," I said through a teary smile.

The doctor keeps telling Luna to push with all she's got and Luna cries out in pain as she pushes with all her might Luna's grip on my hand begins to shatter it but I muscle through it along with the verbal abuse and the threats of her killing me later for doing this to her. I continue to stay strong not just for her but our foal too and several minutes later Luna let's out an ear-splitting scream and as the scream dies down it's replaced by the sound of a crying foal. Luna is exhausted but she fights to stay awake to see the foal the doctor then wraps the foal in a warm blanket and hands the child to Luna with a smile on his face.

"Congratulations your highness it's a colt."

"A colt?" Luna asked in surprise.

"Yes," the doctor said.

The foal continues to cry before Luna feeds him while I smile down at our new son with tears of joy he had Luna's coat colour and a black mane with silver tips and his eyes were just as beautiful as his mothers. The foals tiny little wings were wrapped by the blanket covering the colt preventing anyone from seeing them I continued to smile as the foal drank from Luna's breasts before Luna asks me an important question.

"What should we name our little star?" Luna asked with tears in her eyes as the foal grips her mother’s finger.

After having the biggest smile I think I've ever had on my face I pondered on what name we should give the foal till it hit me.

"Midnight Star," I said.

"Midnight Star I love it," Luna agrees before I lean down and kiss Luna on the lips.

"Sir I must ask you to leave so the princess can rest and make sure your foal is healthy," the doctor said.

"Of course I'll be back as soon as you wake up," I said before I gave Luna another kiss and looked down at Midnight Star with a smile before I left.

An Hour and a Half Later

I was sitting in a lotus position on the floor in the waiting room with the others when I stepped out of the room Luna was in the others avalanched me in questions I even saw Fancy Pants, Fleur, Saint Blade, Octavia and Vinyl had made it even Rara. They all asked me questions but all I did was give them a smile before I sat in a chair and looked at my broken hand that was crushed by Luna but I used my blood manipulation technique to put my hand back together. But, when voices of doubt and worry plagued my mind I got into a lotus position to calm my nerves and when the door opened and I heard my name I took a breath before I stood up and walked over to the doctor.

"How are they?" I asked.

"They are both fine and healthy sir and I have to say you have to be the calmest farther I've ever seen must be the reason why they're both calm now," the doctor said.

"Truth doc I was scared beyond belief," I said.

"Well shall we go see them?" the doctor asked.

"Please," I said.

The doctor led us down the halls and many of the staff said congratulations to me before we stepped inside. I walked over to Luna and she handed Midnight Star to me and once I took him in my arms I turned around to face everyone.

"Everyone I'd like our to meet our new son Midnight Star," I announced and once I did Pip and the rest of the CMC pulled over a chair so they could see the foal the mane 6 and the stallions all dawed at the foal. The royals were shocked to hear the news about a male alicorn while the rest smiled. "Not going to say hi to your new nephew Rage for shame."

Rage then walked over to me and held the foal and I saw tears in his eyes and that smile of his as he looked at his new nephew Midnight was then passed around the room each one had a smile on their face and when Midnight was handed back to me I sat on the bed with him and Luna. I was about to hand Midnight back to his mother when I saw something that rocked me to my core my foal was smiling and looking at me and I heard him let out a small laugh causing everyone's in the room to look in shock.

"He has your smile," Luna said with tears in her eyes.

That small smile my foal was giving me by far became one of the proudest moments in my life.

"Can you guys give me, Pip, Midnight and Luna the room for a minute?" I asked.

Everyone nodded before the left leaving me to smile at the child.

"Hey Mum Dad I'm going to be the best big brother in the world for him I'm going to play catch with him help him ride a bike even help him get his cutie mark," Pip said.

"With your will Pip I bet you will," I said as I placed a wing over Pip.

Suddenly I hear rattling through the air vents and I hand Midnight back to Luna and looked at the vents and saw it swing open and a canister fell out and released a tan green smoke that caused us to cough and I began feel a little drowsy. I pulled my shirt over my face and looked around when something tackled me to the ground I managed to see a figure in black clothing and wearing a gas mask before he pulled out a dagger and tried to stab me with it. I dodged his attack and caught his hand to stop his attack but this guy was hitting me in the ribs with his other hand and I was desperately trying to stop the hits while the dagger got closer and closer to my face.

Suddenly the door blows inward causing the masked pony to look at it giving me the opportunity to grab the dagger and stab the figure in the shoulder causing the figure to yell in pain and get off me. I tried to get to my feet and when I looked at the figure I saw him pull the knife out before he tossed it away the figure looked at me before it disappeared into the smoke I then heard footsteps approach before my view went dark.

Third Person POV

Ash felt like his head was on fire before he opened his eyes and looked up at a grey brick ceiling he saw he was in a comfortable bed and sat and looked around.

"Glad you’re up."

Ash turned to the source of the voice and saw through metal bars going vertically and horizontally and a door made in the same way was off to the side. On the other side of the bars was Rage who looked like he had been sitting there for a while.

"Rage what's going on where am I?" Ash asked.

"Canterlot Castle dungeons," Rage said.

"Ok then why am I here? I haven't done anything wrong and I'm sure it's a misunderstanding," Ash said as he got up and walked towards the bars.

"You’re not here because you did something Ash you're here so you don't do anything," Rage said.

"What?" Ash asked.

"Ash what's the last thing you remember?" Rage asked.

"Well I remember the concert and you signing me up for the show and after the concert the moon and stars turned re-Oh My God Where's Luna, Pip and Midnight!?" Ash asked.

"Listen Ash a little while later when we left the room we heard the sounds of struggling and saw sleeping gas coming from inside. When I busted down the door I saw you were on the floor unconscious but Pip, Midnight and Luna were gone," Rage said.

"Rage what are you saying?" Ash asked.

"Ash Luna, Pip and Midnight...They've been ponynapped and no one has claimed responsibility or given us any demands,” Rage said

Ash backed away from the bars his face filled with shock at what he heard and slowly his face twisted into one or rage till suddenly he screamed the scream echoed all throughout Canterlot and was more terrifying then the drums of war and the battle cry's of your darkest fears. As Ash screamed Rage left with his head hung low he didn't stop walking till he reached the throne room where the mane 6, stallions, Spike, Gilda, Trixie, Octavia, Vinyl, the immortals, Shining, Cadence, Flurry Heart, Eris and the royal family waited.

"So how did he take it?" Caramel asked.

Well if you couldn't tell by the blood curdling scream that’ll give you nightmares for a month not well," Rage replied.

"I don't blame him for such a thing to happen right after his child's birth even I would go ballistic," Shining said as he held his wife and filly close.

"Maybe we can cheer him up," Pinkie said.

"Pinkie as appreciated the effort would be I don't think it will be enough," Rarity said.

"Trixie is confused why must Ash be locked up when his family is in trouble?" Trixie asked.

"Trixie do you remember what I said about the knights of Equestria?" Discord asked but Trixie shook her head. "If you're the knight's superior they will obey you if you're their friend they will die for you if you're their enemy then Faust help you."

"What does that have to do with this if the princesses ordered Ash to stay put won't he listen?" Rara asked causing Rage to laugh.

"Hahahaha oh man that cracks me up Rara listen cause Discord may have forgotten to mention something but when a loved one of the knights of Equestria is threatened by somepony there is no crack or crevasse in any world where they can hide from them. And when they do find them no force from either heaven or hell can stop them," Rage said.

"Agreed which is why Ash is in the dungeons I don't want him to become a risk for himself and for others we don't even know what the assailants want and we have no clues whatsoever or who they are either," Faust said.

"Well we'd better figure out something soon cause Ash won't stay put forever," Applejack said.

"Don't worry I made certain Ash won't be going anywhere," Faust said.

Suddenly the throne room doors burst open and a guard comes running in before he kneeled to the royals.

"You're majesty news from the dungeon but Sir Ash Blade has escaped," the guard said.

"What how he can't use magic because of the anti-magic anklet on his leg and I made sure it was undetectable as well not to mention he was in the strongest cage in the dungeons," Faust said.

"Well your majesty Ash was somehow able to sense where his magic was being blocked before he ripped it off with his bare hands," the guard said before he showed Faust the ruined anklet. "And after he got rid of the anklet he kicked down the back wall of his cell and flew out of the castle."

Faust face palmed herself while Discord chuckled and Rage looked at Faust with a sigh.

"Rule one never tempt fate to screw things up," Faust grumbled under her breath while she placed he fingers against her forehead.

Ash's POV

I opened a window into the Ponyville Hospital and pulled myself inside I checked down the hallways before I crept my way over to the room I was in when we were attacked and looked around. I went under the yellow police tape and saw the room was exactly how it was left when I was last here I then used my Phantom Eye spell to have a look around and I was lucky I was in there before the time limit was up. I watched the scene from start to finish but thanks to the smoke I couldn't see much and I was about ready to leave when I looked at the masked figure and saw the blade I jabbed into his shoulder.

I played the scene where I stabbed the figure and saw him toss away the dagger I followed the dagger and saw it slide underneath a bedside table. I ended the phantom eye spell and looked under the table and saw it. I grabbed the dagger and had a look at it and saw the handle was royal purple with a golden spiral going along the grip and a golden sphere on the hilt while the cross guard was a gold disk with a sun engraved in the centre but the sun’s rays were actually made of swords. I then turned my eyes from the details of the blade to the blood on the blade I then used my blood manipulation technique to find out who it belongs to.

"I have you now Sun Beam," I thought.

I put the dagger away for later and when I was about to leave for the window I was about to leave through the window but I heard the sound of hooves stop at the door. I turned around and looked to see Critical Eye staring at me.

"Ash," Critical Eye said with a nod of his head.

"Critical Eye I gotta say I was not expecting you to be here," I said.

"It's my job to solve cases especially if it involves royalty," Critical Eye said.

"Ah yes they hire the best don't they," I said.

"Also sir you have my congratulations on your child and I'm sorry to hear that were both Princess Luna and your sons were taken from you tonight," Critical Eye.

"Thanks for your concern," I said.

"Sir I must ask if you fond anything in here and if you have to ask you to hand it over to me for examination," Critical Eye said.

"I can't do that Critical Eye this is my family that was taken and I am going to find them," I said.

"I understand what you’re saying and how you feel sir but you must understand I have a job to do and I want to help you," Critical Eye said.

"If you want to help Critical then I've got a message for you to deliver to my friends and brother. Tell them I'll call em if I need something and as for you Critical Eye stay out of my way," I said before I said before I leapt out of the window and teleported away.

Four days later

It took me a while but I found my target I was standing outside a bar in Canterlot it was night time and raining slightly and I was in my robes and wearing my disguise ring so I wouldn't be recognized by the guards. Dust was sitting on my shoulder who I picked up at my home when I was grabbing my gear. I then gestured for Dust to stay outside while I walked in I kept my hood over my face and as I looked around I received a few glances before they went back to their drinks or talking with their companion. I saw my target playing darts in the corner he was a unicorn and wore brown pants and a white shirt and he had an orange coat and golden mane and tail I walked over to him as he grabbed a drink but he cringed as he placed his right hand on his left shoulder. When I was close enough I coughed politely to get his attention and he turned to face me.

"Mind if I play a few rounds?" I asked.

"Sure I was looking for some competition but be warned I've got a mean toss and sharp aim," Sun Beam said.

"Well let's see what's stronger your skill or my luck and skill," I said causing Sun Beam to crack a smile.

The pair of us played a few rounds and we talked about random stuff till finally I began to bring this to an end.

"Say if you don't mind me asking where'd you get the injury?" I asked.

"What's that?" Sun Beam asked in a suspicious tone.

"You've been clutching it in pain for a while," I said as I gestured to the shoulder.

"Oh I got it as I did something noble," Sun Beam said.

"I see then you wouldn't happen to remember this," I said as I threw the dagger I found at the board scoring a bullseye and all it took just one look at the dagger before Sun Beam pushed past me and everyone else in his way before he was out the doorway. "Why do they always have to run?"

I teleported outside and saw Sun Beam running down the alley way I whistled for Dust before I teleported onto the rooftops and began my run across them. I jumped from rooftop to rooftop dodging chimneys and skylights all the while keeping my eyes on my target. I continued my run till we reached the lower districts and my target ran into a temple like building I gave the temple a quick scan for heat signatures and found only a few about ten or so inside. I then made my way over to the bell tower and snuck in through there with Dust following me close behind the inside was dark but that gave me a stealthy approach to my target if I stayed in the shadows. Once I made my way down the spiralled staircase and to the second floor I took off my ring and crept over to the railing I peered over it and saw my prey Sun Burst was sitting at a long table along with nine other figures and all of them wore scarlet robes with gold trimming while hoods hid their faces. But I could see they were all unicorns and they had the same sun mark in the centre of their robes. They were all surrounded by candles and the room was also filled with towering pillars and there were also stained glass windows that showed images of Celestia raising the sun. There was a circular window at the back of the room with a picture of the sun I then gestured to Dust to remain quiet before I climbed down the pillars so I could listen to the conversation between the figures.

"Brother Sun Beam why are you here you told us you were going to celebrate till the summer sun celebration in three days time when we would complete half of our work," one of the cloaked figures said.

"I was but I was discovered by somepony who had my dagger they must have found it in the room when we kidnapped the princess and the foals but it was only a unicorn and I lost him easily," Sun Beam said.

"Can you remember what this unicorn looked like?" another figure asked.

"Black fur and mane and tail which both had a silver stripe in it and he had olive green eyes and also wore robes like nothing I've seen before," Sun Beam said.

"Robes was there an insignia on them anything that we could use to identify him," a figure asked.

"Yes I can draw the symbol that was on his shoulder cape.

(Sorry please ignore the words I couldn't find one without them)

"You fool you've doomed us all!" a figure shouted as he pointed at Sun Beam.

"Brother calm yourself and tell us what you know of this symbol?" another figure asked.

"It's the symbol in the symbol you should fear look," the figure said as he pointed out the symbol of our creed. "This symbol is death to anyone who is an enemy of it, it is a symbol for three or the knights of Equestria and if this unicorn wears this then we are doomed."

"So you are saying that the unicorn was actually the human in disguise?" Sun Beam asked with sweat forming on his brow.

"Most likely yes and I've see the powers of this knight myself when the griffons attacked I saw the knight cut down all the griffins that stood in his path. They were like lambs to the slaughter for him yet the griffins are the greatest war mongers on our planet," the figure said.

"I've also heard that he is a deity of death in disguise and that he moves like a phantom carrying fury on his wings," another said.

"Nonsense these are just stories a myth to frighten criminals beware the sixth knight or he'll hunt you down the sort of thing parents would tell their foals so they behave," another said.

"Either way we have to stop him or our entire plan would be for nothing," a cloaked figure said

"Well then how do we restrain this knight raise an army?" a cloaked figure asked as I moved from cover to cover.

As the group argued I remembered something Altair taught me I pulled out a feather and turned it into a blade and threw it at a spot in Sun Beam's back causing a numbing sensation and not allowing him to scream in pain. I then moved to a different cover and waited for another moment to strike.

"Enough!" a figure said loud enough causing everyone to stop and look at the figure which was presumably the leader. "So he seeks to stop us...To take back the moon tyrant and filthy spawn before the appropriate time...Pure madness," the figure said as he stood up and drew his sword and held it in front of him causing the others to do the same. "Let him come even deities can fall," the figure said before he saw Sun Beam who wasn't standing. "Why do you not join us brother?" The figure asked before Sun Beam began to stand. "Is there something wrong?"

Sun Beam looked like he was about to stand up fully before he collapsed onto the table revealing the feather embedded in his back to the others right as a bell rang out nine times meaning it was nine o'clock the figures then backed away from the body as if he was diseased before they looked around.

"He's here," a figure said.

"Stay on guard brothers," the leader said.

"Stuff that I'm leaving," a figure said before ran into the shadows in my direction.

I silently drew Whispering Wind and as the figure was about to pass me I severed his head from his body and rolled the head back towards the figures causing them to tense and look in my direction. I then signalled Dust who was sitting on a pole to let out a squawk gaining the figures attention and spook them. Luckily no one tried to harm him and it gave me enough time to snap a figures neck 180 degrees backwards and threw a pair of feathers into two other figures before I disappeared into the shadows along with Dust allowing the remaining figures to look at the recent deaths of their allies. I then used flag poles attached to the pillars to climb above the figures and waited for the perfect opportunity before I switched to thermal vision and jumped onto the table. And before anyone could look I flapped my wings extinguishing all the candles before I pulled out three feather blades and tossed them at three of the figures.

"Someone relight those candles now!" the leader demanded.

"Yes sir," a figure said shakenly.

I then stood up and deactivated my thermal vision and let Dust land on my shoulder just as the figure relighted the candles. As the candles illuminated the area he jumped back and cowered in fear with his sword trembling in his grip I could see even the leader of the group was spooked.

"I'll have a few questions which you both seem capable of answering but first the important question where is my family?" I asked in a cold tone.

"Go to hell," the leader said.

"Maybe later," I said.

"Don't mess with me," the leader demanded.

"Are you going to answer me or do I have to pry the info out of you?" I asked as I held out my hand.

"Kill him," the leader said.

I jumped over the figure as he tried to cut me legs with his sword and landed behind him. Once the figure turned around I drove my hidden blade into his neck and retracted it letting the body fall before I turned to the leader.

"I'm not going to ask nicely again," I said before the leader charged at me but I used my magic to place him in a chair and hold him there. "Answer the question where is my family!?"

"Like I said go to hell maybe you might see them there," the leader said before I let out a growl.

I placed a hand on his chest and used my blood manipulation to heat up his blood like Sombra's forcing him to scream in pain.

"Answer me now where is my family!?" I demanded.

"Never," the leader said.

I heated up his blood again only made it hotter and this went on for a few minutes and I switched between several tactics till the leader was covered in burns, blisters and large cuts.

"Last chance pal before I make this worse and I will not leave till I get my answers where is my FAMILY!?" I yelled.

"North of Foal Mountain and in-between Neighagra Falls the place you seek is the Temple of the Sun," the leader wheezed.

"Good next question tell me what is the name of this little cult of yours and its purpose?" I asked.

"We serve the true goddess of our world Princess Celestia and that Night Mare along with the other so called princesses are a threat to her but that Night Mare bitch or rather Nightmare Moon is the biggest threat," the leader said before I punched him across the face knocking him to the floor.

"Unless you want more pain you'll be careful on what you say in front of me and what of Faust is she a tyrant too to you lot?" I asked as I kneeled beside him.

'The supposed Queen of Equestria is nothing more than a trick to get the mighty Celestia to give up the throne but we the Knights of the Radiant Dawn will stop you," the leader said.

"How am I involved in this when Celestia is in charge of me why try to kill me?" I asked.

"You sided with the Night Mare and then produced your scum of a foal to take the throne and spread your tyranny across Equestria," the leader said before I broke his leg causing more screaming.

"Alright then next question why did you kidnap my family?" I asked causing the leader to chuckle.

"Isn't it obvious she's going to die become a sacrifice for her sister along with your foal but the one you took in he will become one of us," the leader said with a laugh while I stood up the answer disgusted me but I turned around and began to walk away. "Hey I answered you questions let me go!"

"True but who said I was going to let you live," I said before I snapped my fingers and the leaders blood heated up dramatically and I left with Dust while the leader screamed to death.

Two Hours Later

I arrived at the location the Knight of the Radiant Dawn told me about the Temple of the Sun which happened to remind me of the one back in my world Mexico except there was a large doorway at the base of the temple.

I was sneaking through the corridors of the Temple the walls were decorated with reds and golds and there were also statues of Celestia in each corridor you turn to. I have been in here for hours mapping out this place being careful to avoid the guards and keeping my eyes peeled for Luna, Pip and Midnight.

I came across armouries sleeping quarters and rooms with strange relics till I came to a massive square shaped room that became circular as it went up. The room was so large you could hold an army in it and it was so high it reached the top of the temple where a single shaft of light was coming in from the roof that lit up the entire room. Also on the roof was a massive dome with a golden sun carved into the ceiling reds, royal purples and gold streaked all across the room the room and also had pillars with sun pictures capped along the top and balconies ran along the walls. I was on one of the upper levels and I saw at the back of the room there was a solid gold statue of Celestia two and a half stories tall with her wings outstretched the eyes were blood red rubies three times the size of my head and beautifully cut. But the crown on her head was not like the one Celestia wore but instead a golden wreath of with flames on it I also saw it holding a gold bowl with black scorch marks under it raising my suspicions on what it was used for. In front of the statue was an altar with two glass goblets with a golden handle and jewels embedded in it filled with a bubbling black liquid.

In front of the alter was a pristine white unicorn with silver a silver grey mane and tail but the mane was spiked up yet he maintained a regal posture and his eyes were an aqua blue. He was wearing scarlet robes with the mark of the Knights of the Radiant Dawn on his chest and the gold trimmings on his robes looked like golden flames. He was standing in front of two kneeling ponies one a mare the other a stallion who were wearing amour that did not match the other.

"Do you swear to pledge your undying loyalty to serve our beloved radiant shining goddess of the sun and be prepared to die in your line of duty for her?" The white unicorn asked.

"We swear," the two said in sync.

"Then drink and be reborn as Holy Knights," the unicorn said before he used his magic and levitated the goblets over to the armoured ponies.

The two ponies gulped down the strange beverage and not too long after they both began screaming in horrifying pain. The mare threw up a ton of blood and collapsed while the stallion clenched his chest before he began swelled dramatically and exploded in a shower of blood and gore which left the white unicorn miraculously untouched. I then looked at the mare and saw her start to get up before she looked at the unicorn.

"Welcome to the Holy Knights," the unicorn said.

"What the hell is this some twisted initiation?" I asked as I looked at Dust who only squawked in response. "Your right Dust we need to find Luna and my sons first we can find out what the hell this is later."

"Oh I'm afraid we can't have that."

I spun around to see who was behind me only to see a fist collide into me.

Chapter 43 ...Then It'll Drown You in Your Own Blood

Canterlot Castle/Third Person POV

"It's been one week...One bucking week since my daughter, grandfoals and Ash disappeared and you still have nothing!" Faust roared at the two kneeling guards before her.

"We're trying your majesty but both the culprits and Ash have hidden their tracks too well," A guard said while the other gulped in fear.

"Maybe you’re not trying hard enough if Ash was able to discover evidence at the crime scene in only a matter of seconds then what good are any of you?!" Faust demanded causing the guards to cower.

"Okay I suggest you guards had better get out now before Her Majesty really loses her temper," Rage said who appeared beside the throne.

The guards didn't hesitate to stand up and run through the throne room doors.

"Rage if you know what's good for you, you will not do that again," Faust growled.

"And you need to calm down Faust the reason I came here is to make sure you don't accidently tear some poor ponies head off," Rage said as Faust just gave Rage a cautious eye before she huffed and sat back against the throne. "Look I know you’re worried about Luna and the others I am too but you remember the message that Ash gave us that he would contact us if needed."

"Still I wish Ash didn't have to go about it in such a horrible way you saw those ponies inside that temple in the lower district," Faust said.

"Yeah six had Ash's feather blades wedged into them one was decapitated another had his neck snapped another had a blade wedged into his throat. And the last one was tortured and burned alive from the inside no doubt the same trick Ash used on Sombra," Rage said.

"I can hardly imagine how the others actually took that especially his friends I'm just glad the media didn't find out," Faust said.

"Yeah well Ash has learned a few tricks during his life I honestly wouldn't be surprised if he planned to use them on the ones that did something like this," Rage said.

"How do you know that?" Faust asked looking at Rage in shock.

"Seriously I have been going down to Ponyville for two months now to see Ash and you’re telling me you didn't even notice?" Rage asked.

"I don't constantly keep a leash on you Rage in fact I was the first one to trust you remember," Faust said.

"I see your point but anyway back to the main topic I've been going down to see Ash cause I wanted to find out about his past long before I came in and I gotta say it's a long, long history," Rage said.

"I see but back up did you say Ash picked up a few tricks what are they exactly?" Faust asked.

"Yeah and it's from either being tortured or doing the torturing," Rage said.

"...Rage I need you to swear that no matter what that info stays between you and me at all costs," Faust said in a serious tone.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye," Rage said as he did the gestures. "Do you want me to put it in a blood oath too?"

"No the first one is enough," Faust said as she went through some paperwork.

"What are you looking at?" Rage asked.

"Some reports about the preparations for the summer sun celebration tomorrow," Faust said.

"Wait tomorrow wow I've been so focused on Ash, Luna and the foals I didn't even realise," Rage said.

"I wouldn't blame you Celestia said we should postpone it until those four are back," Faust said.

"I hear ya going to the celebration just feels wrong without them there," Rage said

Suddenly a familiar crow flew in from a window and dropped a scroll with a black ribbon and silver seal on it in Faust’s lap before he flew on to Rage’s shoulder.

"A letter from Ash finally," Faust said as she opened the scroll.

"Well what does it say?" Rage asked as he stoked the exhausted looking Dust.

"There are coordinates on here and it says come prepared any idea what that means?" Faust asked.

"Yeah we'd better let everyone know I'll head down to Ponyville while you get your kids ready we'll meet at the station," Rage said.

Two Hours Later

"Whelp this is the place," Rage said.

"It's huge," Vinyl said with a whistle.

"And well-guarded," Swift Spear said.

The group was hiding at the tree line gazing at the massive structure in awe and fear as the full moon shined down above it.

"Luna, Ash, Pip and Midnight are here I can sense their life signatures are inside but there's too much disturbance to know precisely where they are," Faust said.

"Well we aren’t going to be able to do much just by sitting here we need a way in," Shining said.

"Found one," Quick Shot said as he appeared from some trees to the group's left.

"Where?' Faust asked.

"A rectangular hole probably a window along the side of this place probably on what would probably be the second floor also least amount of guards there as well," Quick Shot said.

"Well done Quick Shot let's check it out," Rage said.

"Wait hang on," Dream Catcher said.

"What is it Dream Catcher?" Faust asked.

"An open window and very little defences there does anyone smell a trap?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I agree you just don't heavily fortify a fortress and leave a weak point unguarded," Twilight said.

"It may be a trap but it's the only way in unless you want to go through the front door kicking and screaming and bring them all down on us or if you have another plan please share with us," Rage said.

"We could just teleport inside," Twilight suggested.

"They could have put in magic sensors to detect if anyone teleports inside without permission," Rage said

Twilight opened her mouth to respond but closed it before everyone went to the left of the structure and avoided the guards till they came to the wall.

"Okay I'll check it out and if it's clear I give you a signal and toss you the rope," Rage said before he climbed up the wall and towards the window.

Rage disappeared inside the window for a few minutes before he dropped to the ground with the rope and when he removed his helmet and took a breath and everyone saw his skin was as pale as a ghost.

"Rage are you alright what did you see," Faust asked.

"Something that will scar me for the rest of eternity *shudder* everyone listen what's up there is something I would never wish upon even my darkest enemies," Rage said.

"I don't think I want to go up there now," Fluttershy said while cowering behind Mac.

"On a scale of 1 to 10 how bad would you rate it Rage," Spitfire asked.

"60," Rage said causing everyone to gulp.

"It doesn't matter right now this is our way in so we'll need to face whatever inside that room," Faust said.

"Alright but Nocturnal Shadow, Quick Shot be warned this will affect you both the most," Rage said earning nods from the bat ponies

The group climbed up the rope and entered the window and like Rage said none of them were prepared for what they saw.

They were standing in a laboratory of some kind but what horrified them were the occupants of six tables each one skinned and thin from being starved and suspended by metal restraints. Their backs were cut open and the skin was being peeled back by metal arms coming from the ceiling.

"Are those?" Celestia began to ask.

"Thestral ponies yeah each one of them," Rage said.

Holy Light walked towards a table and placed a hand on the body in sadness only for the body to grown and shift around.

"Holy Buck They're Still Alive!" Holy Light screamed as he backed away.

Swift Spear, Storm Cloud, Soarin, Fleetfoot and Quick Shot threw up the contents of their stomachs Fluttershy fainted along with Rarity and Octavia. Gilda and Trixie, the mane 6, the rest of the stallions, Cadence and Eris were mortified but the rest were angry especially Nocturnal who was about to storm out of the room and go on a killing spree if Spike didn't grab her and hold her tight. Nocturnal struggled to escape his hold till she gave up and did something no one saw when around her she cried. Both Nocturnal and Lightning were the no pain type in the squad but if anything after this it showed that even the heart of stone type can still cry.

"What do we do now?" Spike asked.

Rage responded by drawing a knife and walking to the first table where its occupant slowly looked up at him Rage showed the pony the knife who nodded seeming to understand what Rage intended. Rage then moved behind the body and sliced the nape of the pony’s neck ending the suffering before he did the same for the others and when he finished he did a small prayer before he sheathed the knife.

"Let's go," Rage said before he opened a door and lead everyone out.

The group walked down the corridors Celestia looked very uncomfortable when she saw the banners and statues of herself.

"They seem to like you princess," Vinyl said.

"Well I don't know what's is going on but I sure as hell don't like it especially if they like you in particular Celestia," Discord said.

"Same only more so," Celestia said.

The group continued their walk down the hallways till Rage held up a hand stopping them before they looked at the end of the hallway and saw an armoured figure blocking their path. The figure’s a face plate was made of twisted metal thorned vines with a horn appearing out of the forehead and on its left arm was a circular shield with thorns around the edge and the sun mark like on the banners was on the shield.

"Everyone take another route I'll deal with this," Rage said as he drew Fury and Hate.

"Rage Watch Out!" Eris screamed.

Rage looked to his left and saw an armoured hand collide to his face sending into the wall the figure itself wore a smooth helmet except for the horn on the forehead that had a face on the front it saw a large sharp tooth filled frown and thin eyes and two large horns on the sides of helmet. The figures weapon was a blade that rested on its lower back the scabbard was thick but short and there was a cross guard and handle sticking out of it.

Quicker than one could blink Rage rushed at the new opponent and drove his blades into the armour.

"How do ya like that?" Rage asked with a smile only for it to disappear when the figure reached for and pulled out the blades without even a drop of blood on them.

"Heh, heh, heh, heh a good effort but pointless knight of vengeance," the figure said.

"Huh?" Rage asked before he was slammed into a wall again only this time he didn't get up.

"A good show now shall we take care of the rest?" the thorned figure asked.

"Indeed," the second figure said.

The group minus Celestia was lead into what looked like the dungeons they heard noises coming from inside and they got louder and louder as they walked. The guards then pushed them into a large cell and across from them the found the source of the noise they saw three ponies in the cell along with a metal tub of water. One of the ponies was wearing rubber gloves and was holding another figure in the water until he was pulled up the group saw the figures face who turned out to be a very familiar human.

"ASH!" everyone screamed.

"Oh hey guys glad you could make it," Ash said before he was forced back into the water.

"200 watts!" a large earth pony demanded who was sitting on a stool watching Ash.

The last pony in the room nodded and turned a nob on a machine that was connected to the metal tub the pony then flicked a switch and the group watched as the tub became electrified while Ash's head was still in it Ash's body thrashed around a bit before he was pulled back out taking deep breaths.

"Ash are you alright?" Chrysalis asked.

"Are you kidding me I kinda loving this it's like getting a shot of adrenalin," Ash said.

"Ok I think this place caused him to snap," Rainbow said.

"Get him up," the earth pony on the stool demanded as he stood up.

The other two ponies grabbed Ash and stood him up and then chained him to the ceiling so he was standing up and his arms were in the air giving the group a look at him. His wings were bound to his back and there were fresh new scars on his chest and sides and the only thing covering him were his pants.

"I'll be back to take care of you," the earth pony said.

"Take your sweet time Burges I can wait," Ash said with a smile.

"True but that Night Mare can't along with your brat," Burges said before he left along with the two ponies and once they left Ash's smile fell into a frown.

"So how'd you get in?" Ash asked.

"Oh after we got your message we came here immediately and as for how we got in we came through a window that lead to some kind of Luna Pegasi morgue and...," Rage started.

"Say no more I know the room...I entered the same way," Ash said causing the room to go silent. "And the ones who caught you who were they?"

"Some pony wearing a thorned faceplate helmet who had a shield and another wearing a creepy face helmet and the both of them were unicorns," Twilight said.

"Ah you must mean Jude and Golgius and Twilight the pair of them are actually artificial alicorns," Ash said.

"WHAT!" the group screamed.

"I'll explain Rage did you by any chance stab one of them?" Ash asked.

"Yeah it was that Golgius guy but I wasn't able to draw any blood," Rage said.

"I figured as much only beings of high magic levels equal or higher than an alicorn and your still a little bit under it Rage," Ash said.

"But how when I've been training hard?" Rage asked.

"Hang on a sec Rage," Ash said.

Burges then came back with the other two ponies but Burges was carrying a shiny new machete.

"You see this ape brain?" Burges asked as he held up the blade.

"Yeah I gotta say it looks pretty did your girlfriend give that to you oh wait that's right you don't have one because of your ugly mug," Ash said with a cocky grin.

"Oh ha, ha, ha Ash Blade I will miss our little sessions together but I'm afraid this is where we part ways permanently," Burges said.

"Oh if I'm gone then who will you get to torture won't you be sad to see me go?" Ash asked.

"A little I'll admit but I'm pretty sure you can tell by that feather on your neck that the Night Mare's time is almost up," Burges said causing the group to look and see the necklace was halfway gone. "So think of it as me sending you off early and she'll meet you again in the afterlife."

"Oh don't worry I'll be reunited with her just not in the afterlife," Ash said slightly losing his smile and cheery tone before he hung his head before one of the ponies then placed a bowl under Ash where his head would be. "What's the bowl for?"

"It has been requested that your head be put on display after the Night Mare's death along with your unholy spawn so why don't you make it easier on all of us and stay still and I'll make sure to make it quick and painless," Burges said.

Ash didn't move from his position as Burges stood in front of him Burges then swung his blade down. But Ash stood up and kicked the blade out of Burges's hand causing it to wedge itself into the ceiling Ash then used the sole of his foot and kicked Burges in the chest sending him flying into the far wall. The two ponies in the room rushed at Ash but Ash used the chains to pull himself up and kicked the ponies in the face sending them into either the wall or the bars of the cell before Ash landed on the ground. The machete then came loose and Ash used his foot to catch the blade and balance it as Burges got up. The pair looked at each other’s eyes before Ash tossed the machete upwards with his foot and kicked it at Burges and as the blade flew at him Burges shut his eyes right as the blade cut through his jawline and wedged itself into the wall behind him.

"Whoa!" Spike yelled while the others jaws dropped.

Ash then kicked the bowl over to Burges's body and once the bowl stopped in front of him the top of the head then slid off the body and fell into the bowl.

"Holy...Shit," Gilda said.

"Ash its official…you are the god of badass," Rage said.

Ash then looked at the two ponies who were recovering from the attacks and went pale when they saw the still standing body.

"I suggest you get outta this building unless you want the same thing to happen to you," Ash said.

The two ponies nodded before they left without even closing the door.

"Ok what's next?" Applejack asked.

"Caramel can you get everyone out while I get myself out?" Ash asked as he began climbing up the chains.

"Sure," Caramel said with a salute before he grabbed a small long wooden bench and wedged it into the lower half of the door.

"I'm lost how is that supposed to help us?" Thunderlane asked.

These hinges are half pin barrels and with the right strength and leverage," Caramel said as he pushed on the bench causing the door to lift up and Caramel rammed into the door causing it to fall. "The door will lift free."

"What about Ash?" Octavia said before she turned to look at Ash who had reached the roof of the cell he then took a deep breath and let go of the chain and once the chain became taunt it was ripped from the roof and Ash landed on his feet. "Never mind."

Ash grabbed the keys from Burges's body and got rid of the cuffs before he let out a whistle and Dust flew onto Ash's shoulder while Ash tore off the bindings for his wings allowing him to stretch them out. Ash then looked at the others and saw Applejack give Caramel a kiss as they got out of the cell just before Ash left his cell as well.

"How do ya feel," Rage asked.

"Sore in my wings but I can still fly now let's get going," Ash said as he walked into a different room.

"Ash do you know what's going on here?" Snowdrop asked.

"Yeah and I have to say these ponies are fucking nuts," Ash said from inside.

"How so Ash just what is all this and what will happen to my daughters?" Faust asked.

"Listen if Celestia is here then these guys won't harm her but Luna and Midnight are the opposite," Ash said as he stepped out of the room with his weapons and top half of his robes.

"What do you mean Ash what's going to happen?" Discord asked in worry.

"Basically they plan to offer both Luna and Midnight up as a sacrifice to Celestia at dawn of the summer sun celebration," Ash said as he checked his weapons for damages.

"WHAT!" the group screamed.

"I told ya these ponies are fucking nuts," Ash said.

Ash's POV

That's pretty much everything I learned about this place since I was captured," I said as we walked down one of the many corridors.

"Well it's good to know that these artificial alicorns or Holy Knights aren't as powerful as we thought like some of them not being able to stay in the air forever," Chrysalis said.

"The ones that can still permanently fly were once Pegasi and the ones with the amped up strength were the earth ponies while the ones with strong magic were unicorns," I said

"Sucks that some will be able shrug off normal attacks but at least most are still vulnerable," Rage said as he inspected an alicorn stone blade he found in an armoury.

"True but remember that these Holy Knights are stupidly strong in whatever their race was like faster flight for pegasi not to mention they all have a unique power that comes with their horns," Storm Cloud said.

"Unique power?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah a different power for each Holy Knight like a cutie mark," I said.

"By the way Ash you never mentioned how they became Holy Knights," Faust said.

"Well I saw two of them become Holy Knights before I got captured but only one survived the initiation and it was cause they drank some strange liquid," I said.

"Strange liquid do you know what?" Faust asked.

"No idea whatever it is it's a well-guarded secret," I said.

Suddenly I heard hoof steps approaching so I held my hand up and gestured for everyone to hide everyone hid on each side of the hallway and I grabbed the handle of Whispering Wind ready to draw it. I saw shadows or ponies from around the corner but as they came closer the shadows got smaller till it revealed Scootaloo, Sweetie Bell, Apple Bloom and Rumble causing me to face palm and I could tell I wasn't the only one.

"This place is huge how are we going to find everypony if we keep going in circles?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"I don't know I'm not the one that's leading us," Scootaloo said as she looked at Apple Bloom.

"Hey we all agreed I should lead the way," Apple Bloom said.

"Girls we're not going to save Pip and help anyone if we can't figure out where the dungeon is," Rumble said.

"If you want I can take you there,” Golgius said as he appeared behind the foals.

I rushed out of my hiding place and before Golgius could see me coming I smashed my fist into his face and sent him through a wall before I looked at the foals.

"Uncle Ash!" the foals screamed in union.

"What are you four doing here?" I asked.

"We came to help you?" Apple Bloom said.

"Consarnit you four how did you get here? Granny Smith is going to skin you alive Apple Bloom when we get home if I don't do it here," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed with a glare of his own.

"I don't care even if I'm grounded for life or whatever there is no way we were just going to sit back and relax when a friend ours is in trouble," Apple Bloom said.

"Yeah!" the rest of the foals shouted taking the adults aback.

"Heh you lot are going to go far in life," I said.

"Not if I have anything to say about it."

Golgius appeared beside Twilight and was about to sever her head off with his sword but Rage blocked the attack with his own swords and Comet rammed Golgius in the side sending him skidding down the hallway.

"This guy just keeps popping in out of nowhere can he teleport?" Pinkie asked.

"What a clever little pony you are but no matter how many of you are I'll send you all to Tartarus myself," Golgius said as he readied his sword.

I dashed in front of Golgius and in one swift motion I punched him in the chest sending him flying down the corridor.

"Time to go," I said before I led everyone down the corridors and as we ran I regally checked to see if Golgius was behind us or was going to jump out at a random spot until I spotted a door I was looking for that was guarded by four ordinary guards causing me to draw Whispering Wind. "Wind Slash!" I yelled as I slashed my sword horizontally sending out a blast of wind hitting the four guards and causing them fall. "Everyone inside."

I led the group inside which happened to be another dungeon before I made sure to check the hallways for Golgius. I then brought the four unconscious guards inside the room and tossed them in a cell while the others looked around. I then used Whispering Wind to quickly stab at the ground multiple times before I sheathed it.

"Hey what you doing there?"

I looked and saw it was Apple Bloom who spoke.

"Don't worry it's just a little spell to keep ol' Golgius out," I said.

"A little spell my purple flank didn't look like any kind of spell I've seen," Twilight said.

"Don't worry it'll do the trick," I said.

"Is it really a good idea to be in here there's only one way out," Pierce said.

"There's something in here that was taken from me," I said.

"Dad is that you?"

"Hang on Pip I'm coming," I said before I jogged down the access way to where I heard Pip's voice.

"Pip!" the rest of the CMC shouted as they ran after me.

"Sweetie Bell, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Rumble your here too!" Pip cried out.

I arrived at the cell and I saw Pip looked very tired and weak I didn't hesitate to rip the door off its hinges and grab Pip in a hug and hold him close I then walked outside with Pip in my arms. I whispered promises about me never letting anyone harm him again I walked over to the others who were all worried about his condition. I handed Pip to Faust and stepped out of the way so she could see if he was alright and I saw Rage was not happy with his condition.

"Pip you look like you haven't eaten for days what happened?" Rumble asked.

"They wouldn't give me any food until I told them what mum and dad were planning to do to conquer Equestria and say they were nothing but monstrous tyrants. But I don’t know what they were talking about nor did I want to say that," Pip said weakly causing me to clench my fist.

"Hey Uncle Ash that teleport guy what do we do about him?" Apple Bloom asked.

"From experience I'd say wait him out for now the guy is slippery and sneaky," I said.

"Well if we're going to hide maybe we should close the door," Caramel said.

"You do know Caramel that doors don't have much effect on teleporting," Comet said.

"Besides Golgius could just pop up in between us right out of the blue," I said.

"Don't say that," Fluttershy squeaked.

Suddenly I felt a presence behind me and a familiar blade appeared next to my neck

"Good guess but try behind you," Golgius said behind me with a chuckle.

"Good guess try under you," I said before I turned to look at him with a cocky grin hidden behind my mask and gave him a wink.

Suddenly the floor broke and Golgius fell through the hole.

"Wow I didn't see that coming," Discord said.

"Wait Ash that spell from before did you...?" Eris began.

"Cut the floor and set a trap for him yep and that's not all," I said as I pointed into the hole causing everyone to look and see Golgius was trapped in a purple glowing spider web. "Paralysis Web anyone who gets caught in it will be paralysed immediately a handy trick when I want to set traps."

"But how did you know he would appear there?" Twilight asked.

"Well when I broke out of my cell the first few times both Dust and I were able to sense a magic trail coming from Golgius even when he disappeared I soon figure out he wasn't using teleportation but perfect invisibility isn't that right Golgius?" I asked as I looked into the hole again.

"You're are something Ash impossible to figure out but yet easy to understand," Dream Catcher said.

"Well anyway since we've taken care of the obstacle let's go get Celestia," I said.

"Why her now isn't Luna in danger?" Rage asked.

"It will be dangerous once dawn approaches and I don't know where Luna and Midnight are but Celestia's whereabouts are close. Since I don't know where Luna and Midnight are we'll have to search this massive place to find them before we come back here so that will kinda be a pain in the ass and with Celestia with us she can delay the sunrise," I said.

"Fair enough," Rage said.

"C'mon," I said as I lead the pair out the door.

We continued our trek through the corridors till we came to a pair of golden doors decorated with a sun in the centre and two Holy Knights standing out the front.

"That's the room," I said.

"How can you tell?" Shining asked causing me to look at him with a raised eyebrow.

"So how do we get past those clangkers?" Rage asked.

"Got it covered," I said as loaded a dart into my phantom blade.

I aimed my phantom blade at an unprotected part of one of the Knights armour and fired it we didn't have to wait long before the Holy Knight I shot at drew its weapon and began to attack its partner. The pair used magic and their strength ferociously but the Holy Knight I shot my dart at was the victor before he too fell over and died.

"Ash was that a berserk dart you used?" Faust asked.

"Yeah but I don't use them too often for good reason," I said before I stepped out of our cover.

"I need to get myself some of those," Rage said as I opened the door.

I walked inside and I saw Celestia sitting in a chair with the back facing us I got a good look around the room and I saw it was filled with items fit for royalty and the walls were pristine white and gold.

"I told you I will not speak to anyone until my entire family and friends are free," Celestia said her voice filled with anger.

"Really well we can grant that request," I said.

Celestia spun around like a whip and leaped out her chair as her siblings and mother went to embrace her.

"Are you all ok is anyone hurt?" Celestia asked only to gasp when she saw Pips who was still in Faust's grasp.

"He was denied anything to eat till he told them some stupid made up plan about Ash and Luna conquering Equestria and that they are tyrants or such," Dream Catcher explained causing Celestia to gasp and summon a bowl of fruit for Pip who began to eat without hesitation before Celestia turned to me.

"Ash are you alright?" Celestia asked.

"Just a few new torture scars nothing I can't handle," I said causing Celestia's mane to flame up. "Whoa love the fire Celestia but just not here."

Celestia then took a deep breath before her mane turned back to normal and she looked at me.

"Well I glad you’re alive but what of Luna and Midnight do you know where they are?" Celestia asked.

"Uh yeah this you’re really not going to like Celestia they plan to sacrifice both of them in your name," I said before I covered my ears.

WHAT! Celestia roared in the Canterlot Royal Voice while her mane took on the flaming look again and her eyes glowed white and metal objects around her began to melt miraculously leaving me untouched. "Moloch I will personally see you burn for this!"

"Wait Moloch?" I asked before I looked at Rage.

"That's a pretty big coincidence," Rage said causing Celestia's anger to halt again as she looked at me and Rage in confusion.

"Do you know Moloch?" Celestia asked.

"That name belongs to a demon back on earth whose specialty was child sacrifice by burning them alive," I said with a shudder.

"Demon seems like the right title for this bastard," Gilda said.

"Anyway Celestia I need you to delay the sunrise for a while," I said.

"Why?" Celestia asked.

"Cause they plan to kill Luna and Midnight as soon as the summer sun rises," I said.

"The summer sun oh no I completely forgot," Celestia said.

"Don't worry you're not the only one," Rage said.

"Can you do it Celestia?" I asked.

"If it means to save my sister and nephew I'll leave the world in a state of eternal night until they are safe," Celesta said.

"Well I'm afraid I can't allow that."

I looked at the entrance and saw a familiar thorn faceplate wearing figure.

"Holy Knight Jude," I said.

"Out of your cell again monster you never learn do you?" Jude asked.

"I can say the same about you I just can't seem to get it into your thick head that no matter how many times you place me in a cell and throw away the key I'll just get out again," I said.

"Holy Knight Jude I order you to stand down," Celestia demanded.

"I appears the corruption runs deeper than I thought I'll have to report this later but first," Jude said as he flung his shield at my friends.

I looked and saw the path the shield was flying in so I teleported myself in front of the shield and grabbed it before I spun around using the momentum from Jude's throw and sent it flying back causing the shield to rip off one of Jude's legs. I then teleported in front of Jude and jumped up kneeing him in the chin and leaned back I then used the soles of my feet to kick Jude in the chest sending him flying out the door. While in mid-air I back flipped and summoned the claw Rage gave me onto my left hand and then I landed in a crouching position before I rushed forward and wrapped my left hand around Jude's throat as he impacted the wall.

"It's not a wise idea to target my friends in front of me," I said coldly as I squeezed the helmet slightly.

"So what will you do now are you going to rescue that Night Mare and that brat of yours and then kill Celestia and spread your tyranny across Equestria?" Jude asked.

"Kill Celestia and spread tyranny across Equestria with my family oh yeah I remember being accused of doing that," I said.

"Try it I dare you every single member of the Radiant Dawn and subject in Equestria would leap at the opportunity to engage in an all-out war against you demons," Jude said.

"If I wanted Celestia dead Jude I wouldn't have saved her life from Real Estate," I said before I crushed his head and let the body collapse I then walked back inside and shook of the excess blood on my hand. I then walked over to a table and wiped my face with a cloth ignoring everyone's looks before I snapped my fingers and was dressed in my armour. "Let's go we still have two more ponies to save," I said as I turned to the door but stopped. "Oh and Rage you'll need these," I said as I tossed Rage a bag I pulled out of a pocket dimension and Rage opened it and gasped.

"Demon souls why are you giving me these?" Rage asked.

"Even though we’re split apart you still require you to eat those in order to get stronger but once you've eaten enough you won't need to eat them anymore and be able to grow stronger on your own," I said.

“How do you know that?” Rage asked.

“I…I honestly don’t know I just know,” I said.

“Okay well let’s get into it then shall we?” Rage asked as he pulled out a soul

Third Person POV

Ash led the group down the hallways till they arrived on a high up balcony on the left side of the main room the floor and several balconies were filled with members of the Radiant Dawn in hundreds of thousands.

"Whoa that's a lot of bad guys," Rumble said as he peeked over the railing.

Ash gave a quick nod to Dream Catcher and she nodded back before she used a sleep spell on the foals so they wouldn't see what was going to happen before Ash peeked over the railing again. Ash saw Luna chained to the alter with an anti-magic brace on her horn but Midnight was nowhere to be seen Ash then did a quick scan for Midnight's life force and found it inside a shield that was covering Luna and the statue of Celestia. But it was preventing Ash from pin pointing him Ash then looked around for the source of the shield and saw eight unicorns keeping the shield up while standing around the alter and statue in an arch shape

"They're both inside a magic shield so I can't figure out where Midnight is exactly but I know he's there," Ash said.

"Good thing that you can pass through shields then without losing your magic then," Faust said.

Suddenly the white unicorn from when Ash entered this place appeared and walked down the pathway that went in between the members of the Knights of Radiant Dawn that led to the alter.

"Moloch," Celestia hissed.

"So that's the rat bag huh," Ash said as he began to crush the stone railing with his hands.

Moloch walked inside the shield and stood in front of the alter before he rubbed his throat.

"Brother, Sisters, Fellow Knights!" Moloch voice boomed around the temple thanks to magically amplifying it causing all the knights to go silent. "Today is a most historic and glorious day for our noble cause for today marks the end of the Night Mare of the Moon, and freeing Her Immortal Shining Majesty and placing her on the throne as Queen of not just Equestria, but the whole world!" All the knights in the temple room clapped and cheered but not before Moloch raised a hand to silence them. "It has been 3 years since I had received a vision of the future."

"A vision is he serious?" Ash asked.

"Perhaps it is rare but not impossible for such a thing to happen," Faust said.

“As I slept I was in the temple paying homage to Her Immortal Shining Majesty who sat on the throne in all her glory,” Moloch said followed by more enthusiastic clapping but Moloch had merely paused for dramatic effect. “But then out of the darkness rose the Night Mare and her two Sons of the Night with a monster of Death and Destruction!”

Everyone in the hall gasped at the words that poured from Moloch's mouth while Ash remained silent and watched with a pricing glare.

"This beast was unlike any seen in 1000 years when the Night Mare tried to overthrow our Queen the first time the beast was tall and wore armour but the helmet was too short for a creature of our world. Its wings were deformed both feathered and webbed pure black flames burned the ground where it walked its sword coated in the blood of fallen members of the Knights of the Radiant Dawn. The creature had no emotion to it no mercy no pity it only had one objective to destroy," Moloch said causing the audience to gasp. "The beast then approached me and in a voice like thunder it said 'this is your sin now burn with it' before he struck me down. Obviously this beast served the Night Mare and he declared my sins were to serve our Imperial Shining Majesty. And if the beast does declare me guilty of doing so then so be it I am guilty of serving our beloved Queen."

The knights then cheered for Moloch while Ash felt bile rise in his throat and he saw the others were looking at Moloch in disgust.

"Lord Moloch," a Holy Knight spoke up. "You mentioned three Night Demons how will we stop them along with this beast you saw?"

"Have no fear for as you see here we have the Night Mare chained to the sacrificial alter were we have spilled the blood of the disgusting Luna Pegasi for years," Moloch said causing Luna to try and break free of the chains and lunge at Moloch who only grinned. "One of the children is not one of her blood he was adopted by this wicked mare and the beast and they have been secretly training him in the dark arts the beast has even taught the boy how to take a life."

The audience gasped in horror at the words while Ash looked on in shock, horror but mostly anger. Black flames flickered on Ash's left hand for a split second which didn't go unseen by Faust who quickly shook at off as her imagination.

"It is indeed horribly tragic but in time we will prevail in helping the colt see the light once more and as for the beast it was captured three days ago and is being slowly tortured as we speak for its crimes where we will later present its head on a pike atop our temple. As for the other son of the Night Mare," Moloch said as he used his magic to make a chest which was invisible at the foot of the alter open and lifted out a brown cloth bag that squirmed in his grasp and a cry Ash was all too familiar with reached his ears.

"Midnight!" Ash gasped.

Ash almost got up and jumped down to the ground level to slaughter each and every member of the Radiant Dawn and take back both Midnight and Luna if Rage, Shining, Discord, Mac and Spike didn't grab him and hold him still. Ash then calmed down and thanked them before he gazed over railing and kept his eyes on Luna, Midnight and Moloch.

"Behold!" Moloch screamed. "The spawn of this tail-lifting whore and deformed creature that is dared to be called the sixth Knight of Equestria."

Ash tried to lunge at Moloch again but everyone grabbed him this time and held him back despite their own anger they all watched as Moloch ripped off the bag and held Midnight in his magic. Midnight was still wrapped in a blanket and he tried to reach out for help his eyes were closed but tears streaked down his face the foals screams were true torture to Ash and he couldn't help but let tears run down his face. The Knights jeered and hissed at Midnight several of them making obscene gestures that made Ash want to grind their bones to dust while others laughed at Midnight’s crying and made faces mocking Midnight’s fear.

"Oh yes this is the disgusting unholy product who would drown the world in fear and more chaos then Discord himself could ever create but thanks to our efforts this will never come to pass the sun will reign supreme forever!" Moloch yelled.

The Knights abandoned all semblance of decency and jumped up in praise of Moloch. Ash watched them in hatred and disgust for what these ponies had become they were murderers, ponynappers, and perverse pagans they were a dark blight upon Equestria and Ash would take great joy in annihilating each one of them.

"Rage listen and listen good I'm going to go down there and get both Luna and Midnight out of there," Ash said.

"So what do we do after that?" Rage asked causing Ash to look at him his expression hidden behind his helmet.

"Kill em all," Ash said darkly.

"I like it," Rage said.

"Any objections?" Ash asked as he looked at everyone.

"Ash, Rage," Faust said gaining the pairs attention her face filled with anger and pulses of anger radiated off her being. "Go wild you have access to any form of magic at your disposal and if you wish make them suffer."

"My intention from the start," Ash said.

"Same," Rage said.

Suddenly Ash heard the Knights down below began to chant something.

Dawn Fire! Dawn Fire! Dawn Fire!

Moloch raised a hand and silence filled the room before the sound of massive gears turning echoed in the walls suddenly the wall above the statue of Celestia split in two and retracted into the walls revealing a massive glass window with a sun made out of frames in the centre. Outside it was the starlit sky and forest and Ash then heard movement on the other side of the room in a hole in the wall. Ash saw a contraption appear made of mirrors and lenses while metal bars held them in place Ash then saw Moloch use his magic to place Midnight in the bowl that was being held by the statue of Celestia and below. Ash then saw ponies placing logs of wood under the statue and then he remembered the scorch marks on the bowl and realized what was happening.

"They plan to cook Midnight alive!" Twilight gasped at an almost screaming level.

"But that is barbaric," Rarity said.

I think I know how they plan to do it as well," Ash said gaining everyone's attention. "When the sun rays shine through that window and hit that contraption on the far side of the room it will create a beam of sunlight that will light the wood up with fire."

"So if Celestia was back at the castle and didn't know about this...," Cadence started.

"I would be killing my own nephew," Celestia said as she covered her mouth in shock and collapsed threating to spill tears.

"Celestia look at me you’re not going to kill Midnight because you can stop the sunrise ok you just need to keep the sun under that horizon until this is over I have faith in you Celestia," Ash said causing her to dry her eyes and nod at him.

"Lord Moloch!"

Ash looked over the railing and saw a guard running over to Moloch.

"Speak," Moloch said

"Her Holiness is gone sir and the two Holy Knights that guarded her door along with Sir Jude are all dead sir also the beast and the first Son of the Night Mare have also disappeared along with their allies," the guard said after he kneeled to Moloch.

There were gasps and shouts of worry and anger coming from the mob before Moloch re-gained their attention.

"Calm yourselves brave knights I am aware of this situation but fret not for if we kill these two then the spell on our beloved Queen will be undone and she will enact her wrath on those who have taken her and for that we must raise the sun ourselves," Moloch said causing the knights to cheer.

"Are they for real?" Vinyl asked in shock.

"They seem like they will if those Holy Knights are doing the lifting," Comet said.

And like Comet said all the Holy Knights in the room gathered and their horns all glowed and the moon settled below the horizon and the first rays of dawn began to appear.

"Celestia," Ash said.

"I'm trying but those Holy Knights strength is too powerful," Celestia said as she gripped her head in pain.

Ash looked and saw the sun appear over the horizon and a beam of light bounced off the mirrors of the reflector and a beam of light shot out of the lens and ignited the wood. Ash then leapt off the balcony as he simultaneously sent a blast of magic at the reflector destroying it while Ash shut of the magic around him and dived through the shield as if it wasn't there.

"It's the monster!" Moloch screamed as he pointed at Ash. "Kill him kill them all!

Ash flew into the bowl and he could already feel it getting warm he found Midnight and the sight of his dad lead Midnight to reach out to him begging to be held. Ash didn't hesitate to pick up the foal and placed Midnight on his back and used his wings to make a cocoon around him to protect the foal from attacks and placed a sleeping spell on him to to prevent Midnight from seeing what his father was going to do. Ash then threw a massive smoke bomb out of the bowl cutting off any vision inside the shield Ash then leapt out of the bowl and ran to the alter where he saw Luna along with Moloch who was about to stab her with a dagger.

"Hey you ugly basted," Ash said gaining his attention. "Get away from my marefriend."

Ash leaped over the table and delivered a kick to Moloch's face sending him flying before he drew Whispering Wind and saw the blade was coated in black fire Ash then cut the shackles that were holding Luna to the alter. And when she sat up Ash gave her a quick hug before he went to remove the bracer on her horn but got an electric shock from it that hurt both of them.

"Damn it I should have seen that coming," Ash said.

"Worry about my horn later where's Midnight?" Luna asked in worry.

Ash turned around and unfurled his wings just enough to reveal the foal Luna then grabbed the child before she hugged him close. Suddenly, Rage and the immortals dropped in and Rage greeted Luna with a hug.

"Glad you're alright Luna but you'd better get to cover things are about to get messy," Rage said.

Luna nodded before she ran into the smoke armed with an alicorn stone dagger Nocturnal had given her.

"What's our play boss?" Quick Shot asked.

"Quick Shot take up a position on a balcony with your rifle and keep your eyes peeled use the armour pricing alicorn stone bullets we swiped from this place and take out as many Holy Knights as you can. Also keep your eyes on Luna and Midnight for me she's still a target for these creeps we'll take care of things down here," Ash said.

"Yes sir," Quick Shot said with a salute.

"Stick to mind chatter as well team," Ash said earning multiple yes sirs before Quick Shot flew off.

Ash then turned to what was presumably the front and in a single slash of Whispering Wind the smoke was swept away revealing the massive hoard of Knights of the Radiant Dawn. Ash then raised his left hand above his head and thousands of small red orbs appeared in mid-air above the knights before Ash brought his arm down pointing at the Knights of the Radiant Dawn.

"Pain Plague," Ash said.

On The Balcony after Moloch Was Sent Flying

"Oooo that's going to leave one hell of a mark but I doubt Ash is done with him yet," Lightning said as she watched Moloch fly out of the shield shattering it in the process.

"Well that's our cue to get blood on us Immortals with me," Rage said before they all leapt into the smoke.

"Faust do you really think it's a wise idea for Ash to be let completely off the hook here I'm just saying Ash may go overboard with his anger for these guy no matter how bad they deserve it," Twilight said.

"I can understand what you’re saying but when my family is threatened this way along with innocent ponies it pushes my patience a little bit too far. Even alicorns can get angry we all have need and wants we're not Goddesses like we're claimed to be we're just ponies that are seen that way Twilight Sparkle and this makes me angry above anything right now. Which is why I allowed both Rage and Ash free use here but don't worry the won't go as far as say necromancy even when angry there are still lines those two won't dare to cross," Faust said.

"Hey I see Luna," Gilda said as she pointed to Luna who had ran out of the smoke.

"Celestia...," Faust started but before Faust could finish Celestia dived down to Luna and teleported back onto the balcony.

"Luna!" the siblings cheered as they hugged her.

"You're all here," Luna asked with tears of joy in her eyes.

"Of course little one no family member dies no matter how crazy I get," Discord said with a meaningful hug.

"Luna is Midnight safe?" Celestia asked.

"He's fine just sleeping right now but what about Pipsqueak?" Luna asked.

"Sleeping right over there your highness along with the other four foals that came to rescue him," Applejack said.

"*sigh* I'm just glade everyone is alright," Luna said.

"Don't bet on it," a Holy knight said as he flew at Luna only for a snake tail to grab him around the throat and began to squeeze the air out of him before the Knight was brought face to face with the owner of the tail.

"Big…mistake,' Discord said as the pupils of his eyes got brighter and snapped the Holy Knight's neck and tossed him away.

"Wow am I glad we're on the same side," Spitfire said.

"If you think me being angry is scary Spitfire then Ash would be your worst nightmare come to life," Discord said as he pointed to the smoke that disappeared in a gust of wind revelling Ash, Rage and the immortals. But Faust gasped when she saw the black flames flickering along Ash's blade and around his hands and feet.

"Death Fire," Faust said causing the royals to gasp at her.

"Mother are you sure?" Chrysalis asked.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa back up a sec what the hay is Death Fire?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Death Fire isn't an ordinary fire if you so much as touch it you die instantly but there's more a soul is eternal and will be reborn again and again in a new life once the old one ends. But Death Fire actually ends that cycle by destroying the soul there is no life after that just darkness," Faust said.

"Ok I'm not sure whether that's cool or downright scary why would someone make something like that?" Rainbow asked.

"So new souls can take their place," Faust said.

"Excuse me I don't mean to interrupt but it looks like Ash is doing something," Rarity said.

The group watched as the red orbs filled the air and when Ash lowered his arm so it was facing the Radiant Dawn suddenly the orbs rain down on many of the Radiant Dawn who all tried to get out of the way but stopped when nothing happened to them. Once it stopped no one said a word but Ash just snapped his fingers that echoed in the silence before several screams of pain came from the Radiant Dawn. Slashes appeared on parts of their body and blood erupted from wounds some even began to throw up blood and some shook uncontrollably. The pain went on till they either died or it ended on its own while the group on the balcony watched as Rage, Ash and the Immortals charged at the army no hesitation in their movement. They watched Ash particularly as he killed his opponents with the Death Fire each one of them burned until nothing but a skeleton remained and then crumbled into dust. Whether it was a Holy Knight or regular guard they all fell to the black flames but the Immortals and Rage's luck wasn't as strong. Mac called the stallions along with Spike, Vinyl and Octavia away from the others and told them of a plan.

"So are we all in agreement?" Mac asked.

"I don't know Mac Ash doesn't look like he needs our help besides what will our marefriends, the princesses not to mention Shining do if we just jump in there like what you’re suggesting," Pierce said.

"Hey you all seem to forget we owe Ash big not only that they were going to find out sooner or later so might as well make it sooner," Comet said.

"And we were all going to share the blame here like we agreed," Spike said.

"Whelp I'm down with it how bout you Octy?" Vinyl asked.

"Yes I quite agree with this idea I just prey it turns out for the better then worse," Octavia said.

"Don't need to ask me to do this I was going to do it if you all weren't," Thunderlane said.

"I'm game as well," Soarin said.

"Oh why the hell not but let's prey the Radiant Dawn kill us before our marefriends do something worse," Caramel said.

Everyone then turned to Pierce and waited his answer.

"Well if you're all going in then I'll go too hardly fair you guys face the punishment and not me," Pierce said.

"Atta boy Pierce," Thunderlane said as he placed an arm around the unicorn.

"Hey Faust we have a favour to ask," Mac said.

Faust rose from her seat and walked over to the group leaving the others to watch the battle and after a few minutes passed a bright light goes off behind the spectating group and before they could turn around nine multi-coloured hooded figures run past and jumped off the balcony. Some used a strange device that fired a rope from their arms and zip-lined down to the ground level while a pair ran along the walls to get to another balcony. The rest used their wings and dropped down onto the unsuspecting Knights helping the immortals kill the Knights.

"What the buck was that!?" Rainbow asked.

"Hey where did Pokey and the others go?" Pinkie asked as she looked around causing the others to do the same.

"Appears that both Octavia and Vinyl are gone as well?" Luna said.

"Don't worry they're all close," Faust said as she stepped onto the balcony.

"What do you mean great aunt Faust?" Cadence asked.

Faust then pointed at the hooded figures and they all watched as one in marron red and straw yellow robes draw a war hammer while another one in dark yellow and chestnut brown robes and drew a tomahawk. The figure then planted the tomahawk into a Knights chest before he leapt over the body pulling the tomahawk out before he stood up and drove the tomahawk upwards into the Knights chin and spun around revealing Caramel's face to the group. Caramel then pulled the Knight over his shoulder and pulled the tomahawk out and stabbed the Knight in the chest. Suddenly a Holy Knight tried to bring a halberd down on Caramel but he got the blunt end of a war hammer that belonged the marron red robed pony to the face instead the figure then spun around sending the Knight flying. As the figure spun the group saw Big Mac's face before he brought his hammer down on another member of the Radiant Dawn crushing the head into paste on the floor causing everyone's mouths to drop especially Applejacks and Fluttershy's.

Twilight, Shining and Cadence watched as two figures fought together like brothers one wore yellow and purple robes while another wore purple and green robes who were revealed as Comet and Spike. Comet threw one of his daggers into the air while the Knight he was fighting followed it with his eyes while Comet stabbed the knight in the gut with his other dagger and caught the first one in a spin stabbing the Knight in the neck. Spike then used his wings to jump over Comet and shot a couple of Knights with his pistols before he landed on the ground in a roll and slashed a Knight in the chest with his kukri.

Rainbow, Rarity, Gilda, Spitfire and Fleetfoot's jaws could not hang any lower as they watched both Thunderlane and Soarin battle Holy Knights and Pegasi in the air. Soarin flew at a Pegasus and put his feet first and kicked the knight in the chest before he dropped onto the Pegasus. Soarin then drove his dagger into the knight's throat and threw him to the ground and slashed a Holy Knight across the neck with his sword while Thunderlane battled a Holy Knight blade to blade. The two fought fiercely until the Holy Knight drew a dagger and almost stabbed Thunderlane in the side of the head. Thunderlane saw the attack and moved his head backwards avoiding the blade before he extended his hidden blade and stabbed the Holy Knight in the neck.

Luna watched as Vinyl and Octavia ran across the walls killing members of the Radiant Dawn who were on the balconies the pair were like spiders and they threw knives at far off targets and Luna gasped when she saw Vinyl drop down onto a Knight who was on a balcony below theirs. And as Vinyl was in mid-air Octavia threw a knife at a mare Knight who was on the same balcony as the other Knight and the knife embedded itself into the mare's neck just as Vinyl landed. She then drove her hidden blade into the Knight’s neck before she walked over to the gaging mare and threw her over the balcony railing.

"What...huh...who...how?" Twilight asked as her mane began to spring out causing the rest of mane 6 to back off.

"Ok it's either I'm having a sick twisted dream or I just saw Soarin kill two guys with a sword and dagger," Spitfire said as she rubbed her eyes.

"As much as I wish it was Spitfire this isn't a dream," Dream Catcher said.

"So our coltfriends along with Spike plus the two musicians kill ponies?" Rainbow asked.

"Close Rainbow Dash but there's more to it than that you see you've been hunting them for a while now and they've saved millions of lives thanks to their training," Faust said.

"Hunting them what do you mean mother?" Chrysalis asked.

"Can anyone see the blades on their wrists?" Faust asked.

Everyone looked and saw Spike drive a hidden blade upward into a Knight's head through the chin before he pulled it out and brought his kukri down on a Knight's shoulder cutting through him like a knife through butter and then his left hand turned black before it shifted into a massive blade and cut down ten Knights in one blow.

"Wait a second those blades and that move they're the shadow vigilantes," Luna said.

"Indeed and each one has been well trained but only Spike can control his shadow like that it's quite interesting," Faust said causing Twilight to gasp in surprise.

"But there's only nine here where are the other four?" Shining said.

"They are here as well Shining Armour I can tell you the names of two but I let you figure out the last two both Lightning Dust and Quick Shot are also assassins that were welcomed into the brotherhood as well," Faust said.

"Wait Lightning Dust is an assassin lucky mare," Gilda said as she folded her arms in a huff.

"I know who the last two are," Celestia said.

"Alright then Celestia who are they then?" Faust said.

"It's both Rage and Ash they've been leaving little hints every time they appeared and also the knights before them were assassin’s," Celestia said.

"You are correct and Ash is their mentor he's the one who trained them all in the form of combat," Faust said.

"But then how did Ash make himself look like a unicorn or alicorn when we saw him?" Shining asked.

"That's the easy part it was his ring he used in the arena in the Griffon Kingdom we just forgot it existed," Twilight said.

"Very observant Twilight," Faust said.

"What I want to know is why they didn't tell us in the first place aren't we trustworthy enough?" Rainbow asked in anger.

"I'll let them explain that one once this is over but for now I think I'm going to get a piece of the action too," Faust said as she summoned large golden bulky armour that had beautiful engravings on it and a long-sword in one hand.

Ash's POV

I just sliced a Holy Knight in two with the black fire that continued to burn on Whispering Wind I then felt a presence behind me and spun around ready to hack whoever it was in two but it was Soarin in his robes.

"Soarin what are you doing here?" I asked as I stood back to back with him.

"What we weren't going to let you have all the fun now where we," Soarin said.

"You do know you're wearing your robes?" I asked as I locked myself in combat with a Holy Knight.

"I know we all figure we should come clean to help you," Soarin said

"Well let's pray you're still around when RD is done with ya," I said as I killed the Holy Knight.

“Yeah and hey Ash do you have a knife on ya?" Soarin asked.

"Here," I said as I pulled out a feather blade and handed it to Soarin. "What do you need it for?"

"Oh not much," Soarin said as he aimed the feather and threw it at a Knight that was sneaking up on Storm Cloud which hit the Knight in the ass causing the Knight to scream in pain and for Storm to spin around and kill the Knight.

"That's my boy Soarin you've always been a pain in the butt," I said before he flew off.

A few minutes later I grabbed another Knight and drove Whispering Wind into his head when I felt a chill run along my back. I turned around and to my shock I saw a Holy Knight wearing dark purple heavy armour and a bronze face etched into the faceplate of the helmet with breathing holes on the sides of it and was armed with a spear and aimed at me. But between the knight and myself was a familiar mare with a buttercup yellow coat of fur and long pink mane and her back was facing me. Fluttershy then fell into me and I carefully set her on the ground and saw a wound was in her side from the spear that was meant to stab me.

"Humph the stupid bitch should have been more careful otherwise she could have avoided that," the Holy Knight said in a deep voice that echoed inside his helmet.

"Ash let me take care of this."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw Mac walking over to us cracking his knuckles while the expression he had on his face would be enough to scare off ten dragons. A face that told me not to stop him if I want to stay alive.

"He's all yours Mac," I said before I teleported over to the balcony where everyone else was.

"FLUTTERS!" Rainbow screamed when I appeared holding the Pegasus.

"Pinkie you have a medical kit in your mane somewhere?" I asked as I set Fluttershy down causing Pinkie to rummage around in her mane before she pulled out a med box. "Holy Light I need you over at the balcony."

"Did someone call," Holy Light said as he appeared.

"Fluttershy is wounded she needs treatment," I said.

"Of course," Holy Light said as he looked at the wound. "I can patch her up no problem she'll be fine but what happened?"

"Holy Knight tried to stab me from behind but Fluttershy took the blow for me she's a brave mare," I said.

"Fluttershy," Gilda said sadly as she looked at the unconscious Pegasus.

"Where's the bastard Holy Knight or not I'll tear him a new one," Rainbow said as she took off but I topped her by grabbing her tail. "Let go Ash!"

"Kill the jet's RD Mac has it covered," I said as I let her go.

"Big Mac what can he do?" Rainbow asked before the sound of something crashing into a wall appeared below us.

"There's your answer," I said as I went to look over the railing and saw the Holy Knight on the ground floor along with Mac who were both in a dust cloud.

"Alright this is more like it," the Holy Knight said.

Mac then rushed forward in a burst of speed and punched the knight in the gut shattering the armour in that area revealing his midsection.

"Impossible how could you have crushed my armour in a single blow...Well done indeed...Is that what you expected me to say you fool!" the Holy Knight roared as he stood up straight and his abs began to grow and look tougher. "This is nothing more than a tough outer shell my flesh is my true armour many times harder than steel now what will-," the Holy Knight was cut off again when Mac punched him the abs again. The punch left a hole in his gut and a bulge from Mac's fist sticking out of his back and blood squirted out of the breathing holes of the helmet and oozed from the gaps in the neck before he fell.

"Never and I mean never hurt the ones I love," Mac said to the dying Holy Knight.

"Whoa remind me to never make him angry," said an awestruck Eris.

"Hey Mac you satisfied yet?" I asked.

"Not even close," Mac replied.

I just gave a nod before Mac ran off and I turned back to the others and saw all the sleeping foals, Luna, Cadence, Snowdrop, Holy Light, Eris, and the mane 6 were the only ones here.

"Hey where did the others go?" I asked.

"They all went to fight Celestia was none too happy with these guys and I think that set of some serious anger issues," Applejack said.

I gazed at the battle and I saw Nocturnal and Rage were taking on an armoured Moloch who was armed with a short sword and he looked bigger in the muscle area plus he had a pair of dark purple wings on his back meaning he drank the strange liquid. He was also very skilled and seemed to be having no trouble crossing swords with Rage and Nocturnal.

"Hey Ash why-,"Twilight began before I raised a hand.

"Can the questions wait a little longer cause I've got a certain pony I want to gut right now," I said never taking my eyes off the battle.

I extended my wings and lifted myself into the air before I flew at Moloch and when he saw me coming it was when I punched him in the chest shattering the chest armour and sending him flying into a wall at ground level creating a massive dust cloud before I landed myself.

"I had that y'know," Rage said.

"Sure you did," I said with a smirk before I turned back to the dust cloud that was created by Moloch.

"Well it appears the fabled knight of Equestria has decided to fight me what an honour," Moloch's voice said from inside the dust cloud.

"The feeling isn't mutual," I said.

Moloch then walked out of the dust cloud revealing himself his body was indeed larger thanks to me crushing the torso armour leaving the amour on his arms and lower half untouched. But some black stuff was on his body turning his fur a purple like black the dark stuff also crawled onto his face turning his right eye red while the other remained blue but I didn't let it bother me. Moloch then raised an arm to try something but I drew Whispering Wind only this time the black flames were gone and dashed forward and severed off Moloch's arm off and kicked Moloch in the back of the head. But Moloch regained his footing and spun around and would have severed my head in two with his short sword if I hadn't used my left arm to block the attack but the blow knocked me back a bit. When I looked at Moloch I saw the dark stuff shift to his severed arm wound and his severed arm reconnected with him right at the wound.

"So your power is regeneration right?" I asked.

"How very perceptive of you it truly is a gift this power," Moloch said.

"Maybe for some," Rage said as he ran at Moloch and kneed him in the face. "But it can be a pain."

I then ran at Moloch and made three deep slashes in Moloch's chest.

"Try again," Moloch said as the dark stuff went across the wounds healing them.

Moloch then took to the air using his wings but I followed him we continued to clash against each other in the air until a strong attack from each other sent us flying backwards and when we stopped we both paused in our attack and glared at each other before we charged. I held Whispering Wind behind me and Moloch did the same and as we passed we slashed at each other before I landed feet first on the ground with Moloch doing the same behind me. We turned to face each other while everyone stopped fighting and looked at us.

"It appears to be a tie," Moloch said.

"So it seems," I said.

Suddenly the roof above received two slashes one on each opposite side of the wall leaving two clean cuts causing the roof to slide off the lower half of the temple allowing more of the dawns light to enter. All the bystanders gasped in awe and fear at the displayed power but honestly I couldn't care about it.

"Let's end this now Moloch," I said as I twirled Whispering Wind around and pointed it at Moloch.

"Finally we can agree on something," Moloch said.

We rushed at each other and blocked each others attacks and skidded to a stop behind each other before I held my left hand out as if I was grabbing something and four pillars of rock rose out of the ground around Moloch.

"Crush Cube," I said as I clenched my hand causing the pillars of rock to rush at Moloch and try to crush him like he was in a trash compacter.

"You don't really expect this to work do you?" Moloch asked as he tried to break out but the stone began to crush him. "What the?"

"You seem new to this so allow me to give you a heads up on regeneration it is fine and all but it doesn't fully repair the damage unless your body is immortal. So basically think of it as you running on adrenalin you're ignoring the pain despite how bad you're hurt. And how many times have you regenerated?" I asked.

"You knew so you set a trap," Moloch said.

"Now you’re vulnerable to others Moloch," Rage said as he ran at Moloch his arms crossed in front of his face while his swords pointed behind him and as Rage ran at Moloch his blades lit up with fire. Rage swung his swords as he ran into the rocks trapping Moloch obliterating the rocks and leaving a burning X on Moloch's chest just as a burning bird rose out of the X. "Rising Phoenix!"

"Nice move Rage," I said as I looked at him.

"Turning away from your opponent is a bad idea,"

I looked back at Moloch only to see his fist collide with the front of my helmet sending me flying and my upper half through a wall. I shook my head and looked around the dark room my head was in and saw something I was not expecting to see. I quickly pulled myself out of the wall and saw some of my friends and Rage were fighting Moloch I flew above the group and landed in-between Moloch and Rage just as they finished an attack.

"Yo hey Moloch would you mind telling me where you found that thing?" I asked as I pointed to the wall I got stuck in.

"What's that?" Moloch asked.

"C'mon you heard me...I said I want to know where you got the damn thing so you'd better spit it out already!" I said calmly before I began punching Moloch rapidly before I kicked him into the wall smashing it.

When the wall crumbled and the dust settled my friends and some of the knights of the Radiant Dawn gasped in shock at what was inside. There chained to the ceiling was the very same Nuckelavee I killed in the abandoned fortress when I went to recover Faust.

"This creature is the source of it all," Moloch said with a chuckle as he stood.

"Let me guess you drank its blood it's what gave you and the Holy Knights this much power," I said.

"Correct as always sometime this year I found this body among the ruins of an old fort and brought it here my experiments with this creature's blood have been a blessing all that I have accomplished has been made possible from this Nuckelavee. Although there were those that were unable to wield the power they gave their lives for a good cause and now with this power I can destroy you all," Moloch said as a dark tendril of the Nuckelavee's blood exploded from Moloch's hand and rushed at me.

"If the Nuckelavee's blood is your best chance of winning this fight you'd best surrender now," I said as I moved to the side and let the tendril pass me before I grabbed it and yanked Moloch towards me. "CAUSE I'M THE ONE WHO KILLED THAT DAMN FREAK!" I shouted as punched Moloch in the face as he came in range. The force of my punch was so strong it shot Moloch into the ground creating a large hole so deep it was pitch black.

After a few seconds I walked over to retrive Whispering Wind which I dropped when Moloch sent me flying before I used a Wind Slash to destroy the remains of the Nuckelavee.

"I can't believe they were using such foul magic and I couldn't even sense it," Faust said.

"Don't feel so bad I didn't see it either and I should know the power signature of it," I said.

"Damn check out this hole," Thunderlane said.

"I can feel a slight breeze coming from down there so there must be a cave system down there," Pinkie said.

"I'll check it out," I said as I sheathed Whispering Wind and walked over to the hole.

"Ash you can't go down there alone," Celestia said.

"Tia if Moloch is only using the blood of a Nuckelavee then I'll be fine okay," I said.

Celestia was about to speak when Faust placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Ash is right besides we have our own mess to clean up over here," Faust said as she looked at the remaining Knights of the Radiant Dawn.

"Don't worry I'll be back as soon as I can," I said before I jumped into the hole.

The way down was extremely long and I had to use my wings several times to slow down before I touched the ground I then created an orb of light and found fresh hoof prints on the ground. I followed the tracks and kept my eyes peeled for Moloch and as I walked I noticed this place was once a mine. Suddenly, I saw Moloch standing next to a wooden stand with a trey on it.

"My gratitude to you Knight of Equestria without your efforts this would never have been possible," Moloch said.

"Yeah well it's a mess that I'm going to clean up," I said.

"It's been tiering really seeking those capable of withstanding the blood but I'm done with that now this creature is far more powerful than the Nuckelavee and will serve me well," Moloch said causing me to raise an eyebrow before I made the orb brighter to illuminate the room only to gasp at what I saw. Behind Moloch sat a massive creature its skin was grey and the body was thin and bony its eyes were empty and hollow and had four arms on it. But, what really spooked me was I saw this thing before in my earliest memories.

"You're a fool if you think that beast will serve you."

I look behind me and I saw the Knights of Equestria were standing behind me.

"Hello you lot I was wondering if you were going to show up," I said.

"Greetings Ash I believe congratulations are in order for your son," Arno said.

"Thanks also I need to have words with you five after we're done here," I said.

"So the original Knights have decided to step out of limbo and greet us," Moloch said.

"If you resurrect that thing you won't be able to control it," Ezio said causing Moloch to laugh like a maniac.

"Resurrect it hahaha far from it I'm going to take its blood and destroy the Sixth Knight along with anyone else who stands against her Immortal Shining Majesty," Moloch said as he stabbed a syringe into the grey demon and drew out the blood.

"Are you out of your mind!?" I yelled.

"Now then let's see who’s stronger shall we?" Moloch asked as he injected the blood into his arm.

Suddenly Moloch began to scream in pain which went on for a minute before he began to glow and got brighter and brighter until I had to look away.

"Ash Get Out Now!" Corvo yelled.

I was too late to head the warning before I felt a blast of power slam into me and sent me through the dirt and rock and exploded out onto the surface where I fell to the ground hard I let out a groan as I sat up despite the pain I'm in.

"Ash!" I heard the others scream as they came into view.

"Ash what happened?" Rage asked as he helped me up.

"Damn this just got a whole lot harder," Link said as he appeared beside the others.

"What the? What the hell is going on here?" Spitfire asked when she saw the ghosts.

"The introductions can wait till later right now we have a bit of a problem," Corvo said.

"Uncle Corvo what do you mean?" Chrysalis asked.

Suddenly the sound of footsteps came from in the dust cloud and everyone turned to see a figure walk out of the cloud the dark energy rolling of the figure made me feel sick I could also tell it was having an effect on the others. Suddenly, the figure walked out of the cloud to reveal a monster the creature's lower half was black and it had feet with thin yellow claws on the ends of its toes and its upper half was a grey like blue with cracks in the chest and claws on its hands. Two upward curved horns sprouted out of its forehead and its eyes were magenta in the white’s area and yellow with slitted pupils but the face was definitely Moloch's.

"Don't tell me that's Moloch," Faust said with a little fear in her voice.

I saw Moloch look at something and I followed his gaze and saw Luna quickly realizing what was happening I leapt in front of her and held Whispering Wind out in front of me just as Moloch rushed forward with great speed stabbing himself on the blade. But the blade couldn't pierce the skin Moloch then backhanded me into the ground knocking me several feet away from the group I looked over at Luna and saw Moloch make an attempt to strike down Luna but Celestia then used her magic to blast Moloch back. But, Moloch skidded to a stop in front of the Knights of the Radiant Dawn that were backed into a group Moloch then made a spear of black magic and tossed it at Celestia impaling her in the leg causing her to scream and fall over.

"Lord Moloch wait you'll kill our Queen," a Holy Knight said.

Moloch turned to the Knights with an expressionless face before he raised an arm at them.

“Get out of there now!” I yelled

"Acid Rain," Moloch said.

Suddenly, rain appeared out of nowhere and rained down on the Knights but the substance began to make the knights melt into nothing killing them all suddenly a large pillar of shadows launched Moloch high into the air and I looked to see it was Spike.

"Shadow Launcher!" Spike shouted as Moloch fell and hit the ground.

"Hell's Fury," Rage shouted before he plunged his swords into the ground causing geysers of fire to shoot up from out of the ground around Moloch.

"Did you get him," Trixie asked.

"That should have caused some damage but keep your guard up," Rage said as the smoke cleared revealing Moloch un-harmed.

"No way there's not even a scratch on him," Soarin said.

"Girls your power it might leave some damage," Faust said causing the mane 6 to nod and power up.

The girls began to glow before they fired the rainbow and everyone watched as it arched into the air and descended on Moloch.

"Dark Void," Moloch said before a large dark coloured ball appeared around him and grew destroying the rainbow with ease and tearing up the ground as it approached the others blowing them and me away.

I recovered first and tried to stand and saw the others were unconscious I looked and saw Moloch was walking towards Luna despite the knights doing what they can. I tried to get to my feet despite the pain and managed to do so I then limped my way over to others and once I stood in front of them I tried to raise Whispering Wind in defence.

"You continue to get up even after you can see what kind of power I wield why?" Moloch asked as the knight's appeared next to me and took a stance.

"My entire life has been fill with nothing but pain, heartache, violence and death if it weren't for the friendships I made all that time I would have let myself be dropped into despair. But that's when I came here and found ones that I am determined to keep by my side friends and family that were nothing more than a dream for me and no matter what happens even if I have to die a million times over. I Will Fight To Protect Them!" I roared just as a pulse of magic shot out pushing back Moloch.

Grass and flowers grew around the area my body also changed like the time back on earth when I was versing my world's Twilight. My wings became larger a rune circle appeared behind my wings a horn grew out of my helmet's forehead and a black mane with a silver stripe in it and it was blowing in a non-existent breeze but it flickered like fire and grew out of the back of my helmet. The mane went around to the front of my body much like Celestia and Luna's manes.

"So it has awakened," Link said.

"Dark Void," Moloch said as another ball of dark energy appeared and came towards us.

Out of instinct I raised my left hand up and a bright ball of powerful magic formed in it and grew just like Moloch's Dark Void the two powers collided but mine overpowered Moloch's easily consuming him and causing him to cry out in pain.

"Heavenly Charge," I said when after I ended the attack and lowered my arm.

"Ash?"

I turned around and saw the others and saw all their injuries have healed and they were all staring at me in shock.

"You guys what happened to your injuries?" I asked in shock.

"Some of that fire on your sword healed us as soon as you changed," Dream Catcher said.

I looked at Whispering Wind and saw she was right glowing white fire flickered along my blade but suddenly I felt weak and collapsed into a kneeling position the fire on Whispering Wind vanished and my body returned to normal.

"Ash!" Luna cried out as she rushed to check on me.

"Damn I knew it would be too much power for Ash to use he's exhausted his mana pool," Arno said.

Faust was about to ask a question when the sound of rocks moving broke the short silence everyone looked and saw Moloch get up and that parts of his body were smoking from burns he received from my attack.

"What a bother I should have killed you as soon as you came inside this temple Knight of Equestria," Moloch said as he began to walk forward only for my friends to block the path.

"Don't get me wrong I'm glad we're not dying anymore but the situation hasn't improved at all," Lightning said.

"Stand your ground," Rage said.

"But Rage we don't stand a chance against that thing," Pierce said.

I looked at the others and I could hear Rage's armour clanking from him shaking and saw Moloch smile before he dashed at Rage. With newfound strength I dashed at Moloch and as he was about to kill Rage I stopped Moloch by putting the sole of my boot to his face and after being rattled around so much my IPod began to play a random song.

Third Person POV

"Back off from my brother," Ash said before he kicked Moloch away from Rage and landed on the ground before he ran after him. Moloch skidded to a stop using his claws and when he stood up Ash stood in front of him and punched him in the gut but Moloch remained standing before he looked down at the massive dent in his torso from the blow. Moloch then fell backwards causing the others to stare in awe. "I may not be able to use any magic attacks right now but that doesn't mean I'm out of this fight."

Moloch leapt onto his feet and was about to bring his hand down on Ash but Ash jumped over him and pulled Moloch's arm downward receiving several breaking sounds coming from his bones before he ran around Moloch and kicked him into the air. Suddenly, Luna came flying in sent Moloch flying into a wall with a punch.

Suddenly thousands of icicles flew at Moloch while he was still in the wall and Ash turned to see it was Snowdrop with the icy horn coming out of the Windigo Crown.

"Icicle Blizzard!" Snowdrop shouted.

Moloch flew out of the wall without any injuries and charged at Ash but he was blasted into the ground by Faust who had a crimson aura around her horn.

"You will never harm my family again foul creature," Faust said.

Moloch despite everything got up and fixed the arm I broke and then his jaw.

"Jeez this guy is becoming a total pain in the butt right now," Rainbow said.

"Well I have an idea Rage Faust we're going to do the double edged blade plan we talked about and I want you all to go all out," Ash said much to everyone's confusion.

"What Ash that's nuts," Rage said.

"Ash are you sure?" Faust asked.

"We're running out of options so unless you can come up with a better one share it," Ash said.

Rage and Faust both nodded at Ash's words before they sent the message to the others.

"What's this?" Twilight asked.

"Seriously this is the plan?" Fleetfoot asked.

"I've heard many dumb plans but this tops it not to mention it's risky," Soarin said.

"When did these those three come up with this?" Celestia asked.

"This plan is crazy and I like it," Discord said as he rubbed his hands together.

"Fortunately I live for crazy," Eris said as she sent Rage a smile and wink.

"Ash are you sure about this?" Luna asked.

"I'll be fine," Ash said as he took off my helmet torso and arm armour leaving the chain mail on.

"Removing the important pieces of your armour what are you planning?" Moloch asked.

Ash didn't answer but instead dashed at Moloch and made a thrust at his head only for him to dodge and try and deliver an uppercut to Ash’s chest. But Ash grabbed Moloch’s fist before it came and contact a flipped forward pulling Moloch into the ground before Ash punched him in the face before both Moloch and Ash took a massive bolt of lightning.

"Lightning Hammer," Storm Cloud yelled who was hovering next to a storm cloud.

Moloch then threw Ash off before he rose into the air and Ash stood up only to feel like he had a massive weight on him. Ash looked around to see both Eris and Discord were responsible.

"Gravity X60!" the pair yelled.

Suddenly Soarin, Gilda, Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust, Spitfire and Fleetfoot began to fly around Moloch and Ash in a circle creating a tornado. As the tornado formed Twilight, Trixie, Rage, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Storm Cloud begin to attack with either bolts of magic, fire or lightning

"Inferno Tornado!" everyone yelled

Moloch then blasted everything aside and dived at the group friends but then a massive wall of shadow enveloped Moloch thanks to Spike.

"Shadow Veil," Spike shouted.

Moloch burst out of the shadow and was about to kill Spike but Ash dashed forward and grabbed Moloch in a choke hold.

"You're fights with me Moloch," Ash said.

Suddenly the Immortals pulled out their rifles and shoot the two with the destructive rounds knocking Ash off Moloch.

"Becoming a shield to protect the others so they can attack is commendable but foolhardy because it appears you’re the only one that's sustaining any damage," Moloch said Ash then used Whispering Wind to slash at Moloch hoping to hit a weak point but nothing worked. "Dark Void," Moloch said the attack hit but instead of pushing Ash back he held his ground refusing to move.

"Don't underestimate me," Ash said before he disrupted the Dark Void and punched Moloch in the chest. "You'll regret it," Ash said before he grabbed him in a headlock.

“Damn it Ash you’d better survive this or I’ll never forgive you,” Celestia thought as her eyes glowed white and a beam of sunlight descended down on Moloch and Ash from the sun itself. "Solar Blast!"

"Aw crap take cover!" Rage shouted causing everyone to move back to avoid the ray of heated death.

Both Moloch and Ash were caught in the blast and the heat was intense and whatever chain mail that survived on Ash so far was melted while the lower half of Ash’s armour miraculously held out. But that did not stop Ash from getting badly burned.

"Impressive Ash Blade of the Knights of Equestria even though you're halfway into your grave you continue to stand even knowing it's pointless to stop me so you can save the ones you care about...A pity I will destroy them after I'm done with you," Moloch said.

"I doubt that," Faust said.

"Attack if you must you'll only kill your little hero but I will endure it," Moloch said.

"Yeah well it's worth a shot," Faust said before a shield appeared around the group and the foals were teleported inside the shield while Moloch and Ash were left outside. A book then appeared in front of Faust with her cutie mark on it the book opened and a feather quill appeared before Faust scribbled something in the book. "Armageddon Bombardment."

Suddenly, meteors fell from the sky and descended upon the group and once they hit a massive wall of fire rushed forward burning anything in its path and once the smoke cleared the group saw Moloch still standing as if nothing happened but Ash was nowhere to be seen.

“Where’s Ash?” Luna asked in a worried tone.

“It appears that I am the victor I must thank you for helping me kill the sixth knight it will certainly make things easier for me,” Moloch said as he walked towards the shield causing the others to take a stance. But, Moloch stopped when he heard the sound of moving rock everyone looked to the source and an arm so badly burned you could see its bones burst out of the ground followed by the rest of the body who happened to be Ash. Ash looked more dead than alive with similar wounds on his arm in parts of his chest instead. "Well it appears you’re the stubborn one aren't you.”

"Hey Ash is that enough?" Rage asked causing Moloch to raise an eyebrow.

"Yeah," Ash said as body became wrapped in a red glow and power radiated off him and began to flow into Whispering Wind. "This is a move I've been working on for a while now called Pain Counter it's a trick where all the magic that was inflicted on me is charged by ten and turned into a devastating blow," Ash said causing Moloch to back away.

"Based on the calculations on all the attacks done to Ash chances of Moloch surviving are 0.1 percent," Twilight said.

Moloch looked at Ash in fear before he extended his wings and began to fly away only to be trapped inside a magenta coloured ball created by Shining Armour.

"You can't leave the party without saying goodbye," Shining said with the same colour aura as the ball of magic around his horn.

"Pathetic insects why do you insist on standing against me?" Moloch asked as he shattered the shield in a single blow as Ash flew into the air just above Moloch.

"You don't get it do you Moloch you've slaughtered many given up everything you could have had all for an ideal that will never happen because I exist. You also threatened my family with death and drank demon blood This Is Your Sin Now Burn With It!" Ash shouted as thrusted Whispering Wind into Moloch's chest and unleashed all the magic charged into it.

"I can't be defeated not by the likes of you!" Moloch yelled in pain as the attack consumed him.

The attack exploded and everyone watched as something fell out of the cloud of smoke and hit the ground and once the cloud of dust disappeared it revealed Ash. Ash then got up as if the injuries weren't there and looked at the others who were staring at him in shock before he gave them a smile and walked over to them.

"So is everyone alright?" Ash asked.

"Everyone is fine Ash Fluttershy is conscious and foals weren't awoken despite the racket we made," Faust said as she gestured to them.

"Good," Ash said before his eyes closed and passed out.

"Ash!" most of the group called out when they saw him collapse but let out a tired groan when they heard a gentle snore.

"Damn if Ash could live through all that plus Tirek I don't know what the fuck will kill him," Rage said as he sat on the ground.

"Damn right just what the hell is he some kind of holy immortal being or something?" Spike asked.

"Close," Link said.

"Huh?" everyone asked.

"What are you going on about?" Applejack asked.

"He means that Ash is both holy and unholy."

The group looked around for the new voice who revealed himself as a familiar figure.

"Outsider," Corvo said.

"Hello Corvo I see you've been busy," The Outsider said.

"Are you watching Ash?" Corvo asked.

"You know me so well yes I am for you see he is like you a clouded future and I have to say I honestly thought he was done for on that last attack. My congratulations on surviving such an onslaught," The Outsider said to the sleeping Ash.

"Outsider why are you here," Faust demanded.

"Calm yourself Faust I'm actually here to speak to you," The Outsider said.

"I don't need to hear anything from you," Faust said as she turned away.

"Even if it has to do with the fact why Heartless hates you and why Ash is this powerful and how Moloch got all that power in seconds," The Outsider said causing Faust to snap back and look at The Outsider.

"Alright speak," Faust said.

"Now first let me ask ever in your entire existence have you ever seen one being have the ability to use both Death and Life Fire?" The Outsider asked.

"Life Fire that fire that healed our injuries?" Celestia asked.

"The very same and no I never have but what does this have to do with everything?" Faust asked.

"Everything Faust no human not even the unique ones no matter how powerful they are have the ability to use both of those techniques not even one otherwise they'd die immediately the only one's that have that ability are myself, you, the black robed figure from Ash's memories and others you don't remember," The Outsider said.

"So you’re saying Ash isn't human?" Rage asked.

"Exactly," The Outsider said.

"Alright Outsider I'll bite what exactly is Ash Blade?" Faust asked and The Outsider just summoned a white glowing orb in his hand.

"Recognize it Faust?" The Outsider asked.

"No should I?" Faust asked.

"Well these are memories that belong to you that you tossed into the void," The Outsider said.

"If I did that then I probably did it for a good reason," Faust said.

"True but these memories are also the key to all your questions you've asked and why you can feel something familiar about Ash but can't grasp it. Also Heartless's anger towards you not to mention the mysterious figure in the black robes that placed Ash in the tree of life," The Outsider said before he handed the memory to Faust "Your choice now I know I won't be disappointed whatever happens next," The Outsider said before he disappeared.

"Mother are you alright?" Luna asked as Faust stared at the orb.

"Just confused about so much I guess," Faust said.

"Faust," Altair said.

"Yes?" Faust asked looking at the fallen warrior.

"You need to know that most of those memories are not fond ones," Corvo said.

"Do you five know what they are?" Faust asked.

"Yes we saw but all we can tell you is that these are from before Equestria was created," Arno said.

"And that it was after the first civilization," Ezio said.

"Before Equestria?" Faust asked.

"Yes but we'll leave the decision up to you if you chose to see them again for now take care also tell Ash we're sorry for not sticking around for the chat he wanted to have with us," Link said before they vanished and Faust stared at the orb in her hands before she looked at the others.

"I think it's time we get the full picture on what is happening," Faust said receiving nods from everyone before she inserted the memory into her head.

Faust's eyes glowed white for a few minutes and tears began to fall down her cheeks before her eyes returned to normal and she looked down at Ash in tears.

"Mother are you alright?" Celestia asked.

Chapter 44 Royal Duties and I'm a What-Now?!

Ash P.O.V

I slowly opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was a fancy room filled with items that reminded me of Canterlot. I sat up and looked around and discovered I was in some light blue silk summer pyjamas and the room was the same as the guest rooms in Canterlot Castle. I soon noticed a window that confirmed my location.

"Canterlot Castle huh how'd I get here?" I asked myself

I stood up and cracked my limbs I then remembered the events from before I blacked out I looked at my right hand and saw that all the destroyed flesh was whole again and not a scar was left behind either. I then noticed the zombie bite mark was also gone as well along with the slash on my upper arm from when I first met Gilda.

"Odd," I said.

I looked around and saw some casual clothing on a chair before I walked over to them and picked them before I walked into the bathroom to carry out my morning routine. But, when I looked at the mirror above the sink I saw something was different about my face. I walked over to it and looked into the mirror till I figured it out. The three scars I got from Gilda that went over my eye were gone as well like that were never there.

"Ok this is getting weird now…But, I wonder...," I said before I removed my top to reveal my chest was completely devoid of all the scars I got from my time as a slave and any others.

I was beyond shock when I saw my chest was clear of any scaring a thought then occurred to me causing me to take several deep breaths. I turned around but kept my wings folded over my back and closed my eyes slowly I moved my wings out of my line of sight from my back and opened my eyes. When I saw my back I was beyond words at the time instead of seeing the mark that showed I was once a slave I saw something else.

"The hell...Where'd you come from not that I'm complaining that the old one is gone but wow," I said.

I reached around and gently placed a hand on the new mark and for a split second I thought I saw it glow but dispersed the thought before I went to take care of what I came in here for.

I walked out of the guest room clean and fully clothed before I walked down the hallways to the dining room. I checked the time on my IPod and saw it was 8:36 in the morning giving me some time for breakfast and while I walked I saw plenty of castle staff around. They all gave smiles and waves and a congratulations on my family's and my awakening and I greeted everything with either a smile a wave or a thanks as I made my way to the dining room. The room was bare except for the chairs, table, dinning cloth and utensils on it and I saw Perfect Serve walk in from the kitchen whistling a tune to herself.

"Hello Serve," I said causing her to shriek and almost leap out of her skin.

"Oh...is just zee Ash," Perfect said as she held a hand over her chest in relief.

"Apologises Serve it wasn't my intention to startle you like that," I said.

"Is quite alright but what can zee great Perfect Serve do for you Ash no doubt you are here for breakfast oui?" Perfect Serve asked.

"Spot on Serve," I said.

"Just take a seat Ash and I will bring you your food momentarily," Perfect Serve said before she walked back inside the kitchen.

Doing as I was told I took a seat and waited for Perfect serve to return which wasn't too long before she set a covered plate down in front of me and removed the lid to reveal pancakes, bacon and a mix of morning fruits along with a glass of orange juice.

"Thank you Serve," I said before I dug into my food.

"You are most welcome Ash," Perfect Serve said before she began to walk away.

"Hey Serve tell me when did I arrive in Canterlot?" I asked as I ate.

"Three months ago Ash, it was quite a fuss when the Royal Family failed to arrive for the summer sun celebration as well everyone was asking zo many questions about what had happened. Also the questions intensified when everypony saw your condition but there was no comment from anyone," Perfect Serve said.

"I see…probably for the best too," I said keeping my surprise of being in a coma for three months to myself as I placed an apple slice in my mouth.

"Ash if I may-," Perfect started.

"I know what you’re going to ask Serve but let me be clear it's better if no one knows what happened at all cause if I did it would be enough to traumatize several guards," I said.

"When you say it like that I guess it is for the best and the important thing is that everyone is okay," Perfect Serve said with a small smile.

"Speaking of everyone where are they?” I asked.

"Well I know zee Bearers along with their coltfriend and friends along with zee Immortals have left for Ponyville when you arrived along with Princess Luna and your sons but they came back here for some reason so I believe they are around," Perfect Serve said.

I gave a nod before I finished my breakfast and was about to bring up a new topic with Perfect Serve. But, before I could utter a word the main door to the hallway opened and I saw the royal assistant Kibitz walk in. He was an elderly unicorn stallion with a light cream coat and grey mane that went around the back of his head making him look bald on top and he had a splendid grey moustache and a pair of glasses that just sat comfortably on his muzzle. He was wearing a red coat and matching pants and he had a golden pocket watch in his coat pocket all in all the style of his very being suited him wonderfully. I bet my right leg Rarity couldn't make a better match even if she tried I then noticed the expression on his face was on of tiredness.

"Hello Kibitz," I said.

"Oh greetings Master Ash I was not aware you were up," Kibitz said.

"Kibitz I've told you before the master thing isn't necessary cause I'm not in charge please address me as Ash," I said.

"I still find it improper to address my superiors in such a way," Kibitz said with his head held high causing me to roll my eyes with a smile.

"Anyway Kibitz why so tired normally you're full of energy," I said.

"Indeed I am but today the entire schedule has been cancelled because our leaders had to introduce both Queen Faust Prince Pipsqueak and Prince Midnight Star to the other leaders of our planet," Kibitz said.

"Oh so that’s the reason they came…Well seeing as I don’t have anything to do is there some way I can help?" I asked Kibitz then looked at me with a raised eyebrow before he looked me over for a few times with a hand stroking his chin. "Uh Kibitz is something wrong?"

"No in fact quite the opposite Master Ash you see Princess Celestia has told me how you continue to refuse the Royal title," Kibitz said.

"Is this true Ash?" Perfect Serve asked in surprise.

"Well…Yeah but Kibitz what does this have to do with anything?" I asked.

"Quite simple Master Ash if the Royal Family recognizes you to be worthy of the crown then you can complete the schedule required for today," Kibitz said.

"So you’re asking me to rule in the Royal’s stead while they are gone?" I asked.

"That's the civilian’s way of putting it but yes," Kibitz said plainly.

I was thrown for multiple loops at the request for many people this is a dream come true. But, for me well I was less than enthusiastic.

"Uh Kibitz is this even allowed can't my brother or hell even Discord or Eris handle this?" I asked.

"The only one besides you that's able to rule that didn't go with the proper rulers is Prince Blueblood. And I'm sure you know as well as I do that he's not the most favourite of the royal bloodline," Kibitz said with a worried look.

I closed my eyes and went into deep thought about what to do. I thought about me ruling for the day and how bad I could screw up or succeed in doing a good job. I then thought about Blueblood being in charge and to be honest my brain refused to even think about such a thing.

"Well I guess I could and the reason I'm doing this is because both of us know that Blueblood being in charge is not a good idea," I said.

"Marvellous now we must be off we're already 4 minutes behind schedule," Kibitz said as he pulled out a long scroll.

"Wow you and Twilight would totally hit it off in organizing stuff," I said.

"Who do you think taught Princess Twilight Sparkle now we must hurry," Kibitz said as he led me out of the dining room but not before I said goodbye to Perfect Serve and thought about what I was getting myself into.

An Hour Later

Jeez Kibitz do the princesses and Faust do this every day?" I asked as I rubbed my left temple.

"Yes and with both dignity and grace Master Ash so I suggest you stop dragging yourself honestly you're acting like Princess Luna when she tried to rule over the day," Kibitz said.

"Ugh no offence Kibitz but clearly you can't see the difference I'm not the princesses or Faust I'm a human being that's just started to rule a country without any lessons on what to do," I said.

"That may be true but by some miracle we're perfectly on schedule I must say I am truly impressed on how you handled that situation with the drought in Appleloosa so quickly normally it would take hours or days for such a thing to be sorted. How did you know about the overflowing lake just north of a rock farm belonging to a Mr Igneous Rock and Mrs Cloudy Quartz?" Kibitz asked.

“Those two that you mentioned are Pinkie Pie’s parents and Pinkie Pie told me the lake was becoming dangerous for their home so I just stepped in and helped solve two problems," I said.

"I see well it was very fortunate that you brought it up," Kibitz said.

"This is outrageous!"

"Oh no just shoot me now," I grumbled.

I followed the sound of the voice and found Blueblood was yelling at a guard.

"Every single member of the castle staff should know that when the throne is vacant of any of the rulers excluding me I am to be summoned to lead our fair country!" Blueblood screeched.

"We are aware sir but-," the guard started.

"Then why in the name of Tartarus didn't somepony send for me?" Blueblood screamed.

"Because I’m leading the country," I said making our presence known.

"YOU! And what do you mean you’re leading the country?" Blueblood demanded.

"It means Blueblood I'm in charge of ruling the country today or until the princesses and Queen Faust return from meeting with the leaders," I said.

"You…A monster ruling the country…Don't be absurd you have no blood relation to royalty whatsoever so I'm afraid your little reign as king for the day has ended. I will be taking over now and as my first act as temporally leader is I sentence you to the dungeons for impersonating royalty," Blueblood said.

"I’m afraid Blueblood that the princesses themselves actually requested Ash to rule over today," Kibitz said.

"They did?" Blueblood asked in shock.

"They did?" I asked.

"Yes they did now if you'll excuse us this delay has thrown us 1 whole minute off schedule," Kibitz said as he walked around Blueblood.

"This isn't over freak," Blueblood said.

"Oh for the love of- I've absolutely had it with you Blueblood later today why don't we settle this," I said.

"Are you challenging me to a duel?" Blueblood asked with a smirk.

"Are you afraid?" I asked causing Blueblood to scoff.

"As if what threat could you possibly hold against me?" Blueblood asked causing me the move close to his face till I completely filled his vision.

"One that you should never tempt to anger," I growled causing him to seat slightly before I followed Kibitz and waited till we were out of earshot. "Are you sure it was a wise idea to lie to Blueblood like that?"

"It's better to lie then leave him in charge and I can't bring myself to clean up after him yet again," Kibitz said.

"I see but you just strike me as the type that never lies like Applejack," I said.

"I'm not overly fond of it mind you Master Ash," Kibitz said.

"Don't worry I know what you’re talking about. Now changing the subject may I see the schedule?" I asked while Kibitz handed the scroll to me allowing me to analyse it. "Kibitz I've noticed this a few times there have been certain appointments that relate to the same thing. But they are in different rooms and at different times,"

"The reason why they are at different times is because of that is when they have scheduled an appointment and as for the different rooms, they were available at the time. Why is something wrong?" Kibitz asked.

"Yes it seems silly for the schedule to be like this and if it was like this with Luna I wouldn't be surprised if it tired her out. I can only imagine how Celestia was able to keep doing this for so long," I said.

"Yes well we deal with the appointments as they come in yes but it allows the princesses to exercise by walking about the castle," Kibitz said.

"We I'm afraid I don't work like that so I think we're going to change it a bit. First off I want every single appointment that's related to another to be forged into one and have them placed in one room at the earliest possible time after we take care of all the single appointments," I said.

"Master Ash we simply can't do that now think of how much time it will throw off," Kibitz said.

"I'm not implying that you do it yourself Kibitz there are other ponies in the castle that can help get this done. And with you directing them cause you know the schedule better than anyone we can get this done quicker," I said.

Kibitz looked to be in deep thought for a few minutes I was a little nervous that he wouldn't approve till finally he nodded.

"Very well Ash we will do the schedule your way I just hope this ends well," Kibitz said.

"Thank you Kibitz I'll work doubly hard if we fall behind schedule but for now what's next?" I asked.

"Now is Princess Celestia's fencing class with Mrs Fleur Der Lis but we can skip this one but we will need to inform Mrs Der Lis of Princess Celestia's absence," Kibitz said.

"Fleur fencing this I didn't expect she must be good if she is teaching Celestia wait a minute...,” I thought. "Actually Kibitz keep that open I need to brush up on my fencing skills so this will be a perfect opportunity for me. And while I'm taking care of that you can get started on altering the schedule,"

"Very well Master Ash," Kibitz said before we walked off.

3:00 pm Throne Room

I was sitting on the throne and I had to say the damn thing was comfortable but I guess that was to be expected if the princesses were going to spend who knows how long on this thing. But I felt like a kid who was doing something he shouldn't be doing and was afraid of getting caught. I was currently holding day court and the nobles were shocked to see me sitting on the throne and not the princesses and most of them demanded answers. But Kibitz explained the situation to them and they seemed to either calm down and explain their problem or leave saying they will schedule another appointment when the princesses return. I discovered that it was not only nobles that came here but also casual civilians and Kibitz gave me useful tips. The problems were very easy to solve yet there were still those with selfish interests and non-important complaints. Honestly just how stupid to these guys think I am I wondered to myself several times when let’s say they said they were to be given say a ton of bits from the royal treasury and that they were here to collect. It's like they just expect me to heed their orders like a trained dog but I had other things to say because this wolf doesn't play ball that way.

"Alright Kibitz whose next?" I asked.

"Noble Ebony Rule the fourth Master Ash," Kibitz said.

The main doors opened to reveal a white unicorn with a golden mane and tail and wore a blue and gold fake fur coat and he seemed surprised to see me.

"Forgive me but I thought one of our princesses would be taking an audience with me today," Ebony Rule said.

"The princesses have taken an unexpected leave of absence so I have been filling the throne for today," I explained.

"I see I have heard tales of your heroics I must say it is quite an honour to meet you," Ebony Rule said with a small bow.

"So he's going to play it like that huh butter me up before he tells me a useless complaint *sigh* still I’d better hear him out in case I’m wrong," I thought "Thank you Ebony Rule now tell me why have you come?"

Well for you see Princess Celestia gave my grandfather Ebony Rule the first my great, great granduncles heirloom after he died. His great, great, great grandfather before received an estate and the title of a noble for fending off a rampaging dragon single handed from Canterlot, and what a fierce battle it was. I still have a very old painting hanging in my second living room which clearly shows how he defeats the evil dragon with his own bare hands while other ponies could only stare in awe at the heroic deed. Imagine it for a moment a big-" Ebony Rule started before I raised my hand.

"Ebony Rule I am not aware on who this pony was and what he had done to serve Equestria however such tales are not meant to be told at this time because the hours of the day are burning fast and I have others to see. So out of great respect stop wasting my time and get to the point," I said as I rested my mouth behind my hands which were folded in front of my face and my elbows rested on my knees as I glared at Ebony Rule who was mimicking a fish.

It took a minute for Ebony Rule to recompose himself before he spoke.

"Y-Yes of course sir my apologies I will get straight to the point you see, the house I inherited has lately become the scene of terrible vandalism," Ebony Rule said.

"Vandalism?" I asked.

"Yes from the orphans of Canterlot," Ebony Rule said causing me to raise an eyebrow. "The children from the Canterlot Orphanage which right next to my home are constantly crying or screaming when they're either outside or inside. It disturbs me from having my beauty sleep and the chalk they always draw in front of my house with their chalk. Do you know what chalk does to my beautiful horseshoes it is terrible I tell you. We need to get rid of the orphanage as quickly as possible, destroy it and replace it with something that truly shows the glamour of our glorious-,"

ENOUGH! I roared in the Canterlot Royal Voice as I stood up in a snap and extended my wings to full extent paralysing Ebony Rule in fear. "Let me get this straight you come here and tell me a nice story and then request we spend a ton of bits in the destruction of an orphanage, just because children are simply being children?" I asked in a cold tone as I walked down the steps keeping my glare trained on Ebony Rule. "Tell me has the property been damaged in any way?" I asked as reached Ebony Rule who shook his head in reply. "Do they draw on the walls of the building or fences?" Ebony Rule shook his head again. "Have the children done anything that is considered against the law and before you answer think carefully,"

"N-No they haven't," Ebony Rule said.

"Leave," I said as I turned around and folded my wings back up.

"But what about the noise and the chalk?" Ebony Rule asked.

"There's a new device everyone is talking about called earplugs and if it's not enough try putting on some music or having sleeping tablets. And as for the chalk no one will be able to see your hooves because of the cloak you’re wearing and if it's such a bother go ask the kids politely to not draw on the pavement in front of your home. Now Begone With You Before I Turn Your Mane Into A Rainbow Coloured Afro!" I shouted as I looked back at him causing Ebony Rule to grip his mane and scramble out of the room. I walked up the stairs and collapsed onto the throne before I looked at Kibitz who was staring at me. "I suppose I could have handled that better."

"Actually you handled that exactly how the princesses would have handled it seems they know how to pick the leaders wouldn't you say," Kibitz said as he went back to the schedule.

"Maybe but anyway whose next?" I asked.

"Actually we're done. I am greatly impressed we managed to finish earlier than even Princess Celestia and Queen Faust Master Ash. And I’ll admit this new organisation system works wonders it will certainly help with future duties," Kibitz said.

"C'mon Kibitz I was just using simple logic I'm sure you would be able to see that if you tried," I said.

"Perhaps," Kibitz said.

"Well any way I suppose I should get ready. Can you tell Blueblood that we'll meet in the training arena once I'm ready?" I asked as I stood up.

"Ready for what?"

I looked at the doorway and saw all my friends from Ponyville (Except Twilight) where here along with Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Fancy Pants and Fleur.

"Oh hey you guys what are you all doing here?" I asked as I walked down the throne stairs to greet them.

"We came to visit you darling and see how you were feeling," Rarity said.

"Well as you can see I'm feeling great," I said.

"Um excuse me,"

I turned around to see a white furred mare with a black mane done up in a bun she wore black framed glasses and wore a grey business suit, she also had a pencil tucked behind her right ear and was holding a clip board in her left arm.

"Should I place these with the others?" the mare asked as she showed me a small stack of papers attached to her clipboard.

"Oh yes thank you Raven and that is all for today you too Kibitz after you deliver the message get some rest and enjoy the rest of the day I'd say you both need it," I said.

"Thank you Master Ash," the two said before they left.

"What's going on? They're treating you like you're in charge of the country or something," Thunderlane said causing me to rub the back of my neck with a sheepish smile.

"Wait a second are you in charge?" Spike asked.

"Uh maybe," I said.

"Holy Buck Ash is the ruler of Equestria!" Rainbow shouted.

"I know…I was surprised when I saw Ash show up instead of Celestia for her fencing lesson,” Fleur said

"Fleur you do fencing?" Rarity asked in surprise.

"I'm not just a pretty face Rarity a mare must always know how to take care of herself whatever the case," Fleur said.

"So you going to switch some rules around now that you're in charge?" Soarin asked.

"Don't get any ideas smart ass this only for today cause if I didn't Blueblood would be in charge," I said causing everyone to shudder.

"Well glad you stepped in when you did," Fleetfoot said.

"Heh it's tougher than it looks I just hope I did a good job…oh I just remembered what happened after I blacked out?" I asked.

"Not much really except Faust received some memories from the Outsider but she wouldn't say what they were until she talked to you. The press certainly was a pain when we got back we had to be smuggled out of Canterlot. You were in pretty bad condition so we left you here and Luna kept visiting you along with Pip and Midnight," Comet said.

I see…and Fluttershy," I said startling the Pegasus slightly causing her to let out a cute eep.

"Um yes Ash?" Fluttershy asked hiding behind her mane.

I walked over to her and wrapped both my arms and wings around her.

"Thank you Flutters you saved my life and I'm very proud on how brave you were back there and I'm honoured to call you my friend," I said with a smile as I hugged the mare and from what I could guess she was blushing like crazy before I let her go. "So I assume you guys are ticked that I didn't tell about the guys Octavia, Vinyl, Quick Shot, and Lightning and myself are members of the assassin brotherhood, so if you're going to hit me just get it over with."

I closed my eyes and held my arms out bracing for the pain only it never came I opened any eye and saw all of them were smiling at me.

"Don't sweat it Ash, Rage told why you didn't involve us and why these guys joined although I don't like the methods I can understand the cause is reasonable," Applejack said.

"Besides it's kinda hot to date a guy who’s an assassin even done a little role playing in bed," Rainbow said with seductive smile aimed at Soarin

"Ok I didn't need to know that but does this mean you guys are off the hook?" I asked as I looked at the stallions.

"Oh I wouldn't say that," Applejack said as she gave Caramel a look.

"They are being punished but not as harshly as you think," Rarity said.

"I see doubt Luna's going to give me the same treatment…Oh listen to me prattle on when I have a duel to get to," I said as I stepped around the group.

"A duel with who," Gilda asked.

"Blueblood I'm going to put him in his place permanently," I said.

"Mind if we watch? I've been begging to see someone take Blueblood down a peg or two," Spitfire asked.

"I don't mind," I said.

"*gasp* Ideeeeea," Rarity said in a sing song voice as she ran to the door grabbing my arm along the way and dragging me behind.

"Rarity what are you doing?" I asked managing to keep up with the fashionista.

"You simply can't duel in those clothes I recommend doing it in style," Rarity said as we reached the castle's fabric room. But before I could say anything Rarity pushed me inside and placed me on the measurement podium just as the others arrived. "Now Ash I need to take your measurements so can you please take off your jacket and shirt?"

"Alright," I said as I removed both and let everyone get an eyeful of my chest.

"*whistle* Wow Ash what happened to all your scars?" Spike asked.

"Huh oh yeah I woke up this morning and all of them were just gone," I said.

"I thought something was missing when I first saw you the claw marks over your eye I gave ya are gone," Gilda said.

"Well I think Ash looks better without such hideous reminders of his past," Rarity said as she held the measuring tape in her magic.

"That's not all check this," I said as I turned around and showed them my new mark getting awe filled mutters from everyone.

"Trixie was not expecting that," Trixie said.

"True it's certainly unique," Octavia said.

"I think it's awesome what do you three think?" Rainbow asked looking at Lightning Dust, Gilda and Vinyl.

"Ya damn right that's awesome," Vinyl said.

"So true as Rainbow would say that's 20% cooler," Lightning said.

"Any idea what it is Ash?" Gilda asked.

"Got me," I said.

"Well as divine as that mark is compared to the old one let's get these measurements shall we," Rarity said before she started.

"Well what do you think?" Rarity asked as she circled me studying me in my new clothes.

"It's very...black," I said.

"I know you look absolutely smashing," Rarity said before she handed me a black wide circular brim hat.

"You sure this is appropriate for a duel the cape seems like it will be in the way certainly make it hard on my wings as well," I said as I put on the hat.

"It's supposed to be a fight on the ground Ash it would hardly seem fair," Rarity said.

"Yeah you’re right that was a stupid thing to say," I said.

"Hey shall we go I want to see Blueblood get his flanked kicked," Spike said.

"Yeah, yeah I'm coming," I said.

We walked down the hallway while Pinkie explained how excited she was till we came to the training area. I saw my opponent was there and he was wearing what looked to be musketeer clothing decorated in gold and brown but he wasn't wearing the feathered hat. I noticed Rarity was casting a disgusted glance at Blueblood if it was at Blueblood or the clothes he was wearing or both I couldn't tell.

"I see you brought the little tramp from the Grand Galloping Gala," Blueblood sneered.

Rarity's eyes lit up with a cold piercing fire and she was about to storm right over to Blueblood and do who knows what if I didn't hold an arm out to stop her.

"She actually came to watch me kick your sorry flank Blueballs," I said causing my friends to laugh and for Blueblood to grit his teeth.

"Well I hope you don't mind if I brought some company of my own do you," Blueblood said as he gestured to the viewing area and I saw a large audience of nobles.

"I should have known he'd try this," Fancy Pants said.

"No sweat I've handled stuff like this before," I said.

"Good luck Ash," Spike said.

I gave him a smile before I walked into the arena while my friends went to find a place to sit.

"Now if I'm not mistaking Blueblood it's customary for the challenged party to pick the weapon we will fight with correct?" I asked.

"Oh so you do have manners yes it is customary," Blueblood said.

"Well please pick up a weapon," I said as I gestured to the rack of weapons.

Blueblood walked over to the rack and looked over each weapon closely and picked up a rapier. I gave a nod before I too walked over to the rack and picked up another rapier and attached the scabbard to my hip.

"Shall we begin?" Blueblood asked.

"Let's," I said as I walked over to Blueblood and drew my sword before I gave a nod to Fleur who pulled out a handkerchief and held it above her head.

"Let the match...Begin!" Fleur shouted as she brought her arm down beginning the duel.

Blueblood attacked first but I parred his attack and he ran past me and I used my blade to trip him up causing him to roll along the dirt and causing my friends to snicker.

"Have a nice trip Blueballs?" I asked in an amused tone.

Blueblood only snarled before he lunged at me again his attacks were wide and somewhat sloppy and his anger made it obvious who would win this fight. But I could also see he was no amateur his footing for example was good and he at least held up his guard. I waited for a good opportunity to strike back I then dodged left as he made a thrust and kicked his blade out of his hand. All eyes watched the blade before I caught it and held both blades in an X at Blueblood's throat.

"Yield," I said.

Suddenly I see Blueblood look in to my right and I turn to see one of Blueblood's guards try to skewer me with a rapier. But I blocked the attack and moved away to see two of Blueblood's guards were in the arena with me and Blueblood and both were pointing rapiers at me.

"What kind of fair fight is this?" Rainbow shouted causing several other nobles to shout in agreement.

I saw some of my friends were about to jump in and help when I held my hand out and stopped them before I tossed Bluebloods sword back to Blueblood.

"If Blueballs wants to fight like the snake he his then so be it however I'll stick to the rules now let's see whose better shall we?" I asked as I got into a stance.

As one Blueblood and his guards attacked I leapt backwards and fought all three of them at once. I couldn't help but crack a smile at the thought of Rainbow's reaction to this. Soon the guard on Blueblood's left lunged and I stepped to the left and banged the hilt of my sword on his helmet hard enough to knock him out. The guard on Blueblood's right went with an overhead strike but I blocked his attack and punched him in the face with my left hand causing him to spin and fall unconscious. Blueblood suddenly made a horizontal slash but I slapped his hand with the blade of my rapier causing him to drop his sword. I held my blade at Blueblood's cheek gently pressing it against him and looked into Blueblood's eyes and tilted my head to the side. In three quick flicks of my hand I carved an A into Bluebloods cheek causing him to scream and fall on his back screaming it hurts.

"Pathetic," I said under my breath before I wiped the blood off my sword with Blueblood's clothes.

Suddenly I hear an applause come from the audience and I give a bow before I walk out of the arena and see the others.

Whoo nelly Ash when did you learn to fight like that?" Applejack asked.

"It was sometime in the 1821 I was in Spain at the time and Fleur helped me refresh my technique," I said.

"Believe me I was just as surprised when I saw Ash's swordplay," Fleur said.

"Ash is this Spain the same place you learned to dance when you were with me at the masquerade party before Hearts Warming Eve?" Rarity asked.

(Yes and you dance beautifully Rarity) I said in Spanish, Suddenly both Rarity and Fleur fainted dramatically into their lover/husbands arms at my words. "Wow didn't know it was that effective,"

Third Person P.O.V

"Oh stars above what a trip I was hoping we could get back after I lowered the sun," Celestia said tiredly as she walked through the doors that lead into the castle.

"Uh no kidding I'm not looking forward to all the work we need to catch up on," Chrysalis said.

"Glad I'm not you guys," Discord said lounging on his back in mid-air.

"Ugh you guys can deal with it tomorrow for now why don't we just grab something to eat it's been a long trip," Rage suggested.

"Sounds like a plan I'm starving," Twilight said.

The royals walked through the hallways till they arrived at the dining room where they saw a familiar group of friends sitting down at the table playing a few board games.

"What the…What are you guys doing here?!" Twilight shrieked.

"Oh hey egghead how’s your trip?" Rainbow asked as everyone at the table looked at the newcomers.

"Sorry we probably should have asked to use your table but it's just you weren't here at the time," Fluttershy said.

"It's quite alright Fluttershy and how’s your injury fully recovered I hope?” Faust said.

"Oh yes thank you that strange fire from Ash's sword really helped, along with Holy Light's medical skills," Fluttershy said.

"But the question remains why are you all here?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Oh we came to see how Ash was doing and we saw he was up and about and full of energy," Pinkie said as she rolled a dice and moved her piece on the board.

"Ash is awake?" Luna asked causing Faust to frown.

"Yep he was busier than a bee collecting nectar during spring," Applejack said.

"Busy, busy how?" Cadence asked.

"I believe I can answer that,"

The royals turned around and saw Kibitz walk in.

"Kibitz I am so sorry we had to run out on you today," Celestia apologised.

"Think nothing of it your majesty I understand completely but it wasn't a total loss Ash managed to step in and take care of everything," Kibitz said.

"Huh?" The royals asked in sync.

"Hang on this is the same Ash were talking about right the one who continues to reject the crown no matter how many times you ask him right?" Rage asked.

"The very same Master Rage and you wouldn't what he has been able to do he completed not one but two days of work and finish at 3:05pm. Also he fixed the schedule order so you can finish you're duties earlier," Kibitz said causing the royals to go slack jawed.

"Wha…h-how?" Celestia asked.

I don't know Princess but he adapted to everything rather quickly it was almost like second nature to him. I am truly impressed by this one your highnesses you should read the notes from how Master Ash handled Ebony Rule and the other nobles who tried to play him for a fool I do believe they won’t ever try a stunt like that again after what Ash said to them also solved the Appaloosa drought problem in less than five minutes," Kibitz said causing Faust to smile a bit and the other royals mouths to drop.

“What the, that takes us days to sought out how did he-?” Chrysalis started.

“Miss Pinkamina’s family had a lake nearby that was filling up with too much water at the time endangering the owners of the land with flooding and the resident was very close to Appleossa and with a little effort from Cloudsdale the water should’ve reached Appleossa by 10 o’clock am Princess,” Kibitz said.

“Two birds with one stone nicely done,” Cadence said.

“Wowser Ash is so smart,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Remind me tah thank him for helping out my cousin, that drought was causing some serious problems for the townsfolk,” Applejack said.

"What do you think made him take on the role of royalty?" Eris asked.

"Forgive me your majesties but it was because I asked him too," Kibitz said.

"I Knew It!"

Everyone turned to the door to see Blueblood with a furious expression on his face.

"Oh great it's prince Blueballs," Soarin said causing Rage, Shining, Discord the group of friends and some of the royals to explode in laughter.

"Hahahahaha who came up with that one?" Rage asked through his laughter on his hands and knees.

"Ash is the guilty party," Lightning said while hovering in mid-air.

“That’s about right,” Discord said between breaths for air.

"Nephew what happened to your cheek?" Celestia asked when she saw the red A on his cheek.

"That abomination of an ape did this," Blueblood shouted while pointing at his cheek.

"Well you should thank him it appears to be an improvement," Shining said earning a light slap on his shoulder from Cadence.

"I knew it was you Kibitz the moment you appeared alongside that beast. You have no right to allow that, that thing to lead our country. It's also not fair to steal my right to rule when the princesses are elsewhere," Blueblood said.

"Now wait half an apple picking minute you know nothing of fair cause if you did you wouldn't have brought your guards into that duel you had earlier with Ash. And maybe you wouldn't have that A branded onto ya face. The only thing fair in that duel earlier was how Ash fought against you," Applejack said as she stood up and walked over to Blueblood and pointed a finger at his face.

"Don't you dare point your dirty fingers at me you country bumpkin," Blueblood said causing the mane 6, Mac and Caramel to tense up before they backed away or hid behind their seats.

Applejack just gave a growl before she turned around and crouched down and before the prince could figure out what was happening Applejack bucked Blueblood with the force of five shotguns sending him flying out the door before she stood up dusted her hands off and walked back to the table like nothing happened.

"Wow remind me not to piss her off," Shining said.

"Should I send for the doctors?" Kibitz asked.

"Leave him for now I'd say he earned the punishment and I don't think the blow was fatal right Applejack?" Celestia asked.

"Nah I may hate him but I don't think I could bring myself to kill somepony like that you would need to work really to get under my skin for that," Applejack said.

"What I want to know is how did you get Ash to try ruling the country, I've been trying to get him to agree for a while now," Luna asked.

"I told him I'd have to let Blueblood be in charge of the day," causing a few to shudder.

"I don't want to even imagine that," Rage said.

"Where is dad now?" Pip asked.

"I believe he's somewhere in the castle archives looking up ancient symbols for the one on his back," Comet said.

"What are you talking about we all what his mark means," Rage said.

"No not that old branding mark that one's gone," Gilda said.

"Can you explain," Twilight asked.

"Well when Rarity was taking some measurements of Ash for a new set of clothes he removed his top and all of his scars were just gone. It’s as if they never existed along with the branding mark it also disappeared and…Well…Was replaced with a different mark," Spitfire said.

“That’s weird I didn’t notice any changes on Ash before we left. Even after Faust healed his wounds there was a lot of scaring from the damage,” Rage said

"Curious I think I'll go see him myself," Luna said before she left and the others began to tell the royals about their day in person.

Luna walked down the hallways and entered the archives which was dark save for only two light sources. The moonlight shining in through the ceiling windows and a gentle orange glow coming from in between the shelves. Luna followed the light and found a desk lit by a single candle, and asleep at the desk was Ash his head resting on an open book and snoring gently. Luna couldn't help but smile and brush some hair out of his face revealing his scarless right eye. She then noticed a piece of parchment next to the book with an interesting sketch on it that showed a circle a wing of feathers and a skeletal wing and a cross in the centre along with a strange scribble behind it. Luna took the drawing before she summoned a blanket and placed it over Ash and kissed him on the cheek and then blew out the candle before she left.

Ash P.O.V

I woke up to the sound of my IPod beeping and sat up to look at my surroundings I recognized the room as the Canterlot archives and immediately remembered why I was here. I then discovered a blanket over me and smiled before I went to check the alarm on my IPod and discovered something that ruined my mood.

"Damn it," I said as I looked at the words spelling Week of Solitude.

It was the week that seemed to haunt this part of my life about losing my wolf family, my arm, my innocence and my friend. I honestly didn't want to seal myself away in a room for a week and I didn't have the heart to step outside and enjoy the week. I sat in silence thinking of what to do till I came to a decision. I summoned a piece of parchment and a pen and began to write on it.

Hey Guys

I'm sure you're all wondering where I am at this time and this letter is to let you know I'm ok but today makes the beginning of the day I go into solitude. I know all of you want to help me get through this but please understand this is something that is impossibly hard to let go of but I am trying. I have decided to take a small trip back to earth to finally say goodbye to Alex. For those of you who know can you please explain it to the ones who don't. I appreciate everything you've all done to try and help me through life lately but I need to do this. I don't know how long I will be till I come back but know it will be within the week I'm sure you guys can bare me being away for that long right anyway see you later.

Yours Sincerely

Ash Blade

P.S. Don't follow me I need to do this on my own.

I rolled up the parchment before I tied a ribbon onto it and sealed it before I left and placed it on the dining table for everyone to see. I then asked a guard if my family was in the castle which he gave me a nod and told me where to find them. I found out all three were in different rooms and one by one I entered then and gave the three a kiss goodbye leaving Midnight last. I looked down into the crib and saw Midnight was peacefully asleep and for the first time I saw his wings. They were similar to mine but the feathers had his mother’s coat colour.

"I'll be back soon my little star," I said as I gave him a kiss and left.

I teleported into Twilight's library and walked over to the book that opens the way back to my world and placed it above the machine and activated it. The portal worked like a charm but before I stepped through I made my wings disappear just in case there were some bypasses and I poked my head through and saw no one around before I stepped the rest of the way through. I breathed in the air I walked around and noticed the statue had been repaired.

"Ash?"

I turned around and I saw Sunset Shimmer looking at me with a smile.

"Hey Sunset," I said as I walked over to her only for her to hug me.

"It's so good to see you Ash," Sunset said.

"Likewise," I said as I hugged her back.

"So what are you doing here?" Sunset asked as she let go of me.

"I'm actually here to say goodbye to someone," I said in a sad tone.

"Oh I'm sorry but it can't be Akachi's family they're all still alive," Sunset said.

"No, no, no this goodbye is an overdue one to Alex," I said.

"Oh I see but if I may ask why come now?" Sunset asked.

"This is the same week he died and normally on this week I shut myself away in solitude and refuse to come out till the week is over," I said.

"That's depressing," Sunset said.

"This week has been depressing for me for so many reasons," I said.

"I see but I wish you well when you see him Ash,” Sunset said.

“Thanks Sunset heaven knows I’ll need it,” I said.

“I gotta go but I'll try to talk to you later oh and I'll let the others know your here," Sunset said.

"Thanks take care," I said as I walked off in the direction of Rosa and Jabir's place.

The walk was calm and quiet and before I knew it I arrived at the house I walked up to the door and knocked on the door and waited a few seconds later I was greeted by Rosa.

"Ash!" Rosa exclaimed in surprise.

"Hey Rosa," I said as I embraced her in a hug which she returned before she invited me inside.

"Jabir Ash is here," Rosa said.

Seconds later I saw Jabir appear at the top of the stairs and he made his way down quickly and wrapped me in a bear hug.

"Ash my friend how has life been for you?" Jabir asked.

"Stressful," I replied before Jabir set me down.

"Well you don't need to be stressed here speaking of which what brings you here?" Rosa asked.

"I uh...Well I came to say goodbye to Alex," I said causing the pair to look at each other than to me.

"I know it's been a long time but I need to get it off my chest," I said.

"No explanations are needed Ash in fact we were going to his grave today as well along with Eli and Rebecca and we would love to have you along," Jabir said.

"Thank you both," I said.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door and Rosa opens it to reveal the two who were surprised to see me we exchanged greetings with each other and told the two about me joining them today before we sat down in the living room.

"So Ash how has everything been going with you?" Eli asked.

"Well I have both good news, weird news, bad news, amazing news, and angry news," I said.

"Start with the first one," Rebecca said.

"Alright well Faust has been adjusting well to Equestria after the Friendship Games and I had to fight a Nuckelavee to free her," I said causing Eli to stare at me in shock.

"A Nuckelavee you must be crazy strong to take on one of those," Eli said.

"Yeah and guess what that song we used to sing about it was stuck in my head the entire fight," I said causing Eli to laugh.

"Well it's great to hear Faust is doing well and back on the throne what else," Rosa asked.

"Oh someone unleashed the bloody zombie apocalypse on us and I got bit by one and before I could turn Twilight created the cure and saved my ass along with another thousand lives," I said causing all mouths to drop at this.

"I'm going to need a drink if I'm going to hear all this," Jabir said as he got up and went to the kitchen.

I told everyone about what happened from when I last saw them involving my encounter with Heartless, Snowdrop's return my memories along with both Midnight's birth and the incident with the Radiant Dawn.

"Wow life over there must be a roller-coaster for you," Rebecca said.

"I can't imagine what it must have been like for you to have your family stolen from you just when you receive a new member," Rosa said.

"All I can say is those Radiant Dawn bastards were lucky I wasn't around I would gladly have beaten their heads in," Jabir said.

"Same here," Eli agreed.

"Thank you both hey if I'm ever in a jam like that again I'll give you a call," I said.

"You'd better," Jabir said with a smile.

"Ash I have to ask is there something different about you?" Rosa asked.

"Yeah I don't know what it is but it just feels that way," Eli said.

"Well yeah actually as you can see the scars on my eye are gone and not only that the other ones I got from those four years are gone as well," I said as I removed my top and showed them my chest.

"Well I'll be…it's like some kind of miracle scar remover," Rebecca said.

"Not only that," I said as I stood up and showed them my new mark.

"Damn you lucky sod," Eli said.

"I'm glad you no longer have that mark Ash it's truly a blessing for you," Rosa said.

I looked at the others and saw them look at their back in sadness and felt guilty I then went into thought before an idea came to me.

"All of you have your backs face me and show me your marks," I said.

"Huh?" they all asked me in sync.

"Trust me," I said.

The four just shrugged at each other before they showed me their marks while I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths thinking about the white fire I summoned in the Radiant Dawn's fortress that healed my friends. When I opened my eyes I saw a white flame covering the palm of my hand I then gently placed my hand on each of their marks and watched at the flames burned them away. I then stopped the fire before I let out an exhausted sigh and almost collapsed.

"Hey Ash are you alright," Jabir asked.

"Yeah just that spell took a lot out of me," I said.

"Are you done yet Ash?" Rebecca asked.

"Yeah you can look now," I said.

My friends looked at each other's backs and gasped at the lack of their branding marks.

"It-It's gone," Jabir said.

"I-I can't believe it," Eli said.

"Ash this is truly a blessing you must be an angel thank you," Rosa said as she stood up and hugged me.

"It was my pleasure Rosa I'm just glad I could help," I said as I hugged her back.

"As grateful as I am Ash and you know I hate to spoil the mood, but we should get over to the cemetery," Rebecca said.

"Yeah you're right...c'mon we'd better go," I said as I released Rosa.

The trip to the cemetery was silent but peaceful my four friends led me through the tombstones till we arrived at a tombstone that sat on a hill under a simple tree that was straight and thick enough to stand on its own. I looked at the tombstone and continued to stare at it in silence while the others paid their respects to our fallen friend. When it came my turn I took the dog tags that he left with me out of the secret compartment in my arm and held them in my right hand before I walked in front of the grave. I stared at the item I watched over when I was first given them and stared at them whenever this week rolled around before I looked at the grave. I began to hear music come from somewhere in the cemetery but I didn't mind it and revealed my wings not caring if anyone looked.

"Hey Alex I know it's been a long time since we've last seen each other and for that I'm sorry I'm sorry I didn't even come to say goodbye I won't even make an excuse like I was still trying to accept the fact that you were dead because there is no excuse. I should have been here to say goodbye heh if you were here with me now you'd probably be saying that I'm here now and get over it and say what's needed to be said. Well I guess the time has come to say goodbye and I’ll start with this, goodbye my friend who was by my side through thick and thin, goodbye my friend who was my light in darkness, goodbye my friend who was more than a friend to me but a brother, goodbye my friend the one who gave his life for mine, and I hope you found peace sacrificing yourself for mine. I have wanted to say those words for so long now they have been burned into my head and during my time on this planet I could never understand why you saved me. But I guess I know now you saw something in me that could lead to many great things, things that could help make worlds a better place. Now I protect a planet full of ponies that walk on two legs instead of four some are known as unicorns and there are also Pegasi along with unicorns that are normally known as alicorns and I've fallen in love with an alicorn who controls the moon. I have two sons of my own now and plenty of friends who I'm determined to protect. The world has really gotten crazy you'd probably be laughing at what I'm saying thinking I'm crazy but I think my wings are enough proof for you...Hey Alex I haven't forgotten our promise I'm still keeping it and I'm doing good. I-I just wish you were here to see how far I've come you have no idea how bad I miss your voice," I said as tears spilled from my eyes and the others wrapped me in a tight embrace and once I stopped crying I nodded my thanks to the others before I looked back at the grave. “I hope I've done you proud Alex in what I'm doing I hope you’re watching over me as I help Equestria though it's times of need. But, now is the time for me to go my friend and the next time I'll see you I'll have more stories to tell," I said as I stepped away from the tombstone and made my wings vanish we all looked at the grave in silence for a minute before we all left.

"Hey Ash you feeling alright?" Rebecca asked.

"Yeah thanks for the hug as well I needed it," I said.

"No problem Ash I'm just glad we-," Jabir started before he stopped and looked at something across the road.

"Jabir are you alright?" I asked.

"Hm...Oh...Yeah just fine listen I just have something I need to take care of so I'll see you all back at the house," Jabir said before he ran off.

"Well that was weird," Eli said.

"Yeah but this is Jabir so I wouldn't worry about it," I said.

We continued our walk till we arrived at the house and we saw a police car parked outside with an officer leaning against the driver door.

"Were you expecting police today Rosa?" I asked.

"No," Rosa said.

The officer then noticed us and pushed off his car before he walked over to us and as he walked closer I began to recognize his face.

"Allen," Rosa said as she went over and hugged the officer.

"Hello Rosa it's good to see you," the officer called Allen said as he hugged back.

"I'm sorry to interrupt but you look familiar have we met?" I asked.

The officer then looked me over and smiled.

"Yes actually I first met you when I came to break you out," Allen said.

I studied his face a little more before it came flooding back he was the officer that comforted me after Alex's death.

"Oh yeah now I remember long time no see," I said as I held a hand out in a handshake which he accepted.

"Indeed gotta say you look great," Allen said.

"Thanks by the way my name is Ash Blade," I said.

"I see name's Allen," Allen said.

"Allen has been keeping up to date with Johnathan Viper's whereabouts," Rosa said.

"Really?" I asked.

"Yes and I'm sorry to say but the bastard is still floating in International Waters east of here on his private yacht," Allen said.

"International Waters you mean those lawless parts of the ocean?" I asked.

"Correct so you see why we can't interfere," Allen said.

"I can see why you can't interfere but…I don't see why I can't," I said.

"Ash what are you getting at?" Rosa asked.

"It's time this bastard paid for what he's done and don't tell me to stop cause I won't listen all I need is the ships name," I said turning back to Allen.

"The Black Mamba but I don't know how you're going to get there the guy changes location every once in a while you'd probably need wings to reach him now," Allen said.

"Got it covered," I said as I revealed my wings causing Allen to reel back in shock.

"Ash-," Eli started but I didn't hear him finish because flew into the air and shot off for the International Waters.

The sea was quite vast even at my vantage point my eyes scanned the sea for the Black Mamba till I used a seeker spell and quickly found the boat. I then flew in the direction I saw the boat and soon found it surrounded by at least six ships.

"So that's The Black Mamba huh I guess Mr Viper is a fan of poisonous snakes...Fitting for a slaver it's a shame that such a beautiful ship is in his hands," I said before I flew closer.

I saw a single guard wearing military clothing and a balaclava on the helicopter deck I made sure no one was looking before I dropped on him and drove my hidden blade into his neck and summoned my assassin robes and mask before I then tossed the body overboard. I walked over to the helicopter and pulled out its joystick cutting off escape for Viper and tossed it into the ocean before I made my way around to the third floor of the ship being careful to avoid any guards. I then found a pair of grand doors that had gold snakes for doorhandles on them. I cracked open the door and peered inside and saw no one in it so I opened the door the rest of the way and walked inside. I closed the door behind me and looked at the hallway I was in to see two rows of glass containers each one having a different type of snake inside.

"Man Twilight would never be able to get past this," I said as I walked past the serpents and to the door down the hallway to another door. I walked inside and I was met with loud music and blaring light's. I looked around and found some sort of club party going on except women were half naked and serving food and drinks. Some were even on leashes and there were also men also half naked acting as furniture for others. "So it's a slavers party," I said with disgust before I walked through the crowd making sure not to draw any attention to myself till I located Jonathan Viper. It made it easy to see the bastard cause he was on a platform slightly higher than anyone else in the room and he was surrounded by girls all of them who appeared to be drugged. I made my way over to the way onto the platform only to be blocked by a guard who wasn't wearing a balaclava and had a familiar face.

"Sorry sir this area is off limits," the guard said.

"Do I know you?" I asked.

"I'm sorry?" the guard asked.

"That's right I met you at that the junkyard you were the one who gave me the mark on my back," I said causing the guard's eyes to widen before I saw him slowly reach for a weapon. But, I held my hidden blade at his throat causing him to freeze at the sight of my weapon. "Now, now there's no need for that besides I'm not here to exact my vengeance on you. So unless you want to continue to breathe by the end of the day you'll leave your weapon's here and get off the boat and head back to shore. And do not breathe a word of my presence to anyone on your way out I'll make myself known shortly not a bad deal isn't it."

The guard nodded before he unclasped his utility belt and stepped to the side. I then lowered my blade and I watched him go till he was out of the room before I turned to face Johnathan. I walked over to the piece of trash keeping my face hidden under my hood and stood in front of him.

"What's this now I thought I told that lout I was not to be disturbed," Johnathan said.

"Apologises Mr Viper for the interruption but I needed to ask you some questions," I said.

"Well then what is it and make it quick," Johnathan said.

"Tell me do you feel safe out here on your boat?" I asked.

"But of course if you hadn't of noticed we're in international waters the law can't touch us," Johnathan said.

"I see but what about the one who took your arm he must have been fierce," I said.

"Fierce would be a word for it. He was nothing more than a boy when he did this but he's probably dead or in a cell right now just as he deserves," Johnathan said.

"Uh huh so you think there's no chance that he can make it out here correct?" I asked.

"Yes now what's with all the questions about that runt anyway?" Johnathan asked.

"Well I'm here to tell you that the chances have changed," I said.

"What are you talking about…who are you?" Johnathan asked as he started to back away slowly out of fear.

"Come now surely you can't forget the one who tossed a saw blade at you that managed to hack your arm off," I said as I leaned closer to Johnathan.

"My god...It's you," Johnathan gasped.

"The ghost of Christmas past," I said with a smile hidden behind my mask.

"Oh god someone help!" Johnathan screamed as he pushed the women aside and went for the golden gun that killed Alex which was a revolver much like mine.

However I didn't let Johnathan get very far before I grabbed him around his throat and threw him off the platform. I grabbed Johnathan's gun just as the music to come to a screeching halt causing all eyes to turn my way. I jumped off the platform and walked into the centre of the room while Johnathan looked at me in fear.

"To all slavers who are basking in the joy of your fellow humans flesh I am here to give you all a message. As of today you're days of selling and owning slaves is officially over. Now I don't know if Mr Viper here has mentioned how he lost his arm but I will be happy to tell you. 5 years ago I was the one who tore the saw blade out of an arena wall and tossed it at him severing his arm from the rest of him leaving him with a stump. Yes I was once a slave to this pathetic waste of skin but no longer and I have come back to settle the score with him. As for the rest of you slavers who dare call yourselves human beings you are to get off this ship and onto your own. But, leave the poor souls you brought with you and put every slave you have on your ships onto this one. If I so much as see a slaver try to smuggle a slave out of this room or if I find out there is still one slave on your ships then I will kill you all regardless." I said in a dark tone.

The room was silent everyone staring at me in complete and utter silence.

"Someone kill him!" Johnathan shouted.

Suddenly I saw all the guards aim their guns at me but I just smiled a few seconds later bullets rang across the room. But, I raised my hand and all the bullets stopped in a circle around me causing every single one of the bullets to stop in mid-air gaining shocked looks from everyone.

"My turn," I whispered before I flicked my hand and the bullets were sent flying back at the guards killing them and leaving multiple bullet holes in the walls. "I will not ask again," I said as I looked at Johnathan and he was gone I suddenly heard a door slam closed and sighed. "Never make it easy do they," I said before I summoned my shadow and told him what to do. "My friend here is going to supervise you all and make sure you carry out my request oh and be warned he doesn't have my patience."

I teleported out of the room and onto the deck that looked over the helicopter deck. I soon saw Johnathan running towards it I then jumped on to the deck on the side of the pool without a sound. I saw Johnathan open the door of the helicopter but slammed it shut when he saw the missing joystick and gasped when he saw me.

"No matter where you run you can't hide from me Johnathan," I said as I removed my mask and hood.

"You stay away you hear," Johnathan said as he tried to inch away slowly but I pulled out his gun and shot it at the deck just before his foot could move to that spot. "Alright maybe we can come to some sort of deal how about money, women you seem like the type of guy who li-gakk," I used my magic to grab him around his throat and threw him into the railing interrupting his little offer.

"Can you bring my friend back from the dead then if so I'll just break one of your legs and toss your ass in a cell," I said as I spread my wings for intimidation.

"Fuck you, you freak I don't know what the hell you are but I have contacts everywhere they'll find your family and any male relatives and elders will be dead your females will be slaves to suck cocks for the rest of their lives," Johnathan said as I kneeled down next to them.

"Well I wish them the best of luck then it will even make things easier for me to find them but you know something Johnathan you're so called friends will spread what they saw here today and they will be called crazy for even saying such things. But, if their smart they'll say nothing either way Viper...you lost," I said before I stood up and aimed his gun at his head causing him to start whimpering pathetically.

"Please...don't do this...grant me mercy," Johnathan pleaded.

"Ask he devil that when you see him," I said as I pulled back the hammer on the gun. "Also give my regards to the reaper."

BANG!

The bullet went right in the centre of Johnathan's forehead and the body slumped to the floor as I lowered the gun. I tucked the gun away in my belt and put my mask and hood back on before I walked away. Soon I felt a swirl of emotions take over me causing me to lean against a wall for support before I regained my bearings and walked to the back of the ship. I saw my shadow eyeing the slaver goons one guard was hesitant to let go of a woman but my shadow growled at him causing him to let her go and she ran over to the others.

"Down buddy he’s not worth becoming a chew toy," I said causing my shadow to reconnect to my feet once again. "I trust each and every slave on your ships have been placed on this one?"

"Y-Yes," one of the slaver's goons said in fear at the sight of me.

"Good now remember if I find out you kept even one person on your ship or go back into the business of dealing with human cargo. I will come after all of you and send you all to a hellish grave am I clear?" I asked earning nods from the goons before they got off the boat and removed the gangplank. I then walked back inside and saw a large number of people just staring at me. I paid them no mind as I gathered the dead guards and placed them in a corner and walked over to a closet and found actual tables and chairs and some blankets. I then used my magic to set them all out for the people to sit down but I saw them only looking at me in fear. "Relax you lot I don't bite."

My words didn't seem to help anyone so I just rolled my eyes and grabbed the dead guards in my magic and teleported onto the main deck and placed them beside Johnathan's body. I then teleported back into the room where the others were and saw them wrap themselves in some blankets and sit on the chairs or on the floor. Some of them let out surprised yelps when I appeared but I walked past them and onto the platform Johnathan was sitting on and saw the women from before who were still drugged. I was a little worried about what would happen if I didn't do something but my thoughts were soon interrupted when I heard footsteps come up behind me.

"Uh excuse me."

I stood up and turned around to see a young man standing behind me.

"Yes?" I asked.

"Aren't you going to give us any orders?" the man asked.

I realised the error of this situation was that they didn't know what was happening.

"No in fact you don't need to take orders from anyone again you're free now," I said causing the man to stare at me with a blank expression.

"We're free...do you really mean it?" the man asked with tears welling up in his eyes while I just gave a smile and nodded causing him to collapse on his knees and cry. "After all this time...My prayers have been answered thank you."

The man kneeled down and was about to kiss my feet but I stopped him and helped him stand up.

"There's no need for that...But, if you want to thank me we need to find a way to help these women out," I said.

"I was a doctor so I'll see what I can do," the man said.

"Appreciated," I said before I walked down the ramp leaving the doctor to the women.

"Hey you."

I looked at the direction of the voice and saw another man who spoke.

"Yeah what can I help you with?" I asked.

"Just what the fuck are you? You've got wings growing out of your back part feathered and the other webbed so are you some kind of angel or are you a demon?" the man asked.

"Let's just go with winged human if that helps," I said.

"Alright then who are you and why are you helping us where are we going and what's in it for you?" the men asked.

"Alright first off it’s pointless to ask a masked man who he is. The second answer is because I know what it was like to be a slave. Third you guys can go where ever you want and lastly I came here for vengeance on Johnathan Viper for killing my friend and mentor," I said all of them silent at my words. "Now that I have everyone's attention I need to ask. Is there anyone here who knows how to navigate on the ocean and is there someone who knows how to steer this ship?”

"I can drive this," A man said raising his hand.

"I can navigate," a young woman said also raising her hand.

"Alright I need you both on the bridge and the closest land to us right now is west of here if we leave now we'll be there before 3:00pm," I said.

"Alright," the pair said before they ran off.

"And if there's anyone who is injured consult with the doctor or help him out to tend to those that need help and if you know someone who was with you on the ship but didn’t come aboard tell me otherwise do whatever," I said and immediately the former slaves dispersed. I walked around helping where I could before and came to the captain’s quarters aka Johnathan's room. I walked inside and the first thing I noticed was the Templar banners hanging on the walls. "Damn if I didn't hate the bastard before I sure hate him now."

I removed my hood and mask and looked at the desk and saw letters that had may the father of understanding guide us written on it confirming he was a part of the Templar order. Suddenly, I felt a presence behind me and quick as a flash I spun around and extended my hidden blade. But the presence was a hooded woman who also had her own hidden blade extending from her wrist and the assassins mark on a necklace causing me to retract my blade and calm down.

"I assume you're with the brotherhood and came to kill Viper correct?" I asked.

"Da (Yes) he's been on our list for some time and he has maps that show several assassin hideouts," the assassin said in a Russian accent.

"Well he won't be bothering you anymore he's dead if you want proof his body is on the helicopter deck," I said.

"Well as long as he is dead then that's all that matters but now it means I'll have to search this entire room for the maps," the assassin said.

"Not necessarily," I said.

"How so?" the assassin asked.

"Hang on," I said.

I closed my eyes and whispered a spell before I opened my eyes and saw the assassin was bright yellow and I could also see her skeleton and a cone of light with the point aimed at her eyes showing me where she was looking. I then looked around the room and saw a mechanism behind a bookcase. I ended the enchantment before I walked over to the bookcase and pulled a book out triggering the mechanism. The bookcase swung open to reveal a massive safe a few feet taller than me and twice as wide.

"Voila," I said.

"Impressive sharp mind and good looks not to mention mysterious Shaun would be most jealous," the assassin said.

"Who?” I asked.

"Oh no one just a friend of mine," the assassin said.

"I see," I said.

"Now to crack open the safe," the assassin said.

I just gripped the safe door with my right hand and ripped off the door.

"Or we cannot waste time and do it my way," I said before I walked inside and saw a mass amount of personal items and money.

I looked around for a map with assassin hideouts on it but I noticed the assassin was constantly staring at my wings.

"Are my wings distracting you?" I asked.

"Um...Da it's just I've never seen wings like yours before...they are beautiful," the assassin said.

"Flattered but here allow me to fix the problem," I said as I caused my wings to vanish.

"Oh you don't need to hide them," the assassin said.

"I understand but this so I can see where I'm going and not worry about crashing into stuff," I said.

"Understood," the assassin said.

I looked around the room once again before I spotted a world map with crosses and coordinates on it.

"Is this it?" I asked as I picked it up and shoed it to the assassin.

"Da this is it," the assassin said as she took the map and walked outside the vault.

I was about to do the same when I saw a small chest that was sitting under the map. I grabbed the chest and opened it to find an Apple of Eden. I grabbed the Apple and the chest before I walked out of the vault and saw the assassin I met had just burned the map.

"Look what I found," I said as I held out the Apple.

"*Gasp* A Piece of Eden," the assassin said.

"Here," I said before I placed the Apple back inside the chest and handed it to the assassin.

"You're giving it to me why?" the assassin asked.

"I've got three of these things to take care of I don't need another," I said as I placed a finger on the box.

"I see I have noticed this earlier but your robes they are of our brotherhood they are a little outdated and are you one of us?" the assassin asked.

"Well yes and no. Yes I am an assassin but none of the members of your assassin's council would know of me," I said.

"How is that possible the assassin council know of everyone in our creed," the assassin said.

"It's too long a story and you wouldn't believe me if I told you," I said.

"I see my name is Galina Voronina but please call me Galina," Galina said as she held her hand out to me.

"Name's Ash Blade but Ash is fine," I said.

"Well I can't go anywhere until we dock and by the way things are going outside we'll reach land soon," Galina said before she began to walk away.

"Oh Galina," I said as I pulled out a feather and turned it into a blade and handed it to her. "A keepsake to remember me by and if you turn it into a necklace it will become a deadly accessory to get you out of tight situations."

"A beautiful gift blagodaryu (thanks) Ash and dosvedanya (goodbye)," Galina said.

I gave Galina a smile before I put my mask and hood back on and walked out and closed the door behind me and took an alternate route then Galina. I walked into the hulls of the ship to look around as I explored I heard the sound of hooves on metal and I followed the sound to rectangular object covered by a brown cloth. I reached out and grabbed the cloth and pulled it down and saw a cage. But it was what was inside the cage that shocked me. It was white horse with a matching mane and a tail that looked like a lions with a tuff of white fur on the end and tuffs of white fur on her hooves and I could tell by the soft features of her face and beautiful blue eyes she was a mare. But the reason I’m shocked me was the horn on her forehead and at the base of her horn was a star pattern.

"Wow how did you get in here?" I asked as I removed my mask and hood.

"Typical of the mortals to ask me how I got in here when they know I can't answer them," the unicorn said in a gentle soft voice that was also bitter in tone.

"I was actually asking you sincerely there's no reason to be insulting," I said as I folded my arms over my chest. The unicorn seemed shocked at my response and looked at me with widened eyes.

"Wait can-can you understand me?" the unicorn asked.

"Well you are a unicorn are you not so I assumed you could talk," I said.

"So there are some who still believe in us?" the unicorn asked.

"Well yeah I think so there are little kids who believe in you but just not many adults," I said.

"So why exactly are you different?" the unicorn asked.

"I've seen a lot of things in my life like castles sitting on the sides of a mountain, I've even fought demons and lived to tell the tale, I've even seen empires made completely out of crystal so a unicorn isn't that all surprising for me no offence. Especially when I live among other unicorns including Pegasi, Earth Ponies, Draconequuses and alicorns," I said.

"Other unicorns like me perhaps and did you say you know an alicorn and a Draconequus I thought both were extinct," The unicorn said.

"Well these seven alicorns are certainly not extinct nor are the two Draconequuses I know and as for the unicorns. They don't look exactly like you these guys stand on two hooves and have hands like a human," I said.

"So they did escape knowing that is quite a relief," the unicorn said.

"Escape what do you mean?" I asked.

"It's not something I wish to remember nor would it make for good conversation," the unicorn said.

"I understand I even had my own time in my life I didn't want to share," I said.

The two of us sat in an uncomfortable silence for a long time till I realized the unicorn was still trapped inside the cage.

"Oh you poor mare forgive me I should have opened the cage for you sooner," I said as I began to make my way towards the lock.

"Mare, mare I am a unicorn and you shall address me as such mare in deed," the unicorn said in an insulted tone.

"Oh sorry I meant no offence it's what I normally say to a female unicorn, Pegasus, earth pony or alicorn when I don't know their name. But, I'll stick with unicorn," I said as I raised my hands in a defensive manner while backing off.

"I see but as you can see I'm not like the others," the unicorn said.

"Understood calling you a mare is insulting got it," I said as I looked at the lock on the door. "You know you should meet my friend Rarity I think you too would totally hit it off."

"Hit what off?" the unicorn asked.

"Uh what I meant was you'd both get along rather well," I said as I raised my left fist and brought it down on the lock bending it.

"I see and who is this Rarity?" the unicorn asked.

"She's a unicorn she has a marshmallow white coat and indigo mane and tail with curls in them. She's a fashionista and makes some of the best designs you'd ever find in Equestria," I said as I brought my hand down on the lock once again breaking it allowing me to remove the lock from the door and open the cage. "There we go,"

"You're certainly strong did you even feel that?" the unicorn asked after she stepped out of the cage.

"This arm is made of metal but thanks to the life spell my marefriend placed on it. I can feel with it but no I didn't feel any pain," I said as I pulled of the black fingerless glove that covered my left hand and rolled up the sleeve on my jacket revealing the metal limb underneath. The unicorn seemed curious about my arm and sniffed at it.

"You poor thing what happened?" the unicorn asked.

"I guess you can say I traded it for a life," I said.

"I see you must have been very brave that day," the unicorn said.

"Maybe but I think a bit of stupidity was added into it as well," I said.

"Don't take yourself lightly young one I can sense there's more to you then meets the eye," the unicorn said with a smile causing me to blush and rub the back of my head.

We entered another uncomfortable silence till I thought of something.

"Are you hungry? I can go to the kitchen and get some food," I said before I heard a small growl come from the unicorn’s stomach and her cheeks turned pink. "I'll take that as a yes but what exactly do you unicorns eat?"

"Whatever vegetables and fruit you can find please," the unicorn said.

"Alright stay here I'll be right back," I said before I put my mask and hood back on and left. I walked into the kitchen and found a bowl full of apples and after rummaging through the fridge I found some lettuce and carrots and brought them all back for the unicorn. She used a levitation to eat her food. "If you don't mind my asking but how did you come to be here?"

"It was generations ago I was wondering outside the borders of my home looking for someone important but I was captured by a man who demanded I grant him immortality. But, no unicorn can grant such a thing so he locked me away and each generation of his children demanded the same thing from me," the unicorn said.

"I see was the one who currently held you named Johnathan Viper?" I asked.

"That is his name why?" the unicorn said.

"Was his name he's dead and by my hand," I said.

"Why...Why did you kill him?" the unicorn asked emotionlessly.

"It's a part of my past that haunts me Johnathan Viper stole years from my life turning me into something for his entertainment and he killed my friend and mentor Alex," I said.

"I am sorry for your loss," the unicorn said.

"It's alright I also came here for another goal to free everyone that he was keeping as a slave and make sure it never happens again," I said.

"And how things are turning out with you letting me out of the cage and freeing me I'd say you succeeded," the unicorn said.

"Yeah I guess I did...uh...I'm sorry to ask but what do I call you?" I asked.

"Amalthea my name is Amalthea," the unicorn said.

"Amalthea lovely name my name is-," I started but was cut off by a PA in the room.

"Land ho land ho!"

"Looks like we're getting off this tub," I said.

"Tub I thought this was a ship," Amalthea said.

"It's an expression?" I said as I began to leave.

"Might I go with you?" Amalthea asked.

"I think it's best if you stay put for now after all if a unicorn or what the others see is a white mare aboard then there's sure to be a commotion," I said.

"I understand I will wait then," Amalthea said.

"Thank you Amalthea I'll be back before you know it," I said as I left.

I walked onto the bridge and summoned my telescope and looked through it and saw a harbour. And at the harbour I saw flashing red and blue lights and a large crowd of people.

"Looks like the police are here to capture Johnathan," I said.

"What do we do," the man driving the ship asked.

"Guide the ship in however I cannot be here," I said.

"But you saved us surly you must want some reward for your efforts and the world would see you as a hero," the woman navigating said.

"Yet I killed plenty to save you I took judgement into my hands they won't see me as a hero and if they discover my wings and abilities I'll be treated as a lab experiment and probably study to make more of me. And that by far is the last thing the world needs soldiers that have the same abilities as mine," I said.

"Your right but what do we do about the bodies they'll think we did it," the man said.

"Then just tell them a man in a mask and hood did it and saved you all," I said.

"But what about how you killed those guards?" the man asked.

"If you all tell the same thing then it's unlikely they'll put you in an asylum or anything they'll think of it as some unexplainable trick," I said.

"Ok but anyway you'd better get ready to go were about to have company," the woman said as she pointed at some boats coming towards us.

I gave a nod before I ran off the bridge and used my parkour skills to get to the main deck and I ran down to the hull to reach Amalthea.

"Amalthea we need to leave now we're going to have company," I said.

"Climb on my back I'll get us out of here," Amalthea said.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Hurry!" Amalthea shouted.

I ran over to Amalthea and climbed on her back as requested and when I looked at her mane I felt a memory fill my vision. It was of a crimson background and white hair waving in the wind along with a black object. Before I knew it I heard Amalthea calling for me in the present.

"Are you alright?" Amalthea asked in a worried tone.

"Yeah I'm fine now how do we get out?" I asked.

"Like this," Amalthea said before her horn began to glow blue.

Before I knew what was happening both Amalthea and I fell into the ocean with a splash we both surfaced and we saw the police boats escorting The Black Mamba to the docks. I then gestured for Amalthea to follow me and we swam to the beach hidden from the view of the docks. Once we arrived I ran over to some bushes that hid me from view and watched as the former slaves disembark The Black Mamba. I saw reporters were also down there trying to get a story I also saw several officers talking to the freed people when suddenly I felt a dry and cooling sensation over my body. I turned to see Amalthea was using her magic to rid me of any water leaving me perfectly dry.

"Uh thanks," I said.

"No thank you...for freeing me," Amalthea said.

"Heh happy to help," I said rubbing the back of my head.

"Will they be okay?" Amalthea asked looking at the docks.

"Who knows some of them were badly traumatized others were in a haze but hopefully they'll get some help," I said.

"And what of you?" Amalthea asked.

"I think I'll return to Equestria I've done what I've needed to do and more I bet Faust is gonna flip when she hears there are still unicorns living on earth," I said.

"Did you say Faust?" Amalthea asked in shock.

"Yeah she's one of the seven alicorns I mentioned why do you know her?" I asked.

"Yes I do it's been a long time since I saw her," Amalthea said.

"Well do you want to see her again?" I asked.

Amalthea looked off into the distance for a moment before she looked back to me.

"Yes I'd love to see her again," Amalthea said.

"Alright then we've got a fairly long trip ahead of us so we'd better get going," I said as I began to walk off but I was levitated onto Amalthea's back by her magic.

"You navigate I'll get us there," Amalthea said as she looked back at me.

"Are you sure I can walk," I said.

"It's no bother," Amalthea said.

"Well alright," I said before Amalthea walked out from behind the bushes and in plain sight of everyone on the docks but Amalthea just kept walking as if they weren't there.

"FREZZE!"

I looked to see it was an officer aiming a gun at us and his shout drew the attention of everyone on the docks. I heard a voice call out 'that's him' before the reporters flashed their cameras at us spooking Amalthea causing her to rear up. The officer then shot at me but the bullet narrowly missed us both.

"Run!" I shouted causing Amalthea to run off.

I held onto her mane tightly as Amalthea ran and boy was she fast Amalthea never stopped running. But it wasn't long before sirens from the police cars coming after us but Amalthea still ran. A police car soon appeared and was getting close.

This is the police pull over to the side of the road or we will open fire!"

"What should we do?" Amalthea asked.

"Get alongside them," I said.

Amalthea did as instructed and I summoned my scythes and connected the hilts and jabbed the spear blade into a tyre causing the car to come to a screeching halt while Amalthea ran on. I then put away my scythes and breathed a sigh of relief.

"Where did that come from?" Amalthea asked.

"Uh I guess now is a bad time to tell you I can use magic," I said.

"You can...as in real magic?" Amalthea asked.

"Well yeah living in Equestria can do some pretty incredible stuff," I said.

"Why didn't you tell me this?" Amalthea asked.

"It wasn't important at the time," I said.

"Just what more is there about you?" Amalthea asked.

"Plenty but it's a long story," I said.

"Well we have a fair journey ahead," Amalthea said.

"I suppose I could but I'll spare you the details," I said.

As Amalthea carried us I told her of my life and as she listened her gallop became a walk and I gave her directions on where we needed to go and when we arrived at town it was dark and I told her the reason I came aboard The Black Mamba.

"That is quite a story you should write a book about it," Amalthea said as she walked down the empty streets.

"Thanks but story writing isn’t my thing," I said.

"So where do we go now?" Amalthea asked.

"Uh Amalthea I need to make a quick stop first to say goodbye to some friends who escaped slavery alongside me," I said.

"I understand where they are?" Amalthea asked.

I told Amalthea the directions to the house and when we arrived I saw Allen’s car was still here. I assured Amalthea that it was alright before I dismounted and rubbed my backside from riding bareback on Amalthea. But, I didn't complain to her but instead kept my mouth shut I then walked over to the door and knocked on it and was met Sunset Shimmer.

"Ash!" Sunset screamed as she wrapped her arms around me.

"Whoa take it easy kiddo," I said.

"Ash thank goodness you’re safe," Rosa said as she led me inside.

"Why what's wrong?" I asked.

I walked inside and saw all my former cell mates were here along with this world’s mane 6 and Allen and Jabir who was rewinding something on the TV. When he pressed play it showed a woman news reporter.

"In other news a slave ship known as The Black Mamba which was once owned by Johnathan Viper had exited international waters and docked here today. Police were already on the scene along with several civilians. But, when the authorities went aboard they discovered Johnathan Viper's body along with several dead guards in his service along with a few dozen slaves who claimed to have been freed by a mysterious masked hero. This is the response from one of the captives who was on-board when this began. Children in the audience are advised to leave the room," the reporter said before it switched to a man in his prime.

"Well these bastards were sitting on all the men like furniture we were even used as tables and we weren't allowed to move a muscle or they'd whip us. The women weren't any better they were forced to serve food drinks or were kept on leashes like pets and were being raped left and right. But then this guy he just appears out of nowhere wearing grey robes and a hood with a mask on his face with wings growing out of his back. He grabs Viper and tosses him into the centre of the room as if he was a rag doll and demands that all the slaves on the neighbouring ships be placed on the one we arrived on or he would kill them all. Viper then shouts an order to kill the guy and the guards shoot at him but the amazing thing is all the bullets just stop in mid-air around him and he just flicks his hand and the bullets are sent flying back to where they came from killing the guards. Johnathan Viper then ran off and this guy just brings his shadow to life to make sure the rest of the slavers do as he said and a few minutes later we hear a bang go off and later we see this guy walk in. Suddenly he's just making objects float around like magic and we're all scared out of our bloody minds. But after we calm down and saw this guy wasn't a threat he then asks us if there was something he could help us with and he did it without complaint. It was like heaven had sent down an angel to save us when we needed it," The man said before it went back to the woman.

"All the captives on the ship give similar responses however the masked hero didn't appear on the ship when the police searched the ship. Fortunately one of a photographers managed to get a shot at the hero before an officer open fired at him," the woman said as a picture appeared of me on Amalthea while she was rearing backwards appeared but I couldn't see her horn. "The picture shows of the mysterious person on a rearing horse just before he fled the scene. Authorities gave chase but reported a flat tyre after the figured made a scythe appear out of thin air and punctured the tyre. So the questions on everyone's minds are. Who is he? Why did this man come to the aid of these people? What is he? Where is he? How did he do the things he can do and is he a friend or foe?" The woman said before the TV turned off.

"Well that was something," I said.

"Dude these guys know who you are now they're going to discover Equestria," Rainbow said.

"Whoa calm down there's no solid evidence of me having wings as for the bullet thing they'll most likely write it off as unexplainable and third I'm going home tonight and closing the portal for a time till the heat dies down so chill everything will be fine as long as a certain officer keeps quiet," I said looking at Allen.

"Save your energy Ash I won't tell even if I should charge you for murder also the office wouldn't believe me anyway," Allen said.

"Thank you," I said.

"Ash are you okay?" Rosa asked.

"I've felt very little regret in my life Rosa but I need to ask was killing Viper the right thing to do because one part of me was saying kill him while the other said toss him into a cell," I said.

"Ash what you did was in my opinion the right thing to do this way he can't hurt anyone ever again," Rosa said as she placed her hands on my face forcing her to look at her.

"Thanks Rosa," I said as I hugged her.

"So what happens now?" Eli asked.

"Well it's time I head home and I'm bringing a friend with me," I said.

"Can I come too?"

I looked for the voice and saw Akachi running down the stairs to me before he gave me a hug around the waist.

"Akachi I thought I told you its bedtime," Rosa said.

"But then I would have missed uncle Ash," Akachi said.

"Rosa, Jabir if it's not too much trouble can he come with me for a bit in fact why don't you all come and meet everyone," I said surprising everyone.

"You mean come to Equestria oh Ash as much as we'd love too we can't Akachi has school tomorrow and-," Rosa started.

"Please Rosa just a few minutes to meet everyone including my new son and then you'll all be home before you know it," I said.

"Come now Rosa it's not every day an opportunity like this is just handed to someone," Jabir said.

"Yeah it sounds like quite an adventure," Rebecca said.

"I'm not needed till late tomorrow," Eli said.

"Well I'm off duty for the rest of the night so I guess I can come," Allen said.

"All of us except for me live on our own and mah family know I can take care of myself. Besides as long as it's short I'll be able to rise and shine the next day no sweat," Applejack said earning uh huhs from the other girls.

"Please mum can we go I want to see Equestria I'll be very good for the week I'll even do my homework without complaints," Akachi said.

"Well an offer to meet the child of an old friend and for my son to actually do his homework without a fuss…What mother could say no to that," Rosa said.

"Fantastic c'mon we'll go tell Amalthea the news," I said before I began to lead them all outside but I saw Sunset wasn't as enthusiastic. "Sunset I know you're a little nervous about coming back to Equestria. But you should know that when we got back the first time the first thing Celestia asked was about your condition. Which means she forgives you for what happened its all ancient history now."

"Thanks Ash I needed to hear that," Sunset said.

"Hey Ash I almost forgot I picked these up for you today," Jabir said as he handed me a plastic bag.

I took the bag and looked inside and saw the Fast and Furious collection from one to seven.

"No way you got me these...Why?" I asked.

"I remember when Alex first told you about those and how you said you wanted to watch them when you got out and I figured I'd get you a gift," Jabir said.

"Damn it dude I would have gotten you something if I knew," I said.

"Don't Ash just enjoy them," Jabir said.

"I intend too along with some friends of mine but we'd better go I think my friend has waited long enough," I said before I placed the movies in a pocket dimension and led everyone outside.

Once I was outside I stood next to the white unicorn causing all to gasp.

"Everyone this is Amalthea a unicorn and the one who brought me here," I said

"A real unicorn and before my very eyes," Allen said in disbelief.

"They can see my horn too?" Amalthea asked.

"Wait you can talk as well amazing," Twilight said.

"Darling you look simply divine," Rarity said.

"I'm all amazed that you all can see me," Amalthea said.

"Oh believe me we've seen some weird things but anyway I'm Sunset Shimmer I come from Equestria and was once a unicorn," Sunset said.

"Charmed are you all coming with us?" Amalthea asked.

"Yes now let's go I'm sure you’re all eager to meet everyone," I said before I led them to the school Wondercolt statue.

I walked through the portal and stepped to the side to allow everyone through but instead of walking through they were all thrown through.

"Oooo that must've hurt," I said.

"Uh well that's one way to travel," Jabir said.

"*Scream* What happened to us," Rebecca shrieked as she examined herself.

Rebecca and all my friends except Amalthea had been changed when coming through the portal. Sunset Shimmer had turned back into her pony form and the main 6 had all become exact copies as the others of this world the only difference was Twilight had her hair in a bun and wore glasses. I then looked at my friends and saw Jabir, Rosa and Akachi had been turned into a family of zebra. Rebeca was a unicorn with a mane and tail that reminded me of Roseluck's and a light blue coat. Eli was a dark green Pegasus with a ginger mane and tail and finally Allen was a light brown unicorn with a black mane

"Wow you guys look great you should consider keeping those looks," I said.

"Aw yeah Rainbow Dash has got her wings," Rainbow air pumped.

"Uh as unique this body is I'd like to get back into my body," Rosa said.

"And I kinda need some clothes."

I looked around for the voice and saw my world's Spike hiding behind the mirror with only his head showing and in his dragon form. I was about to ask why he was hiding behind the mirror like that for but then remembered what he said.

"Oh...right sorry big guy," I said as I summoned some of my clothes and handed them to Spike. "And as for the body thing Rosa I'm afraid there's nothing I can do so you'll need to put up with it but it could be worse."

"How?" Rosa asked.

"You could be on four hooves instead of two and not wearing anything at all," I said causing her to blush.

"So where are we now?" Spike asked as he appeared from behind the mirror with the clothes on.

"Oh right everyone welcome to the castle of friendship aka Twilight's place," I said.

"Wait I live here I mean the other me lives here?" Twilight asked.

"Along with the other Spike," Spike asked.

"Yep," I said.

"So where do we go to meet Faust?" Amalthea asked.

"Just up there," I said pointing out a window at Canterlot castle.

"Hang on is that a castle on the edge of a mountain?" Eli asked.

"Yep now everyone gather around I'll have us over there quickly," I said causing the others to follow my instructions.

"Okay now what?" Allen asked.

"Most of you are going to feel a little sick," I said before I teleported us to Canterlot.

"Uh you weren't kidding when you said we'd feel sick," Eli said.

"Don't worry just like me you'll get used to it," I said as I recovered my breath after teleporting so many people or ponies as the case may be.

"So this is Canterlot castle?" Applejack asked looking around.

"Yeah I'd give you all the grand tour of Ponyville and this place if we had time but we'll just have to settle on meeting royalty," I said.

"So which room should they be in at this time of night?" Rosa asked.

"If I had to guess probably tending to some late night business from the stuck up nobles which would be in the throne room," I said.

"And where is that darling?" Rarity asked causing me to gesture to the door we were outside of.

"Just let me go in before you guys or it will be a little overwhelming at first," I said.

"Alright," The group replied in union.

I walked over to the door and opened it so I could look inside and saw all my friends from Ponyville were here including most of the royals.

"Do you think he's ok I know this week can be tough for him," Twilight said.

"The letter said he was going to say goodbye and that he'll be back within the week," Luna said who was holding Midnight in her arms and Pip was standing by her side.

"Yeah I'm sorry I had to rush off like that," I said as I walked towards the group making my presence known and causing them all to smile at me.

"Oh your back," Rage said as he flew over to me and gave me a hi-five.

"C'mon like I'd ever leave forever," I said.

"Dad!" Pip yelled as he ran towards me.

"Hey big guy come here," I said as I crouched down and scooped him up in a hug.

"You were out for a while almost four months," Pip said.

"Yeah I needed a long nap but anyway I want to introduce you to some people I know," I said.

"Uh Ash don't you mean ponies?" Comet asked.

"No I mean people case these guys come from earth," I said as I looked at the door. "You can come in now,"

"Rainbow Dash is in the castle!" Rainbow shouted as the doors opened with a slam.

"Rainbow Dash that is very un-lady like," Rarity said.

"C'mon let's see how fun this place is," Pinkie Pie said as she bounced in.

"Um maybe we should go home," Fluttershy said as she peaked out from behind the door.

"It's alright sugarcube," Applejack said as she led Fluttershy inside.

"Wow nice digs," Spike said as he walked in.

However the group stopped in their tracks when they saw their doubles from here who were looking at them as if they'd been slapped.

"Oh for goodness sake these guys are from my world they're just alternate versions of you it's not like they'll bite," I said but I saw both Pinkie Pies chewing on each other’s tails. "I stand corrected.”

"You taste like cotton candy," one Pinkie Pie said.

"*gasp* You too," the other said before they hugged.

"Well they're getting along," I said before I turned to Rosa, Jabir, Akachi, Eli, Rebecca and Allen. "Hey you six come over there's some others I want you to meet."

The five walked over to me and I saw both groups of the mane 6 were beginning to talk and get along.

"Um Ash are those who I think they are?" Rage asked.

"Yeah just keep calm alright," I said before I turned to the five. "Everyone this is my brother Burning Rage and my first son Pipsqueak.

"Pipsqueak who came up wi-," Eli was interrupted when Rebeca placed a hand over his muzzle.

"Thank you Rebeca," I said.

"Always happy to shut Eli up," Rebecca said causing Eli to let out a muffled complaint and send a glare at Rebecca.

"Ash I didn't know you had a brother," Rosa said.

"It's a long story really," Rage said.

"Well either way it's nice to finally meet you and this handsome devil," Rosa said looking at Pip who was blushing causing Rosa to coo at him.

"Pip I'd like you to meet Rosa think of her as you're aunt from my side of the family and her son and your cousin Akachi," I said as I set him on the floor.

"Nice to meet you Akachi I'm Pipsqueak but you can call me Pip," Pip said as he held his hand out for a handshake.

"It's nice to meet you too Pip," Akachi said.

"Why don't you too explore the room and go introduce Akachi to your aunts," I suggested.

"Alright dad," Pip said before the two ran off.

"Such manners how on earth did you teach him that?" Rosa asked.

"Simple I didn’t teach him on earth," I said causing us to chuckle but my laughter was cut off when something hit me in the back of the head.

"Ow,' I said before I turned around to see Celestia. ”What was that for?"

"Ash you brought to many people here you could threaten to upset the balance," Celestia said.

"Would you chill Celestia if Sunset has been living on earth for who knows how long and with Twilight coming and going as she pleases I think the universe will hold together for a few minutes," I said.

"Even so I don't like how you brought those girls here and these people its better we keep our world secret," Celestia said.

"Relax already would ya those girls have their own secret to hide and these are the people I met when I was a slave so you can trust them," I said.

This seemed to surprise Celestia as she looked at the six people who were staring at us.

"I must apologise I had no idea you were the ones Ash met in that dreadful place," Celestia said.

"Think nothing of it," Allen said.

"Yeah we should have expected something like this the moment Ash invited us,” Rebecca said

"Uh Celestia I presume," Jabir said.

"Yes," Celestia answered before she was lifted off the ground in a bear hug.

"Thank you for taking care of Ash for all this time god knows he needed it," Jabir said.

"You’re quite welcome," Celestia said with a smile before Jabir set her down.

"I'm sorry about my husband he's a hugger," Rosa said.

"Think nothing of it I'm glad someone can be so open as to hug me like that everyone else won't so I'm glad for a complete stranger will give me a hug," Celestia said.

"Oh then please allow me to introduce myself I'm Rosa," Rosa said.

"Rosa I've seen and heard much of you from Ash I'm glad he had someone like you in his life," Celestia said.

"Hello Princess Celestia I'm Eli and might I say you are a gem," Eli said causing Celestia to blush.

"Flatter," Celestia said.

"Nice to finally meet you Celestia I'm Rebecca and if Eli there says or does something stupid I'll kick his butt for you," Rebecca said.

"Hey," Eli said.

"I'll keep that in mind and you are?" Celestia asked as she looked at Allen.

"Oh my name is Allen I was one of the officers that helped Ash escape," Allen said.

"I remember you have my thanks for comforting him after that incident," Celestia said before she looked at me while I had a smirk on my face. "Alright I was wrong they are very good people not to mention trustworthy you were right."

"And don't you forget it," I said.

"Hello Princess Celestia."

Celestia turned around and gasped when she saw Sunset standing behind her.

"Sunset Shimmer," Celestia said.

"Princess I just wanted to apologise for wha-," Sunset didn't get to finish before she was wrapped in a hug.

"No apologises are necessary Sunset Shimmer I'm just happy to see your smiling face again," Celestia said with tears in her eyes.

"Are you going to introduce me?"

I spun around and saw Luna holding Midnight and she surprised me with a kiss on the lips causing my friends to stare.

"Sorry about that Luna but anyway these guys are the ones I came friends with in that cell except Allen he's one of the officers that got me out," I said when Luna and my lips separated. "Everyone this is my marefriend Luna and my son Midnight Star."

"It's so wonderful to meet you all in pony," Luna said.

"No, no the pleasure is ours Luna I'm so happy Ash has found love with someone," Rosa said.

"I'll leave you guys to get acquainted with each other better right now I have to introduce someone to Faust…oh and Rebecca," I said.

"Yeah?" Rebecca asked.

"You know how to handle Eli if he gets out of hand," I said.

"Hey," Eli said.

"Don't worry," Rebecca said with a smirk.

I gave a smile before I walked over to Faust who was crouched down and talking with Akachi I swear she was absolute putty in ones hands when it came to foals.

"Having fun?" I asked.

"Oh hello Ash I was just talking to Akachi here," Faust said as she stood up and dusted of her dress before she faced me.

"I can see that but there's someone who wants to meet you," I said.

"Oh I'd better not keep them waiting then," Faust said.

I lead Faust over to the doors and saw everyone was getting along well.

"Alright stay here I'll bring her in," I said as we stopped before the door and I walked outside and saw Amalthea looking nervous. "She's ready to see you."

"I don't know it's been a long time," Amalthea said.

"It will only get worse if you wait any longer," I said.

Amalthea gave me a nod before she trotted inside and when Faust saw Amalthea her eyes widened in surprise Amalthea walked right up to Faust and looked her in the eye. All eyes were turned to Amalthea some in surprise others in curiosity.

"It's been a long time your majesty," Amalthea said before she began to bow but Faust stopped her and gave her a hug.

"Too long my old friend too long," Faust said.

I gave a smile before I re-joined the others and saw Rosa holding Midnight and cooing at him we chatted for a couple of minutes and introduced my friends from earth to my friends of Equestria.

"Ash where are your wings?" Luna asked as she looked at my back.

"Hm oh right I forgot," I said as I removed the spell and extended my wings I gave them two flaps before I folded them against my back once more drawing attention from everyone in the room.

"I'll never get used to the fact that you have wings," Allen said.

"Well it's a fact you'll have to live with mate," I said.

"Are you..."

I turned around and saw Amalthea looking at me in shock.

"Are you...Is your name Ash Blade?" Amalthea asked.

"Hm...Oh that's right I was interrupted before I could introduce myself yes my name is Ash Blade a pleasure to meet you Amalthea," I said.

Amalthea then walked around me and stopped behind me I felt the point of her horn touching the mark on my back. Suddenly, I felt a painful rush of magic enter my back and Amalthea walked back around in front of me. Suddenly, I felt something in my hands and I looked to see my right hand's veins were glowing white and my left arm felt hotter before it became horribly painful enough so to make me collapse to my knees screaming in pain. I looked at my left hand and saw that it turned into a red arm with sharp pointed fingers and curved spikes overlapping each other growing out of the top of the forearm that reminded me of the demons before it returned to normal. I then looked at my left arm became white and softer then my left it was almost angelic before it returned to normal. I then felt something trying to force its way out of my back causing me to scream louder and I saw everyone was looking at me in fear. Suddenly, whatever was in my back broke free breaking my skin and most likely spilling a lot of blood. After that the pain slowly ebbed away and when I could move I looked behind me on my left and saw nine new wings that were identical to my ones. And on my right was the same amount and my hands had stopped changing.

"What the hell...What did you do to me?" I asked as I looked at Amalthea.

Amalthea then did the one thing I was not expecting her to do she bowed to me.

"I'm glad to see your alive your highness," Amalthea said.

"What?" I asked in complete shock.

"Ash," I heard Faust say

I turned to look at the alicorn and saw her kneeling to me as well.

"I think it's time I tell you a story," Faust said.

Chapter 45 A Time Forgotton and A Cursed Encounter

I was standing in the Canterlot throne room with my friends from both earth and Ponyville and the royal family. Both Faust and Amalthea a unicorn who stands on four hooves instead of two were kneeling to me while I looked at the nine new wings I received alongside my old ones thanks to Amalthea doing something with the new mark on my back. In total there were 10 wings growing out of my back I honestly felt like a peacock.

"Ash I think it's time I told you a story," Faust said as she stood up alongside Amalthea.

"This story had better answer a massive mess of questions I have cause I'm beginning to lose my mind at the moment and I'm having slight difficulty trying to breath," I said.

"I'm sorry your highness I probably should have asked Faust if I should have awakened your true powers," Amalthea said.

"True power, your highness start explaining damn you," Rage seethed as he kept me balanced.

"Rage please remain calm and before we go any further into this we should get these three of to bed," Celestia said before she summoned a maid with her magic to take the foals to bed but asking Rosa and Jabir permission first for her to send Akachi to bed here which they both agreed.

"Alright I think we should start after Earth's first civilization," Faust said once the foals and maid left.

"Wait first?" Eli asked.

"The civilization you guys live in is one of four that has existed for a long time and each one was destroyed by a solar storm," I explained.

"Actually there were five the one in-between both the first civilization and the time of Hyrule it was by far the grandest age by far out of all the others," Amalthea said.

"How do you know?" Applejack asked.

"Because I was there and Ash was also born in that era," Amalthea said causing everyone to look at me.

"Ash you're earliest memories are the ones of that time," Faust said.

"Grandest age out of the others huh my memories only showed me fire, suffering, sorrow, pain and death," I said.

"It wasn't always like that Ash," Faust said as she began to draw a familiar rune in mid-air and we were all sucked into a portal.

We all landed in a large field some of us landed on our feet others not as fortunate.

"Where are we?" My worlds Twilight asked.

"Actually Twilight it's when and to answer that question we are in the age of unity and peace," Faust said.

"So where do we go now," Sunset asked.

Faust just gestured over a hill and we followed the direction and we came across a mass of unicorns, pegasi, earth ponies some of them stood on four hooves and others stood on two hooves and had hands each one was different coloured and the ones that stood on two hooves all had cutie marks.

"What's happening mother?" Luna asked.

"Our kingdom is relocating Luna," Faust said as she teleported us to the side of the past Faust walking with her subjects she looked a little younger back then but still maintained that goddess aura about her. "Once upon a time we lived in a beautiful field and made a magnificent home for ourselves I cannot remember the name but it was beautiful. But one day a darkness fell upon us forcing us to flee and so I led what was left of us to find a new home but the journey was long and tiering and we lost many. I had almost given up hope myself till they appeared," Faust said.

"They?" I asked.

Suddenly we heard the sound of flapping wings and both past and present Faust turned to look at the source of the sound and I saw a pair of fully armed warriors and both had a set of wings like mine.

The two figures in the middle looked like royalty and as they landed we got a better look at them. The male had short black hair and his deep brown eyes showed fierceness and wisdom behind them and he would be considered extremely handsome and he had most of the females giving him that dreamy look. He was dressed in gold and crimson robes a large thick golden amulet hung around his neck and he had a regal crown on his head.

And finally on the male's back were a pair of massive webbed wings and next to him was a strikingly beautiful female with white blonde hair that flowed down her back and had olive green eyes that showed a gentle and kind nature. She had all the males besides me and Rage staring at her with gapping mouths awed at her beauty her dress was both blue and light blue with bits of silver added to it and a dazzling crown on her head.

On the female's back were a pair of pristine white feathered wings that seemed to glow in the suns light.

"Please forgive our intrusion but we're looking for the leader of your colony," the man said in a deep but gentle voice.

"I am the one you're looking for," Past Faust spoke up.

"I see my name is King Ronsihr," the male said.

"And I am Queen Agla it is a pleasure to meet you Queen...," the female said.

"Faust and its princess I'm not married but if I may say you're wings...," Faust started.

"Remind you of demons and angels it's because we are," Ronsihr said causing everyone but present Faust and Amalthea to stare in shock.

"An angel and demon together but...That is unheard of not to mention forbidden...How did you come together," Past Faust said.

"We both became tired of the feud between our species and decided to abandon our place in both heaven and hell. And as fate allowed it we met here on earth and fell in love. And not only was it us but others followed and they too fell in love with one another some even with humans," Alga said.

"*sniff* so…beautiful," Pinkie said with a handkerchief in her hand and tears in her eyes.

"So true...Forbidden love is always the best kind," Rarity added dabbing her eyes with her own handkerchief.

"I see it's certainly a lovely story but I'm afraid I drove us off topic why are you here?" Past Faust asked.

"We have received numerous reports about all of you wondering inside our kingdom rumours said you were a conquering army so we decided to investigate. And judging from appearance now I'm glad to say those rumours are false," Ronsihr said.

"I'm sorry we didn't mean to intrude on your land for you see we were driven out of our home by an unspoken evil and we're trying to settle down in a new place to call home," Past Faust said.

The two royals looked at the weary travellers in sadness before they looked at each other and smiled.

"Lady Faust I believe your search has met its end if you wish we can offer you a piece of untouched land that's within our boarders and you will still keep your title as Princess if you accept," Ronsihr said.

"Really but what must I do in order to keep this land?" Past Faust asked causing the royals to chuckle.

"An everlasting peace between our kingdoms is all we ask," Alga said.

"You're majesties I wouldn't have it any other way," Faust said as she began to bow.

"No Lady Faust you need not bow we are just happy to help and please you may call us Ronsihr and Alga all our friends do," Ronsihr said.

"That day is one I swore I would never forget but it appears I ended up throwing it away like it was nothing," Faust said letting some tears fall and for her children to hug her.

"You must have really cared for them," I said.

"Indeed I did Ash...Your parents were probably some of the best friends I could have asked for," Faust said causing everyone to look at me in shock.

I was by far in the most shock then everyone else combined to find out both my parents were an angel and a demon is seriously a lot to take in.

"So does this make Ash a Nephilim?" Rage asked.

"That's one word for them but I just prefured Demonic Angel," Faust said.

"A what Angel?" I asked.

"A Demonic Angel the offspring of both demons and angels or you're also known as Heavenly Demons as well but as I said I personally like Demonic Angel," Faust said.

"Ok so what happened after that," I asked.

"Well both Ronsihr and Alga made good on their word and I learned about their marvels in magic which was without equal while they took us to a beautiful valley which was as beautiful or more so then our old home. It was basically a dream home and it soon came to known as Dream Valley," Faust said

"Dream Valley I haven't heard that name since we met Slendermane," I said.

"Oh so he's still around is he I must pay him a visit and catch up with him but back to the main topic after we settled down in Dream Valley for a few years I met Craig who gave me the children I have today," Faust said.

"Craig?" Luna asked.

"I guess we know the name of your dad now Luna," I said with a smile.

"Yes he was everything I could have dreamed for he was kind smart and funny," Faust said.

"He sounded like an amazing guy," Soarin said.

"He was," Faust said.

"Mother do you know what happened to him," Celestia asked.

"No I'm sorry to say but I wish I did," Faust said causing us all to go sad for a minute before Faust cleared her throat. "Anyway we're not here to talk about my past we're here for Ash's," Faust said causing us to pay attention to her. "Alga, Ronsihr, Craig, Amalthea and I became some of the best friends in that time but before we dig any deeper you should know that Demonic Angels are not born the same as we are."

"Really how are they born then?" my world's Twilight asked.

"And why bring this up now?" Spike asked

Faust just smiled and with a wave of her hand we were in some kind of magic laboratory causing both Equestria and my worlds Twilight's, Trixie, Sunset and Celestia's eyes to widen in excitement. I looked at the room and saw a clear ball off to the side of the room I walked over to it and saw a newborn Demonic Angel curled up inside of it giving off random twitches every once in a while.

"So Faust are you saying I was born inside a lab like this?" I asked.

"Actually no Ash in fact you were unique," Faust said.

"Unique, unique how exactly?" I asked.

"Well Ash a Demonic Angel isn't born the same way as we are but they still need the proper 'ingredients' to start with but instead of being born in a mother’s womb they are grown in places like this with a constant flow of magic and Life Fire to stabilize both the unholy and holy magic till they can stabilize it themselves. Everyone knows holy and unholy are not surpassed to mix example the sperm of a demon enters an angels womb the sperm will be destroyed or the egg dies," Faust said.

"Wow never thought I'd get an anatomy lesson while looking at a memory," Rage said as he rolled his eyes.

"Zip it Rage this is important stuff," Equestria Twilight said jotting down what she heard and saw.

"Now the reason why you are so unique Ash is because you're the first and only natural born Demonic Angel to ever exist. Somehow someway you were born in your mother's womb and I forgot that Demonic Angels aren't immortal like their parents when they are born in a lab but since you were born in Alga's womb the doctors confirmed that you inherited immortality like your parents and I have to say I was over the moon when they told me about you. Literally I flew around the moon going at mark 5," Faust said while Luna tried to hug the life out of me when she found out I was immortal.

"Wow...immortal...that's going to take some getting used to," I said unsure how else to respond.

"Well at least you'll be around for Luna right man," Rage said.

"Heh right...So how'd it go?" I asked in an unsure tone.

Faust just gave another wave of her hand and the room changed to one of a delivery room I saw Past Faust was in the room along with Past Amalthea, a figure standing in the shadows concealing his face from view leading me to guess he was Craig, my mother was on the delivery bed screaming in pain and my dad sat by her side while doctors scrambled around the room. Some of the guys tried to get a closer look but I grabbed them and gave them a death look getting them back in line. Once it was over my tiny body was still and lifeless my dad then immediately took me in his arms and looked at me.

"Ronsihr?" my mom asked in a worried tone.

"It's alright my dear," my dad said before he looked back at me. "Come now my son I know you have life left in you but I know I can't force you to live in this world because that choice is up to you. But, if you want to see all the wonders of this place then fight, fight for your life my son and see the world through your eyes."

All was silent for a moment when suddenly the whole room seemed to brighten when a tiny cry came from my lips and as one the nurses and doctor along with Faust, Amalthea and Craig kneeled.

"He's decided," My mother croaked when she heard my screams.

"Yes my love he wants to live," my dad said as he brought me over to her and cradled me in her arms. "So what do we name him?"

My mother then looked at me and smiled.

"Ash Blade our little one will be Ash Blade," my mother said.

"Ash Blade I love it," my dad said.

The others let out smiles of joy but even though it felt weird to be watching my own birth I was smiling.

"Truly a miracle wasn't it?" Amalthea said.

"No argument here but did anyone feel that strange rush when little Ash started screaming?" Discord asked.

"Now that you mention it yes I did," Dream Catcher said.

"It was a summoning," Faust said.

"A summoning for who Faust?" Rosa asked.

Faust just smiled and with a wave of her hand we appeared in a field that beheld an amazing sight.

"Hooolllyyy shit!" Rage screamed when he saw the castle.

"Whose castle is that?" I asked.

"It's your family's Ash," Faust said causing everyone to look at me then at the castle then me.

"That ain't no castle that's a freaking empire," Caramel said.

"Eeyup," Mac said in a surprised tone.

I looked at both Rarity's and saw them spluttering gibberish so I decided to help out.

"There are no words huh?" I asked.

"Exactly!" Both Rarity's screamed in union.

"So this is where the angels and demons and Demonic Angels lived right?" Chrysalis asked.

"Yes this place was their home and as the years went by more and more species appeared," Faust said gesturing behind us.

I turned around and saw a massive crowd of different species there were dwarves, elves, satyrs, Draconequus and when I flew up into the air I saw Cyclops, minotaur's, dragons even a hydra or three among the crowd and a leviathan in the water basically every creature I thought was a myth or fantasy was here.

"That's a lot of species but why are they all staring at the mountain like that?" I asked.

"They're waiting for the song of the mountain," Faust said.

"Song of the mountain?" everyone asked.

Suddenly the wind picked up and a sound rang through the sky almost like a bell and then it sounded like the wind itself was singing as well. The music was so beautiful it was impossible to describe and when it ended the crowds cheered in a sound like thunder.

"Nothing could create a song greater than that such power, such gentleness, such beauty, such...such-," Octavia said.

"Such awesomeness," Vinyl finished.

"Yes Vinyl such awesomeness," Octavia said.

"The song of the mountain was only to be heard on great occasions like the birth of royalty," Faust said smirking at me.

"Life must have been good hadn't it," Eris said.

"Yes life was good the angels and demons became the biggest part of this era immortal beings protecting this world and the mysteries of magic were quickly disappearing and new spells were being added," Faust said.

"I'm sensing a but in this," I said causing Faust to frown.

"Indeed everyone in the kingdom was happy when they heard that you were born but the moment you let out your scream you drew the attention of two great forces both heaven and hell," Faust said before she waved her hand and we stood in an elegant throne room.

Both Rarity's mouths were gapped open in awe at the room’s beauty but my attention was on my mother and farther sitting on a pair of thrones in the middle of the room. On my mother’s side was a crib I was presumably lying in and Faust and Amalthea were there talking to the royal couple. Suddenly, the doors burst open and a pair of the kingdoms guards are throne in Past Faust and Past Amalthea took a stance and my father drew a sword that was on his hip and stood in front of my mother who grabbed me and held me close. I looked at the door and I saw a figure walk in his amour was bright and golden and he had three pairs of white feathered wings on his back he had long black hair and had a roughish face. When I saw the guy I couldn't help but let out a growl at the guy and Faust gave her own death glare at him and clenched her fist.

"Ash what is it?' Luna asked as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Every single part of my body is telling me that this guy is bad news on a massive scale," I said keeping my gaze locked on the guy.

"Lucifer!" My mother screamed when she saw the figure and placed me back in the crib and calmed the other three occupants. She then ordered the recovering guards to wait outside and close the doors and the guards obeyed without complaint.

"Lucifer as in the Fallen Angel Lucifer?" Rebecca asked.

"Alga did the lord send you down here to find that mysterious call?" Lucifer said.

"Mysterious call does he means when I first cried?" I asked.

"Yes Ash," Faust asked.

"A mysterious call?" my mother asked.

"Yes it's hard to describe but it sent heaven into a state and the lord sent me down to investigate it also appears that the lord sent you and your friend down to help me investigate as well. Speaking of your friend I am Lucifer I don't believe I've seen you in heaven," Lucifer said as he held a hand out to my dad.

"I'm called Ronsihr and I'm not from the world above," my dad said as he accepted the hand.

"Oh where are you from then," Lucifer asked.

"Below," my dad said as he extended the five pairs of wings on his back.

The look on Lucifer's face could not be more priceless but soon his face turned to one of disgust and he went for the sword on his hip but my mother stopped Lucifer.

"Wait Lucifer please don't hurt him," my mother pleaded.

"Alga it's a demon a blight upon this world and those they meet because they betrayed our lord and steal innocent souls from the mortals these creatures deserve nothing but death," Lucifer said.

"Lucifer I cannot allow you to kill my husband," my mother said.

"Hu-husband how, when, why?" Lucifer asked in complete shock and my parents just showed him their wedding bands and my mother revealed the ten wings on her back shocking Lucifer more before she led him to the windows at the back of the room.

"Why because we both grew tired of the fighting between our peoples there was no end to the conflict in sight so we left. and met on earth and fell in love and that was over 5,000 mortal years ago and in that time many other demons and angels have come and fell in love some from either fell in love with humans and some humans fell in love with the mythical creatures that live in our kingdom like Faust and her husband Craig," my mother said as she gestured to Past Faust who nodded her head.

"And as for how she gained ten wings instead of two Lucifer is because a few years of being together the mortals praised her and made her their queen and I'll admit they scorned me at the beginning knowing who I am. But, my beloved Alga told them if I was not to rule alongside her then she would not rule at all thus making me their king and the world has been at peace under our watch Lucifer and if you wish you can be a part of it," my dad said.

"We even have proof that both heaven and hell can live together in harmony," My mother said before she gracefully flew over to my crib and picked me up and everyone else walked back over to the throne and my mother revealed me to Lucifer. "This is our son Ash Blade a being of both holy and unholy and the first naturally born Demonic Angel in the world so far hopefully."

My mother went into detail about how the Demonic Angels are born and that I was the one who let out the call as my mother talked and my father looked down at me Lucifer slowly drew a dagger and raised it above his head preparing to kill me. All my friends gasped but a beam of crimson broke the blade that came from Past Faust's horn and Past Amalthea created a shield around my mother and me. When my dad saw the hilt of the dagger he punched Lucifer in the face sending him flying through a pillar and skid across the floor and stop at the door. My dad, Past Faust and Amalthea then stood in front of my mother and me in a defensive stance. But, Lucifer then teleported behind them and made a lunge at me and my mum but Lucifer was met with a large shield that belonged to one of the guards who were once outside. Lucifer clutched his face and while he was distracted the other guard flew in and kicked Lucifer away from its colleague. Past Faust launched another spell at him sending him flying at Past Amalthea who bucked him and sent him flying again towards my father who caught Lucifer by the throat. When I looked at my dad I saw his good side was gone only to be replaced with a look of malice his eyes were glowing completely scarlet and a red fiery aura surrounded him entirely scaring me to my core along with everyone else beside me. He was about to gut Lucifer with his sword when suddenly...

"Ronsihr Wait!" my mother cried still holding me close.

My farther looked at her and his gazed softened and dropped Lucifer just as the aura disappeared and his eyes returned to normal but he kept his sword in hand just in case. Once Lucifer was on the floor the two guards held their spears at him. When I looked at my mother I saw a burning anger in her eyes that unnerved me.

"Lucifer I do not know why you tried to kill my son and I should kill you myself for doing such a thing...However you and I have been friends for a long time and I can't ignore that so I will allow you to leave with your life. But if you enter our kingdom again I will not be as merciful," my mother said as the guards pulled Lucifer to his feet and began to escort him away.

"It appears you've fallen from grace Alga not even the lord will forgive you for what you've done," Lucifer said.

"You're wrong Lucifer...I abandoned grace," my mother said before the doors closed and my mother began to cry and my father and Past Faust and Past Amalthea comforted her.

"Ah certainly hope ah don't meet that jerk otherwise he'll be tasting the bark from my apple bucking," Equestria Applejack said.

"I cannot believe he had the audacity to attack Ash like that especially in the throne room of their castle and in the parent’s presence no less," my worlds Rarity said.

"Faust I believe a thanks are in order for saving my life guess that makes us square," I said.

"Perhaps but you should know Lucifer wasn't the only one after you a demon named Lilith tried to kill you in the middle of the night. Had it not been for your farther you would have been killed then but unfortunately Lilith escaped but she never tried to attack you again," Faust said.

"Just what is with this? Ash is both holy and unholy that should be a sign of peace between the two," our worlds Twilight said.

"True Twilight but both Lucifer and other angels like him don't want peace instead they'd rather obliterate every single demon then have peace and most of the demons would agree. So the two formed a temporary truce threating both Alga and Ronsihr with war unless they agreed to have Ash killed. The bastards even threw in the offer to allow themselves to do it to make sure it was done," Faust said.

"Did those two have not a single bone of shame in their bodies?" Dream Catcher said.

"Ohh that's it Fallen Angel and Demon or not if I ever meet them I won't grant mercy to either," Jabir said.

I said nothing and kept my gaze on the memories around us before Faust spoke.

"Both Ronsihr and Alga were at a loss on what to do they were both scared and unsure on what to do. But, somehow word of what was going on reached the citizens below and they gave the king and queen their vote on the matter," Faust said with a wave of her hand and we stood in a hallway and we saw my parents and Past Faust being led by a guard to a balcony where we heard screams and chanting coming from outside. And when we followed them outside we saw the kingdom's subjects man or beast screaming words over and over again like.

"All Hail Ash Blade, Long Live The Prince, Let The Prince Live."

My parents let the tears of happiness fall from their eyes and embraced each other while they listened to the demands of the crowd

"Wow you must've been something really special huh Ash," Gilda said while she slugged me in the arm.

I didn't answer the griffin but kept my gaze on the crowd.

"Faust what happened?" I asked probably knowing the answer but didn’t turn away from the crowds.

The landscape suddenly became one of fire smoke and death the colossal monsters roamed through the burning buildings. Demonic angels, angels and demons fought in the air alongside alicorns and Draconequuses. Next to us was Past Amalthea firing spells at the opposing demons and angels and Past Faust was nowhere to be seen indicating this was Amalthea's memory. Suddenly, she ran back inside we all followed her till we came to the throne room where we saw my parents looking down at me in my mother’s arms with teary smiles on their faces. Also in the room was the figure in the black robes but I couldn't see the face under the hood.

"You're majesties the guards can't hold out forever we need to get you to safety," Amalthea said.

"No Amalthea I want you and Craig to take our son and go," my farther said.

"Take him and go but what about you two?" the figure asked.

"We'll distract them but Ash can't be here once they're inside please take him to the safest place you know of everything depends on him now," my farther said.

"Sir I can't I wasn't strong enough to hold back the monsters when they breached the gates to the city I practically doomed this place and the Demonic Angels," the figure said only for my farther to slap him across the face.

"None of that matters Craig you couldn't hold the gate big deal but you held it longer than anyone I know. You managed to help us evacuate most of the subjects you've done very well," my farther said.

"Craig we have faith in you we're entrusting both you, Faust and Amalthea to look after our son please all we ask is that you do the best you can," my mother said as she handed me to Craig.

"Alright I'll do what I can to watch over him," Craig said as he took me in his arms.

"Alright then the both of you need to leave they're almost here," my dad said.

"Right hop on Craig," Amalthea said.

Craig did as instructed and got on Amalthea and with a flick of her horn we appeared at the base of the castle on the massive balcony. The balcony had what looked like a small town on it but it wasn't much better than the one below. Buildings were burning and creatures were running rampant suddenly a massive light appeared in the distance like in my memory and another world appeared before it disappeared along with the light. The two then galloped off before the memory went dark.

Third Person P.O.V

The group appeared back in the throne room before they all looked at Faust and Amalthea the former had a look of guilt on her face.

"Faust what was that light?" Sunset asked.

"That light...Was me...It was the day I forged Equestria when both the demons and angels came after my subjects. I was left with one option to duplicate earth and place it in an alternate dimension. The spell left me bedridden for weeks at first I thought both Amalthea and Craig were in Dream Valley so they could be transported to Equestria. I even boosted the spell to save as many lives as I possibly could and in the end I brought several species over. But, to my horror there was only me and my children out of my family that made it and I didn't even know I was pregnant with Luna at the time. The only Draconequuses that came to Equestria with us was Discord the rest were in the capital at the time while the battle was going on," Faust said.

"Mother are you saying-?" Celestia began.

"I abandoned my best friends because I thought my duty was more important...There was not a day I didn't regret it. I shut myself away and there were several times I wanted to end my life then and there but the one thing that always stopped me was what would happen to my children if I did. So for what was left of my family’s sake I decided to remove those memories and left the throne and went into hiding with my children. I built my tower and a little while later I found Discord and raised him and that's when the three tribes came together and you all know the rest," Faust said with tears at the end.

Everyone didn't know what to say to the crying alicorn who saw more things in life and experienced more then everyone in the room combined and here she was crying hard in front of them. Luna walked over to her mother and used her wings to reach up and wipe away her tears before she embraced her and one by one the siblings and Amalthea followed suit and hugged Faust.

"Faust I know this may sound like me just making stuff up but everyone who was left behind didn't blame you for this," Amalthea said.

"…You're right it does sound like you were making it up," Faust said with a small smile.

"So what happened to Lucifer?" Mac asked.

"After the battle God became furious. Thunder and lightning hurled across the sky for weeks as a show of his anger because God never gave instructions to have Ash killed in fact he supported his life hoping for peace between the two. But Lucifer screwed it up and Lucifer was banished from heaven along with the other angels who helped him thus becoming Fallen Angels. Heaven then told any survivors that God didn't send any angels to go to war against us and told us of what happened," Amalthea said.

"But what happened to Ash's folks?" Soarin asked however Amalthea didn't answer.

"I just wish I could see them again so I could apologise," Faust said.

"Well Ash is their son so you can apologise to him right Ash?" Rage said as he turned to where Ash was standing only to find air.

Ash's P.O.V

It was late and after Faust told us how Equestria was created and how she fled I left to clear my head. Now I was sitting at the edge of a lake in the Everfree forest skipping stones along the surface of the water. Regularly a hydra, manticore, cockatrice, Timberwolf or any other creature that live here came along and all of them noticed my presence but didn't attack. Instead they bowed their heads took a drink from the lake or left. I found it weird that great creatures were bowing to me but I just sat still and watched the stars sparkling overhead and in the lake.

"Ash?"

I looked at the voice behind me and saw it was Faust.

"Hello Faust," I said as I looked back at the lake.

We both entered an uncomfortable silence no one sure of what to say.

"How are you feeling?" Faust asked.

"Confused, sad and angry," I replied bringing about another round of silence.

"Ash I know this is a lot to take in especially like this," Faust said.

"Oh it is huh first off my parents turn out to be both a demon and an angel Secondly I was born in a forgotten era of civilization. Third I happen to be some kind of immortal being that is both holy and unholy which should be impossible to mix. Finally my entire life was stolen from me by Lucifer the Fallen Angel Yeah Its A Load To Take In!" I screamed.

"Ash I know this is hard but-," Faust started.

"Faust my species is dead my parents are likely just as dead my whole life has been a lie and I have suffered greatly through that lie and all because I exist. Do you have any idea how that feels to be a kingdoms destruction for just living? Let me tell you it's not a nice feeling the world may even be better off if I wasn't around," I said as I stood up and stood around to face her the anger on my face clear cause I saw her backing away and her face showed fear. When I saw the fear in her eyes I closed my eyes and turned around to face the lake again before I opened my eyes again. "Faust please just leave I need to be alone."

I heard only silence before Faust spoke again.

"Just so you know you're friends from earth made it home I saw to it personally," Faust said before I heard the flapping of her wings carrying her away.

After a few hours of silence I got a bad feeling in my body however no matter how I wanted to ignore it, it wouldn't go away. Giving up I walked into the forest searching for the source of the bad feeling the forest was extremely dark and the branches overhead didn’t help. I used a light orb to find my path. Suddenly, I hear a scream that sounded familiar causing me run to the source of the noise and when I reached it I saw the CMC (minus Pipsqueak) along with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon running through the trees. Not too far behind them were creatures too dark to see fully but their eyes glowed an unnatural red light like a pair of unholy lanterns in the dark. Suddenly, I saw Apple Bloom trip over and the others stopped and were about to go back for her but one of the beasts stood over her causing her to scream. Seeing this I summoned my armour and weapons and charged in. The creature didn't even see me coming as I slammed my shield into it sending it flying through the trees while the rest of the creatures stopped and stared at me.

"Uncle Ash!" Apple Bloom exclaimed.

"I'll find out why you're here later as for now run I'll hold them off," I said.

"Uncle Ash these ponies can't be killed ah think they're cursed," Apple Bloom said.

I tilted my head to the side and made the light orb I conjured up float towards the creatures but once I saw them in the light I wish I hadn't. They were ponies or what was left of a pony anyway they were mostly dark grey from dirt and grime. But I could see the rotting skin and exposed bones some had entrails spilling out of their body and one had an eyeball hanging from the optic nerve that was still inside the eye socket. They all seemed to be earth ponies and yet I could also sense intelligence coming from them.

"Oh great more zombies," I said sarcastically before I turned to look at the foals and made a compass and handed it to Apple Bloom. "That arrow will show you the way back to Ponyville."

"But what about you?" Scootaloo asked.

"I've handled this situation before now get going I'll be right behind you." I said causing the foals to run while I turned to the walking corpses who were still silently staring at me. "Alright mother fuckers just what made it okay to go after my nieces and nephew like that?"

"They had the mark...they would have ruined the party," the zombie in the centre said in a raspy voice.

"Talking zombies well that's a new one I thought. "I don't know what party it is you're talking about but I can tell you one thing that bunch aren't party crashers,"

"I must ask you to move aside those fillies will only curse others with their marks and we can't allow it," the pony with the hanging eyeball said.

"If you want them then it will be over my dead body," I said as I summoned my shotgun and blew a hole in a zombie’s chest. The corpse then fell and the red glow in the eyes faded into darkness but I didn't stop firing at them. Thanks to my last experience I knew that I shouldn't be careless around these guys. I continued to blow chunks out of the undead and some of them tried to move around me to go after the foals or to flank me. But, I shot them before they could get too far I even got a little creative like slamming the sole of my foot into a zombie crushing it's head against a tree and pretty soon it was over. "Easiest zombies I've ever killed," I said after I sent my shotgun back to where I summoned it from. But, when I looked into the forest I saw a pair of glowing golden lights staring at me causing me to slowly place a hand on my revolver. "Who’s out there?"

The lights slowly got bigger indicating they were approaching me soon I noticed the lights only came up to my thigh and when the lights stepped into the orb's light I saw it was a filly with a grey coat and yellow mane and tail she wore a dark checked skirt a grey cardigan and white shirt underneath it and was a bit taller than Apple Bloom and the glowing lights were her eyes.

"Well you don't look like a Blood Hoof or a Blank so what are you?" The filly asked.

"Well I'm a hu-well I thought I was a human I honestly don't know what I am anymore," I said.

"Oh," the filly said.

"But forgive me for asking but what's a Blood Hoof and a Blank and who are you?" I asked as I crouched down to the filly's level.

"Oh where are my manners I'm Ruby and I've always been good at finding things and a Blood Hoof are the ones you just killed," Ruby said looking at the rotted corpses.

"Oh I'm sorry," I said.

"Sorry why are you sorry they were full of evil when they were turned into those things by the Blanks. Now they go out and search for others to turn into more Bloody Hooves so you just did everyone a favour," Ruby said.

"Oh…well...never mind then anyway we'd better get you out of here I'm sure your parents are worried," I said.

"Oh don't worry they can't hurt me anymore," Ruby said before she walked right through me.

I looked behind me and saw Ruby walking away before I looked to the spot where I was talking to her before I looked back at Ruby. I then got up and jogged up to her.

"Um forgive me for asking but-," I started.

"Yep I'm a ghost," Ruby said with a smile but I just gave her a nod. "You're not shocked or scared?"

"Oh I'm surprised but you're not the first ghost I've met I've seen five others," I said.

"Wow that's a lot most ghosts prefer not to be seen," Ruby said.

"I see but these five were once Equestria's protectors and have been helping me save Equestria," I said.

"Wow so that makes you a hero," Ruby said in awe.

"Heh I guess so," I said.

"Hey if you don't mind me asking but you said you had no idea on what you are anymore what do you mean by that?" Ruby asked.

"Well at first I thought I was a human. But, then I found out today that I was a being called a Demonic Angel and that I'm the last of my kind not to mention a prince as well," I said.

"Last of your kind what happened?" Ruby asked.

"The kingdom was destroyed because some other creatures didn't want me to be born the kingdom my parents ruled with generous hearts was destroyed because I lived. The reason I'm not dead is because they entrusted me to a friend of theirs to hide me away someplace safe. It really hurts," I said entering a silence before Ruby spoke.

"Y'know if it makes you feel better I know how you feel," Ruby said.

"How?" I asked.

"Well were I came from no one has a Cutie Mark in fact they were unheard of but one day I heard someone had lost a gem they were going to give to their special somepony. So as I was walking around I found it and gave it to him and that's when I got my Cutie Mark since I always had a talent for finding things," Ruby said showing me the Cutie Mark on her arm which was of a magnifying glass.

"Wow what happened next," I asked interested in her story.

"I died," Ruby said sucking the happiness from the atmosphere. "My Cutie Mark ended my life.”

I was shocked when I heard she died because of her Cutie Mark I wanted to ask how it happened but decided not to in the end.

“I’m sorry,” I said.

“Don’t worry about it if anything I’m glad it happened,” Ruby said.

"Why you would have had the rest of your life to live," I said.

"True but honestly I think this is better after all a life without a cutie mark can be rather dull," Ruby said.

"Alright but I fail to see what this has to do with me," I said.

"I'm saying that you were spared for a reason your parents may have wanted you to get away but I think fate removed all obstacles in your path otherwise you should be dead. You see someone wants you to live just like you're family so you shouldn't just give up and waste it. Fate did this to me for a purpose as well and I know what I need to do so you don’t need to worry," Ruby said.

"Wow I...I guess you're right Ruby...thank you I think you give better advice than I can," I said.

"No problem," Ruby said.

Suddenly I hear a collection of screams up ahead and I ran towards it with Ruby and saw three Bloody Hooves stalking towards the CMC, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon who were paralysed with fear. I suddenly felt a burning hatred growing inside but unknown to me my left hand changed into the demon arm I had when Amalthea gave me my new wings. I looked at the Bloody Hoof on the left and clenched my fist and my arm lit up with a fiery dark crimson aura. Suddenly a black and red patch appeared beneath the Bloody Hoof and if anyone looked they'd be able to see that the pit was made of pure evil. Suddenly, long spindly arms reached up and out of the pit and grabbed the Bloody Hoof before they dragged it into the pit. Once they disappeared so too did the pit and all eyes looked at me.

"Kids stay back," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and walked towards the undead pair ignoring the fact that one of Bloody Hooves was gone.

"You don't need to fight us we only want friendship if you'll allow us to stop these foals fro-," The Bloody Hoof started before slashed him horizontally across his midsection.

"Stop them from what? You didn't finish," I said as I watched the body collapse before I turned to the last Bloody Hoof that was staring at me with widened deathly eyes.

"Just what are you?” The Blood Hoof asked in an evil raspy just like his comrades before I teleported behind him.

“My name is Ash Blade and I am the last Demonic Angel,” I said after I spread my wings including my new ones earning gasps from the foals behind me.

“A Demonic Angel I’ve never heard of you’re kind before but you do look similar to a human. Also did you say you were the last of your kind that must be sad and lonely why don’t you become one of us and you’ll have lots of good friends to be with at the party. But, first we have to stop these fillies from ruining it,” the Bloody Hoof said.

"Is this guy freaking mental or just desperate and did he even listen to a single word I just said about not letting them touch these foals? And he isn’t angry that I just killed two of his own and he’s still offering me this crap,” I thought before I decided to mess with him a bit and sheathed Whispering Wind. “Well a party does sound like fun and I like making friends,” I said earning a creepy grin from the zombie and causing the foals to freak out. “And as a way of saying thanks for the invitation allow me to give you a gift.”

“A gift?” the Bloody Hoof asked.

“Yes,” I said as I reached behind me and pulled out the golden revolver I got from Johnathan Viper and aimed it at the Bloody Hoof and pulled the hammer. My arm then lit up again and the gun changed with fire coating it. “It’s a trip to wherever zombies go after I kill them.”

I pulled the trigger and instead of a bang and a regular bullet I got an unholy scream from the gun and the ammo blew the zombie apart and whatever pieces survived the blast were on fire. After that both my arm and the gun returned to normal and I put the gun away and turned to look at the foals who were staring at me in awe before I removed my helmet.

“Uncle Ash that was awesome,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Man you sure fooled that last one,” Rumble said

“Yeah you totally showed those zombies whose boss,” Scootaloo said.

“I’ve heard tales of your combat skills but that was totally different than being told,” Silver Spoon said.

“You’re wings are just dazzling I’ve never seen anything have ten wings before,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Yeah Ash you were just-,” Apple Bloom stopped when she saw the expression my face was one of anger.

“Explain yourselves now…What were you doing in the Everfree Forest at this time of night?” I asked.

The foals looked at the ground in shame before Apple Bloom stepped forward.

“It was my fault Uncle Ash I told em about a time I was out with Twilight delivering some books to Zecora and that’s when I came across a filly named-,” Apple Bloom started.

“Ruby?” I asked.

“Yeah that’s it you met her?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I told him about the Bloody Hooves.”

I looked down and saw Ruby walk around me leg to greet everyone.

“Ruby!” Apple Bloom said as she greeted the ghost in a hug.

“Apple Bloom it’s good to see you but you shouldn’t have come to see me,” Ruby said before she stepped out of the hug.

“Ah know and I’m paying the price for it I just wanted you to meet the rest of the crusaders,” Apple Bloom said as she looked up at me with a sorry expression.

“Well I’m always happy to see you too my friend but listen whenever you want to talk to me wait for me outside the forest and I’ll come to meet we just have to agree on a certain time to talk,” Ruby said.

“Well I’ll let you two work it out some other time but for right now I need to get these foals home,” I said.

“Understood see ya later,” Ruby said before she disappeared and I turned to Apple Bloom.

“Ah’m in so much trouble aren’t ah,” Apple Bloom said.

“Young filly you’ll be lucky you get off with being grounded for a month,” I said before I led the foals back towards Ponyville. As we walked I looked at the foals and saw them with their heads hung in sorrow causing me to let out a sigh. “You five have no idea how lucky you are that I decided to follow my gut and explore the forest. I don’t know why you got the idea to visit the forest so late and frankly I’m not in the mood to worry about it right now so I’m going to make a deal with you.”

“A deal?” the five asked.

“You tell me everything you know about the Blood Hooves and I’ll keep what happened here tonight a secret,” I said.

“Really?” the five asked.

“On condition you lot don’t go into the Everfree no later than 5 pm from now on and if you break this rule then believe me there will be hell to pay,” I said.

“Deal,” the five said in sync and in fear.

“But how will you explain to them why we’re so late?” Diamond Tiara asked.

“I’ll tell them that you were on your way to Zecora to introduce both you and Silver Spoon to her but you ran into a Timberwolf and bolted off the trail and got lost till I found you sound good?” I asked.

“Wow that’s sounds pretty convincing,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Alright now you guys can tell me what you know about the Blood Hooves when I have time to talk but for now I think I’d better get you home,” I said.

I managed to get the five foals home and told their parents/Granny Smith my little story and they all believed it and were glad to have them home and gave me their thanks before they asked about my wings and I told them it was a long story. The foals got off without a hitch and once I was done I flew home and saw no one was here and went to bed watching the starry sky through the ceiling window before I fell into a dreamless sleep.

“Ah man this day was absolute hell,” I said to the darkness as I sat in a large shaft of light.

“Tell me about it.”

“Who’s there?” I asked looking around only to see my shadow walk out of the darkness and into the light.

“Isn’t it obvious I’m you well actually I’m you’re shadow or subconscious but you know me as your Nightmare form just like Nightmare Moon,” my shadow said.

“Oh great now I feel like a dick,” I said.

“You’re words not mine,” my shadow said.

“Why are you here?” I asked.

“I’m here because you need someone to vent to since you’re former personality Burning Rage isn’t here,” my shadow said.

“Well I guess a quiet chat is what I could use about now especially with someone who knows where I’m coming from,” I said.

“Glad to hear it so shall we?” my shadow said.

“Shall we what?” I asked.

“Well like you I prefer to sit while having long talks and this place is a little gloomy don’t you think?” my shadow said.

“Yeah but what makes you think I can do anything?” I asked.

“Your head your rules,” My shadow said causing me to rub the back of my head before I closed my eyes and thought about the place I wanted to be at this time and when I opened my eyes we were at the beach and I was in a lounge chair in the shade of a palm tree. “Ah how pleasant,” My shadow said in another chair beside me resting his arms behind his head.

“I guess we should introduce ourselves Ash Blade,” I said as I held out my hand for him to shake.

“Call me Epsilon nice to finally introduce myself,” Epsilon said as he shook my hand. “So I presume you have something you want to talk about.”

“I’m pretty sure you know what it is already the fact I have both a demon and an angel for parents also the fact I’m an immortal royal is also unsettling. There’s also Blood Hooves and then lastly there’s Faust about what happened when the kingdom was destroyed,” I said.

“Well let’s get started then shall we,” Epsilon said as he sat up and turned to face me.

It was 11 am when my eyes slowly opened but my body still felt drowsy I was looking up at the blue sky and was just about ready to fall back to sleep. Suddenly, hear a whoosh below me sending me into a spin and plummeting towards the ground. But, I managed to straighten myself out and look around I saw I was above Ponyville. I then remembered waking up and going for a flight around Ponyville and decided to take a short nap. But, now I was fully awake and saw a blue and flaming orange blur cut through the skies.

“Watch it airhead!” I yelled.

The blur must’ve heard my shout and changed course before it flew back to me while I simply folded my arms over my chest. The blur stopped in front of me to reveal Spitfire in her military clothes and aviators and she didn’t look to be in a happy mood.

“Who you calling airhead?” Spitfire asked with a growl.

“You duh is your head so full air these says you can’t hear me?” I asked.

“You wanna dance monkey boy?” Spitfire asked getting up in my face.

The two of us stared at each other in an aggressive way till we both burst out laughing and fist bumped each other.

“Classic insults this time Spit’s?” I asked.

“Hey classics in anything are always the best,” Spitfire said

“No argument here but why are you up here busting clouds don’t you have a class?” I asked.

“My class is the reason I’m up here I just needed to vent my anger,” Spitfire said.

“More wise ass stallions using bad pickup lines on you again?” I asked.

“That and they even do gestures of what they plan to do to me in a bed,” Spitfire said.

“Sweet Faust I really feel bad for you. Hey if you like next time something like that happens give me a call I’d be happy to show those punks some manners,” I said.

“Oh my hero such words make mare’s hearts flutter,” Spitfire said in a mock dramatic voice causing us both to laugh again. Spitfire’s eyes then locked on something behind me before she reached under her aviators and rubbed them before she looked again. “Ok either I’m more tired than I thought or you have more than one pair of wings Ash.”

“You’re eyes are fine Spitfire there is more than one pair,” I said.

Spitfire then flew around me a few times studying my wings in wonder.

“Damn this is something else entirely I mean ten pairs of wings that’s pretty cool how’d it happen?” Spitfire asked.

“Well gotta place where we can talk it’s a bit of a story,” I said.

“Sure we can head to the Bucking Bronco I was planning to meet up with Fleetfoot there for a few drinks,” Spitfire said.

“Great race ya,” I said before I zoomed off to the Bucking Bronco.

“Hey get back here!” Spitfire screamed behind me.

We landed outside the Bucking Bronco and walked in and we saw Fleets sitting at the bar and my wings seemed to draw a crowd. But, I paid them no mind and led the two mares to a booth to talk and ordered us some drinks.

“So Ash care to tell us how you got so many newwings?” Fleetfoot asked.

“Yeah I’ll tell ya but prepare your minds cause they are about to blow,” I said.

When I finished telling both Fleets and Spitfire their minds looked pretty blown and they both seemed to understand when I told them what happened to Johnathan Viper and showed them the gun.

“Holy damn that must’ve been one seriously fucked up thing to find out about yourself,” Fleetfoot said.

“Can’t imagine what must’ve been going through your head when you found out about your parents like that,” Spitfire said.

“And that wasn’t the most fucked up thing I’ve seen,” I muttered under my breath.

“Sorry what was that?” Spitfire asked.

“Oh nothing,” I said.

I decided to leave out the part about the Bloody Hooves cause I didn’t want to cause a scene so I left it be and looked at the clock and saw it was 1 am. I then told the speeding angels about going to check something in the Canterlot Archives which they understood allowing me to leave. I walked out of the Bronco and took to the air and headed straight for Canterlot my mind was so focused on the Bloody Hooves I wanted to find out more about it. I soon made it to the castle and the staff seemed awed out by my wings but I just kept walking to the Archives. Once I was inside I immediately asked the librarian for a book about legends of the Everfree forest and the librarian pointed me in the right direction. I found the books easily and found a place to read and I was a few minutes into the book when I heard a commotion on the upper level. I walked up the stairs following the noise and found a Unicorn mare with a turquoise coat and violet mane and tail who seemed to by insulting somepony. I then moved closer and upon a better look I saw it was both Pip and Twilight being insulted and judging by Twilights expression the insults were thrown pretty hard at her.

“And as for you the little runt that managed to become a prince how you became a prince is beyond me when there are much finer choices of children in Canterlot. I guess your parents are the pathetic type,” the mare said.

“You’re wrong my parents are amazing and you have no idea how special my dad is,” Pip said in the bravest way possible.

“Special your so called dad is nothing more than a monster along with that whore you call a mother the only reason either of you are here is because of luck. I should have been Celestia’s pupil and my brother has tried to court Luna ever since she came back only for that hairless ape to ruin it,” the mare said.

“Ahem,” I said causing all eyes to turn to me. “Twilight can you take Pip to his mother while I have a quick chat with our new friend here?”

Twilight didn’t respond with words she just got Pip to follow her and once we were alone I looked at the mare.

“W-what do you want?” the mare asked backing away slightly.

“Like I said,” I said cracking my knuckles. “I only want to have a chat.”

“How you managed to not kill or severely injure Envy Quill is beyond me,” Celestia said angrily as she sat on the throne with Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Discord on the side while my Ponyville friends were behind me.

“Envy would suit her character about right,” I said under my breath.

“Oh yeah I’m curious as to why he didn’t break a leg after all the insults thrown at both Twilight and Pip,” Rainbow said.

“Please Rainbow Dash even though I agree it is very unclothe for our friends and nephew to be insulted that way we shouldn’t be going around hoping for someone to beat them up,” Rarity said.

“You see what you’re doing Ash I know you’re angry and you don’t understand a lot that has happened lately. But, that still doesn’t give you the right to just beat up my subjects over such petty excuses,” Celestia said.

“So what does happen huh they insulted a fellow member of royalty not to mention family and you’re going to do nothing. You’ve adopted a mother’s persona to look after your subjects in the first few hundred years but you’ve used it for so long your beginning to think you are their mother,” I said.

“What are you implying Ash?” Celestia asked.

“I’m implying that the world is changing Celestia the subjects you’ve cared for who knows how long are not a bunch of infant foals they are fully grown and can make their decisions if they choose to. And they need to face the consequences for their wrong decisions not give em a scolding and hope everything turns out better. If you have a look at the royal guard before I came along you would see what I’m talking about. None of them have faced combat because you always took care of the threat like a mother would protect her child,” I said.

“Ash I’m really struggling on what to say to you right now and my patience is wearing thin,” Celestia said.

“Then put your words-,” I started before I teleported us to the training arena. ”Into actions,”

I summoned a wooden sword and shield along with a halberd and tossed it to Celestia.

“And just what are you planning I do with this?” Celestia asked.

“Isn’t it obvious you don’t know what to say to me so the only option left is to fight me,” I said.

“No I refuse to lower myself to that level,” Celestia said before she dropped the halberd and began to walk away.

“Same old Celestia always turning away from the big problems just like with how you banished Dream Catcher and Luna because you couldn’t be stuffed to find another way to help them,” I said causing everyone besides Celestia to stare at me with the expression that said are you freaking nuts or something?

“What…did you…just…say?” Celestia growled.

“Ash I highly recommend that you stop now before she really does kill you,” Discord said as he appeared on my side.

“You heard me fat flank your always avoiding the major problems in life so you figure out a way to deal with it later,” I said.

Faster than I could blink Celestia rushed at me and taking a swing at me with a real halberd she summoned while letting out a roar of furry but I stepped to the side letting the halberd miss and hit the ground making it crack. I dodged again when Celestia swung at me again and after I dodged it I went for an attack but Celestia blocked it and I saw the halberd she was using was the same one she used when the griffons invaded. I then pushed myself away from Celestia and summoned my weapons and amour I then drew Whispering Wind and my shield and blocked another strike from Celestia. But Celestia tried to stab me next and just I stepped to the left and grabbed the halberd and pulled it upwards causing it to slam into Celestia’s face making her angrier.

“Is that all the mighty Celestia can offer bring it sunbutt!” I yelled causing Celestia’s mane and tail to flame up and her eyes to glow white

The battle between us was intense between spells were thrown at each other forcing the group of bystanders to flee to the observation room and at one point I lost my helmet. Now Celestia made an over strike at me but I stepped to the left again and slammed my shield in her face and pulled her halberd out of her hands and tossed it away. But I felt something hit me in the back of my legs causing me to fall backwards and Celestia wrapped a hand around my throat and slammed me into the ground where she started smashing me in the face with her other hand. Once she was done she grabbed me by the hair and swung me around sending me flying into a wall I looked at Celestia and saw her levitate her halberd and sent it flying at me. But, I pulled myself out of the wall going into a roll when I touched the ground just as the halberd impacted the wall. I looked at Celestia and saw she was still angry but was breathing heavily I stood up and sheathed Whispering Wind and my shield before I walked over to the halberd and pulled it out of the wall. I then used my magic to grab my helmet before I walked over to Celestia and held out the weapon to her.

“Are you done being angry yet?” I asked.

“W-What?” Celestia asked completely taken aback by my words.

“Celestia when I walked into the throne room I saw you were completely stressed and having trouble coping with everything today,” I said as she took the halberd.

“I-I thought I didn’t show any emotion?” Celestia said.

“Celestia I’ve learned to see past the masks so reading yours was like a book ok so don’t bother hiding it from me. I don’t know what caused this but I can bet it was something you didn’t like so all I can say is if you need someone to vent to whatever it is I’m here for you and so is your family,” I said opening my arms for a hug.

Celestia’s eyes filled with tears before she wrapped her arms around me and cried into my shoulder while I patted her on the back indicating her to let everything out.

“Listen Celestia I took my words too far back there and for that I’m sorry alright I know you would have done anything to help your sisters and what you did was maybe for the best. I know you have a big heart for everything around you and that makes you a great ruler alright my words were false,” I said.

“You were being cruel to be kind basically,” Celestia said as the crying slowed.

“Sorry?” I asked as Celestia removed herself from the hug.

“I know why you said all that it was because of my stubbornness and I needed the right push to help me get over it,” Celestia said.

“Your words not mine Celestia,” I said.

“So you feeling better Tia.”

We looked at the others and saw them looking at us in concern.

“Much better thank you,” Celestia said before I slapped Celestia on the ass causing her to let out a surprised shriek. “What was that for?”

“That was for nearly shish kebobing me to the wall,” I said causing Celestia to give me a seductive smile.

“Y’know if you wanted to slap my ass you only needed to ask instead of making up an excuse,” Celestia said causing Soarin’s and Thunderlane’s wings to spring up including mine.

“Oh man Ash got a wingboner,” Rainbow laughed while I looked at my wings to see all of them were stiff as a board.

“Oh yeah like your any better RD,” I said causing to look at her stiffened wings and for both Lightning, Gilda and Twilight to do the same while I worked to get my wings to go down.

“Well I was not expecting this from my former student,” Celestia said.

“Sorry Princess it’s just what you said was…,” Twilight said with a massive blush.

“Twilight chill she’s just bucking with you,” I said as I succeeded in fixing my wings.

“He’s right Twilight but I certainly wasn’t expecting a wingboner from you Ash,” Celestia said.

“I think whatever Amalthea did to me actually hammered in the final nail for me and my wings,” I said.

“Well it’s certainly nice to know that this body has still got it,” Celestia said pulling a sexy pose.

“Well anyway I’m glad this all turned out we…,” I was interrupted when I saw Kibitz walk in.

“Greetings everyone their highnesses Queen Faust and Princess Luna wish to speak with all of you and Master Rage Mistress Eris his highness Prince Pipsqueak and Miss Starlight Glimmer are there as well.

“Wait Starlight Glimmer as in the very same one that stole all of your cutie marks?” I asked looking at the mane 6.

“Yes but she’s cool now...I think,” Rainbow said.

“She is cool Rainbow Dash I was the one that helped her remember,” Twilight said pulling of a proud pose.

“When did this happen?” I asked.

“Oh while you were away and it was one hell of a trip,” Spike said.

“Maybe you can tell me after we go see what Faust wants,” I said before I teleported everyone to the throne room where I saw Luna, Rage, Eris, Pipsqueak, Faust and a unicorn mare with a purple mane staring at me in surprise and since there were no other occupants in the room I presumed she was Starlight Glimmer.

“Wait a second I thought you were the sixth Knight of Equestria,” Starlight Glimmer said as she looked at Rage.

“Technically I’m the sixth and a half knight of Equestria but I prefer the seventh I am Burning Rage knight of vengeance,” Rage said.

“And I’m the sixth knight and the knight of Freedom Ash Blade that there is my brother,” I said.

“Well you’re both certainly handsome,” Starlight Glimmer said causing both Luna and Eris to growl.

“And you must be Starlight Glimmer the first and only pony I know that told Twilight to shut up while she was giving a lecture. Gotta say that’s a feat unto itself it’s almost impossible to get her to shut up,” I said.

“Hey!” Twilight cried causing most of the room to chuckle while Starlight blushed.

“I’m glad everyone’s had a good laugh but Ash I wanted to talk to you,” Faust said.

“About what?” I asked.

“Well Ash since we discovered your heritage we were hoping you’d reconsider our offer,” Luna said.

The room was silent and Starlight asked about what offer we were talking about and Twilight told her about it being a chance to become a royal in Equestria.

“No,” I said simply causing everyone to let out a tired groan.

“How can you say no to an offer like that so casually?” Starlight asked in shock.

“Don’t bother we’ve been trying to figure that out for a while,” Rage said.

“Ash why won’t you accept the crown when you know your blood is known to be royalty?” Luna asked.

“Is it has something to do with what I did Ash?” Faust asked.

“What? No this has nothing to do with you,” I said.

“Then why Ash?” Celestia asked.

“What part is it that doesn’t want the crown?” Dream Catcher asked.

“Because I’m scared!” I yelled “I’m scared of actually taking charge and somehow things will go wrong. There’s also the fact my parents had made an amazing name for themselves in a kingdom where they adored them so much even as they were threatened with extinction they all voted to keep me alive and risk it. I-I just don’t think I could go through with that again.”

The room was in utter silence at what I said no one spoke but I felt something on my leg and saw Pip hugging my leg.

“Y’know dad you always told me that it’s okay to be scared but you always told me that I should face my fear so I won’t be scared anymore besides you said not even my Aunts and Granny Faust are perfect so you don’t need to be,” Pip said.

I looked down at my son and saw him look up at me and smile I smiled back and picked him up and hugged him.

“He’s right and don’t forget Ash we’re all here to help you,” Luna said as she and the others (except Starlight) embraced me in a hug.

“Thanks you guys I guess I’ll need to try it in order to see if I’m any good,” I said once the hugged ended and I set Pip down on the floor.

“Does this mean…?” Luna began.

“Yeah I guess I’m gonna be a prince,” I said causing Luna to wrap me in a death hug.

“Oh you have no idea how happy I am to hear those words,” Luna cheered.

“Ok, ok can you ease up please the new wings are still tender also making the hug a little uncomfortable,” I said causing Luna to let go but continue to smile.

“Allow me to help with that Ash you just focus on all your wings becoming a single pair of wings,” Faust said.

I gave Faust a nod before I imagined all of my wings in a single pair and one by one they disappeared leaving behind one pair of wings.

“Wow how did you know how to do that?” I asked but Faust just smiled before she extended a wing and moved it upwards revealing four more wings before she folded them on her back. “That makes sense.

“I normally show them when I’m meeting with other leaders or on special occasions,” Faust said.

“I see well certainly spectacular by the way and Faust what you said before about you having something to do about me not accepting the crown. Were you referring to what happened when my parent’s kingdom was destroyed?” I asked causing Faust to sigh.

“Ash I know there are no words that will get you too-,” Faust started.

“Faust stop I don’t blame you for what happened,” I said.

“What?!”Faust asked in surprise and shock.

“You weren’t the one who destroyed the kingdom and you left to save thousands of lives Amalthea even said no one blames you and in all honestly my parents or I would have done the same thing in your position so there’s no reason to apologize,” I said causing Faust to squeeze me in a hug while a few tears streamed down her face.

“Ash you have no idea how long I’ve wanted to hear those words,” Faust said.

“It’s quite alright Faust,” I said hugging the mare back while everyone looked in silence.

“Lulu I believe it’s time to raise the moon,” Celestia said.

“You’re right Tia,” Luna said.

“Hang on you too why don’t we let our newest royal do that,” Faust said as she spun me around to face everyone and place her hands on my shoulders like a parent holding her child.

“Uh excuse me?” I asked.

“That sounds like an amazing idea,” Luna said.

“Oh dis gon be gud,” Discord said.

“Now hold on-,” I started.

“Do you think he’ll do better than Twilight or will it skip a day?” Dream Catcher asked.

“Hey controlling those two is more difficult than it looks,” Twilight said.

“Don’t worry Twilight I remember when I first moved the sun. I almost made it crash into Equestria if mother didn’t help,” Celestia said.

“Hush Celestia we don’t want to discourage Ash,” Faust said.

“Whoa, whoa time out what makes any of you think I can actually do this?” I asked as I walked out of Faust’s grip causing the royals to laugh.

“Ash have a look at yourself,” Faust said after she stopped laughing.

Faust then made a mirror appear in front of me and I felt and saw her horn touch my head and a bright light appeared covering my body and when it disappeared I saw I was still in my amour but my body had changed into an alicorn. My mane was the same as when I fought my worlds Twilight along with Moloch it floated on its own but flickered like fire. it was black but had a silver stripe with a matching tail my fur was also black but my eyes were still olive green and most of the mares were staring at me with half lidded eyes.

“Hubba, hubba,” Luna said.

“I’ll say,” Rarity said fanning herself.

“So I’m an alicorn I know seven alicorns and out of those seven only three can bring around the night and day,” I said as Faust changed me back.

“Actually Ash we all can we just don’t want to even Twilight can do it with her own magic,” Chrysalis said.

“Wait I can?” Twilight asked.

“You see Ash it’s not exactly impossible,” Faust said.

“Doesn’t mean it’s easy,” I said.

“Just try Ash,” Faust said.

I looked around the room and saw all eyes were on me I looked around and let out a sigh of defeat.

“Fine,” I said.

“Splendid,” Faust said before she teleported us to Luna’s old tower balcony. “Alright Ash it’s very simple just reach out with your magic and grasp the sun and gently lower it like a glass ball below the horizon. The connection will sever when you’re done and you just need to do the same for the moon but just lift it up a little bit and then let it do the rest. You also don’t need to worry about the stars tonight.”

“Okay…wish me luck,” I said as I walked to the edge of the balcony.

I then closed my eyes and took a deep breath and raised my left towards the sun I then used my magic to grasp the sun and when I felt my magic touch the burning light it felt like I was holding a warm little heartbeat but I also felt raw power in the core. My eyes snapped open and were glowing white my right hand also became angelic and my wings number increased again but the difference was the feathers were giving of a light blue glow that was comforting to any who looked. My mane also appeared as well and I was floating off the ground I then used my left hand to push the sun below the horizon and once it disappeared the sun cut off my connection.

I looked to the other side of the sky and used my magic to feel around for the moon and once I found it I grasped it. I felt the moons voice whispering in my head telling me about its time spent on the other side of the world. Once I raised the moon high enough I looked to the blank dark sky and with a wave of my hand stars filled the sky like fireflies and as an added touch every now and again a small meteor shower zoomed across the sky. I gave a smile and suddenly felt tired I felt my feet touch the ground and began to close my eyes and fall backwards only to feel myself land in someone’s arms. I opened my eyes to see Luna smiling down at me before she kissed me on the lips.

“How’d I do?” I asked.

“You did wonderfully Ash just look,” Luna said gesturing to the night sky.

I looked to see the stars were brighter than normal and the meteors were all different coloured.

“So how’d it feel Ash,” Celestia asked.

“It was like nothing I’ve felt before both the sun and moon felt so…so…,” I started.

“Alive yes we feel the same thing every time we do this,” Celestia said.

“I’ve never seen the sky look so breathtaking before,” Rarity said.

“Wow look at them comets fly it’s like a night rainbow,” Applejack said causing me to laugh. “Was it something I said?”

“Applejack my little comet trick pales in comparison to that of my worlds aurora borealis now that’s a night rainbow it happens when the sun is at just the right level and a glacier is in the right position the colours will dance across the sky. But, sadly this only happens in the north and it’s a rare sight but it’s worth seeing. Some people even say they can even see stories and spirits passing through the colours,” I said.

“Wow sounds like quite a show but doesn’t the crystal empire do the same thing when the ponies are really happy?” Twilight asked.

“Yes but even that pales to earths one I will admit the one here is nice but it only shows three colours,” I said.

“But didn’t you say it’s rare for ours you just need to make an empire happy,” Rainbow said.

“Just goes to show how you fail to see that rare things are the best things in life,” I said.

“Well I’m sure it’s a sight to behold Ash but I recommend you rest after all we have much to talk about tomorrow,” Faust said as I closed my eyes to sleep.

Chapter 46 Virtual Reality Training and Vacation

I opened my eyes and saw I was back in my bedroom and Luna had her arms around my waist while her head was snuggling into my chest while she had her beautiful smile on her face. I managed to loosen her grip on me and gave her a kiss before I went to go tend to my morning duties before I had breakfast checked on Midnight and took Pip to school. Now I was on my way over to the Everfree Castle to have a word with the five knights I went into the assassin HQ and looked around.

"Alright you five I know your here and we need to talk," I said to the empty room.

I didn't have to wait long before the knights appeared and both Ezio and Altair were sitting down having a game of chess.

"Ah greetings Ash I take it you want to have that chat that we didn't get to because of the incident at hand last time correct?" Corvo asked.

"Damn right and I want answers to my questions you and I all met sometime in one of my past lives for example Link I'm sure Zelda hell even Midna mentioned who I was when Zant attacked Hyrule Castle. Also Corvo and I met when he was still serving Empress Jasmine and yet for some stupid reason none of you mentioned it to me why is that?" I asked as I folded my arms over my chest with a glare aimed at the five.

"Would you believe us if we told you we didn't recognize you at first?" Arno asked.

"What do you think?" I asked keeping up my stern glare.

The knights then looked at each other before they nodded in sync.

"Alright Ash you win in fact I did see a picture of you on your tomb that Princess Zelda herself had built in your honour for your heroism and sacrifice," Link said.

"And as you know you and I trained together in Dunwall," Corvo said.

"And the rest of us saw you within the Brotherhood," Ezio said gesturing to both himself and the other master assassins.

"So you all know where you saw me which is good but that doesn't answer my question," I said.

"No it doesn't but we can't tell you why," Link said.

"Can't or won't?" I asked with my temper rising.

"We were ordered not to say," Arno said.

"And who was the one who ordered it?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Can't say that either," Arno said causing me to let out an irritated groan. "But he said that you will see him again soon."

This caused me to look at the knights quizzically before I responded.

"So you’re saying I know this guy?" I asked.

"He said he knows you but you don't know him personally," Ezio said.

"Great...*sigh*...Changing the subject how are we with the Templars?" I asked.

Link waved his hand over the board and the pieces began to change the white pieces became miniature statues of myself and the rest of the brotherhood. Then black pieces either became broken statues of dead targets while the rest remained the same with red Templar crosses etched into them.

"So far no one not even the Templars know who the Grand Master the only thing we do know is that he goes by GMB," Link said.

"The G and M must stand for Grand Master were only missing the last initial to the name," I said.

"Indeed but I believe we can help you see for an organization this big you'll need a second in command and for a partnership like that to work you need absolute trust," Altair said.

"So you’re saying I need to find the queen of the order to learn the identity of the king," I said picking up the queen piece.

"Exactly," Arno said.

"Great I'll ask the next Templar I see and then…," I said breaking the queen and letting the two pieces fall to the board. "Also the demons have been keeping quiet lately almost too quiet."

"I agree but if I may say Ash you need to take a break," Link said.

"I know but I still have much to do and who knows when the demons will strike not only that but Heartless is out as well and he beat me as if I was nothing. I need to be training to become stronger," I said.

"Ash even the greatest warriors need time for rest and relaxation I recommend the island the royal family normally go to when they need a break," Corvo said.

"Wait island and I assume you lot have been there?" I asked earning nods from the ghosts before I had a think about the suggestion. "Well I have been saying I've needed a break from everything and the school is having a small holiday so I guess it sounds like an idea."

"Great you'd better tell your friends as well so you all enjoy it I'm certain the royals won't mind the extra company just mention it to them first," Link said.

"Heh will do and thanks for the suggestion," I said.

"Now you better get over to Canterlot Faust and Amalthea wish to discuss something with you," Altair said and as if on cue I got a text from Faust saying I was needed in Canterlot.

"Well better not keep them waiting later," I said before the knights left and I left for Canterlot.

Canterlot Castle Throne Room

I pushed open the doors to the throne room and walked inside and saw everyone was there including Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Fancy Pants, Fleur along with Saint Blade there was also Cadence and Shining Armour with Flurry Heart in his arms and all eyes were on Spike and Twilight.

"C'mon Spike this is important I need to know how your using shadow magic it's for science," Twilight said

"I told you Twilight forget it I've shown you once already you don't need to see it again," Spike said trying to stay as far away from Twilight as possible.

"Spike I need more data readings and I'm not taking no for an answer," Twilight said.

"Twi stop harassing my student already if he said no then you need to accept it," I said interrupting the two causing Spike to sigh in relief while Twilight stared at me.

"Wait your student?" Twilight asked.

"Duh I taught all the stallions except Rage how to use weapons and Spike had a natural ability to use magic which he was worried about it going out of control. Since I had the ability to use shadows I thought I'd might help him," I said as made the shadow claws like Epsilon had appear on my hands.

"Well if he can use magic then you should leave it to me," Twilight said.

"Twi have you ever used shadow magic?" I asked.

"Well...No," Twilight said.

"Have you ever read how to use it?" I asked.

"Ye...No," Twilight said.

"Have you even made shadow puppets with your magic," I asked.

"No," Twi said.

"Then you best leave his lessons to me Twi besides Spike doesn't want to be a damned test subject for you to study on," I said.

"But this is important information," Twilight said.

"And if something interesting happens I'll let you know but for now stop hassling him," I said causing Twilight to cross her arms over her chest with a cute pout on her face.

"I do believe you were summoned here for a reason Ash."

"You just let me worry about that Epsilon,” I thought before I looked at the others. "So why'd you call me over Faust?"

"Apologises Ash but since you got your little ahem 'upgrade' I decided to test your abilities so we knew your limits," Faust said.

"Upgrade what are you talking about?" Cadence asked.

I simply showed off the extra wings causing everyone who hasn't seen them to gasp except for Snowdrop.

"What's everyone looking at?" Snowdrop asked.

I walked over to the Pegasus and helped her feel my wings causing her to understand.

"Ten wings that's...incredible," Snowdrop said.

"Not to mention insane I know Faust has the same amount of wings but why do you have that many?" Shining asked.

"Didn't anyone explain to these guys my origins?" I asked causing everyone to shake their heads.

"Here I'll break it down for them Ash is a member of a forgotten species known as Demonic Angels who are offspring of both demons and angels. Ash isn't only any ordinary Demonic Angel he's royalty but when he was born other demons and other angels threatened Ash's kingdom with war unless he was killed. Since the kingdom refused they were destroyed leaving Ash as the last of his kind," Rage said causing Fancy, Fleur, Shining, Cadence and Snowdrop to stare at me in shock.

"Well that pretty much sums it up," I said.

"Last of your kind oh that's horrible," Cadence said.

"I'll get over it it'll be hard but I'll get over it," I said.

"By Jove an entire kingdom destroyed because of your existence I can hardly imagine such a thing for you Ash," Fancy said placing a hand on my shoulder.

"The concern is appreciated Fancy Pants...Now you said you wanted to test the limits of my ability's?" I asked as I looked out Faust.

"Indeed Amalthea wanted to see if all your ability's had returned when she activated your powers," Faust said.

"Alright then how do we do this then?" I asked.

Suddenly we were all teleported to the training arena.

"Alright Ash can you lie down so I can perform a spell on you," Faust said.

"A spell?" I asked.

"Oh right it's a spell that will transport your mind to a made up area to fight numerous opponents and throw hazards situations at you that could possibly happen in that area. This is supposed to test your reaction time and instincts and we’ll be viewing it all on that screen," Faust said as a magical screen appeared out of nowhere hovering above the ground.

"So you’re saying this spell will bring my mind into a virtual world where I'll have to fight enemies and to add a challenge a random hazard will appear where I have to use my skills to survive correct?" I asked.

"That's one way of putting it," Faust said.

"Sweet you hear that Rage virtual reality training," I said.

"Sick I'm going to need to try this spell after you," Rage said.

"Alright Ash if you could lie down we'll get started," Faust said before I did as instructed. "Oh and before you go Ash some of your abilities like wings or magic will be taken in certain arenas just so it's not too easy for you. So don't panic there also your opponents will be very lifelike not like mindless dummy I'll fill you in on more once your in."

"Got it whew alright then let's do this," I said before I closed my eyes and felt Faust's hand on my forehead and the charge of her magic.

Third Person P.O.V

The group watched the screen and saw it come to life and saw Ash in his armour with his weapons Ash then tested his magic and managed to produce a small flame before he snuffed it out and he then tested his wings and saw they were gone.

"Okay scratch wings off the list but at least everything else works," Ash said before he looked around and saw he was in what looked like a massive storage room with metal walls. "Strange this place looks familiar."

"Ash can you hear me?" Faust asked.

"Yep load and clear," Ash said.

"Good cause first wave is coming," Faust said.

Suddenly a massive door opens and a large group of troops walked in in white armour and when they saw Ash they raised their rifles at him acting like they weren't expecting to see him.

"Wait a second those look like ODST's," Luna said.

"ODST what is that?" Chrysalis asked.

"They're a unit of troops from a game I know of that specialise in dropping behind enemy lines in special metal pods that drop from orbit above a planet. they're known as either the Orbital Drop Shock Troopers ODST for short or are more commonly known as the Helljumpers," Luna said.

"Helljumpers huh must be pretty good soldiers then," Rainbow said.

"They're the best non modified humans in the game," Luna said.

"Maybe but I can't help but feel I've seen these guys before but not in the game you’re talking about Luna," Rage said.

"Ugh hate to break up the conversation but permission to attack?" Ash asked.

"Oh sorry Ash and yes anyone there is a target," Faust said.

"Great," Ash said before he ran at the troops with a burst of speed.

The soldiers tried to shoot Ash but Ash simply dodged the incoming bullets and he saw ten of them were lined up in a row and in one swing Ash hit them all in the face knocking them all off their feet and skidded to a stop. Suddenly, a rocket whizzed by Ash and he turned to see a soldier with a rocket launcher but as he shot another rocket Ash pulled out his first gun and shot the rocket causing it to blow up everyone in the blast radius. Ash then took out Whispering Wind and spun around before he slashed at the troops sending a small hurricane at them.

"Hurricane slash!" Ash shouted as the hurricane cut the troopers apart.

"Those ODST's aren't very impressive Luna are you sure they're the best?" Eris asked.

"They're the best non modified human I never said they were the absolute best that title goes to the super soldiers known in the game as Spartans," Luna said.

"Spartans what's the difference between the game Spartans and the historical Spartans from Ash’s world," Twilight asked.

"The Spartans in the game are genetically modified to do the impossible they also wear a lot more armour then the ancient Spartans that weighs up to 1000 lbs," Luna said.

"Whoa nelly must be really hard to be moving around in armour like that," Applejack said.

"Well Ash seems to be having no trouble," Faust said as she looked back at Ash and saw him move around as if his armour was weighing nothing.

"You mean Ash's armour weighs the same as the Spartans Luna's talking about?" Spike asked.

"I've seen the armour Ash is wearing from the knights they said that some of it was made out of metal from the first civilization. Other metals from their time were also combined with the armour and forged with the metal from the first civilization that make the armour almost indestructible. But the weight became a problem so no one was able to use it till Ash showed up," Faust said.

"Wow so he's one in a million that can use that," Caramel said.

Everyone watched as Ash mopped up the rest of the troops before he looked around. Suddenly, gatling gun turrets appeared out of the walls floors and ceilings but before they fired the world stopped.

"Alright Ash for this I want you to put up a magic bubble shield similar to Shining Armour's and shoot the turrets," Faust said.

"But doesn't the shield work both ways?" Ash asked.

"He's right he can't attack back it's pretty much a stale mate till those things run out of ammo or Ash runs out of steam," Shining said.

"That's up to you to figure out Ash this is part of your training," Faust said.

Suddenly the guns whirled to life and started shooting at Ash but Ash quickly put up a grey coloured bubble shield.

"Now let's see if this part of him is working," Amalthea said.

"Epsilon I need some help here got any ideas," Ash thought.

"I already know what you’re asking Ash and no you can't modify this shield to a one way shield," Epsilon said.

"So now what roll over them," Ash thought.

"No Faust said we have to shoot them but I have a different solution," Epsilon said.

"Alright what do you have in mind?" Ash asked in thought.

"Preform a link between us and I'll be able to make a small hole in the shield allowing you to shoot the turrets and also close the shield quick enough so no bullets shoot back at you," Epsilon said.

"Are you sure about this those things are shooting about 500 rounds a second," Ash thought.

"You handle your aiming I'll focus on the calculating and every second to you is about three minutes to me," Epsilon said.

"Alright Epsilon I'm gonna trust you," Ash thought before he gave Epsilon a small portion of control.

Ash's left eye glowed blue you could see it through the top gap in the helmet and Ash pulled out his first gun and shot it at a turret. And true to Epsilon's word the shield opened a small hole allowing the magic bolt to pass through and hit the turret and not one of the turrets bullets hit Ash. Ash then pulled out the golden revolver he took from Johnathan and turned before he shot all the remaining turrets before he twirled both guns on his fingers and holstered them and his eye went back to normal.

"Whoa wild west shoot out right there," Rage said.

"Most impressive but I wonder where he got that second gun from," Celestia said.

"How'd he do that a one way shield is impossible to make," Twilight said.

"You are correct Twilight a one way shield is impossible to preform but you weren't looking close enough," Faust said before she rewinded the screen and zoomed in on the edge of the shield and showed the shield opening a hole to allow the magic bullet to pass through it.

"Wow that has got to give Ash a mental strain if he's repeatedly doing all that," Shining said.

"It would if Ash didn't have the necessary tool to help him," Amalthea said.

"And what's that?" Twilight asked.

"The same thing Rage once was an active subconscious," Amalthea said.

"You mean Ash has another voice running around inside his head right now?" Rage asked.

"Why Rage is that jealousy I detect," Discord asked.

"What...No...I...It's just," Rage started.

"Relax Rage we all know what you mean but anyway Ash's subconscious is a vital thing for a Demonic Angel it helps manage their magic abilities. And if necessary give off reminders offer advice and support kinda like a sibling they are also used to assist in combat situations like with what you've just seen," Amalthea said.

"Wow that's quite something," Spitfire said.

"Hang on how is it Rage needed Demon souls to separate from Ash," Twilight asked.

"It wasn't a necessary thing Ash could have forced Rage out whenever he wanted he just didn't know how to do it. The only other way for a subconscious to separate from one's body is to gain enough power to force the connection to sever but when a subconscious separates it cannot sustain itself nor do they have a soul of their own to keep it together. So the subconscious would either go rouge or destroy itself," Amalthea said.

"Well that explains why me and Rage were in so much pain when he ate Sombra's soul," Ash said.

"And I'm lucky either of those two things didn't happen," Rage said.

"True I have a theory it's because of something in Equestria's atmosphere that protected you Rage however we've never had a naturally born Demonic Angel like Ash before him. So we have no actual idea on what it may be," Amalthea said.

"Makes sense but do you think it's possible I get my own subconscious like Ash?" Rage asked.

"Why do you want to know," Amalthea asked.

"I think it may be cool if I did also kinda handy," Rage shrugged.

"We'll look into it Rage but I can't promise anything," Amalthea said.

"Rage if it is possible I wouldn't suggest it they have a habit of bad timing," Ash said.

"Can't be any worse then what you've been Ash,"," Rage snickered.

"Hilarious now is there anything else you have for me in here Faust?" Ash asked.

"Oh right sorry Ash now let's see how you handle this next opponent," Faust said.

"Bring it," Ash said.

The door opened again revealing a lone figure in black armour with a large orange visor on the helmet the figure then walked in and punched the palm of their hand and cracked its neck.

"What is that?" Rainbow asked.

"That is a Spartan from the game I mentioned," Luna said.

"That's no ordinary Spartan Luna THAT'S TEX!" Rage shouted.

"Who?" everyone asked.

"Faust what the hell is Agent Tex doing in there!?" Rage shouted.

"I didn't put this Tex in the world Ash is in its all part of Ash's mind on what he's seen or thought of," Faust said.

"Oh great if I had to guess Ash is ultimately screwed," Rage said.

"I heard that Rage," Ash said.

Before anyone could do anything Tex managed to run up to Ash and wrap their legs around Ash's head and lean backwards hoisting Ash in the air before he was thrown across the room. Ash then bounced off the floor and then into a wall leaving a massive dent in it.

"Oooo," Spike cringed as Ash climbed out of the dent and rushed off to face Tex again.

"Damn that guy has some skills," Soarin said.

"Uh Soarin that he is a she alright Tex is a girl," Rage said.

"A GIRL!" all the males screamed.

"And just what is wrong with Tex being a girl?" Fleetfoot asked in an irritated tone.

"Yeah can't a girl have awesome moves," Rainbow asked with a nasty glare.

Most of the females were casting glares at the males who were sweating nervously except Rage who was continuing to watch Ash along with Faust and Amalthea.

"Rage...help," Thunderlane pleaded.

"You lot dug that grave and I’d have to be crazy to interfere," Rage said.

"Alright you lot let's get back to this shall we," Faust said causing the females to back off.

"Rage how do you know Tex is a girl?" Pierce asked.

"She's from a YouTube series called Red vs Blue it's really fun to watch she even has a song about her speaking of...Hey Ash you mind if I play that song you know uh...On your knees?" Rage asked.

"Go ahead," Ash said before he ducked below one of Tex's punches and hit her back in the gut pushing her back a bit.

Rage walked over to Ash's real body and took out the IPod and scrolled through some of the songs.

"What cha up to now Rage?" Gilda asked.

"Tex has a song about her which as luck so happens Ash has on his IPod," Rage said before he played the song.

"Alright now this a jam I can fight too," Lightning said.

"Ditto," Vinyl said.

"So how tough is Tex?" Spike asked.

"She could be considered Ash's equal difference is she doesn't have wings or magic and she the gender opposite," Rage said.

Ash's P.O.V

I managed to block a kick from Tex with a kick of my own before I grabbed her leg and swung her around and tossed her into a wall and got into a stance while she got back up.

"I gotta hand it to ya your pretty good everyone else I fought has never lasted this long," Tex said.

"Well maybe you’re not taking me seriously then," I said.

Both Tex and I charged at each other and exchanged awesome combat moves at each other managing to knock the other down but we both just kept getting back up the fight lasted for a while and both Tex and I had pushed ourselves away from each other and when that happened we both silently stared at each other both of us sizing up the other.

"Is that song that's playing supposed to flatter me?" Tex asked listening to the song Rage was playing in the outside world.

"Wait she noticed that damn they're more lifelike then I thought," I thought

Suddenly a bang went off behind me and a bullet whizzed past my head leaving a vapour trail I calmly turned around and saw seven other Spartans all in different colour armour some were the similar model like Texas while others were different and the one with the smoking barrel was the one with the white armour.

"Damn missed him," the soldier said with a British accent who I knew as Wyoming.

"Oh great all the freelancers are here I thought.

"The hell you lot back off this is my fight," Texas said as she walked up next to me.

"We've got orders to fight Texas besides if you had got this mother fucker he would be dead by now," a Spartan in aqua armour and thin visor said who I managed to guess was Carolina.

"Certainly doesn't look like much," a Spartan in brownish green said who I identified as York and alongside him was a white and orange Spartan with a dome visor who I also I identified as Maine who let out a growl of agreement.

"I bet its luck that he's lasted for so long," Carolina said.

I rolled my eyes and decided to end the conversation myself I punched Tex in the side of the helmet sending her flying through a wall before I cracked my knuckles and addressed the new arrivals most of who in my opinion were surprised at what I did.

"As much as I'd love to stick around and chat my limbs are starting to ache from not doing anything so can we speed this along?" I said

"Looks like we got a wise ass here," a magenta and yellow striped Spartan said who I knew as South Dakota.

"I've got this," a purple and yellow striped Spartan said as he aimed a sniper rifle at me I knew this Spartan to be North Dakota.

North fired two shots at me and I moved to the side of the first one and managed to catch the second before I threw it back at the same speed hitting the rifle out of North's hands.

"Are you fucking kidding me he caught that and tossed it back as if his arm was the rifle!" A cobalt and yellow striped Spartan exclaimed who I knew as Washington.

"It doesn't matter this punk thinks he can talk on all of us well he's dead wrong," Carolina said.

"Then what are you waiting for…Me to die of boredom?" I asked in a mocking tone.

"Ash watch your left!" Epsilon warned.

I leaned backward narrowly avoiding a fist and backwards cartwheeled away from the attacker to a safe distance and saw it was Tex.

"Back on your feet huh?" I asked.

"What you didn't miss me?" Tex asked in a mock hurtful tone.

"Actually I was beginning to miss you only because that lot can't seem to shut up and fight except for scary over there he seems pretty quiet," I said.

Maine let out a growl before he took a brute shot off his back.

Maine ran at me and jumped into the air before he brought the blade of the brute shot onto me but I stepped backward avoiding the blade and was about to kick him in the face but I momentarily forgot that the brute shot was both a blade and a gun and was painfully reminded of the fact when Maine unloaded a round into my face knocking me into the air and onto a metal storage crate.

"Brute shot is a dual purpose weapon gotta make a permanent mental note for that," I said.

"Maybe you shouldn't have oh what's the word...ticked them off," Epsilon said.

"Epsilon that comment wasn't necessary," I thought.

Suddenly Carolina appeared above me intending to pound me in the face with her fists but I just used my legs to kick her off before she could land that hit. I then rolled off the crate and into a kneeling position.

"Ash I recommend you dig into the ground right now," Epsilon said.

"Uh ok not sure why you want that to be done," I said as I used blood manipulation on my feet to hook into the ground and punched through the floor and grabbed the edge of the hole for extra grip.

"We got him."

I looked up to see most of the freelancers were aiming their weapons at me along with some more of their freelancer soldiers.

"Uh Epsilon we've got a lot of guns aimed at us," I thought.

"Just keep hanging on Ash," Epsilon said.

"Alright buster how'd you get on board and who do you work for you don't seem like a rebel," Carolina said as she walked up behind me and aimed a pistol at me.

"I believe that part can wait but for now you'd better hang on," I said causing everyone to tilt their heads at me.

Suddenly something busted up a wall in an explosion and the next thing I know everything is getting sucked out of the room through the new hole except me because I anchored myself to the ground. I then saw a door and made my way over to it as quickly and carefully as possible. I managed to open the door and get in before I closed it and took a breather from the massive vacuum.

"Ok didn't expect that but where am I?" I asked no one in particular.

"Hang on I'll get a window," Epsilon said.

Suddenly a row of shutters opened revealing the endless void that is space.

"Space...We're in outa space," I said

"Actually we are on a space craft of some kind Epsilon said.

"No reason to be technical but anyway what the hay was that back there," I asked gesturing to the door we walked out off.

Suddenly the craft we were on began to shake and a massive ship appeared in the window with words Mother of Invention on it.

"I believe that answers your question," Epsilon said.

"Yep but how'd you know also with those window shutters?" I asked.

"Your magic is compatible with technology Ash I simply hacked into the controls and sonar and voila," Epsilon said.

"Wow so you’re like some kinda A.I. that's made of magic?" I asked.

"That's one way to put it," Epsilon said.

"Cool now you don’t you mind taking care of our guests outside while I take care of the ones inside do you?" I asked.

"Not at all Ash," Epsilon said.

"Great keep me updated on the situation," I said.

I ran down the hallways killing any of the soldiers in my way and found my way to the second level of a vehicle hanger.

"Okay Faust wh-," I started only to see the freelancers come in through the massive hanger door. "Well they're persistent I'll give em that."

"Better take care of this lot I'll keep the other ship busy," Epsilon said.

"Alright then now how to fight these guys," I thought.

"How about some tunes Ash?" Rage asked.

"You know what Rage why not," I said.

Got one in particular?" Rage asked.

"Surprise me but play it on my mark," I said.

"Right," Rage said.

I jumped over the railing and walked calmly over to the recovering freelancer agents.

"Wow look who's alive," Tex said when she saw me.

"Aw now who is missing who?" I asked.

"How the fuck are you alive that armour doesn't look like it's an air tight not to mention it looks medieval," South Dakota said.

"All true but I crawled my way to a doorway and used it as an airlock," I said.

"You don't want to know how we got back?" York asked.

"Not really a priority on my list of things I need to know," I said.

"Can it the lot of you what I want to know is how the hell you knew that was coming?" Carolina said.

"Hacked into the sonar while we were having our brawl saw that ship coming and warnings went off about this ship being locked on," I said.

"Impressive and believe me it takes a lot for me to be impressed," Tex said.

"Oh I'll believe it you seem to strike me as the hard to please type no offence," I said.

"None taken," Tex said.

"HEY are we here to chit chat or kick this fuckers ass!?" South Dakota screamed.

"For the record bitch I do have a name it's Ash Blade," I said.

"I don't care what your name is I'm still gonna kick your ass!" South screamed.

"Well what are you waiting for a fancy invitation?" I asked.

Suddenly the world stopped and I heard Faust's voice.

"Alright Ash it's time you learned a duplication spell this will allow you to create a mass of clones that will inflict as much damage as you can however they can't fly or use magic of their own," Faust said.

"Understood and Rage mark," I said before the world started up again and a song I haven't heard in a while played.

I charged at the freelancers and as Tex drew a knife and tried to stab me in the side I jumped over her and placed my feet on Maine's chest causing him to fall on his back and skid across the floor while I stood on top of him. As both Maine and I skidded across the floor I pulled out both my guns and shot at the freelancers but they all dodged my shots. I then turned around and back flipped off Maine and kicked him into York and while they were distracted I duplicated myself into eight and waited for the freelancers to look at me again.

"Okay I think Maine hit me in the head harder than I thought because I'm seeing eight of that Ash guy," York said holding his head.

"You are seeing thing mate and I’m glad I was afraid I was losing my marbles," Wyoming said.

Maine let at a growl as he looked at me and my doubles and slammed his fist on the ground before he charged. But, an Ash on my left stepped up and as Maine went to punch him the Ash duplicate caught his fist and forced Maine to his knees and stared into his visor before he kicked him with the soul of his boot right back at the freelancers.

"Ok so what now?" North Dakota asked.

"We do what we do best," Carolina said before she and Tex charged at me.

I decided to enter the fight with the Ash that kicked Maine who went after Tex while I went after Carolina and the rest of me went after the other freelancers. Both Carolina and I were fighting each other hard I could see she was skilled but Carolina was relying on anger to much she then drew a knife but I extended a hidden blade and blocked the attack.

"What?" Carolina said in surprise.

I retracted my hidden blade and gripped Carolina's hand that held the knife and kicked her once in the chest and face before I spun her around and tossed her into a wall. Suddenly, something hit me in the side of my head sending me flying across the floor I picked myself up and saw it was Tex I then looked at my duplicate and saw he was getting back up. I called him back and was about to stand up only something was aimed at the back of my head.

"Don't move dick face."

I finally had enough and before the guy behind me could pull the trigger I drew Whispering Wind and slashed the guy and ten others who were with him before I turned back to Tex. I then saw a rocket launcher next to my foot and stomped on it tossing it into the air before I caught it by the trigger and aimed it at Tex. I locked onto her and fired a rocket but Tex ran away from it and made twists and turns but the rocket remained on her tail till she started running at me.

"Should’ve seen that coming," I said as I dropped the launcher and I ran at Tex and as Tex prepped herself for a punch I moved my head to the left to avoid the punch. I grabbed Tex's arm and swung her around and threw her at the rocket which hit her and blew her into a crate. "Ouch."

"Ash I hate to bother your fight but we're about to have a problem," Epsilon said.

"What kind of problem?" I asked in thought.

Suddenly everything started to float off the ground just as a duplicate finished off the last freelancer.

"Okay Epsilon what's going on?" I asked in thought as I used blood manipulation to anchor myself to the floor.

"The enemy ship managed to destroy the artificial gravity generator also take out an engine," Epsilon said.

"Any good news?" I asked in thought.

"That was the good news the bad news is the bridge is out took a major hit and were heading straight for a planet," Epsilon said.

"Can't you do anything to alter our course?" I asked in thought.

"Not quickly enough you need to evac," Epsilon said.

"Alright how far is the nearest drop pod," I asked in thought.

"Not close enough but you can always take a pelican," Epsilon said.

"Well I've always wanted to pilot one of those," I thought before I began to make my way over to a pelican but stopped when I looked at the freelancers. "I'm gonna regret this aren't I?"

"Only if you choose to regret it," Epsilon said.

I wrapped the freelancers in my magic and brought them over to the pelican and strapped them in before I made my way over to the cockpit and started up the machine. Epsilon then helped me learn the controls and before I knew it we were off I managed to fly the pelican out of the hanger and into a meteor field being careful not to crash into anything as I flew towards the planet. Once we made it through the atmosphere I saw the ground below was a snowy terrain and I saw a massive ice ledge and decided to land there.

"Ok now where's the switch for the landing gear?" I asked looking around the cockpit.

"Leaver on your left," Epsilon said.

"Ah thanks Epsilon," I said in thought before I pulled the leaver but bold red writing appeared on a screen.

WARNING LANDING GEAR JAMMED!

"Uh Epsilon," I thought.

"I'm afraid there's nothing I can do there Ash," Epsilon said.

"Great...Anyone Whose Awake Back There I'd Hang Onto Your Stomachs!" I yelled.

I then brought the pelican in for a belly landing but the ship hit something sending the pelican into a barrel roll which ended with the ship in an upright position. But, we skidded across the snow and pulled of a 180 turn before we stopped.

"Not my best landing but at least I'm not dead so plus there but I'd better check on the others," I said as I got out of the cockpit and stumbled into the back part of the ship because of the rough landing and my senses were a little out of whack.

I then saw all the freelancers were still breathing causing me to let out a sigh of relief before I opened the door and walked out into the icy winds and removed my helmet before taking a deep breath. Suddenly, something hit me in the back knocking me into the snow and I slowly turn over to see Tex standing behind me.

"That was for punching through a wall jackass," Tex said.

"Yeah I should've figured you were going to do that sooner or later," I said before I got up.

Suddenly, I hear a growl and look to see Maine jump over Tex and try to hack me in two with his brute shot but I leaped backwards avoiding the blade and fired six shots at me knocking me onto the ground. I was also caused to skid backwards across the snow but I sat up and saw all the other freelancers were awake and ready to kill me.

"Okay buster what the hell are we doing here?" Carolina said.

"It's Ash alright use it and why you lot are here is because I saved your asses so a little gratitude would be appreciated," I said.

"Yeah likely story," South Dakota said.

I simply pointed to the sky behind them and saw a massive ship with the word RAGNAROK painted on it the ship flew over us and crashed into a mountain leaving a hellish explosion in the wake.

"You were saying," I said giving South a raised eyebrow look.

"Alright then why save us then?" Carolina asked.

"I dunno I just decided to," I said.

"What's the catch?" North asked.

"None," I said but the freelancers silence told me they weren't convinced. "I mean it there's absolutely nothing you can offer me."

"No secret files?" Carolina asked.

"No strange but awesome technology," Washington asked.

"None of my knock, knock jokes?" Wyoming asked.

"No, no and uh...no," I said.

"Then why were you on that ship in the first place?" York asked.

"Cause I was bored," I shrugged.

"You were...bored?" Carolina asked lowering her weapon slightly.

"Yeah I had nothing to do so I decided to look around and then your guys began to shoot at me so a simple misunderstanding," I half lied.

"Wow now I feel like a dick," Washington said.

"Where did learn how to fight like that anyway you managed to beat us and Tex," South said.

"Let's just say I had plenty of time to learn," I said.

"Nice moves, sharp wit, too awesome to care attitude and it doesn't help that he's good looking I'd say he's my kinda man," Tex said.

"Whoa is it just me or did Tex just say she liked someone?" York said.

"I know it...it's weird," North said.

"As flattered as I am Tex I’ve actually already got someone I love but anyway I need to cut this talk short," I said before I used my magic to grab my helmet and pull it towards me and caught it in my hand startling the others before I put it on.

"Cut the talk short hold on your not leaving until after you answer some more questions," Carolina said raising her weapon at me again.

"Catch me if you can then," I said before I ran away from the group I heard gunfire behind me but I didn't stop running. Once I made it to the ledge I leaped off in a leap of faith style and fell into the gorge below. "Faust I think it's time to go."

And just like that a portal opened up beneath me and I fell in.

I opened my eyes and sat up and rubbed my eyes only for something to hit me in the side of the head and I look to see it was Luna with a scary angry look on her face.

"What was that for?" I asked.

"Why was that Tex flirting with you?" Luna asked in an angry tone.

"How would I know that Tex was gonna flirt with me Faust did mention that this training session was very lifelike," I said as I stood up.

"It's true Luna that was my fault and I'm sorry I guess I'll have to modify the spell a bit," Faust said.

"But still that shit was crazy going against all the freelancers like that you're nuts," Rage said.

"Why spare them they were your enemies so why not kill them and get it over with?" Gilda said.

"Sometimes Gilda even your greatest allies will first meet you as your worst enemies I learned that a long time ago in the American Civil War," I said.

"Wow how much conflict have you been in over your life?" Caramel asked.

"Too much," I said.

"Well I guess I can forgive you this time just be sure it don't happen again," Luna said.

"I'll try and if a lady or mare does try to flirt with me I'll just say sorry I've already got the most beautiful mare by my side," I said before I wrapped an arm around Luna and kissed her on the end of her muzzle.

"D'awww you too are so adorable together," Cadence said.

"Excuse me Ash I wanted to ask about that golden gun you had in there where did you get it from?" Celestia asked.

I released Luna and looked at the ground before I summoned the gun Celestia asked about.

"This…Belonged to Johnathan Viper," I said.

"You mean the guy who killed...?" Rage started causing me to nod. "If that's the gun that killed Alex why do you have it now?"

"It's a reminder to never ever no matter what take the path Johnathan took that led him to where he is now," I said.

"That's a fair reason Ash," Celestia said.

"And I just figured out a name for my revolvers now," I said as I summoned the other revolver into my right hand.

Suddenly both my arms changed into the demon arm and angelic arm and coated both weapons in either a red or silver aura. The golden gun that had the red aura about it then had flames going along the side of the barrel and the word Damnation was etched into the barrel in blood red and demons were engraved along the grip. As for the other revolver the same thing happened only the writing was a whitish silver and instead of the word being damnation it was salvation and angels were engraved along the grip as well and once it was done my arms returned to normal.

"Salvation and Damnation...suitable," Rage said.

"Indeed a wise choice Ash and I'm glad to see almost everything is working there are still a few things I'd like to test to see if they are there. But, it can wait until another time," Amalthea said.

"And how is your subconscious Ash you both seemed to be working rather well," Faust said causing Rage to let out a huff.

"Jealousy is not a good look on you Rage and yes we do seem to work well together just let me bring him out," I said. "Alright Epsilon come on out and say hi would ya."

Suddenly a blue figure appeared in mid-air no bigger than my forearm he wore the same armour as mine.

"Hello everyone I am Epsilon it is nice to meet you," Epsilon said.

"Forgive me if I'm not enthusiastic to meet you after all you did almost kill me," Rage said.

"Rage!" Eris scowled as she hit Rage in the arm.

"Apologies our first meeting was not friendlier I was still sifting through the suggestions you kept feeding to Ash's head," Epsilon said.

"Epsilon don't you start!" I scolded my subconscious.

"Epsilon huh as in Epsilon from Red vs Blue Epsilon?" Rage asked.

"His idea not mine," I said gesturing to the tiny figure.

"Um Epsilon are you going to be intruding on things that are considered private between me and Ash?" Luna asked.

"Better hope not," I said under my breath.

"Only if I have something of the upmost importance otherwise I won't see or hear anything," Epsilon said.

"A Demonic Angel's subconscious is an amazing thing and are summoned when they are needed as in combat or in need of advice or someone to talk to," Amalthea said.

"If that is all I am needed for I'll take my leave," Epsilon said with a bow and left.

"Well he seemed much more charming then when we first met him," Rarity said.

"C'mon guys knock it off look I know you guys are still a little jittery about Epsilon. But, I can promise you I've dealt with it," I said before I let out a yawn.

"Tired are we?" Dream Catcher asked with a giggle.

"Yeah the knights suggested I take a vacation," I said.

"A vacation oh that sounds like a marvellous idea speaking of when was you're last vacation," Rarity asked.

"Never been on one I've been working to survive or do work since I could walk I've always been pulled into combat in the end," I said.

"Good heavens Ash you need a break more then I realised," Faust said.

"Ah agree with Faust there everyone needs a break now and then," Applejack said.

"Like you on that apple bucking season when Mac was injured?" I asked causing Applejack to blush and rub the back of her head.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed.

"Well Ash where would you like to go? I know of some great places," Cadence said.

"Well the knights suggested a place that sound nice," I said.

"Where?" Everyone asked.

"The royal family has a small private island that they went too to get away from the royal duties so I was thinking maybe there," I said.

"Oh my stars it has been so long since we've been to that island," Luna said.

"Now that was paradise," Chrysalis said.

"Oh I remember when we played by the beach and I made a massive wave crash down on all of you," Discord said as he laughed. "Ah good times."

"I remember when I gave you nightmares that night for that little stunt you were so scared you wet the bed," Dream Catcher said causing Discord to grumble and everyone to laugh.

"It does seem to have been a long time since we've last been," Faust said.

"So I take it that as a yes and do you guys wanna come?" I asked looking at everyone

"Why not and everyone here can coming along with the foals and Granny Smith," Faust said.

"Seriously," Rainbow Dash asked.

"A few days away from Canterlot with some friends and on a private island owned by royalty we would be crazy to pass up such an offer," Fleur said

"Splendid the more is always the merrier," Faust said.

"Alright then we'd all better get packing we can take the Pale Horse to get there," I said.

"Ash could you also please bring Zecora and the immortals they need this as much as you do and we’ll meet you all at Twilight's castle tomorrow at 11 o'clock sharp," Faust said.

"Will do," I said before I teleported back home with Luna.

The Next Day at the Castle of Friendship Throne Room 10:00 am

"I tell ya doing it won’t do anything then what it already does," Twilight said.

"I know but it it's like a giant interactive holographic table," I said.

"Well this isn't like one of your games or movie...," Twilight started.

But when I reached out and pulled my fingers outwards the world on the map grew and when I brushed my hand around the edge causing the map to spin.

"Looks like I prove you wrong yet again Twilight," I chuckled.

"How...how'd you do that?" Twilight asked.

"It's just like an IPod only bigger watch," I said before I zoomed in on Canterlot close enough to see ponies walking through the streets.

"This...this is incredible finding the exact location on where we need to go for our friendship problems will much easier," Twilight said.

"Well your welc-ow," I began before I pricked my finger on a sharp crystal.

"Are you alright Ash?" Luna asked as she walked inside with my other Ponyville friends in pursuit along with Spitfire and Fleetfoot. Everypony was carrying some form of baggage and like usual Rarity was of course over packed.

"Ah just a little nick nothing serious," I said before I healed the injury and after I did I heard the familiar hum of an engine. "Sounds like our ride is here."

We walked outside and I saw the Pale Horse land and the gangplank lowered before we climbed aboard and met the rest of the group.

"Morning ya'll I trust the way down here wasn't too difficult?" I asked as I set my bags down next to the railing.

"Not at all and thanks to the schedule you helped with we barely had any appointments to cancel we have the next three days to enjoy ourselves," Faust said.

"Can we go swimming when we get there?" Apple Bloom asked in the cutest way possible.

"But of course we're going so we can enjoy ourselves," Faust said.

"Well then what are we waiting for get ready to cast off," I said as I walked to the wheel and Dust flew onto my shoulder.

The crew scrambled to their stations and the ship soon lifted into the air and Faust gave me the direction on where the island was located and we speed off. After a few minutes of flying I saw Pip playing pirates with the other CMC and an idea popped in my head so I gave a whistle so I had the crew's attention.

"How about a song lads," I said causing the crew to cheer while a few grabbed an instrument and began to play a few songs.

After the last song finished a mare stepped up to sing in a beautiful voice.

As the mare sang Pip came up and hugged my leg I gestured to the helmsman to take control. I then picked up Pip and held him in my arms before I walked over to the main mast and grabbed a hook and placed Pip on my back before I pulled on a lever launching both me and Pip upwards onto a platform. The platform gave us the perfect view of the sky and we were still within earshot of the mare's voice. I then sat down on the edge and let my feet dangle over the edge and Pip climbed off my back to sit next to me and when the mare finished everyone gave her a round of applause.

"Not a bad voice on her huh?" I asked when I finished applauding the mare and looked back at Pip.

"True that says I," Pip said in a pirate accent that made me smile.

"So how are your lessons with Zecora Luna told me she's been taking you," I said.

"Really well I was also surprised when mom told me you’re a Demonic Angel and that you’re immortal," Pip said causing my smile to falter before I turned to look at the horizon. "Dad are you okay?"

"Hm...Oh yes I'm fine Pip," I said.

"Are you still sad that you’re the last one?" Pip asked.

"Wait who told you that?" I asked.

"Uncle Rage told me and the other crusaders," Pip said.

"I see remind me to have a little talk with Uncle Rage later and yes Pip I am sad about being the last of my kind and I'm sad I didn't get a normal childhood like I'm trying to give you and your brother but mostly I'm sad about other things," I said.

"Oh," Pip said.

"But Pip these are thing I should get over with after all I can't let the bad things hold me down," I said just before an idea came to mind. “And I know just the thing to cheer me up.”

I scrolled through my songs till I found the one I wanted and pressed play.

As the tune began to play I grabbed Pip and set him on my back and climbed out across the yardarm and leaped off and dived through the clouds with Pip laughing and screaming in joy. Once we made it through the clouds I continued to dive toward the ocean and pulled out of the dive and simply glided over the blue water. I then brushed my hand against the water and felt Pip do the same but when the beat picked up a familiar cyan furred and rainbow maned Pegasus appeared next to me with an orange and purple maned filly riding on her big sisters back. Both had a competitive smirk on their faces and I looked back at Pip and saw him nod before I looked to the left and saw a massive cluster of rocks poking out of the sea. I pointed at the rocks and Rainbow seemed to get the idea because of her nod. We made a sharp left turn and flew into the rocks and I focused on using my parkour reflexes to navigate and move through the rocks because when running on rooftops you need to be aware of your surroundings and last minute changes to your path. I had to make about three tight squeezes and lost sight of both Rainbow and Scootaloo Pip's grip on my clothes was the only thing telling me that he was still hanging on. Rainbow suddenly appeared below us but she didn't seem aware of us until Scootaloo spotted us and warned Rainbow. I took this as an opportunity and added more power into my wings causing us to zoom forward. Suddenly, I saw a large wall of rock up ahead and stopped before we hit it and went straight up I continued to increase my speed and looked down and saw Rainbow was slowly catching up. I turned my eyes back upward and put in another burst of speed causing both Pip and myself to burst through the blanket of cloud. After a quick look around I saw The Pale Horse and flew over to it I circled the flying ship once before I landed on the tip of the bowsprit being mindful of Pip and where he stepped till he sat on my lap enjoying the view just as the song came to an end.

Two Hours Later

After Pip and I finished our time together on the bowsprit Pip went back to play with the other CMC and Faust taught me a little about shape shifting. It was a lot harder then it looked and so far I could only do my hand Faust said that's a huge achievement for a beginner and that made me feel warm inside. Twilight was equally impressed along with Chrysalis who offered me some pointers on the subject soon I heard a cry from the crow’s nest.

"Water Spouts Ahead Cap'n!"

I look out over the railing and I saw several water twisters circling about and just looking at it indicated it would be pure suicide to go in there.

"All hands to your posts standby to alter course," I said.

"No continue heading straight Ash," Faust said.

"What even I have to say that's insane," I said.

"The island is beyond that so called storm which is nothing more than a defence to scare off any unwanted pests, like the nobility so they can't blackmail us from anything we do on the island or so we can't be pestered," Celestia said.

"But what if a pilot is brave enough to enter?" I asked.

"They'll get shaken a little a possible lightning bolt or two to their ship before they are pushed away," Faust said.

"Got it so what now?" I asked.

Faust gave a wave of her hand and a path opened up in the storm allowing us to pass there were numerous flashes of lightning around us and this made the crew a little uneasy. But, once we got through we were met with more ocean and nestled on the horizon was an island.

"Land Ho!" I yelled.

I flew the ship towards the island and see a dock and make the ship descend into the water and the ship sailed like a regular tall ship over to the island. We reach the dock and lowered the gangplank and stepped off The Pale Horse. Once we were all off the ship Faust placed a charm on The Pale Horse that enables The Pale Horse to come and go between the storm and Faust gave the crew instructions about returning in two days before they left. We were soon lead along the beach where we saw a large white seaside mansion with a massive pool and giant waterslide and on the top floor I saw a massive disk shaped room overhanging the edge of the house.

"I don't remember the house being so...modern," Faust said.

"That would actually be my fault mother you see when all of you were gone I needed someplace to be alone and this place was the place that always made me smile. During the years coming here I modified it," Celestia said with a sheepish grin.

"Princess this place is simply dazzling," Rarity said.

"Indeed sister this place looks amazing," Chrysalis said.

"Thanks you two c'mon I'll show you the house," Celestia said before she led us inside.

The lounge room was large with black leather couches and a 1000 inch flat screen TV causing Luna to get all giddy and immediately place the consoles and game she brought on a stand below. Celestia then showed us the rest of the house which was just as amazing as the lounge room and when we came to a set of double doors. Celestia opened them to reveal the disk shaped room which happened to be the master bedroom which was absolutely amazing the room had windows going around most of the wall and also had a waterbed.

"This is probably the best room in the house," Celestia said.

"Oh I know where both Shining and I will be sleeping," Cadence said.

"Actually Cadence I think it's only right for both Ash and Luna to have this room Ash was the one who suggested that we go on vacation," Faust said causing all the others to nod in agreement.

"Oh no guys we couldn't," I said.

"Sure we can besides you would be outvoted anyway," Luna said before she grabbed my hand and pulled me into the room.

Luna's luggage was in her magic because she was carrying Midnight while Dust who was on my shoulder flew onto a coat hook and looked around the room. I then took out a treat Fluttershy make and tossed one to Dust who flew off the hook and caught the treat in his beak and flew back onto the hook. I set my bag onto the floor and used my magic to place the contents into the draws.

"The foals are going to be outside enjoying the sunshine do you want me to unpack your bags while you go and enjoy yourself?" I asked.

"Oh honey thank you," Luna said before she walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Luna then handed me Midnight and grabbed a black bikini that had her crescent moon on both the bra and thong and walked into the bathroom and when she came out she took Midnight and gave me a kiss. As Luna left she swayed her hips in a hypnotic manner gluing my eyes to her rear till it was out of sight and once she left I snapped back to reality and begin to unpack Luna's stuff. I knew how Luna had her clothes packed away and once I was done I pulled out a pair of dark grey swimming trunks with a blue silhouette of my cutie mark on the bottom of my left shorts leg and the cutie mark was diagonal so part of it was over edge. I smiled at Rarity's design and walked out of the mansion and saw everyone else was in their swimming gear and enjoying the sun and ocean. I looked around the beach and saw a hammock hanging from two palm trees and decided to go for it. As I walked over to the hammock I was soon spotted by the others.

"Well it seems like someone manages to stay fit," Spitfire said giving me the bedroom eyes.

"Weekly workout," was all I said as I continued to walk.

"Damn if that's what he's packing underneath that shirt I wonder what's in those," Fleetfoot said pointing at my swimming trunks.

"Hey there are foals nearby so keep it down would ya," I harshly whispered.

"So Ash now that you’re on vacation what do you plan to do?" Rage asked.

"The one thing I never got to do in a long time sit in a hammock, kick back and do absolutely nothing," I said as I did just that causing Rage to chuckle.

"Well you have fun with that but do you mind playing a song for us y'know something for the situation?" Rage asked.

My response was a quick look through my songs and pressing play.

I listened to the music and watched the others as they had fun and played in the water and I soon drifted off to sleep.

I woke up from my nap and saw that some of the others were either playing volley ball or tanning in the sun I sat up and stretched my limbs out and walked over to the others I saw a bottle of sunscreen next to Rarity and an idea came to mind that was too good to pass up. I checked to see if Rarity was asleep before I grabbed the bottle and squeezed a little onto my hands and gently wrote drama queen on Rarity's stomach. I then wrote sun butt on Celestia's stomach then dork on Shining Armour and bookworm twins on both Faust and Twilight all in big capitalized letters before I placed the bottle of sunscreen back next to Rarity. I then whistled over to Rainbow, Gilda, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Lightning Dust, Luna, Eris, Discord, Rage, Dream Catcher and Chrysalis and showed them my work which they were struggling not to burst out laughing.

"Awe dude you’re really asking for it?" Lightning said.

"True but I'll survive if no one rats me out but if it does happen I'll haunt you to an early grave," I said.

"Don't worry Ash we'll keep quiet I can't wait to see the looks on their faces," Rainbow said.

"Great but let's get back to what we were doing before these guys become suspicious," I said.

The group nodded and I took a turn of holding Midnight before I walked over to the CMC and watched them build a sand castle I even gave some pointers to the foals.

"Hey Ash ya wanna come surfing?" I turned around and saw both Spitfire and Fleetfoot in bikinis holding blue surfboards with the Wonderbolt insignia and cutie marks on them.

"Thanks you two but I'm watching Midnight," I said as I showed them the foal who let out a little giggle. "Besides I don't even have a board."

"There are some boards in a shed next to the house and I can watch Midnight we haven't exactly spent much time together it's always either Celestia or Mother that hogs him," Dream Catcher said.

"Thanks Dream Catcher just let Luna know that you have him or she'll freak out," I said.

"Don't worry Ash I'll take good care of him," Dream Catcher said as I handed Midnight to her.

I then stood up and went to the shed that Dream Catcher mentioned which was blue and made of wood like a typical surfers shack. I opened the door and saw a good amount of boards but I found one that had a wolf silhouette in front of a full moon with a midnight blue background with stars in it. With a wave of my hand my cutie mark was placed above the moon I smiled at the addition before I used a spell to wax the board and walked out of the shed and over to the ocean. I saw Spitfire and Fleetfoot enjoying themselves before I tied the leg rope to my leg and turned to Vinyl.

"Hey Scratch you got an IPod speaker in your luggage?"

"For sure Ash," Vinyl said before she summoned a large speaker.

I then selected the song I wanted to play and tossed it to Vinyl before I looked back at the ocean.

"It's been awhile," I said before I set off into the water and once I paddled out far enough I heard the song I wanted begin to play.

I listened to the song as I continued to paddle over to Spitfire and Fleetfoot who were waiting for a wave I splashed a little water at them as I passed and saw a wave approach us once I was close enough I turned around and waited for the wave to meet me. Once the wave reached I popped up and began to just glide with the wave nothing fancy just let the wave do the work. I looked over at Spitfire and Fleetfoot who were smiling at me whom I just gave them a two fingered salute to. As refreshing my memory on surfing I began to do a few tricks and once I caught the next wave so did Spitfire and Fleetfoot. At first I just weaved up and down across the wave before I did a few airborne tricks and then I moved my board next to Spitfire's and stepped on it and grabbed my board surprising Spitfire. I then walked closer to her and gave her a small peck on the end of her muzzle causing her to blush slightly before I jumped off her board and onto mine and surfed in the opposite direction of the other two and right into the tube of water. I looked around and relished in the feeling of being inside the wave before I made it out on the other side. I looked at the beach and saw I had an audience I then made my board go upwards and I was soon grinding along the top of the wave before I rode down the wave. I then went back up again only I leapt off my board and went into the blue just as the song ended. Once I recovered from jumping off my board I swam to the surface and followed the leg rope back to my board and caught a wave that took me back to shore.

"Dude since when could you surf," Thunderlane asked causing me to laugh.

"Thunder I was living on Hawaii when the first surfboard was created and when something new is created it's obvious you'd want to try it," I said.

"Well the part with you getting on my board was some trick," Spitfire said.

"Heh believe it or not Spitfire I was the only one on the island who could do that in that day," I said.

"Hey guys I'm making drinks," Comet yelled from over at the tiki bar.

Everyone let out their own voices of agreement before Spitfire, Fleetfoot and myself stuck our boards in the sand and walked over to the tiki bar. I watched as Comet cut up some fruits and did some fancy tricks with the knife like tossing up a fruit and then the knife cutting the fruit into little pieces before catching the fruit in the blender glass and then the knife in his hand. He also made the blade dance along his hand as if the thing was alive.

(Skip to 0:26)

"Damn now those are some skills I can learn."

I look at the voice to see it was Shining and the word dork was clear on his chest along with the other mares who were tanning making it hard for me not to laugh.

"Well you can have Ash to thank for that he taught me," Comet said keeping his eyes on his work.

"Really?" Shining asked.

"Oh it's just a skill I picked up no big deal," I said desperately trying not to laugh and when I looked at the others I saw they were having the same problem.

"Is something wrong," Shining asked.

"Oh nothing you need to worry about dork," Discord said causing everyone to erupt into laughter.

"What's so funny?" Twilight asked.

"Uh you lot may want to look at each other," Soarin said before he burst out laughing once more

The five looked at each other and saw the words on their stomachs Celestia and Shining turned red in embarrassment but smiled. Twilight shrieked and covered her stomach Rarity looked ready to spill blood while Faust just smiled and laughed.

"Wow you seem to be taking this well your majesty," Swift Spear said.

"If I'm being honest Swift I actually missed being pranked by both Luna and Celestia sometimes I even pranked myself while I was in my tower because of how much I missed them. So I will say this it's nice to be pranked again," Faust said still smiling.

"Well I for one am outraged," Rarity cried.

"Oh relax Rarity you need to loosen up," I said.

"Loosen up Ash look at this do you have any idea how long it will take to get rid of this," Rarity screeched pointing at the words.

"No but I believe Zecora knows something that can help," I said causing the zebra to nod.

"A strange elixir you must face to rid those words without a trace," Zecora said.

"Thank you Zecora," Twilight said before Zecora led them inside.

"Ah suppose we should get dinner started Granny Big Mac care to give me a hand?" Applejack asked.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"Let's show these folks some apple family style cooking," Granny Smith said before she walked back into the house with her grandfoals.

Third Person P.O.V

After dinner Ash admitted and apologized to Faust, Celestia, Shining, Twilight and Rarity about him being responsible for the prank which the later was not happy about and as for Twilight she forgave him with a smile admitting it was a good prank. The adults then put the foals to bed and now everyone went to find a way to keep themselves entertained. Both Rage and Eris were walking down a hall when they saw Cadence, Rarity, Twilight, Fleur, Celestia, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, and Snowdrop leaning into the master bedroom door.

"Uh what are you mares doing?" Rage asked.

Cadence responded by placing a finger on her lips and pointed at the door once everything was quiet the sounds of moans of pleasure coming from Luna and grunts from Ash came from inside the room.

"Hold on have you lot been eavesdropping on Ash and Luna's private session?" Rage asked in whispered shock.

"My sisters along with Snowdrop are just making sure Ash is treating Luna right and as a little bonus we get to hear some juicy moments between the two," Celestia said.

"I'm surprised the rest of you are listening," Eris said.

"Well I love a bit of gossip every now and again," Rarity said.

"Do you both want to listen?" Cadence asked.

Both Rage and Eris looked at one another before their cheeks turned red from remembering Ash walking in on them that one time and shook their heads.

"Uh no thanks unlike you I don't want to be meddling in both Luna's Ash's life," Rage said.

"And I'd rather spend 1000 years in Tartarus then incur both Ash and Luna's wrath thanks so no," Eris said before they walked away.

"Y'know they’re right we shouldn't be snooping like this Luna seems happy with her stallion or in this case man and we all know some of Ash's entire background. And yet after everything he’s been through he still has a heart of gold and where if it was anyone else they would either be changed or dead," Snowdrop said.

"Snowdrop is right besides those two are our friends and I don't want to risk jeopardizing that," Fleur said as she stood up next to Snowdrop.

"Well we won't stop you but this is absolutely too good to miss," Cadence said before the two walked away.

As the group tried to listen in on the conversation inside they leaned on the door to much which caused it to open and this caused the mares to come tumbling in once they all pushed off the floor they saw both Ash and Luna on the floor. But, Ash wore a black and silver kimono and had his hands on Luna's back in-between her wings and Luna wore a midnight blue and black kimono and was resting on her stomach in front of Ash. Luna had a glare aimed at the mares while Ash seemed surprised before he became annoyed.

"I thought it was un-lady like to be eavesdropping Rarity," Ash said in an annoyed tone causing Rarity to let out a nervous chuckle.

"Just what exactly was so interesting to you idiots about me getting a massage from my stallionfriend or in this case boyfriend?" Luna asked before she stood up alongside Ash.

"You were getting a massage?" Twilight asked.

"Drat that took away all the fun," Cadence said under her breath.

"Yeah what did you think we were doing?" Ash asked.

"Well we kinda...," Chrysalis started but Ash raised his hand with his eyes closed.

"Never mind I actually don't want to know but as for you Celestia, Twilight and Rarity I wasn't expecting you three to get me back by listening through doors," Ash said as he lowered his hand and opened his eyes.

"Well Ash we were...," Celestia started.

"Zip it Tia I was expecting my three older sisters to be more mature than I am but apparently you proved me wrong," Luna said.

Luna may be the youngest of her siblings but as she glared down at the intruders it made them feel really small and the glare sent from Ash did not help in fact it made them want to hide in the corner of a room. Suddenly, the sound of Midnight crying broke the glares from both Luna and Ash and Luna let out a tired sigh. But, Ash placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a kiss on the side of her muzzle before he gave her a smile and got off the bed and walked to the door and looked at the mares.

"I'll deal with you lot later but right now I have to go calm Midnight," Ash said before he walked past the group who was still on the floor to go take care of Midnight.

The mares then turned back to Luna who had hard neutral look aimed at them and they were all sitting in an awkward silence.

"So how was the massage Ash was giving you?" Rarity asked trying to break the ice.

"It was great I know Ash may not look like a masseur but his fingers are amazing just as good if not better than the spa in Ponyville. And it doesn't hurt that he uses soothing magic on the tips of his fingers when he's rubbing me down," Luna said causing her wings to twitch and the mare's to blush.

"Well I'm sorry we interrupted," Chrysalis said.

"Y'know maybe you should let Ash do all of you," Luna said.

"Huh?" The mares asked.

"Now the decision is up to Ash however so don't expect much," Luna said.

"But what about the situation with us...," Dream Catcher started.

"Don't worry after all we didn't say anything of importance but I'm still not happy on what you did and if I see you attempt this again then there will be trouble," Luna growled causing the mares to nod and leave the room and wait for what tomorrow will bring.

Chapter 48 Seeking Answers and Self Reseretion

I arrived at Canterlot Castle just outside the medical room and I told a pair of guards to inform the Princesses and anyone with them of our location. I then told to take the filly to a guest room and give her something to eat when they arrived and await further orders. Rage and I then took the two unconscious humans into the medical wing and I shouted for the doctors who came running over and placed them on a pair of beds. The two were then rolled into another room and once they were out of sight I asked a nurse if I could observe the treatment for safety concerns.

The mare nodded before she led both me and Rage through the corridors and up some steps and into an observation room that was looking into a large room that had a single window on an angled roof. On the floor below the observation room were the two humans each one on a bed and doctors were rushing about trying to revive one while trying to stop the poison in the other. After a few minutes of watching the doors opened to reveal all the princesses along with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"Hey you guys where are the others?" I asked.

"They're exhausted so we left them in Ponyville and Pip, Midnight and my daughter are being looked after by Shining, Discord and Eris," Cadence said.

"I see," I said as I turned back to the scene below.

"So these are the two humans that fell from space?" Chrysalis asked.

"Yeah," I said.

"One of them looks different from when we first saw them though," Twilight said.

"That there fella with the fox skull on his head looks a lot creepier then when we first saw him?" Applejack said.

"Believe me Applejack he's a lot creepier when he's awake those two led us into the Wasteland were they were attacked by five scorpions. Each one as big as a house and another that was five times bigger that could grow severed limbs back almost immediately. Yet those two fought them all off even in their messed up state," Rage said.

"Seriously?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah their power levels are almost as on par as both Rage and mine. But, what surprised me more is the fact that the one with the large hole in his chest, took an Alicorn Stone dagger to the chest. But, the blade broke on contact against his bare skin," I said causing the mares to look at the human in surprise.

"Ash why did either you or Rage have an Alicorn Stone dagger to begin with?" Twilight asked.

"We didn't Twilight we just forgot to mention that those two were ambushed by Templars after they fought the scorpions those two killed first and asked questions later with them," I said.

"So are you saying they're a threat Ash?" Celestia asked.

"Not necessarily there was a Thestral filly with the Templars but they spared her and looked to have a friendly chat before they passed out," I said.

"And where is this filly now?" Celestia asked.

"A guest room I have some questions I need to be answered and after that I'll send her home if she has one," I said before I saw Faust wave to someone out of the corner of my eye.

"And if she doesn't what will happen?" Twilight asked.

"I'm afraid to say she'll need to be put into the system and will have to find a family," I said causing the mares to give off sad looks.

I looked back into the room and saw Evo had come around but the doctors had placed a white sheet over the Wanderer's body. And when that happened Evo threw a massive fit and tried to break his restraints. But, the doctors then preformed a sleeping spell on him and he calmly fell asleep once more.

"That's going to be on my conscious," I said as I slumped into a chair.

"I doubt there was anything you could have done sugarcube," Applejack said.

"Well maybe you could have used the Life Fire to save him," Rainbow said causing me to rest a hand over my eyes in depression and Rainbow cried out from getting hit by Applejack.

"Aren’t ya supposed to be making Ash feel better," Applejack scolded.

"Rainbow's actually right I did think of using it but I wasn't strong enough to summon it and we were running out of time," I said.

“If you weren’t strong enough Ash then that the only excuse you need but that’s not important right now you have a soul to comfort in its time of need,” Faust said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

I removed my hand from my face and looked out the window to see the doctors move Evo out of the room while the doctors took the body probably the morgue.

"Your right," I said as I stood up. "I'm going to talk to the other human and try to learn what I can however...," I said stopping the others as they made their way to the door. "I'm going to do this on my own."

The others gave me a single nod before I walked out of the observation room and over to where the doctors were taking Evo. When I arrived outside his room they told me that I was to let him rest. With a nod I informed them to contact me as soon as I can speak to him before I left and after a light dinner I settled into bed with Luna in her old room.

I woke up and saw Luna wasn't with me in bed so I got up and did the usual routine before I left the room and saluted the two guards that were standing outside the door before I walked down the corridor. Suddenly, I hear the sound of running and I turn to see a nurse running through the hallways.

"Hey miss what's the rush!" I called out getting her attention and causing her to run towards me.

"Oh sir Ash I have been looking all over for you I came to let you know that the human's injury have fully healed and awake so if you have timey you can see him," the nurse said.

"Excellent and thank you for keeping me informed," I said before I ran to the hospital wing.

I ran to the room and I took a breath and summoned my courage before I entered and saw Evo sitting up against the headrest and looking at the celling. I then politely coughed into my fist to get his attention and saw him look at me.

Glad to see your up how're you feeling?" I asked as I walked over and pulled out a chair and placed it on the ground and sat on it in reverse.

"It hurts," was all Evo said.

"I see," I said before we entered an uncomfortable silence. "Look man I know there is nothing I can say or do to cheer you up after losing someone. But please understand the doctors did everything they could and I kinda feel partly responsible for not getting him here sooner."

Evo then looked at me with a piercing glare before he said "Do you know why it hurts?"

I sat in silence unnerved by his glare and simply shook my head in response

"It hurts because the closest friend I have had for a millennia, a friend I considered my brother just died and I'm all alone in the universe now. I have no one, and I have no way to get back home and save everyone," Evo yelled.

I sat in silence and processed his words before I let out a sigh.

"I wish I could help you really I do but what would you want me to do I can't revive your friend save for necromancy and trust me that's the last thing you'll want for him. Also no one I know of whose strong enough would have brought you here and the others aren't as powerful enough to do that so that must mean you came by your own means. Quite frankly you guys just showed up on our doorstep and beat in one of my own guards for no reason making you guys seem hostile to all of us and yet despite this and everything I've seen I try and save your life," I said.

"I know you can’t bring him back it just hurts. Plus no one brought us here, my brother didn't get the chance to set up a shield right before we teleported from our fight. Now I believe you have some questions to ask me," Evo said.

"Yes I do and for now I'm going to ask simple questions so first off can you tell me both your name and your partners name and where you come from?" I asked.

"I go by many names. There's the Courier, Evo and Evan. You don't use that last one until you gain my trust. My brother went by The Wanderer, That crazy son of a bitch, Ethan smith, and if you were close to him Wade," Evo said as I looked forward. "We don't really remember our parents name seeing how we are over a thousand years old, and we came from a planet call Equis. Though before that we were on a planet called Earth,"

"Equis and here I thought both Rage and I were the only ones here unless that multiverse theory bullshit is actually accurate," I said.

"We arrived by the means of teleportation thanks to a void dweller named the Merchant. I'm however not able to give his real name or he might do something rash. And if you’re wondering why he did it, he may have do it for fun. Ethan and I aren't the only ones he has sent to a version of Equestria," Evo said.

"Well if he's anything like The Outsider then there's nothing I can do," I said as I let out a sigh.

"Yea, can't really help it," Evo said with a chuckle. "So anything else of importance you want to ask?"

"Yeah two more things actually and a small request," I said.

"What are they?" Evo asked.

"First is simple I need to know what terms you were on with the princesses if you have them in your Equestria and don't lie cause I will know," I said.

"Well we were pretty close to the princesses, Ethan more than me. Luna is his wife. And I was preparing to ask Twilight out," Evo said with a sigh.

"I see that explains why he screamed her name before and buddy you won't have much luck with this Twilight she has somepony already," I said.

"Well I don't plan to stay here for long. I need to go back and save Equestria," Evo said

"Which brings me to my second question and keep in mind you don't have to answer if it's personal but it would help me understand your problem so I can try and help. What was it you were fighting before you came here and why did they attack?" I asked.

"We were fighting the Caribou. Somehow they were able to defeat us before we teleported. And the reason why, was to stop them from turning all the mares in Equestria into sex slaves," Evo said in anger.

I could understand why Evo was pissed I myself was so pissed my right arm became demonic and Death Fire blazed around it making the temperature in the room plummet till ice started forming on the windows. When I looked at Evo I saw he had a look of slightly scared caution and was trying to move away from me. When I looked at my hand I snuffed out the flames and returned my arm to normal

"Sorry about that still learning to get control on that part of myself," I said.

"The hell was that?" Evo asked in shock

"Let's just say it was the devil inside of me," I said and Evo was about to respond but was interrupted when we heard the sound of armour on hooves running down the hall and I saw some guards pass in front of the door. "Trooper where are you all off to?"

"An alarm has gone off in the morgue sir were on our way to check it out," a guard said before he ran off.

"Want to go check it out?" Evo asked.

"You want to come?" I asked with a smirk as I stood up.

"Hell yea!" Evo shouted as he teleported off from the bed and next to me similar to how both Corvo and I teleport which Coro called blink.

"Better keep up then boy," I said as I ran out the door with Evo not too far behind.

Both Evo and I ran to the morgue and along the way we met Rage and I introduced both of them to each other. When we arrived at the doors to the morgue I saw about ten guards in front and one was trying to kick the door down. I ordered the guards to stop which they did so immediately and one of the guards explained there was a mare inside who refused to open the door for anyone and wanted to be left alone and that they couldn't teleport inside. I then saw Evo begin to walk towards the door and I saw some guards reach for their weapons but I signalled them to stop.

"Who's in there?" Evo asked.

"Who the fuck do you think?!" a feminine voice yelled from the other side of the door.

"I don't know who you are mam, but I'm about to break this door down. You can come out peacefully or they will use force," Evo said.

"Just go away," the mare demanded.

"Miss I need you to get away from the door," I said as I summoned Whispering Wind and drew it.

"I don't care go away!" the mare yelled again.

I gestured for Evo to move away from the door and I swung Whispering Wind at the door and a blast of wind came from the blade and sliced the door open followed by a small dust storm. When I walked inside I sheathed Whispering Wind and saw the same woman from when Ethen Smith transformed and next to him was a similar woman only with wings wrapped around herself.

"Why are there two of you?" Evo asked.

"Dude I'm not a chick!" the woman with the wings yelled.

"Okay just what the fuck is going on here?" Rage asked.

"Nothing I just came back from the dead and this is what happened to me," the woman said as she opened her wings exposing herself.

I looked away from the woman and saw the guards were beginning to eyeball her and I heard her let out a girlish eep.

"As you were the lot of you!" I shouted causing all the guards to snap out of their trance and leave before I looked back at the woman. She had wrapped her wings around herself once more and I looked at Evo as he stepped in front of me.

"Evangeline who's this?" Evo asked causing the woman without wings to stand up in front of him.

"I knew you were dense but not this dense I thought you'd be able to recognize your own brother or should I say sister now," the woman named Evangeline said.

I then noticed the winged woman which was now known to be Ethan Smith shiver from the cold air flowing into the room. So I summoned a brown blanket before I walked over to her and wrapped it around her and she pulled it over her before she thanked as I walked back over to Rage.

"Yea Evan, don't you recognize me?" Ethan asked as she stood.

"Ethan? But how?" Evo asked in shock.

"Hey don't ask me, ask her," Ethen said as she jabbed a thumb to Evangeline causing Evo to look over to her.

"We used the souls he collected along with his magic and I tried to turn him back to normal using my powers but the spell backfired and started to suck my powers from me. Though I don't know where the wings came from," Evangeline said.

"Well before we continue this conversation, can we get something to eat? Dying and being resurrected made me hungry," Ethan whined.

"Alright I'll take you three to the dining room to grab something Rage can you go tell the royals about our situation and tell them to meet up with us when they're able to?" I asked.

"Sure thing," Rage said before he left.

"Well let’s get a move on!" Ethen said as she ran over to the door way but I teleported in front of Ethan causing her to stop.

"Can you summon some clothes cause if so it may be a good idea unless you want a lot of ponies to be staring at you," I said as I gestured to the blanket covering her body.

"Oh yea. Sorry kind of forgot," Ethan said with a blush before she snapped her fingers creating a bright light.

When the light died down she was wearing pair of white jeans that had a black line going down the side along with some bandages wrapped around her breasts. She also had a white jacket over it that had black strips causing me to give a nod of satisfaction.

"For the record the name’s Ash Blade and you met my brother Burning Rage and now I believe some of you have some questions to be answered," I said before I turned around and gestured for them to follow me while I began to walk down to the dining room.

"Ash what's your statues here?" Evo asked.

"Basically...Protector I'm part of a small group known as the Knights of Equestria and we are a force that handle the most serious threats in Equestria. There were five before me and my brother and I've been labelled as the sixth Knight of Equestria or Knight of Freedom if you prefer," I said.

"Okay my question is, why did we run into Templars? And what did you do with Nightshade?" Ethen asked.

"The Templars were a shock to me too but they have been labelled as a terrorist group and I'm hunting them down one by one with a small team of mine for a while now. And as for Nightstreak which I assume is the filly you were with before you 'died' she's fine she's in a guest room right now and that reminds me that I need to ask you about something later. But first I have a question how'd you know they were Templars? Cause I never told you their name," I said

"Well back on Earth a company that went by the name Ubisoft created a series of games that involved a creed of assassins that would hunt down Templars and spread free will to the weak. The games time line went from 75383 BC to the industrial period. The game's name was Assassin's Creed and I loved playing those games." Evo said.

"Hmm...Tell me did these assassins have a blade on their wrist like this?" I asked as I summoned a hidden blade onto my right hand and extended it to show them and I heard sounds of awe at the sight.

"Yea they did." Evo said as Ethan tried to touch the blade.

"Well you should know that isn't a fantasy where I'm from," I said as I retracted the blade and lowered my arm before I sent a small shock of energy at Ethan to send a message saying lay off which she responded with a small ow. "In fact three master assassins were members of the Knights of Equestria."

"Evangeline, what's going on with Ethan? He... I mean she doesn't usually act this childish," Evo said.

"I think it has something to do with the fact that he is younger now." Evangeline said.

"How old is he now?" Evo asked.

"About sixteen," Evangeline said.

"Well that's nice," Evo said before he turned back to me. "What's the most recent event revolving around Twilight and her friends?"

"Well probably Twilight and Spike getting sucked into a time portal by a mare named Starlight Glimmer who has been reformed back to good recently," I said.

"Huh I don't remember that on the show." Ethen said with a finger on her chin.

"What show?" I asked.

"Well just like Assassins creed, there was a show created by Hasbro for little girls called My Little Pony Friendship is Magic staring Twilight and her friends as they go on adventures and learn aspects about friendship," Evo said.

"Yea but they were quadruped instead of anthro," Ethan said as she hopped onto Evo's back.

At this I stopped and turned around to face them fully.

"I highly suggest you guys keep that information to yourselves for obvious reasons understood," I said.

"Yes sir!" Ethan said as she gave me a salute before giggling.

"And moving on Evangeline right?" I asked as I looked at the wingless woman.

"Yes, what is it you would like to know?" Evangeline asked.

"I've been meaning to ask but what are you and how do you just keep popping up out of nowhere?" I asked as Ethan jumped off of Evo's back and onto hers.

"I am what I known as a hollow a beast that consumes souls to fill in the void in there heart. And the reason I can just pop in and out is because I am a part of Ethan's soul." Evangeline said.

"I see that last part sounds similar to Epsilon and that first part reminds me of Rage," Ash said.

"How does my position remind you of Rage and who is Epsilon?" Evangeline asked.

"To put it simply Rage wasn't born like I was he was once my subconscious who ate a lot of demon souls to free himself from me and as for Epsilon he's my currant subconscious. Come on out and say hi Epsilon," I said before the blue figure in the same armour as mine appeared next to me.

"Hello Miss Evangeline I am Epsilon it is nice to meet someone who shares my particular situation," Epsilon said as he held a hand out to Evangeline.

Evangeline accepted his hand and shook it before Ethan chimed in

"Hey don't forget Senbonzakura and Shi!" Ethen said.

"Shi isn't that the Japanese word for death and Senbonzakura means Thousand Cherry Blossoms correct?" I asked.

"You are correct in you assumptions," a man who was presumably Senbonzakura materialized next to Evangeline.

"Glad to see my Japanese wasn't as rusty as I thought because you see I was once a samurai for an emperor a long time ago. But that's a story for another time I suppose however your name reminds me of a song Lindsey Sterling plays," I said

"That seems interesting," Senbonzakura said.

"What about me?!"

Suddenly another female appears and she seems about seven years old with both violet hair and eyes and she is wearing a black skirt along with a tight leather jacket with a pair of red sneakers.

"What do you mean what about you little one?" I asked.

"I wasn't being included in the conversation. Now I want to ask you question," Shi said with a smile.

"Alright shoot," I said returning the smile with one of my own.

"Why are your wings different?" Shi asked while pointing at my wings.

"Oh…Well uh…To put it simply I'm what's known as a Demonic Angel and my wings are proof of this the feathers on my wings symbolise the angel inside of me," I said as I pointed to the feathers on both my wings before I pointed to the webbed parts on both my wings that was below the feathered parts of my wings. "And the webbed parts they symbolise the devil in me and the reason they're like this is because my mother was an angel and my father was a demon."

Shi had a look of awe in her eyes as she looked at me while I smiled.

"Cool," Shi said.

"Glad you think so there weren't many others who thought so when I was born," I said with a small frown.

"How much further are we from the dining hall?" Ethan asked as her stomach rumbled.

"Oh almost there," I said as I shook his head pulling myself from my thoughts.

I then led the group through the hallways till we arrived in front of the dining room door.

"Are we going to be meeting anyone in there?" Ethan asked.

"Possibly the royal family but you be meeting the head chef Perfect Serve I've never met anyone walk away from one of her meals unsatisfied and rest assured she can cook meat," I said.

"That's great. I feel tired now." Ethan said as she fell asleep on Evangeline.

"Before we get in there is Blueblood male or female here?" Evan asked.

"Uh male and if your next question is he a total ass face then unfortunately it's a yes," I said.

"Well shit. I hope I don't get the 'pleasure' of meeting him." Evo said while being sarcastic about the pleasure part.

"Don't worry I know what it's like cause I have to put up with him but I wouldn't worry I gave him something to remind him to stay as far away from me as possible," I said and as I began to open the doors Epsilon disappeared and when I looked inside I saw all the royals were here along with Rage, Discord, Eris, Shining Armour and my foals. Along with the white and blonde maned dick of a prince. "Although I could be wrong."

"Huzah!" Ethan shouted before she looked back and forth noticing everyone in the room looking at us. "Uh Hi." she said with a little wave before she yawned.

"Oh joy the monster has brought more pea brained apes to our land at least two of them would set a fine example at being utter whores," Blueblood said aiming his gaze at both Ethen and Shi

I looked to Shi and saw her start to cry and I was about to go break Blueblood's legs when all of a sudden I hear the sound of a blade being drawn and I saw Ethan standing there right beside Blueblood with Senbonzakura in her hand.

"You remind me of someone I really don't want to think of right now so be a good doggy and stay down." she said with a tone that could turn a sun to ice.

"Hey Blueballs want my advice leave now before I do something far worse then what she has planned," I said as I thumbed towards the exit.

I watched as Blueblood stormed out the room with his tail between his legs and saw Ethan resheathe Senbonzakura and walked over to Shi before crouching and giving her a hug calming her down.

"Ash I don't care if he talks about me, but if he talks about the people I care about again you better be near me." Ethen warned.

"Noted but honestly there wouldn't be many that would give two shits about him," I said.

"Ash!" Celestia screamed.

"Aw come off it Celestia you know I'm right and you heard what he said just now and if it were up to me I would probably feed him to some scarabs," I said.

"Alright Ash that will do let's just please drop this topic enjoy our breakfast and you can introduce us to our visitors," Faust said.

"As you say," I said with a sigh as I went to sit down at the table.

"Finally!" Ethan said. "Death really makes you hungry."

"I hope you haven't killed anyone when you mean death," Chrysalis said giving Ethan a critical eye.

"What she means Chrysalis is that when we first saw him he was both a dude and dead," I said.

"Yea I kind of died. Hasn't been the first time though." she said as we walked over to the table and sat down on the left side.

"I think I'm going to lose my appetite if we continue on with this conversation," Twilight said.

Hang on a second you were a guy before what the hay happened and how the buck are you alive?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow language around foals remember also I believe Evangeline can answer that one," I said as I sat at the table next to Luna.

"Well like I said before I used the souls Ethan had collected over the years and his magic. I tried to turn him human again but the spell back fired and started to absorb a tremendous amount of my magic. I guess it used my power and body as a template. I still have no Idea where the wings came from though." Evangeline said.

"Perhaps one of the souls you collected had wings and they were added to the body as an extra a technique like this is like drawing numbers in a lottery," Faust said.

That could be a possibility or could have been where Steelclaw scratched your face and your blood mixed with his before it went back and healed? I don't really know which one." Evan said.

"Is no one going to question the fact that I collect souls?" Ethan asked.

"It's not that surprising really I could do the same thing when I was with Ash," Rage said as he ate his breakfast and Perfect Serve came out and gave us ours.

"Yea it would be the same but it’s not. Remember when my black tendril went through that Templar?" Ethan asked.

"Hard to forget," Rage said.

"Well when you heard that guy scream in agony, that was me pulling his soul out and consuming it," Ethen said as she started to eat her breakfast.

"Oh great if you keep this up I'm going to be sick," I said trying to eat my food.

"Well change of subject, anyone want to ask me anything?" she said.

"Yeah where'd ya'll come from?" Applejack asked.

"We initially came from a different universe, but we came here through the void." Evan said.

"A different universe as in that multiverse crap exists?" Rage asked.

"Well yea," Ethan said as she swallowed a mouthful of pancakes. "There are millions upon millions of different worlds out there each one with different characteristics."

I looked at Twilight and saw her eyes begin to sparkle comically and I covered my ears to protect me from the mass of questions about to spill out of her mouth. And sooner then you expected an endless flow of questions were asked in seconds it was impossible to understand her so I created a zip on her mouth and zipped Twilight's mouth closed.

"Twilight you’re asking too many questions and in so little time alright just slow it down a few notches," I said before I unzipped her mouth and saw she had an embarrassed blush on her face.

"Heh uh sorry about that," Twilight said as she rubbed the back of her head.

"I have a question where did you three come from cause I only remember two humans being brought into the medical wing," Dream Catcher said as she gestured to Evangeline, Senbonzakura and Shi.

"These are the physical manifestations of my swords,” Ethan said as she gestured to Senbonzakura and Shi before she waved towards Evangeline "and she is my hollow. She's a part of my soul."

"I have one what am I like back in your Equestria?" Shining asked.

"Well honestly, not that different. Everything looks to be the same." Ethan said before snapping her fingers and conjuring a glass of chocolate milk.

"What do you mean by not that different? Shining asked while Discord raised an eyebrow at Ethen with the glass of chocolate milk.

"Okay is Cadence your wife?" I asked as I drank the glass and not the milk.

"Yes Cadence is my wife but what does this have to do my question? Shining asked as Discord stared at Ethan in shock while I looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Let me get to the point. DO you also rule the Crystal Empire along with her and did you used to be the captain of the guard?" Ethen asked with a chuckle at Discord’s reaction.

"Um yes," Shining said.

"Then the only difference I can see is that you're a mare where I'm from," Ethan said with a shrug.

I immediately got the urge to laugh and I could tell I wasn't the only one I saw Twilight, Luna, Discord, Eris, Rage and Rainbow and the resistance didn't last long before we all began to laugh our heads off.

"Oh man Shining's a mare!" Rage hollered.

"That actually gives me some ideas for later," Cadence said seductively as she leaned in closer to Shining causing him to gulp audibly.

"Oh bro I feel bad for you," Ethen said.

"I'm so glad that I'm not you," Senbonzakura said as he sipped some tea.

"Hey Cadence," Evo said.

"Yes...um I'm sorry this is embarrassing but I'm not aware of any of your names," Cadence said.

"Oh sorry, where are my manners," Ethan said as she threw the chocolate milk behind her causing it to shatter. "I go by The Wander, That crazy son of a bitch and Ethan Smith this is Shi," Ethan said placing a hand on top of Shi's head and ruffling her hair. "That's Senbonzakura," Ethan said as pointed at him before she gestured to Evangeline. "And that's Evangeline."

"And I go by The Courier or Evo." Evo said.

"I see and since you come from an alternate Equestria is there anyone here you don't know?" Cadence asked.

"Yes, there is," Ethan said as he gestured to Faust, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher and Eris.

"Well allow us to introduce ourselves I'm Eris goddess of chaos and daughter of Discord," Eris said proudly.

"I am Dream Catcher the princess of dreams," Dream Catcher said

"I am Chrysalis princess of nature," Chrysalis said.

"And I am Faust Queen and Creator of Equestria," Faust said causing the new group to stare in shock.

"Well that was unexpected." I said as the shock wore off.

"Now that I think about it, I distinctly remember Luna and Dream Catcher trying to enter my dreams earlier today." Evan said.

"Oh so it was you that forced us out," Luna said.

"Anyway Evo you were asking me a question?" Cadence asked.

"Ah yes, would you like to know the name of Shining's female counterpart?" Evan asked.

"Oh yes please," Cadence said excitedly.

"Ethan if you would." Evan said causing a devious smile to form on Ethan's face.

"Her name was Gleaming Shield, and let me tell you she was drop dead gorgeous." Ethan said as she rested he chin on her hands.

"Be sure to remind me later to ask about the details but for now I wish to ask a question," Cadence said.

"Fire away," Ethan said.

"Was there a special somepony for you back in Equestria," Cadence asked also resting her chin on her hands.

The smile on Ethan's face vanished as he sat back in the chair and looked at the ceiling for a few seconds.

"Yea there was," Ethan's said in a monotone.

"Oh...I'm sorry if it was personal," Cadence said noticing Ethan's expression.

"It's not the case Ash you can tell them what happened before we got here if you like," Ethan said sadly.

"I wasn't going to say a word actually," I said.

"Okay let’s change the topic to a happier note. Anyone else want to ask us something, anything?" Evo asked.

"No I want to know what happened before you came here?" Chrysalis asked in a demanding tone.

"Chrysalis drop it," I said.

"Ash it's important that we...," Faust started but stoped when I glared at her causing her to close her mouth while everyone went quiet.

"I said drop it and if you’re worried that they were a threat to the other Equestria then I can vouch for them being friendly. Now if anyone needs me I'm going to the training yard Faust I want to try that spell again," I said as I stood up and began to walk to the door.

"Alright Ash," Faust said before she stood up and walked over to Ash.

"Hey wait up I wanna give it a shot as well," Rage said as he got up and followed us out the doors.

I walked down the hallway with Faust and Rage in silence till Faust spoke.

"Ash I'm sorry for pushing the subject back there I should've known better then then to mistrust your judgement," Faust said.

"It's alright Faust I know you were just curious but you just need to trust me when I say you really don't want to know what happened," I said as we entered the training grounds.

Rage and I then lied down and shut our eyes before I felt Faust's magic wash over me and when I opened my eyes I was in a snowy pine tree forest. I tested my magic and felt my wings on my back and I saw I was also in my assassin robes with Whispering Wind on my back. I then saw a shotgun was also on my back and on my thighs were Salvation and Damnation. I also had both hidden blades on my wrists and when I looked at Rage I saw he was also in his robes with Fury and Hate on his hips and he also had a shotgun on his back and hidden blades on his wrists.

"How do you both feel?" Faust asked around us.

"Not bad so this is virtual reality...it's feels like average everyday life," Rage said as he tested his body.

"Well duh it's supposed to be like that which means we'll feel pain in here too but fortunately it won't affect our actual bodies," I said.

"Total relief there," Rage said.

"Alright Ash, Rage your job is to take out a target however you have to do this without being hit," Faust said.

"Seriously?" Rage asked.

"Seriously," Faust said.

"Alright so what are we up against?" I asked.

Suddenly a tree next to us is ripped apart from something flying through the trunk causing the tree to fall. Soon the air is filled with gunfire and both Rage and I ducked behind a tree to avoid it.

"Who the hell is shooting at us!?" Rage shouted.

I carefully peeked out from behind cover and saw who we were dealing with and saw people in World War 2 Nazi snow gear.

"We've got Nazis Rage," I said.

"Oh well that's great what's next a tiger tank?" Rage asked causing me to peek over the trunk again and see a tiger tank rolling through the trees before I looked at Rage. "There's a tiger tank isn't there?"

"You opened your mouth not my fault," I said before I looked over at the metal monster and saw it aim its main gun at us. "Oh shit!"

I lunged at Rage and pulled him to the side and laid flat on the ground just as a loud boom went off from the tank that tore through the trunk of the fallen tree from where I was moments ago.

"Oh sweet. That seems like a very complex spell." I heard Ethan say.

"Oh so you lot are here enjoying the show?" I asked as I climbed of Rage.

"It's certainly interesting." Evo said.

"I think it looks fun." Ethan said

"Ash what's going on and what is that metal contraction?" Luna asked.

"Uh everyone who doesn't know welcome to World War 2 and that thing is a Nazi tiger tank heavy armour and weapons and Rage and I need to kill someone without taking a single shot from these guys," I said.

"Whoa Faust don't you think you’re setting the bar kinda high," Rainbow asked.

"Calm down they can handle it besides they'll just restart at the beginning if they're hit," Faust said.

"Comforting now who exactly do we need to kill Faust?" Rage asked.

"You'll know when you see him," Faust said.

"Great so Ash you have a plan?" Rage asked.

"I'll draw their attention you flank them and take out one or two MG nests and anyone in your way I'll take care of the tank," I said.

"Understood," Rage said.

"Hey Luna you mind playing a song called Steel for Humans on my IPod for me? I asked.

"Of course Ash," Luna said.

"Epsilon I need you to get ready when we move," I said as I pulled my hood over my head and put my mask on and Rage pulled on his hood.

"Understood Ash," Epsilon said as he appeared in front of me for a moment before he disappeared.

Suddenly a song began to play through the forest that began to get my blood pumping.

"Let's go!" I shouted before I stood up and vaulted over the fallen tree and drew Salvation and Damnation

I felt Epsilon power in my left eye and suddenly I saw yellow triangles appear above my targets and when they were about to fire at me they would fill up with red and the bullets were red making them easy to detect. The whole world had slowed down enough for me to see what I was doing while to everyone else who saw me I would moving at average speed.

I ran forward and used both Damnation and Salvation to take out any of the Nazis that were either about to fire or were firing at me dodging hundreds of bullets at the same time. I then grabbed a Nazi who was dumb enough to try and stab me with a bayonet before I tossed him to the ground. I then unloaded several magic bolts of bullets into his chest so quickly you'd think the pistol was an SMG resulting the snow beneath the Nazi wad painted red with blood. I then did a 360 degree twirl while crouching and shooting several targets that were about to shoot.

I holstered Salvation and drew Whispering Wind and sent a blast of wind at a tree slicing it and causing the tree to fall on at least five Nazis. Suddenly, I saw a warning indicating the tank was about to fire so I turned to look at it and saw it about to fire the round blew out of the barrel. So I pointed Whispering Wind at the massive round of ammo and watched as it glided over the blade before I tilted Whispering Wind slightly. The blade hit the round of ammo redirecting it causing it to miss me ever so slightly.

I then saw two Nazis in front of me and another two on either side of me so I sheathed Whispering Wind and pulled out Salvation again and waited for the four to shoot. Once they did I leaped into the air and twisted around dodging all the bullets they fired before I shot the two Nazis in front of me while the other two shot each other.

I landed in a kneeling position and saw a Nazi about to shoot Rage in the back so I transformed into a wolf and ran at the Nazi and jumped on his back before I bit into his neck. Once I did I turned back to my normal form and teleported into the branches above a small group of Nazis. I then pulled out a rope dart and threw it at a Nazi and leaped off the branch pulling the Nazi up into the branches. As soon as I landed I lunged at two Nazis and stabbed my hidden blades into their necks and rolled off them as they hit the ground.

I then used my skills and hidden blades to engage in close quarters combat against the rest of the Nazis killing them swiftly and efficiently before I saw the tank about to fire again. I lunged to the side and went into a roll right as the round fired missing me again and once I recovered from the dodge I saw an MG nest filled with about ten Nazis and were about to shoot me.

But before they could I used the rope launcher and shot it at the machine gun and yanked it towards me and once I caught it I aimed it at the Nazis and unleashed a storm of bullets on them. I then dropped the gun and looked at the tank and saw it aim at me.

"Okay I've had enough of you," I said.

I teleported in front of the tank and kicked it causing the tank's front to go upwards while the back still touched the ground. I then drew Whispering Wind and slashed at the tank causing the air to ripple like water before I turned around and began to walk away from the tank while the main gun spun around to face me. I then began to slowly sheathe Whispering Wind as the tank began to load another round and once I almost finished sheathing Whispering Wind I quickly sheathed it with a snap. The tank fell apart before it exploded raining pieces of burning metal down around me.

Suddenly I was surrounded by Nazis while the commander demanded in Austrian that I surrendered however I just stood there staring at all of the but did nothing the commander then ordered his troops to shoot. While I flexed the fingers on my right hand cracking them the Nazis aimed their rifles at me and once the commander gave the order the Nazis fired. But I held out my hand and all the bullets stopped around me before I flicked my hand sending the bullets back to the Nazis killing the ones that shot at me but leaving a small army left.

The commander then gave another order to use blades on me while I reached for both Whispering Wind and my shotgun and drew them just as the Nazis charged. I used the shotgun to thin out their ranks and then used Whispering Wind if they got too close. This went on for a few minutes and I was beginning to be overwhelmed and Epsilon suggested an idea so as I fought I summoned as much energy as I could into me.

Once I had the energy stored it lifted me into the air and I unleashed it all with a cry of anger causing a sphere of pure magic energy to rush out of me turning anything close to me into embers. The Nazis further away were killed with the electric shockwave before they were sent flying along with a ton of snow and extinguishing the tanks flames before I touched back onto the ground. I sheathed Whispering Wind and placed my shotgun on my back before I looked around and saw the commander trying to flee. But, with a flick of my wings I sent a feather blade after the commander and hit him with deadly accuracy before I heard footsteps behind me and saw it was Rage.

"Talk about going overboard I think you made a new clearing here," Rage said before he tossed me a German K43 Sniper Rifle.

"What's this for?" I asked.

"I found our target and you would not believe who it is," Rage said before he walked away.

I followed Rage and he led me up a tree and climbed up with me not far behind and when I made it to the a branch Rage was sitting on he pointed to a small town that appeared to almost be in ruins about 5 clicks north west of our position.

"Under the bell tower that's almost in shambles and is ready to come down any second it's in the centre of the town," Rage said.

I followed Rage's instructions and looked through the scope of the rifle and who I saw was a massive surprise.

"Hitler our target is Hitler?" I asked.

"Looks that way," Rage said.

"Well let's take him out then," I said as I checked the mag and saw it was full before I reloaded it and slid the bolt back then forth to load the bullet.

I then looked down the scope and aimed for Hitler's head but I then remembered something and I looked at the top of the tower and saw a bell.

"What are you doing Ash?" Rage asked.

"Getting a unique kill Rage just watch the bell tower closely," I said I lined the crosshairs up with the rope holding the bell up before I smirked. "For whom the bell tolls."

I pulled the trigger and I watched the bell and saw the rope snap causing the bell to fall from its perch and onto Hitler and bringing the bell tower down on any Germans around it.

"Nice kill Ash," Rage said giving me a thump on the back.

"C'mon let's get out of here," I said as I tossed the gun away and saw a portal open underneath us.

I gestured for Rage to jump first which he did in a leap of faith style and I followed right into the white light.

I sat up and let up a groan as I rubbed my head before I looked at the others and saw them staring at me and Rage.

"So I take it you all enjoyed the show?" I asked

"Dude you were untouchable," Rainbow exclaimed.

"That looked so much fun!" Ethan said as she jumped into the air.

"Well you’re free to try it out but for now I need to go brush up on a few things from my past," I said.

"I know what you mean Ash and I've had the books placed in the Archives you can go have a look if you wish also I believe Amalthea is there too," Faust said.

"Thanks and as for you guys enjoy yourselves and I'll see you later," I said before I walked off.

"I would like to try. But before I do, can I ask a few questions about the spell," Ethan said.

"Who me or Faust?" I asked as I looked back at Ethan.

"Oh uh Faust," Ethan said.

"I see alright check in with you guys later," I said before I walked out of the arena.

"Okay," Ethan said as I left.

Chapter 49 Sunny Town

I was walking to the Archives in silence and was about to open the doors when they opened inward and I saw Amalthea walk out.

"Hello Amalthea," I said gaining her attention.

"Oh hello to you to Ash I assume you’re here to look at the books we found on The Fortune Seeker correct?" Amalthea asked.

"That's correct," I said.

"They're all on a shelf next to the Starswirl shelf Ash so take your time," Amalthea said.

"Thanks Amalthea," I said as I walked inside.

I walked into the Archives and looked around and saw the shelf Amalthea mentioned. I then walked over to the hundreds of books on the single shelf and I saw at the back against the wall was the statue of the Demonic Angel guard that was on the ship with the mass fortune of treasure. I looked at the shelf and picked out a random book before I placed in on a desk and sat down.

"Technology of the Aephoceria Kingdom," I said out loud as I read the cover. "Aephoceria was that the name of my home?"

I opened the book and began to read which was amazing the Demonic Angels were amazing when it came to combining magic and technology. I was enthralled by it all till I came to a page in the book.

Maps

Unlike normal maps that are used by many and are made of paper the maps of the Demonic Angels could be used to find almost anything as long as they have a sample of the object from where they came from. This object is one of the greatest objects that are created by holy, unholy magic of the Demonic Angels and the technology of the dwarves. The maps were proven to be extremely useful and dangerous. So as a safety precaution a lock mechanism was placed into each map with a security number on it so if the password for the map is forgotten it can be recovered in the dwarf archives.

The book went into how the map was made along with who made it and when it was made even showing diagrams of the inside of it. But, I was focused on the picture I opened a portal to a pocket dimension and pulled out the orb that was in the captain’s cabin and compared it to the one in the photo and saw it was exactly the same. I then thought about the map being able to take me back to the place The Fortune Seeker sailed too and also about helping both Ethan and Evo get home but those ideas were deflated when I remembered the lock on the map.

I then got an idea and remembered the captain must have opened the map somehow and used it to find all that treasure and he must have written it all down somewhere. I then summoned Compass Arrow's journal and looked around for the page with the lock combination. But, as I neared the end of the book I saw the last few pages were torn out causing me to curse under my breath. I stood up and closed both books and put both the journal and ball back into the pocket dimension and put the book I picked up back on the shelf and decided to keep my discovery a secret.

I then walked out of the Archives and I then went in search of ether Ethan or Evo and when I saw a guard he said he saw a winged human flying towards the summit of the mountain. I gave a nod before I walked over to the window and flew above the castle then saw a house siting on the mountain that looked like it had everything a guy or girl would need.

I gave the house a nod before I scanned it and saw the place was heavily reinforced and I saw both Ethan and Evo in the garage so I flew down and saw the two were placing some pretty slick cars in it with their magic. I let out a whistle suddenly Ethan let out a girlish shriek while Evo spun around to deliver a punch. But, I caught it easily with my left hand and the force of the blow sent out a small shock wave but I didn't even flinch and I heard Evo grunt in pain.

Well some people are paranoid," I said with a smirk.

"Hell yea we are! Now why did it hurt when I punched your left hand?" Evo asked.

"Sorry Evo my left arm is made of metal," I said as I removed the fingerless glove on his left hand and rolled up the sleeve to reveal a metal arm.

"Well damn how'd you get that?" Ethen asked.

"I was thirteen years old when this happened I was just walking around minding my own business when I saw a supermarket was burning like the devil himself had come to town to put on a show. I then heard a couple's child was still inside so being both brave and stupid I charged in found the kid and rushed over to one of the front windows with him and hand him to a firefighter. But, a gas bottle was lying at my foot so I pushed both the firefighter and the child away and dove away from the bottle before it went up. But, I was flung into a shelf which collapsed on top of me and my left arm was burning like crazy causing me to scream myself to sleep. I woke up a day later with a missing arm and I was visited by the boy I saved including his parents which were generous enough to pay for the hospital bills and my new arm. And as an added bonus I got an IPod to go along with it," I said as I pulled out my IPod and showed it to them before I put it back in place.

"Whoa dude that seems ruff," Ethan said.

"Oh that wasn't the hard part it's when they connected this to me was when it was rough I was screaming bloody murder for half an hour and I had at least half a bottle of pain killers. But that's what happens when you have thousands of vaults suddenly connect to your nerve system," I said as I pulled my sleeve down and put my glove back on.

"Well that seems to be an interesting experience," Ethan paused. "Hey you want to see the house?"

"Actually I needed the both of you to ask Nightstreak some questions regarding the second in command of the Templar order," I said.

"Fine though I've been meaning to catch up with her situation," Ethen said with a pout.

"Thank you," I said before I teleported us in front of Nightstreak's room and dismissed the two guards. "Okay listen I'm going to be outside listening in and I will set up a mind link and direct you on what to ask. And I also need you to ask her about her family and where she lives."

"Okay I think we can do that." Ethan said as she walked to the door with Evo following her into the room. As soon as they entered I saw Nightstreak's head shot up and looked in the direction of the noise. I then placed an eavesdropping spell on the door so I can see and hear what’s going on inside.

"Okay first ask her how she's feeling?" I said in thought.

"Okay," Ethan replied in thought. "Hey Nightstreak, how do you feel?"

"Do I know you?" Nightstreak asked.

"Well you did meet me in the Wasteland," Ethan said.

"Oh well, I'm doing fine would be better if I wasn't locked in this room," Nightstreak said.

"Okay tell her that she can go once she answers a few simple questions," I said in thought.

"Okay Nightstreak, I want you to answer a few simple questions and then we'll take you back to your parents. That sound fair?" Ethan asked to which Nightstreak nodded with a sad smile.

"Alright ask her what she was doing out in the Wasteland with the Templars," I said in thought.

"Okay, can you tell me why you were out there with those Templars?" Ethan asked.

"They were out there to try and get rid of the newest threat brought by the princesses they said that if I didn't go, that they would kill my family I said that I would go and they...and they...," she trailed off as she started to cry. Ethan got up and wrapped her in her arms and wings and comforted Nightstreak while she cried.

"Shh...shh," Ethan said while stoking Nightstreak's head. "What did they do Nightstreak?" she asked.

"They killed my parents," she said while sobbing.

'Ash you hear that?' Ethan thought back.

"It's official these basters have just brought hell upon their doorstep and I'm the one who's knocking before I kick down the door!" I screamed in thought before he calmed myself down. "Ok ask her if she knows who the second in command is."

"Nightstreak, I promise you I'll get the bastard that killed you parents," Ethan said as she looked in Nightstreak's sobbing eyes and brushed her cheek with his hand. "Now can you tell me who is in Second command with the Templars?"

"Her name is Branding Iron. She's second in command. Plus..." Nightstreak said whispering the last part in Ethan's ear.

"Ash" Ethan paused. "Branding's mine"'

"Ask her if she knows what this Branding Iron does if she knows but judging by her name I already know," I thought.

"Nightstreak, do you happen to know what Branding Iron does?" she asked pushing Nightstreak away so she could look in her eyes.

"Yea, I think she kidnaps ponies and sells them to get money for the Templars," Nightstreak said with a sniffle.

"Ethen, Evo you are not to interfere with this and no is not an option here am I understood!" I thought in a stern tone.

"I understand. Judging by you voice this seems personal in some way just let me take care of Nightstreak. Now what do you want me to ask next?"' She asked.

"I couldn't hear what she whispered when she told us what Branding Iron does could you get her to repeat it for me please?" I asked.

"That's why I said she was mine. She killed Nightstreak's parents in front of her I don't know why but it just set me off," Ethan said mentally.

"I knew it would happen eventually," Evo thought.

"I understand why you’re so angry but I recommend you keep it under the lid but for now could you ask her if she knew if there were any recent plans the Templars were cooking up," Ash thought.

''Got it," Ethan said in thought. "Now do you happen to know what the Templars planned on doing next?"

"I'm not entirely sure but I think they were going to use some old Mare's tale called The Blanks," Nightstreak said.

"Ash what is she talking about?" Ethan asked.

"Okay you two thanks for the help I have all I need to hear so I need you to step outside for a moment," I thought.

"Ash what is she talking about!?" Ethan asked.

"I want you both outside now," I said in a calm tone that hid any emotion in his voice while Ethan just nodded.

"Okay Nightstreak You can stay here in this guest room for the time being I have to take care of some very important things okay?" Ethen said to which Nightstreak nodded.

She then gave her a kiss on the forehead before she got up and started to walk towards the door and when I got there she gave Evo a nod and he nodded back before they exited the room and when they looked at me I put on an emotionless mask.

"I'll talk to the princesses later on what to do with Nightstreak and see if she has any relatives but if not she'll need to be put into the system and thank you both for your help," I said.

"Okay that seems fair but what I still want to know what she meant by that old Mare's tale." Ethan said as she pointed her index finger towards me.

"I am interested in knowing too." Evo said.

"*sigh* I'm sorry you guys but I don't have a very clear answer however I'll investigate this Mare's tale. It's likely to be something similar to the mirror pool the girls sealed off but I don't know for sure," I said.

"Well that's fine I’ll do some research on the matter," Evo said.

"Well have fun with your investigation. And if you need any back up here." Ethan said as she snapped her fingers conjuring a phone before she tossed it me. "That phone right there is able to call any other phone no matter how far away you are and if there isn't any service."

"I'll keep it in mind however as much as I appreciate the help I want you both to stay out of this," I said.

"Well okay then," she said with a shrug and walking away before they both teleported elsewhere.

I then used my magic to transfer all the data from my old phone to my new one before I used some shadows creep around my new phone and yank it up my sleeve and held it there .I then teleported to the relaxation room and saw Luna playing with the foals and offered to take Pip back to Ponyville while she spent time with Midnight while she was up here to which Luna accepted. And so I lifted Pip onto my back and took off to Ponyville and when I arrived I let Pip go off to play while I went over to Twilight’s Castle and knocked on the door. I waited there for several minutes before was greeted by Spike.

I noticed that he had a tired goofy smile on his face and was in nothing but his boxers but I didn't ask on why he was like this and explained that I needed a book on Equestrian folklore. Once we were in the library Spike found the book and before I left I saw Nocturnal Shadow walk in with nothing but a blanket covering her body. I managed to put two and two together before I tussled Spike’s head with a smile and wished the two well before I left with the book promising to return it later on.

I sat on a park bench and began to flick through the pages looking at the different myths and legends till I came across the page marked with the blanks. The story didn't have many details and only explains that they are cursed ponies that haunt the Everfree forest searching for lost victims to add to their curse. The page even showed a picture of a pair of red glowing eyes glaring through the gaps of a bunch of trees and some words were below it.

Camera and picture found in Everfree forest without an owner.

With all the proof I needed and with me also seeing the creatures I returned the book with my magic and headed to the Everfree forest.

Several Hours Later

The trees were all the same no matter where you looked it was like walking around the world in just three steps. It was late in the afternoon and I was calmly looking around for any sign of the Blood Hooves or Templars and soon began to notice the canopy of leaves, branches and vines had become too thick to see through. The trail in the dirt was long gone and the air around me was chilly I summoned an orb of light and looked around light fog covered the ground and branches reached out for me like hands of lost souls telling me to turn back.

All of this unfazed me as I walked further into the eerie dark but the thing I couldn't stand was the silence there was absolutely no noise whatsoever around me except for my boots landing on the dirt. I was practically a meal served up a silver platter for anything that wanted to come after me but I kept calm and continued to walk while keeping my eyes open. Suddenly, I saw a small red gem on the ground I picked it up and gave it a once over when suddenly images of Ruby finding this gem flashed in front of my eyes.

When the images ceased I saw my right hand had a white glow and looked angelic before it also went back to normal. I thought about what just happened for a few seconds before I decided to worry about it later before I put the gem in my pocket and continued my walk and a little later I saw a light through the trees. I carefully walked towards the light being cautious of what lay beyond and when I did I was shocked at what I saw.

All the silence all the darkness all the creepy eeriness that was in the forest disappeared as I stared at the sight of a small town before me. There were houses like those built in Ponyville festive paper lanterns streamed from house to house acting like stars against the thick canopy of trees. I then noticed there were a few balloons about and also a few streamers here and there so I assumed this was some kind of celebration. I walked through the gate that went around the town and looked around.

I then herd music and followed the sound to the centre of town where I saw ponies having fun dancing playing games or eating the various foods at the table and a mare was serving a line of ponies with some punch. The weirdest thing I noticed about these ponies was the fact that they were all earth ponies and before I could ponder on this I heard a voice and the sound of hooves walking towards me.

"Well what do we have here?"

I turned to look at the voice and saw a grey stallion with a dark grey mane and tail walking up to me he wore a white top and blue pants walking up to me with a smile on his face.

"Oh hello I'm sorry if I'm intruding," I said politely.

"Nonsense you're quite welcome here after all it's not like we get any other visitors," the stallion said.

"Well I guess it's because you guys live really deep in the Everfree," I said under my breath.

"Oh where are my manners the name's Grey Hoof celebration planner extraordinaire and it's my pleasure to welcome you to Sunny Town," Grey Hoof said as he gestured to the entire town.

"Thank you for your kind welcome Grey Hoof my name is Ash Blade but please call me Ash," I said with a small bow.

"A real pleasure to meet you Ash and forgive my curiosity but I've never seen a creature quite like you," Grey Hoof said.

"I wouldn't expect you too there aren't many of us," I said. "And by not many I mean I'm the only one left."

"I see well your quite welcome here please enjoy the party eat, drink, dance whatever just have fun," Grey Hoof said.

"I will and thanks again," I said as Grey Hoof walked away.

I then walked around the town and noticed it was far smaller than Ponyville and as I was looking around I saw a stallion who appeared to be down in the dumps. He had a faded yellowish orange coat with what I think was a cobalt shade of blue for his mane and tail. He also had a white shirt with the same shade of blue as both his mane and tail for his jacket and brown pants and when I saw what looked like a problem I decided to see if I could help.

"Hey are you alright?" I asked as I walked over to the stallion.

At first the stallion was surprised at my appearance but he soon went back to his sad state.

"Uh yeah it's just I lost a gift that I was supposed to give to that mare over there," the stallion said as he gestured over to a mare who had a coat as white as snow while her mane and tail were a scarlet hue and wore a dress that was a darker shade of scarlet then her mane and tail.

"A gift what was it? Maybe I can help find it" I offered.

"That's very kind of you it's a red gem roughly the size of your palm," the stallion said.

"You mean something like this?" I asked as I pulled out the gem I found in the forest.

"That's it that's the gem I lost," the stallion said.

"Well then here you go," I said before I handed the stallion the gem.

As soon as the gem fell into the stallions hand more images appeared in my head images of Ruby handing the gem to the same stallion as the one I was talking to. The images then showed Ruby as she got her cutie mark before they disappeared.

"Are you alright?" the stallion asked as my mind came back to reality and I noticed my right arm which was angelic again go back to normal.

"Y-yeah I'm fine sorry it happens sometimes I didn't mean to startle you if I did," I said.

"Don't worry about it but anyway I have to go give this to Starlet," the stallion said.

"Well good luck pal," I said as we went our separate ways.

I continued my walk and saw a stallion who was setting up a table and he had a brownish green coat and a faded orange mane and tail and was wearing a dirty brown set of pants and sherbet orange singlet. I also saw he had no cutie mark on his shoulder and when the table was set up I saw a mare place a bowl of what looked like punch on the table. She had a leafy green coat and her mane and tail were an even deeper shade of green and she was also wearing a light green sleeveless turtleneck shirt and dark green skirt and I also saw her shoulder also lacked a cutie mark.

Suddenly a thought just hit me the mares and stallions of Equestria always have a certain picture on their clothes which happened to be their cutie mark. Even Rarity placed cutie marks on both mine and Rage's clothes somewhere so she could show them off but today I wasn't wearing anything like that. I also noticed none of this town's residents had a single picture on their clothes meaning either none of them had cutie marks or they coincidently decided to not wear them on their clothes.

"Both Gladstone and Three Leaf have been together for a while now and it always put's a smile on my face to see them together."

I turned around and saw the source of the voice was Grey Hoof.

"I also saw you help out Roneo find his gift for Starlet I'd say you just made one very happy couple," Grey Hoof said.

"I was just lending a hand nothing big," I said.

"If I may ask what was that with your arm when you gave Roneo the gem?" Grey Hoof asked.

"Oh...Honestly I don't know myself but I can tell you it wasn't dangerous," I said.

"I see...Well I'd better get back to the party I recommend you try the punch though," Grey Hoof said he began to walk away. And as he did I thought I saw a sinister smile on his lips but shook the thought out of my head before I spoke to Epsilon.

"Hey Epsilon what's going on with my right arm?" I asked mentally.

"I'm not entirely sure Ash but I believe you were seeing were images of the past," Epsilon said.

"That's interesting cause I saw Ruby was giving the same gem to Roneo back there and there's also the fact that they don't have their cutie marks," I thought.

Nonetheless Ash I would advise caution I feel a strange force of magic around us," Epsilon said.

"Epsilon keep an eye on it for me while I go ask the locals about Ruby," I thought.

"Understood," Epsilon said.

I walked around town a little more before I heard muttering coming from a house so I checked it out and saw a mare sitting all alone inside the house on the floor. She had her knees pressed against her chest and arms wrapped around them her mane and tail were a crimson red and her mane was fairly long as it extended past her shoulders and was styled in a very wild, yet surprisingly attractive manner while her coat was the same shade of grey as Grey Hoof’s. Her clothes were a pair of blue jeans and red shirt and green jacket.

Like the others in this town this pony didn't bare a cutie mark but unlike the others who were all smiles and were having fun this mare looked utterly miserable and she kept mumbling something but I couldn't hear her. I stepped forward but as my foot hit the floor making a heavy thud against the wood the mare lifted her head up and turned towards me and her miserable expression changed to one of shock.

"Um hi," I said as I raised a hand and waved to her.

"Who...What are...," The mare began before she stood up and rushed over to me. "What are you doing here?" she asked and as I was about to answer she spun me around and began to push me out the door. "You have to leave now before it's too late!"

"Uh sorry for barging into your home like that it's just I when I saw you like that I thought you needed some help but I'll get out of your house," I said as I began to walk on my own out the door but the mare kept pushing me even though we were out of the house.

"No you don't understand you have to get out of the Everfree forest before it gets dark," the mare said.

"But why this place seems welcoming and the locals seem pretty nice," I said.

"In the light they are yes but once the lights go out or the moon rises this town's true colours are shown," the mare said when the lanterns suddenly went out and the mare stopped pushing me. "Listen carefully you must pretend everything is normal don't scream don't panic just remain calm."

I was about to question the mare as to why I should do that but when my eyes adjusted to the darkness I saw the town was in ruins and have been like that for more than a few millennia. I heard movement come from around a corner and what I saw put me on edge the figure before me had a dark coat that was completely covered in grime I saw entrails were coming out of its chest and a single eye was hanging by its optic nerve from the eye socket. The figure’s clothes were an absolute mess filled with rips and muck but the one thing that scared the hell out of me were the eyes. Where the eyes would be on a normal pony I only saw the same unholy glow of red from when I saved the CMC from the Blood Hooves.

I then looked at the mare next to me only I saw another pony with red eyes and rotting skin however this one appeared to be in much better condition than the other. Except she was completely whole and showed no signs of exterior decay but she was also covered in grime and her coat was almost black. Her clothes had several holes and rips in them along with some grime but unlike the last pony this one had a mane and tail but the colour seemed to have faded and was like it hadn't been cared for in a long time. Under the pony’s eyes appeared to be what looked like tears of blood. Once I stopped my self-panic and looked at the pony in front of me I saw she was the same mare that was pushing me.

Suddenly the lights flickered back on and the village went back to the cosy welcoming village as it was when I arrived. The mare who was pushing me was also returned to her former self and the pony that appeared from around the corner was Gladstone.

"Sorry about that those lanterns like to turn off every once and awhile hope you’re alright."

I turned around and saw Grey Hoof was walking over to me.

"Uh yeah I'm fine I was just surprised when the lights turned off like that," I said.

"Well I'm glad to see you're alright are you showing our guest around Mitta?" Grey Hoof asked.

"Oh yeah thought I might be able to learn about him," the mare who was now known as Mitta said.

"Well I'm glad to see you're making new friends you shouldn't be spending all your time in that old house at the edge of the village," Grey Hoof said.

"Grey Hoof I'm going to ask you to stay out of my personal life I can make friends when I'm in the mood too," Mitta snapped.

"Of course I'm sorry Mitta now I have to go see Gladstone and get him onto this lantern problem," Grey Hoof said before he walked over to Gladstone.

"C'mon we have to hurry," Mitta said as she began to walk towards the entrance of the town.

Not wanting to be left alone in this place anymore and possibly get some answers I walked after Mitta.

"Uh Mitta right I'd be grateful if you could explain to me just what the heck is going on," I said.

"Alright but just keep walking and act like nothing happened and yes my name is Mitta," Mitta said.

"My name’s Ash Blade but call me Ash," I said.

"Well Ash it's true that this town seems nice and friendly but when the sun goes down and the night begins…Sunny Town’s true face is revealed and you can’t be here when that happens," Mitta said.

"You mean like back there but what about when the lights went out?" I asked.

The lanterns were installed some time ago to keep our curse at bay we are also revealed as what we are in dark areas so the lanterns stop the dark. But when the moon comes up regardless of the lanterns our true forms are revealed," Mitta said as we arrived at the gate.

"Wait a second you're cursed as in your all cursed then how do we break it?" I asked only for Mitta to bow her head.

"Ash...If you truly want to help then you won't try to break this curse...Please this is our justly deserved punishment for an unforgiveable sin that we committed long ago," Mitta said as more tears of blood streamed down her face.

"Mitta they don't seem that bad after all you didn't hurt me when the lights went out and the others could have but didn't," I said.

"Ash if you stay when the night comes you may never leave again don't be fooled by their friendly hospitality because everypony in this town is a murderer. We're all guilty in some way and I don't want anyone else to suffer her fate or ours," Mitta said as she began to sob.

"Mitta...," I started

"Ash you have to go there's not much daylight left and its best if you don't come back and also be careful there are others out there," Mitta said.

I looked deep into the mare’s eyes and saw only truth in her words and this only wanted me to stay and help her but I knew she was also right in me having to leave. I wasn't prepared enough to take on a bunch of zombies like these if my last incident with zombies was anything to go by I was going to need backup and the correct tools for the job. Sure I could just summon my armour and weapons but I needed them to be prepared first. So with my thoughts gathered I turned towards Mitta and gave her a hug earning a surprised squeak from the mare and not minding the blood tears on my jacket and neck.

"Thank you my friend," I whispered before I let go and wiped away her tears.

I backed away from Mitta and smiled at her before I turned around and sprinted into the forest I then summoned an orb of light and sprinted into the forest I had only one objective in my mind right now and that was to escape and come back stronger. I was going to get to the bottom of this mess and figure out a way to help Mitta and stop the Templars. But while I was so busy thinking I tripped over something and landed in the dirt.

I picked myself up and saw the dirt move in front of me and saw something come out of the ground and when I saw a pair of unholy red eyes I scrambled to my feet and ran. As I ran more and more zombies kept crawling out of the ground so I put all my speed into my legs and ran I then decided to call in my back up. With a simple flicker of magic my new phone slid into my hand from out of my sleeve and I called Ethen I waited a few seconds before the phone was picked up.

"Y'ello," Ehen said.

"Ethen that you?" I asked while panting slightly.

"Yea it's me what do you need?" Ethan asked.

"I've got good news and bad news good news is I found a lot of information about that old mare’s tale called the blanks," I said.

"I'm afraid to hear the bad news," Ethan said.

"Bad news is I'm being chased by said old mare's tale and I'm not really hope-whoa," I said but failed to notice I was heading for a slope and fell down it.

When I reached the bottom I let out a grunt of pain and saw my phone had landed next to me.

"And let me guess, you need help?" Ethan asked as I picked up the phone.

"Yeah also bring Rage and I need to know when you can get here," I said.

"Well we are on Canterlot Mountain," Ethan paused. "I'll call Rage and tell him what's happening our ETA will be five minutes; just hang tight til we get there."

Suddenly an unholy spine chilling shriek echoed through the trees from my pursuers.

"Better make it two cause these guys aren't your typical zombies," I said before I hung up.

I ran through the trees and I could see the lights of the creatures eyes were drawing closer and closer. I could see a clearing up ahead and ran towards it only to feel something wrap around my left leg. But I grabbed onto a tree support myself and saw something long thin black red and slimy had wrapped around my leg. I followed it and saw it was coming from a Blood Hoof’s mouth.

"You...taste...good," the Blood Hoof said in a creepy raspy voice.

If that wasn't enough to freak anyone out I don't know what will. I summoned my armour and weapons along with a shotgun before I pulled out Whispering Wind and cut off the zombies tongue and ran while the zombie shrieked in pain. Once I made it into the clearing I saw it was night time and turned around and waited for the abominations to show themselves by pulling out my shotgun and switching to the destructive blast.

Slowly red glowing eyes appeared in the darkness of the trees and went all around the edge of the clearing surrounding me. Realizing I could fly I spread my wings so I could fly out of the clearing only to feel a shock of pain go through my wing and saw I had a large stick going right through my wing.

"Great flying's out for now but why does this always happen?" I asked no one in particular.

Suddenly a few zombies shuffled out into the clearing and I glared at them.

"Don't leave all we want is friendship," a zombie said in a raspy voice

"Stay with us," another said

"Let's go have fun at the party," a third said.

"We'll protect you forever," a forth said.

"Don't need it," I said as I aimed my shotgun at them and blew a group of zombies to smithereens.

I then felt a presence beside me and rolled forward and was in front of a zombie. I looked up and saw the mass of dead walking flesh had opened its mouth impossibly wide revealing a set of sharp blood coated teeth and was about to bite down on me. But I placed the barrel of the shotgun in its mouth and flicked the switch on the shotgun to the regular blast setting and pulled the trigger blowing the zombies head off. Suddenly, I felt something grab my left wrist and saw it was another tongue.

"C'mere you," I said.

I then grabbed the tongue with my left hand and gave it a yank causing the zombie it was attached to it to come flying at me. I then prepared my left hand and slammed it into the undead's face sending him into the ground before I drew Damnation and blew a hole in its head right between the Blood Hoof’s eyes.

Suddenly I hear whistling coming from the air and all the zombies and I began to search for the source of the sound. When I found the source of the sound I saw it was a bright orange and as it got closer I saw it was Rage and his swords were covered in a hellish fire. He flew into the clearing and skidded along the ground cutting down zombies that were in his path leaving them to burn. He then sheathed a sword and withdrew the shotgun I made him when I returned from the moon and aimed it at a group of zombies blowing them to bits in roaring boom.

"How is it you always find yourself in the stupidest of situations," Rage asked with what I could feel was a smirk.

I could say the same about you remember heat season?" I asked.

"Really you’re going to bring that up?" Rage asked.

"Anyway I can't fly out of here so it means we'll need to do this the hard way," I said.

"Fine by me," Rage said.

Both Rage and I fought fiercely against the undead hoard for several minutes but more and of the creatures kept coming out of the forest. Suddenly we feel a massive pulse of magic and I look in the direction it came from and see Ethen.

"Stop!" Ethen yelled causing all the zombies to surprisingly halt.

"Wow nice trick," I said.

"Yea, it is what I specialize in." Ethan said as she floated to the ground.

"Jeez girl I was having fun killing these things way to kill the mood," Rage whined.

"Judging from what I know and Ash's memories Rage these zombies are known as Blood Hooves a less powerful version of The Blanks," Epsilon said as he appeared next to me.

"I get it now it all makes sense," I said.

"Yes. And since they are undead, they are in my power to control." I said as I walked in front of me and Rage and looked at the Blood Hooves.

"Um what are you going on about cause I just figured out why the blanks are called the blanks," I said.

Well the curse that was placed on them keeps their souls bound to the body. They are undead, or the living dead also classified as zombies. As a Shinigami I can control the dead and undead." Ethen explained.

"Shinigami as in a god of death?" I asked.

"Yea, pretty much." Ethen said while looking back at us before looking back towards the zombies. "Can you tell me why they are called the Blanks?"

"Well while I was in their village I noticed all of them didn't have any cutie marks adults alike so I assume that's why they're called the blanks. So that make these guys the Blood Hooves the Blanks little army and I also discovered that the blanks are cursed because they committed a terrible sin of some sort," I said.

"Hm, I wonder what they did...oh well, you lot get out of here." she said, making a shooing motion with her hands.

"Um what are you going to do?" I asked.

"I'm trying to make them go away." Ethen said as she continued to do the shooing motion.

"Who the zombies or us?" Rage asked.

"The zombies why would I want you to go away?" Ethen asked.

"Maybe because you wanted some private time with you undead lover," Rage said earning a punch to his gut from Ethen. "Okay I'm sorry bad joke.

"Yea, don't" Ethen said with a cold tone.

"Uh I hate to be a bother but the undead still haven't moved can't you just release them from this curse or something?" I asked.

"Sorry, can't. It was done with some magic from another god I can't mess with that." Ethan said with a shrug. "But I can do this." Ethen said as she turned around and pointed her finger to the zombies. "Cero." Ethen said as a small blood red beam shot from her finger and snaked its way through all the zombies causing them to explode in a shower of gore.

"Nice," Rage said with a whistle.

I looked down at my feet and saw a Templar necklace completely matted in grime.

"Hey Ethen," I said as I picked up the necklace and tossed it to her. Looks like we found out what happened to our Templars who were looking at recruiting the Blood Hooves."

"Dumbasses you can't never work with the undead." Ethen said as she shook her head.

"Oi what's going with those souls?" Rage asked.

I was confused by what Rage was talking about till looked around and saw all the souls of the zombies were floating above the destroyed bodies and they seemed to be whispering something. Suddenly they all rushed at us but avoided Rage and Ethen and flew into me causing me to scream in pain before everything went black.

Third Person P.O.V

"Ash!" Rage screamed as he picked Ash up from the ground.

"We need to get him back to the castle. Now!" Ethan yelled as she ran over to Ash's side.

"Too far I'll take him on my bike and get him to Ponyville hospital," Rage said before he let out a whistle.

"Kay!" Ethen gave a nod. "What do you want me to do?"

"Tell Luna Ash is unconscious and is at the hospital but Ash would want us to keep quiet about the Blood Hooves and the blanks so a panic doesn't get out so keep quiet about it cause the last zombie incident almost cost Ash his life," Rage said as a bike came roaring into the clearing with a demonic shriek.

"Got it." Ethan said as she spread her wings and shot off like a bullet.

Rage then loaded Ash onto his bike and shot off into the forest the engine hollered through the trees warning all predators to stay away. Rage kept his eyes on the path ahead of him and made sure to keep Ash centred on his back as he drove through the trees. Rage then saw the end of the forest and put on some more speed he then drove on a root that arched out of the ground and used it as a ramp to jump into the air. And as he flew out of the forest he saw the mane 6 and stallions Spike and Gilda were there below him and he landed on the ground behind the group.

"Hey guys what's up?" Rage asked as he removed his helmet.

"Rage what's going what happened in there?" Twilight asked.

"I swear Rage if this some joke to wake up Ponyville I can assure you it is not funny," Rarity said.

"Hey aren’t we all ignoring the elephant in the room like what happened to Ash," Spike said as he pointed to Ash who was slumped on Rage's back.

Before Rage could get a word in Rainbow Dash flew over and saw the stick going through Ash's wing.

"What the hay there's a stick going through Ash's wing," Rainbow said pointing out the injury.

"And just what in tarnation is that in Ash greave?" Applejack asked as she pointed to a black slimy tendril that was sticking out of Ash's left greave.

Applejack then walked up to Ash and grabbed the tendril and pulled it out but the thing was long and it took about fifteen pulls to get it out. Once she did the thing started wiggling causing everyone to freak out and Applejack dropped it and before anything else a flaming blade came down and cut the tendril in two before it burned. Everyone then looked at the owner of the blade to see it was Rage.

"I don't have time to play twenty questions with you lot right now I have to get Ash to the hospital," Rage said as he sheathed his sword and drove off.

Rage drove through the empty streets and made it to the hospital and helped Ash inside before he laid him down on a stretcher and the doctors took him away to give him a check-up. A little while later the doctors said they didn't find anything wrong with him apart from the stick in his wing and some strange slimy black substance on his left leg and should be up and about tomorrow. Rage then thanked the doctors and payed for the treatment and the doctor left just as the others walked in and asked about Ash's condition and Rage told them the same thing before Ethen and Luna walked in.

"Hey I brought Luna like you asked how's Ash holding up?" she asked.

"He's doing good they've fixed up his wing and said it looked like Ash took a tumble but he should be up and about by tomorrow but they are gonna keep him here for now," Rage said.

"What happened to Ash he had to be brought here?" Luna asked.

"Do you want to tell her?" Ethen asked causing Rage to nod. "Okay, I was flying over the Everfree and saw Ash tumbling down a hill. When I flew down to him he was out cold, so I called Rage to come and help me get him to the hospital." Ethen lied. 'You know this isn't going to work, Applejack's here.' Ethan said mentally to Rage.

""I don't know you looked really convincing," Rage said mentally.

"Well ya don't look like your lying so I guess that's the truth but anyway I'm gonna hit the hey I'm so tired I can barely think," Applejack said before she and the others left and Luna requested the doctors to take good care of Ash which they responded with a smile and nod before she left.

"You staying here?" Ethen asked as she looked at Rage.

"Nah I need to get back to Canterlot," Rage said as he was about to walk out but stopped when he felt his phone vibrate along with Ethen's

Rage then fished his phone out of his pocket and saw it was a text from Ash.

"Meet me in front of the Everfree tomorrow at 12 and if you can bring Ethen and Evo."

Chapter 50 Rescue From Limbo

Ash's P.O.V 11 am Ponyville Hospital

I woke up with a pounding headache and a few voices continued to rattle around in my head I slowly picked myself up out of the bed and saw I was in the Ponyville hospital. I nursed my head and got up before I looked for my clothes and saw them sitting on a chair perfectly cleaned and when I stretched my wing I saw it was perfectly healed. I then got cleaned up and changed into my clothes before I was told my armour was already been taken home by someone and the fee for my treatment had been taking care of.

I then looked at the clock and saw the time and tried to figure out what to do I then remembered the house Ethen built on the summit of Canterlot Mountain and he was planning on giving me a tour. So with my decision set I walked out of the hospital and flew into the air before I turned to Canterlot and flew off. After a few minutes I landed in the driveway and walked up to the door and knocked after about a minute waiting the door opened to reveal Ethen.

"Morning miss I was told there was a tour on today mind if I participate," I said.

"Well come on in." Ethen said as she motioned her hand for me to follow.

Ethen lead me inside and showed me the house till we reached the kitchen and the smell of breakfast wafted into my nose causing my stomach to growl.

"Sorry hadn't had breakfast," I said.

"Help yourself then. There's plenty for the three of us." Ethan said as she sat down.

"Much appreciated how've you been Evo?" I asked.

"I've been good." he said as he flipped some bacon.

"So anything happen while I was out cold?" I asked.

"Yea Evo installed a security system along with a room to go with it a training room, a weapons room and a room to practice battle in." she said as she grabbed another piece of toast.

"I see sounds like you guys have been busy," I said as I sat down and loaded up a plate of food and began to eat.

"So what are we doing today?" Ethan asked as she let the toast hang from her mouth.

"Actually I'm going back to Sunny Town today," I said.

"Why would you want to go back?" Ethen asked.

"Well...There's a mare back there who saved me she warned me about the curse and got me out in time even though she was also cursed herself. She wasn't a monster like the others she was kinder she was more intact then the other blanks which I found out from Epsilon while I was unconscious the more decayed you were the more of a monster you are. And that mare Mitta was perfectly intact. I said before a flood of voices entered my head and I saw words fluttering around my vision before they cleared up.

"You okay?" Evo asked.

"Yeah...fine but anyway back to the main topic I'm going back today to help Mitta escape that curse maybe even find out why it was set up in the first place and I'd like you all to come along. I've already asked Rage and he should be there soon and if you guys came this would go along much easier," I said.

"Sorry I can't I have to work on the security systems." Evo said.

"I understand and you Ethen? I asked.

"Yea I'm good I just have to get dressed." Ethen said as she got up and walked to the stairs. "Do you want to see the fourth floor?”

"Sorry I need to get back and set up some toys you might like I'll even be happy to show you how to make some of your own later if you wish," I said.

"Sure. I need to get ready anyways." she said as she got up and headed for the stairs.

"See ya later then," I said before I placed my plate in the sink and washed it before I gave a nod to Evo for the meal and left.

I walked out of the house and flew to the Everfree entrance and snapped my fingers summoning a large duffle bag and pulled out a few springrazors a shotgun for Ethen some smoke bombs for a quick escape if necessary. I then pulled out a few rope darts and finally along with some other stuff. After I checked everything I gave a nod of satisfaction before I suddenly heard whispering and words appeared in my vision again.

"Kill,"

"Burn Them,"

"Destroy Them All,"

End Their Party,"

"Make Them Pay,"

The words and voices went on in my head and I was clutching my head with both hands in pain.

"Ash."

I spun around and saw Rage was standing behind me with on and a worried look on his face and his swords on his hips.

"Dude you alright?" Rage asked.

"Oh...yeah just fine head felt like it was on fire and was being crushed in a vice that's all," I said.

"Alright I've noticed you're packing a bit of gear here," Rage said.

"Oh yeah Ethen's going to join us on our trip into Sunny Town today and I would like you to join me," I said.

"Ash we got out of that death trap just yesterday and you already want to go back in you'd have to be crazier than both The Joker and Discord combined," Rage said.

"Rage there's a cursed mare in there that saved my ass and I want to help save her from her curse," I said causing Rage to stand in silence for a few moments before he sighed.

"Alright when do we leave?" Rage asked.

"Soon as Ethen gets here," I said.

"Did someone say my name?"

I looked and saw Ethen a few yards away wearing the same clothes as before but instead of bandages she was wearing a pink sports bra and had two weapons strapped to her back that looked familiar.

"Well speak of the succubus," Rage said with a laugh.

"Hey Ethen nice toys you got," I said.

"Hey to you too Rage. And yea these shotguns are from one of my favourite games. Black Ops 3. They're the Argus and the KRM-262," Ethen said after she pulled the guns off her back.

"Oh that explains why those two look familiar but also I brought you a gift don't need to worry about reloading and also it has three sets one for each barrel. You've got the blast set, stun set and destruction set all accessible by a flick of a switch next to the trigger. Problem is the last one's blast heats up the barrel so needs a few seconds to cool down," I said as I tossed Ethen the shotgun.

Ethan snapped her fingers making the Argus disappear before she caught the gun and looked it over turning around and inspecting it.

"Nice toy." Ethen said with a smirk as she placed the gun on her back.

"Glad you like it cause it's yours now also I have some other nice things for you and I also want to give you something back that my guards confiscated off you," I said as I tossed her satchel back to her full of springrazors and other goods before I summoned a stylish belt that made Ethen's eyes light up in surprise.

"Whoa cool belt," Rage said before he snatched it out of my hand only for it to hit the floor and crush the ground. "The fuck how can you wear this thing!"

"Same way I can when I'm wearing my armour were both strong enough to wield it," I said as I grabbed the belt Rage was struggling to lift with ease and handed it back to Ethen.

"I was wondering wear my belt and satchel went," she said as she put the belt on and clicked her tongue causing the satchel to disappear before her put the belt on. I then watched as she hoped in the air a few times before giving a nod.

"Y'know I was actually confused as to why seven guards were carrying that thing like a sacred treasure till I held it almost weighs as much as my helmet alone," I said before summoned my helmet and tossed it to Ethen. When Ethen caught it she was surprised by the weight on it before she tossed it back to me.

"Yea it weighs about two tons," she said causally.

"I know but the chest plate weighs twice that or more and the rest of my armour is the same so imagine trying to carry all that around all day," I said.

"Okay we get it you're both got the strength of gods now can you both quit showing off and go save this zombie mare that saved Ash?" Rage asked.

"Yeah he's right we're wasting daylight c'mon," I said as I gestured for the others to follow.

"Allons-y!" Ethan shouted as she ran in front of us.

We walked for several minutes into the forest before I decided to strike up a conversation with Ethen.

"Hey Ethen," I started.

"Yea," Ethen said.

"Luna tells me that you're Luna hasn't modernised herself just yet and I was wondering what your Luna is like?" I asked.

"Oh uh she still uses the royal we and the olden English. Our timeline isn't where yours is we just got through the wedding invasion." she said with a sad look on her face.

"I see...Ethen I want to make you a blood oath," I said.

"Why?" Ethen asked.

"Does it matter?" I asked as I cut my right hand with a hidden blade and extended it towards her.

"Guess it doesn't." she said as she brought her hand to her mouth and bit down on her thumb drawing blood.

"Ethen I promise you that you will be seeing your Luna again alive and well and when I do figure out a way to get both you and Evo back I will come along with you and help bring an end to the caribou and I will not fall to anything until this promise is kept," I said as I gripped her hand and shook it.

"Got it," Ethen said as she nodded.

"Also I've also been meaning to ask but how did you become a god of death?" I asked.

"Believe it not, it was handed to me by god. Though I never told anyone about this, during our imprisonment in stone I went to the astral plane and found this giant rock wall with a depiction of a man In a Stetson and a trench coat would be the death of everyone. Then a man came up behind me and said that I could change it. When I turned around that man was Morgan Freeman. I asked him who he was and he said that he was God. Of course I didn't believe him, and he said that the only reason he was like was because that was my interpretation of what he looked like. We talked for a little while and he said that it was depicted that a young man from a different world would one day come to their world and kill them all. I wasn't like that and I could never kill the Innocent." Ethen paused before she spoke again. "No one in my Equestria knows of this prophecy because it came around before it was even created forgotten in time as they say. So he gave me the power of death and said that I had to keep track of everyone's death and help them into the afterlife. I haven't heard from him in a hundred and fifty years."

"Whoa that phew that's deep," Rage said.

"Y'know I'm constantly told that there’s a prophesy about me but I don't know what it is and it's said I could die before it's complete," I said.

"I know I said the same thing to him Evo did too and Ash how is it a prophecy then?" she asked.

"Doesn't make sense I know but somehow it makes sense to both The Outsider and Heartless," I said.

"I can't stand The Outsider I hate his riddles now who's Heartless?" Ethen asked.

"Don't we all and I would have thought someone would have told you but anyway Heartless is a problem around here he's the demon king I even had a small encounter with him which ended with him beating me as if I was a ragdoll. After I lost conscious I promised myself to get stronger so that I won't fall that easily again and that when both Heartless and I fight again I will either win or take him down with me," I said.

"Lovely talk you guys are having but I want to know something Ethen if you're a god of death then where does the reaper come into it," Rage asked.

"Are you talking about taking people’s souls or my scythe?" she asked.

"That would be the one only wears a black cloak and hood that conceals the face in darkness," Rage said.

"Oh, well as a Shinigami I can break parts of my power off to go and collect the souls. And in the future don't say that all deaths wear a black cloak and hood its offensive." Ethen said.

"Ouch sorry," Rage said with a dismissive wave.

"Sorry about him he's been like that since he first got in here," I said as I tapped my head.

"S'fine I'm used to it but it was just a warning for if you meet your grim reaper here now anything you two want to ask me?" she said while looking back and forth between us.

"Uh actually yeah and this going to sound very stupid," I said.

"Go ahead." she said with a sigh.

"In your opinion what god would both Rage and I be?" I asked but Ethen only stared at me. "I know pretty dumb thing to ask just forget it."

I watched as she brought her right hand up to her chin and started to stroke it and Ethan was quite for a few seconds before speaking.

"I can't think of one for you Ash but Rage with the way you act you could be the god of vengeance," Ethen said as she placed her hands on her hips.

"God of Vengeance I like that title goes with the other title Knight of Vengeance but I wish you luck on figuring out a title for Ash cause he ain't a god or a devil, so what do you call a guy whose both?" Rage asked as he ruffled the top of my head hard.

"Shove off Rage and I think the word would be deity although I could be wrong," I said.

Ethan walked in silence for a few minutes before she spoke.

"In all honesty I can't think of one." Ethen said with a shrug.

"It's not a problem Ethen after all it's not very important to me or...," I started before I began to look around.

"Do you hear that?" Ethen asked.

"Yeah...company," I said before I turned around. "Alright you lot come on out we know you're there."

One by one the mane 6 plus Gilda, Celestia and Luna revealed themselves.

"Why were you following us, how did you know we were coming out here and how much did you hear?" Ethan asked with crossed arms.

"Didn't hear much and to answer the other question it’s because you weren't honest with us yesterday and I gotta say you're pretty decent liar. But you need to make sure your voice don't go up half an octave Ethen," Applejack said.

"Now tell me why you lot followed us out here?" Ethen asked.

"We became suspicious of your behaviour when Applejack told us about you lying about what happened to Ash," Celestia said.

"Now come clean why are you all out here?" Twilight demanded.

I looked at both Rage and Ethen and saw them looking at me before I gave a nod.

"Well Twi the reason why I was actually out here is because I heard the Templars were chasing an old mare’s tale called The Blanks," I said.

"Oh not this again I keep telling Apple Bloom that the story is just a dream," Applejack said.

"Same with Sweetie Belle," Rarity said.

"Well I came to learn that the legend is actually true," I said causing the group to go silent. "I stumbled across a place called Sunny Town that's where the blanks live during the day. Everything seems happy and full of smiles but when night roles around...Well you don't want to be there when that happens."

"Yea, you really don't." Ethan said.

"Then why are you going back," Luna asked.

"Because there's a mare in that town that warned me to leave before it got ugly even though she was also cursed. She also did the same for Apple Bloom as well," I said.

"Ash curses don't exist," Twilight said.

"Just like ghosts huh Twi," Rage said.

"Your gonna bring that up whenever I say something doesn't exist?" Twilight asked.

"Yep," Rage and I said.

"Do I even want to ask?" Ethan said as she looked between Twilight and me.

"She kept saying the first Knights of Equestria's ghosts weren't real and I ended up proving Twilight wrong. But, anyway we're wasting daylight we need to get a move on and you guys need to go back," I said as I pointed to the new group.

"No way Ash if you're going were going," Gilda said stepping forward.

I looked at the others and saw they weren't backing down from their decision.

"Fine but I'm only allowing you to come because we can't waste any more time here and on our way there you lot need to work on your stealth skills cause you all clearly suck at it," I said before I turned around and began to walk further into the forest.

6:30 pm On a Ledge Overlooking Sunny Town

Couldn't get here any sooner could we," Rage said.

"We would've if Rarity wasn't complaining about the mud every time she stepped in some and insisted that we stopped.

"*scoffs* I simply cannot allow myself to get my hooves dirty in front of the princesses," Rarity said.

"Oh Faust, women no matter what universe you go to they don't change." Ethan said with a huff.

"Excuse me miss but I am a lady and a mare at that," Rarity said.

"Rarity Ethen here is actually the guy with the Stetson who crashed here with his brother and he became a chick after he resurrected himself," I said.

"Well that explains his terrible sense of fashion the only thing decent on him is that belt," Rarity said.

I saw Ethen was about to show Rarity some manners but I stopped her before I spoke.

"Rarity I highly suggest you watch what you say in front of Ethen otherwise I'll sew you muzzle shut," I said causing the unicorn to shudder.

"Resurrect yourself how in the hay can you resurrect yourself," Rainbow asked.

"Ethen here is basically a god or in this case goddess of death," I said causing the mares and griffon to stare at Ethen in shock.

"I'm not bragging." Ethen said.

"Hey changing the subject here how are we supposed to see what's going on there are too many trees in the way to see a lot," Rage said.

"Calm down Rage I can teleport us down there no problem but you all need to follow my directions perfectly am I understood," I said causing the others to nod but Applejack raised her hand.

"So how do we find this mare that saved you and my sister?" Applejack asked.

"She has a grey coat along with a red mane and tail and when the curse takes affect she's the only one still with a mane and tail and her coat would be lighter than the others. And speaking of the curse it should take effect as soon as the moon comes up," I said as I looked at Luna.

"I'm afraid we are out of time Ash we have to preform our duties immediately," Luna said.

"Then do so but I'm not leaving Mitta here for another night," I said.

"Awe shoot I kinda owe this Mitta too for saving Apple Bloom," Applejack said.

"We'll if AJ ain't backing down then I ain't either," Rainbow said.

"Yeah we handled zombies before bring em on," Gilda said.

"We're all with you," Twilight said earning words from agreement from the others.

"Rage, Ethen you both still wanna come?" I asked.

"We're walking right into an undead nest to save a pony and we a greatly outnumbered...I'm so in," Rage said.

"I'm game." Ethan said with a smirk.

I gave a nod before I teleported us all behind a house in the town I looked around the ruined town and saw a couple of Blanks and Blood Hooves walking in the same direction. When I looked I saw there was a party going on.

"Seriously these guys are having a party again what's the deal," I said.

"Did someone say party?" Pinkie asked before she zoomed around the corner.

I managed to grab Pinkie by the tail and yank her behind the wall again and held her there.

"Pinkie what did I say about stealth if one of these guys so much as see you we're dead," I said.

"Heh, heh oops," Pinkie said.

"So where now Ash?" Celestia asked

"I heard that Mitta spends her time in front of a house on the outskirts of the village which means there should be a path somewhere around the edge that leads into the forest," I said.

"You mean like that one near the party," Pinkie asked.

I peeked out from behind the wall with Ethen and saw she was right a small opening in the trees with a path on the ground.

"Good eye Pinkie," I said as I gestured for everyone to follow me.

We ran behind buildings to avoid being seen till we came to the last building before the path I was about to look around the corner but stopped when I saw a shadow approach. I gestured for everyone to stop and I saw the shadow turn to its left away from us before I peeked out and saw Three Leaf with an empty punch bowl.

"Appears this year's donators were quite good," Three Leaf said.

I looked at the table and saw the punch bowl was on it and on closer inspection I saw rotting pony flesh and a few mane or tail hairs all different coloured and I think a hand. Three Leaf then wringed out the flesh causing blood to fall into the bowl before she added the hair and chopped up the hand and tossed it in as well. The sight of this was disgusting and made me furious at the mare for doing this my right hand became demonic and Death Fire burned around it and the words and voices in my head returned again and I was about to comply to the demands and requests when I felt a hand stop me. I looked and saw it was Rage so I breathed calmly and my arm returned to normal and the Death Fire dispersed before the voices and words ceased.

"And how is my undead bunny?"

I looked around the corner and saw Gladstone had arrived and he began kissing Three Leaf but not a simple peck but a full on tongue battle. How could I tell the holes in the sides of their mouths showed their tongues sliding into each other’s mouth. And if it wasn't bad enough I saw their tongues go up where their eyes would be and down the others throat it could be considered swallowing them.

I ripped myself away from the scene and covered my mouth and puked into it and Rage also clamped a hand on my mouth. I swallowed my vomit but kept my hand over my mouth and nodded to Rage in thanks.

"We'd better get back to the party I just finished the batch," Three Leaf said.

I saw the two walk away and once they were out of both sight and earshot I spat the foul taste in my mouth on the ground.

"That was the most disgusting thing I've ever had the horror of witnessing I swear it's going to give me nightmares for weeks. And I won't be able to drink punch for a while after that," I said.

"Oh it couldn't have been that bad," Rainbow said but I gave her a glare. "Ok maybe it was."

"So shall we continue?" Rage asked.

"Yeah just let me get myself together first," I said as I took a breath and walked into the forest.

We walked for a few minutes and I saw a dark house that had seen better days and looked abandoned. Suddenly images appeared before my head of Ruby running towards the house before it cleared up and placed a hand on my head.

"Ash are you alright?" Luna asked in worry.

"Yeah...I'm fine," I said.

"Are you sure we can take a break," Celestia said.

"I'm fine besides there's the mare I came to rescue," I said as I gestured to Mitta who was sitting in front of the door with her head looking up at the starry sky above through a hole in the trees. "Stargazing Mitta?"

Mitta then looked at me and smiled before she got up and ran over before she gave me a hug.

"Ash I am so relieved that you’re safe," Mitta said as I returned the hug.

"Hey no Blood Hooves can take me down so easily but I did have some help," I said.

"Um who are they?" Mitta asked before I stepped out of the hug.

"Oh allow me to introduce you Mitta I'd like you to meet Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Applejack, Ethen, my brother Burning Rage, Princess Celestia and finally my marefriend Princess Luna. Everyone I'd like you all to meet Mitta," I said gesturing to everyone.

"Howdy Miss Mitta I wanna thank ya for saving my little sister Apple Bloom," Applejack said.

"Oh you're Apple Blooms sister I'm sorry that she got mixed up in this," Mitta said.

"Don't fret none she's perfectly fine as well made it out thanks to you," Applejack said.

"No offence but I don't feel worthy of your gratitude Miss Applejack...Wait a second why are you all here the curse is in effect how's you get past everyone?" Mitta asked.

"Oh we snuck behind the houses" Ethan said as she pointed to the houses in question.

"And as for why we are here it's because we're going to get rid of this curse on you," I said.

I was expecting and overjoyed expression however Mitta just bowed her head sorrowfully before she looked back up to me with bloodied tears.

"Ash...Do you...Do you know why we were cursed in the first place?" Mitta asked.

"It was for some kind of crime yes?" I asked.

"Yes but do you know what we did?" Mitta asked.

"No the book wasn't very clear on that," I said.

"The evidence is inside you’ll find the answers you seek there," Mitta said as she pointed to the house.

I walked over to the house and gestured for the others to follow and once I reached the door I saw several kick marks on the door from either hooves or other objects like someone tried to break inside. I placed a hand on a mark and I saw Gladstone and Roneo trying to kick down the door while others watched and Mitta stood off to the side before my vision came back to normal. I then pushed open the door and it let out a groaning creek before I walked inside and let my eyes adjust to the darkness. The moonlight coming through the cracks and holes in the house showed the cottage was one room with two overturned beds and an overturned table.

I summoned an orb of light to get a better view of the room and I saw a large blotch of stains in the corner and on the walls. I carefully walked over to the strange blotch and kneeled in front of it and saw it was black in this light. But, when I brushed my hand against it and brought it up to my face I saw the colour had changed to dark shade red causing my eyes to widen in horror.

"Ash is that..." Ethen said trailing off.

"Blood," I said causing the others to let out small gasps.

I then noticed a trail of dried blood and followed it over to the fireplace that was on the left side of the cottage. I then kneeled in front of it and saw something mixed in with the ashes. They were scorched black with carbon residue giving a clear sign they had been exposed to intense heat and flames. However, it seemed that a fire had not been set here in quite a while. One piece seemed a bit off to me cause It was somewhat round so taking a deep breath I reached in and picked it up to closely examine it. I found the shape odd and saw had cracks in it and a jaggered hole but one thing about it did catch my eye though. On one side there were two surprisingly large perfectly shaped holes in it. Suddenly, I realized that I was holding someponies skull and the rest of the chunks in the fireplace was the rest of the skeleton.

Suddenly, the fireplace came to life with fire causing my land on my butt in surprise and I then looked at the skull that was on the floor and saw it was still as stone. I then saw a flaming hand reach out of it and Ethen then picked up the skull and handed it to the flaming hand. I then saw it was placed where I picked it up before the flaming hand reached out to me once more. Taking a breath I held out my hand and a flaming finger touched my hand which felt warm. Suddenly, my head was filled with visions of Ruby hiding in the same corner where the blood stains were before the door opened and the Sunny Town ponies charged in and began beating Ruby to death.

When the visions ended I scrambled to my feet and away from the fireplace which had stopped burning and up against a wall placing a hand on my racing heart. The others crowded around me they then helped me sit down against the wall and when I looked at Mitta who was sitting on the ground looking at me in sorrow.

"Mitta...Was...Was that R-Ruby?" I asked pointing to the fireplace causing everyone to look at me in confusion except for Mitta.

"Hang on whose Ruby?" Rainbow asked.

"She was my daughter," Mitta said in a sad tone.

"Wait that was your daughter?" Twilight asked.

"Miss Mitta what happened here?" Celestia demanded.

"It was a long time ago the day was like any other and we were preparing for a party. My daughter Ruby was looking for something a friend of ours named Roneo lost who he was going to give to his love Starlet. But, when she found it a mark appeared on her shoulder," Mitta said.

"A cutie mark oh what was it?" Pinkie Pie interrupted causing us to glare at her before Mitta continued.

"Anyway in our village there were no cutie marks and the only time we got them was when the cutie pox struck killing many members of the town. So to avoid contamination we sent the infected away however when my daughter got her mark many feared that the cutie pox disease had returned. But when everyone gathered to send her away Grey Hoof then ordered to get rid of her to stop Ruby 'from ruining the party’ Ruby fled to the house and everyone followed Grey Hoof who is in charge of the town ordered the door to be broken down. But, it was too strong Grey Hoof then asked me for a second key and I gave it to them on condition that they wouldn't hurt her but I was a fool for believing them. When the door unlocked they all ran in and...beat her to death and *sob* tossed her body in the fireplace and burned it...I could've stopped them but...I was afraid and after that Queen Faust cursed us all to this fate till we've all repented for what we had done," Mitta said earning a few gasps from the royal siblings and others while any sympathy I had for the ponies of Sunny Town was tossed into the inferno know as hell

"Well aren't you a wonderful mother huh allowing your own foal to be beat_," Rainbow never got to finish before I teleported next to her and punched her in the jaw knocking her to the ground while everyone stared at me in shock.

"You don't get to fucking say that Rainbow imagine if you were in Mitta's place and Scootaloo was in Ruby's while one of us was beating her to death what would you do?" I asked while Rainbow stared in shock. "The same goes to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, Applejack and Apple Bloom even me and my sons. The choice would be an extremely hard one to make so don't sell it off as if it would be easy."

The room was silent as everyone processed my words before I looked at Mitta.

"You see why we deserve this punishment Ash?" Mitta asked.

"I see why they deserve this punishment and more but not you Mitta cause you see I was in a similar position as you. Back in my world around 1888 London I was a boy looking for a place to sleep when I heard a scream. I saw a woman running along with a figure chasing her so I ran after the pair and saw the two struggling over a knife. The figure wore a mask over his face but I knew the killer as the mass murderer Jack the Ripper I saw a way I could help but I couldn't move because I was scared. And in the end I saw the Ripper gut the woman and began ripping out organ after organ from her body and I heard him laughing the entire time. Managing to pull myself together I ran but I couldn't run from the nightmares that plagued me night after night till finally I decided to take my own life to make it stop. But before I could I was visited by the spirit of the woman who was murdered and three little words from her seemed to make everything better. 'Don't blame yourself.' After that I woke unsure if it was a dream or reality but I know those thee words freed me from my guilt and so I'm going to say the same thing as I'm sure Ruby would Mitta don't blame yourself," I said

Mitta then sat in silence before she looked at me with blood tear eyes.

"Ash...Do you really think I've done enough to be saved?" Mitta asked.

"First you saved Apple Bloom then you saved me honestly Mitta would I have bothered going out of my way to come out here to the middle of the Everfree Forest if you weren’t?” I scolded her.

“I guess that goes without saying…” Mitta said as she slowly climbed to her hooves, “OK… I’ll…go with you but do you really think there’s somepony out there who knows how to lift the curse?”

"We can go see the mare who cast it in the first place Queen Faust herself," I said.

“But…The Queen was furious that we did such an unspeakable act!” Mitta panicked clearly showing some fear when I mentioned the name.

"Leave that part to me okay I promise we can straight this out easily," I said.

"Very well," Mitta agreed hesitantly.

I then gave a nod before I looked at the fireplace and thought.

"Mitta would you like me to quickly make a coffin for Ruby's remains for a proper burial later?" I asked

Mitta seemed overjoyed and quickly nodded and I made a coffin out of a few pieces of wood and some magic. Meanwhile Ethen used his magic to fix the broken bones and clean them before he placed them inside the coffin and once we were done I placed a sun and moon rose over Ruby's skeletal ribcage and sealed the coffin. We walked out of the cottage and I led everyone to the town and we all stopped before we left the shadow of the forest.

"Hey guys you mind taking care of the coffin for me," I asked as I used my magic to set the coffin on the ground.

"Wait a sec are you going out there to fight them all?" Gilda asked.

"Your damn right I am after what I've seen can you honestly say I'll sit by while they celebrate day after day of them killing Ruby?" I asked.

"Just who the hell do you think I am I'm not sitting around while someone who doesn't deserve to be cursed is." Ethen said with a smirk that showed her canines.

"Same here for something like this to happen and as the Knight of Vengeance I can't let this pass by unpunished," Rage said.

"*sigh* Looks like you all have you're minds set you'd better get going before I change my mind," Celestia said.

Luna gave me a kiss on the lips for luck before Rage and I summoned our armour and weapons but I held my helmet under my arm before we walked out into plain view of the party. It wasn't long before we were noticed by everyone and they all looked nervous of all the armour and weapons we were carrying.

"Oh hello again Ash I didn't know you were here," Grey Hoof said.

"I was actually here to collect Mitta not that it's any of your business," I said in a cold tone.

"Oh I'm sorry for sticking my nose in your business," Grey Hoof said before his muzzle fell off and he reattached it to his face. "But who are your friends and will you be joining us for the party?"

"This is my brother Burning Rage and this is a friend of mine called Ethen and we were actually leaving along with Mitta. And we're never coming back to this place cause we don't want to hang out with sick twisted monsters like you," I said with enough venom to kill two hydra's

"Monsters now that's a bit harsh Ash," Grey Hoof said genuinely shocked by my words.

"I believed you all earned that title when you beat an innocent filly to death!" I growled.

“Oh, Ruby a shame what happened she was cursed with the mark it came outta nowhere so we had to take swift action. She had the mark so she had to go before she could ruin the party,” Grey Hoof said with a care free smile that got my blood boiling. Rage let out a growl and Ethen placed his hands on Shi while I placed my helmet on my head as the voices and words in my head appeared.

"It appears that you're beyond redemption now but before I do anything I have something to show you," I said before I aimed my right shoulder at them and used my magic to move the armour around my shoulder out of the way. I then cast a see through spell on my sleeve revealing my cutie mark to the cursed ponies earning cries of shock from the murders.

Ash...You have the mark...," Grey Hoof said in shock.

"He's not the only one I have one too," Rage said he revealed his.

"Don't forget about me." Ethan said as she pulled her jacket down far enough to see her cutie mark. It was a black shield with a silver lining and it had two katanas crossed across it.

I glared at Grey Hoof as I put my armour back in place along with Rage but I saw The Blanks eyes get brighter in rage it was almost scary.

"Deceivers...You come into our village with that curse!" Grey Hoof shouted in anger while Ethen, Rage and I could only laugh.

"Oh that's real funny coming from someone who's been cursed to walk the planet as an undead," I said.

"Well we certainly can't let you go now when we're done with making you're new body you'll be creating new ones for your friends back there," Grey Hoof said.

I looked behind me and saw the others had revealed themselves before I looked back at Grey Hoof.

"You're so proud of your parties Grey Hoof but I've got something to say to you this party is over Rage...sick em," I said.

"Finally!" Rage shouted before he charged in swords blazing but Grey Hoof ran off.

"Go wild Ethen," I said.

"With pleasure." Ethan said with a sadistic grin on her face that slightly unnerved me.

I just walked forward listened to the voices and words in my head and summoned all the blood the pair spilled and used it to create a gatling gun on my left arm after I selected a song on my IPod.

I aimed my gatling gun at the zombies and unleashed a hail of bullets onto them shredding many that ran at me. Once I ran out of bullets I tossed the gun away and saw a Blood Hoof had jumped into the air to my right. But I simply pulled out a rope dart and flung the rope end at the Blood Hoof and used my magic to tie a noose around his neck and tossed the dart over a beam of wood that was hanging from a house. I then teleported to the other side of the beam and caught the dart before I gave it a yank hoisting the zombie into the air and dug the dart into the wall of the building. I then pulled out my scythes and connected the hilts together before I swung it at a few zombies and twirled it around behind my back. I then slammed the end of the weapon onto the ground causing all the spilled blood around me to turn into spikes and impale many Blood Hooves and blanks. I the twisted the scythes around turning it into a double ended scythes and tossed it into the horde which ended up getting stuck in a wall of a house.

An idea suddenly came to mind and I ran towards the building while shooting any zombies with Damnation and my shotgun before I put them away and leaped onto the scythe. But instead of me bouncing off the scythe like a springboard I managed to pull the whole house out of the ground and I grabbed the scythe and tossed into the mass of death. The house flew off my scythe and rolled across the town and in front of Ethen and flattened his prey and all eyes watched as the house crashed into another house and stopped.

Ethen then looked at me and made a ‘what the hell’ gesture with his hands while I just shrugged. I then put my scythe away and made a pair of chainsaw blades on my arms and chainsaw chains on my legs and zoomed my way over to more of the horde. I then began to cut them apart with a grin on my face that was hidden behind my helmet.

"Traitor!"

I skidded to a stop and looked at the source of the voice and saw Roneo was the one who spoke and Starlet was next to him.

"You come here and pretend to be our friend I'll be certain to gouge your eyes out," Starlet said.

"You know you two have a funny way of showing gratitude when Ruby found you little gem Roneo you thank her by murdering her. Pfft some friend you can call yourself," I said.

Roneo and Starlet then charged at me Roneo was faster. But I just dodged left and saw Starlet almost in front of me but I simply raised my left leg in front of me and the chainsaw chain turned into long red spikes where Starlet impaled herself on. I then stomped my foot down ripping her ribcage apart and severed her head from her shoulders.

"Bastard...You DIE!" Romeo screamed as he tried to take a bite out of me

I moved away from Roneo as his mouth closed and I raised my right chainsaw blade into the air and brought it down on Roneo's right shoulder and cut downward to his stomach and then cut to the left taking a massive chunk out of Roneo. I then heard someone scream and saw it was the mares and Gilda and they were being cornered by a ton of Blood Hooves. Suddenly my left hand became demonic and I pointed at the ground in front of the girls and a few pits like when I first met the Blood Hooves opened in front of them. A few Blood Hooves ran over the pit but many long black spindly arms grabbed them and dragged them down into the pit.

"You’re dead!"

I looked behind me and saw Gladstone charging at me like an angry bull but I simply placed my boot in front of me and saw his head connect to my boot and he managed to push me back a bit. I then used my leg act like a spring and pushed him away and onto his back before I placed a boot on his chest and drew Damnation and double tapped Gladstone one in each eye.

I then noticed the others then noticed me and I was about to wave but then they shouted at me about something behind me and when I turned around I saw a zombie had lunged at me. Its mouth wide open and aimed at me and out of instinct I raised my right arm and closed my eyes before I hoped this zombie wouldn't get to my flesh. But instead of a zombie’s weight on me or my arm I felt a charge of power and a blood curdling scream and something sizzle before I opened my eyes. I saw my right arm had become angelic and a shining white glowing holy cross almost as big as I am attached to it and behind me I saw singed bits of the zombie and the others were staring at me in shock.

I then smiled at my arm before I looked at the zombies and saw them back away in fear and pain of the holy glow. I then charged into the horde and any Blood Hoof in my way was vaporized. Once I made it through the mass of undead I decided to test my power I charged some energy into my right hand again and the cross disappeared only to leave behind a silver chakram and with ancient engravings on it that were glowing gold.

"Oh yeah let's see how this flies," I said as I tossed the chakram at the Blood Hooves

The chakram turned white and cut through the zombies like a hot knife through butter and bounced off objects and into more Blood Hooves before it came back to me. I then held it to cut down any more of the undead and once that was done I looked around and saw the remaining Blood Hooves were dead. I then looked at the chakram and saw it disappear before I looked at the damage it did and saw a Blood Hoof still moving. As I walked over to it I saw it was Grey Hoof and my chakram managed to cut him along his waist.

"What have you done you killed everyone all my friends how can I continue the party?" Grey Hoof asked as he tried to crawl away from me but I used my foot to kick him onto his back.

"Easy you can continue in hell," I said.

"Wait Ash think about it it's not too late you and your friends could become like us we'll protect you forever," Grey Hoof said.

"Y'know I just might become your friend Grey Hoof," I said causing him to smile evilly. "But only after you experience what you did to Ruby and by the way Pinkie holds more awesome parties then yours."

Grey Hoof's smile faded as I lifted my boot and crushed his head with a single blow. Once I was done the others came over to me as I removed my helmet and spat on Grey Hoof's corpse.

"Trash," Ethan said with a sneer as she looked at Grey Hoof.

"Okay what was that Ash a halo!?" Rage asked.

"Truly a powerful weapon Ash," Celestia said.

"Yeah I'm amazed on how I did all that," I said looking at my right arm.

Suddenly I saw Three Leaf jump off a roof and was onto us but I felt something yank my shotgun off my back and saw Mitta aim it at Three Leaf. She then pulled the trigger and blew Three Leaf out of the air with a missing head but Mitta also blew off her arm from the recoil of the shotgun.

"Dumb bitch," Mitta said before she retrieved her arm and handed me my shotgun.

"Okay I'm beginning to like her," Rainbow said.

Suddenly I felt a strange sensation around me and I saw all the souls that I absorbed before with our earlier encounter with the Blood Hooves had appeared around us. But, each one was in a pony form before they became Blood Hooves.

"Okay what's going on," Gilda said.

"They're the zombies we encountered yesterday and they're the ones I obliterated," Ethan said.

"And each ones soul was absorbed into me yesterday causing me to black out and they were all whispering desires for vengeance against the Blood Hooves and The Blanks," I said.

The souls then bowed to me before they faded into nothing.

"Whooaa trippy," Rage said

"We'd better get out of here the residents of the town will be back by morning," Mitta said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa they'll be back as in they'll all be back when?" Rage asked.

"Sunrise tomorrow and only the ones that were truly cursed meaning I'll also be dragged back here unless the curse is removed," Mitta said.

"No worries I can have us in Canterlot as fast as you can blink," I said before I teleported everyone to the throne room. Luckily the only ones here was the royal family and Amalthea who all happened to jump in surprise when we appeared.

"Oh by Aephoceria don't startle me like that," Faust said.

"Aephoceria what does that mean your highness?" Twilight asked.

"It's the name of my kingdom Twi," I said.

"Oh I can see you brought someone new...although she could use a bath," Discord said as he appeared from behind Mitta and gave her a whiff.

Mitta recoiled in surprise from Discord but then exposed herself to Faust's line of sight and when Faust saw Mitta her eyes narrowed dangerously on her.

"What Are You Doing Here!?" Faust shouted causing Mitta to cower in fear.

"Hold on Faust she’s with us listen we were wondering if you could help lift Mitta’s curse," I said.

"Ash I placed that curse on Sunny Town for a reason only to be removed until the whole town has repented for what it's done. So if she's still like this it means the town has not repented for their sin," Faust said.

"Look I know but listen Mitta here saved my life also Applejacks sister Apple Bloom," I said causing Faust's face to soften.

I was about to speak again but I was cut off by a new voice in the room.

"Please your majesty please undo this curse for my mommy."

I then saw the source of the voice was peeping out from behind Ethen's head and saw Ruby.

"Ruby...is...is that you?" Mitta cried.

"Hi mommy," Ruby smiled as she waved.

"Uh Ruby you mind hoping off my friends head?" I asked.

"Sure Ash," Ruby said before she hopped onto the ground and ran through Ethen's leg and Embraced Mitta who was crying.

"My precious daughter I'm so, so sorry," Mitta cried.

"It's alright mommy I'm not mad at you," Ruby said.

I then looked a Faust and saw her stand up and walk down the throne stairs and stopped before Mitta and Ruby. With a wave of her hand and a bright light later Mitta's form changed from undead to that of the living.

"I can see now that you were innocent in what had happened Mitta and for that I am sorry can you forgive me?" Faust asked with a bow.

"Please don't your highness you don't need my forgiveness," Mitta said causing Faust to straighten out.

"Hey Ruby how'd you know we were here?" I asked.

"Well I could feel my body being moved so I followed it here?" Ruby said while she pointed to the coffin that was in Celestia's magic.

"You'd be glad to know that the bones have been fixed and cleaned so it we be like it never happened," Ethen said making Ruby smile.

"Mitta tell me are the residents of Sunny Town any closer to redemption?" Faust asked.

"I'm afraid they haven't changed since the day you cursed the town and they were using the curse to curse others," Mitta said.

"Gods above what have I done?" Faust said.

"Don't worry Faust you couldn't have known the question now is how do we deal with them?" Rage asked.

"I made the curse so that if there was a stray resident they would be pulled back to the town by dawn," Faust said.

"Then I have the solution to your problem," I said.

"And what would that be Ash?" Chrysalis asked.

I teleported everyone to the entrance of Sunny Town and looked at the carnage.

"So much death," Dream Catcher said.

"Ok Ash what's your plan?" Rage asked.

"Easy I move the town elsewhere but getting it to the destination I had in mind will be a problem so I need you all to stay back cause I never done this before on my own. Also I've ever done one this big," I said.

Everyone backed away from me and I took several deep breaths before I raised my left arm at the town and made my arm became demonic and a pit appeared in the centre of the town. I then made the pit expand and the black spindly arms began to grab bodies, buildings anything that was in its path and dragged it all into the pit. Once the town was gone the pit disappeared and I collapsed to my knees.

"Okay I just exhausted my power," I said.

"Ash...when could you do that?" Faust asked.

"It was a while ago but I learned today I can do a lot more...but I can't show you now," I said.

"I think I know what you’re the god of Ash," Ethan said with a smile.

"Really then what would I be the god of?" I asked.

"You’re the God of Balance,"

Chapter 52 Mission in Zebrafrica and a Birthday

Both Rage and I were tossed out of the portal and we skidded along the ground I immediately got up and ran back to the portal but it closed just before I could reach it. I stared at the empty space in silence before I let out a cry of anger and punched a wall cracking it before I leaned my back against the wall and slid down it.

"Damn you Ethen!" I yelled.

"He did the right thing after all Ash. We didn't need to go to their world and help them and yet we went and did it but this wasn't our fight this was theirs we just gave them support," Rage said.

"Yeah...Yeah I guess you're right I just hope those two will be alright," I said as I stood up.

"They're gods Ash I'm pretty sure they can handle a few nukes," Rage as he stood as well.

"True maybe I'm just being paranoid," I said.

"My thoughts exactly now come along you're son said his first words today and there's a party being made we don't want to miss it," Rage said.

Rage walked out of the room and I grabbed the map before I followed him. We walked down the hallways and we were told by some dwarves that there was a party outside Dream Castle. Rage and I found Dream Castle and the place was filled with all kinds of fantasy creatures like trolls sprites and a dragon or two while everyone was having a blast. Faust also introduced some friends she knew when she lived here and as the party continued I gave a toast to both Ethen and Evo and enjoyed myself.

A little while later while I was sitting down enjoying the party I felt a strange pulling sensation. It was like a small light tug I looked around but no one was tugging me but I could still feel it. I stood up and looked around and felt the tugging was pulling me away from the party so I followed the tugging and took to the air and followed it till it led be back to the dead forest we were in earlier. I landed on the ground and let the tugging guide me till it stopped and I saw I was in a large empty clearing. The only sound around was my feet treading on ashes as I walked into the centre of the clearing before I sent out a pulse of energy and found something beneath me buried in the ashes. I crouched down and cleared away the ash and discovered a small group of glowing gold and green spheres no bigger than my palm. I picked one up and scanned it feeling life come from the sphere indicating the sphere was an egg and from my memory I saw this egg was hope for a supposedly extinct species.

I then summoned a large satchel and placed the eggs inside of it carefully before I sent out another pulse of magic and scanned the area for more eggs and I soon had enough for a village. But I had to carry three satchels and as I was digging up the last one when I saw another egg only this one was black and lifeless as if all of the life inside its shell had been sucked out of it. I then heard a familiar shriek I hadn't heard in a while and looked around the clearing and summoned Whispering Wind and placed a shielding spell over all three of the satchels. Suddenly, a large hoard of creatures appeared and saw they were same creatures from the abandoned fortress where I rescued Faust. They were about half my size and skinny and had beady little yellow eyes and long ears and they were charging at me. I then remembered they hate light so I made my right arm become angelic and the holy cross appeared on my arm causing the creatures to stop

I then then flew upward but the creatures also grew wings out of their backs and followed. I then saw a lot of them had also flown ahead of me and made a wall to try and stop me so I added some speed and held the cross in front of me and smashed into the wall incinerating some of the creatures while others were knocked out of the sky. But the creatures behind me were still following so I charged some energy into my hand and when I was ready I air skidded to a stop as I turned around to face the creatures. Once I was ready I unleashed a beam of holy magic on them burning many and causing the rest to flee.

"Good riddance," I said.

I then turned around and flew back to Dream Valley and once I arrived I saw the others looked like they were saying goodbye.

"Ash where have you been?" Luna asked as I landed.

"I'm sorry Luna but something grabbed my attention that I had to check out," I said causing Luna to nod at my words.

"Ash Blade,"

I looked around and saw Jaghoki was walking over to me with the portrait of me and my family only it was wrapped in cloth for protection.

"I hope you didn't plan to leave this behind you're highness," Jaghoki said.

"That wasn't the plan but thank you and I told you to call me Ash," I said before I took the painting and hugged the dwarf king.

"I hope you find the answers you seek Ash," Jaghoki said.

"Thank you for all your Jaghoki may your years be good ones," I said before I let go of Jaghoki.

The others then gathered around me and we waved goodbye before I teleported us back to Canterlot High and when we arrived instead of being exhausted I still felt full of energy.

"Ash shouldn't you be out of energy after that?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah but for some reason I feel like I can do that for years and still not get tiered," I said.

"Perhaps it's because of your Hellish Booster you're full of energy," Faust said.

"Hellish Booster?" I asked.

"To put it simply when you were last here you activated you're Eclipse Breaker think of it as when you've broken a seal to unlock more power then you have now. The next seal you unlock will be either your Hellish Booster or Heavenly Booster. But once one is unlocked you cannot unlock the other," Faust said.

"So my Heavenly Booster is now completely dormant forever?" I asked.

"I'm afraid so Ash," Faust said.

"Dang my mom would be disappointed," I said.

"Do not fear your highness the Demonic Booster isn't a bad thing you can actually do a lot of good with it," Amalthea said.

"Heh if my fight with Lucifer and Lilith was any indication then yeah," I said.

"I'm just glad I got to hit Lucifer in the face," Jabir said as he held Lucifer's mace.

"Just don't go bragging to anyone about it otherwise they'll think you're crazy," I chuckled.

"Noted," Jabir said.

"Hey Ash," Eli said.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"If you're heading to find out where those crowns came from in Equestria you'd better take us along as well," Eli said.

"He's right we want to be there for you we are like a family when you think about it," Rebecca said causing me to smile.

"Yeah I guess you guys have earned it. Alright I'll take you but we're not going now I...I need to rest and get my head together so I'm prepared for this," I said.

This worlds group's nodded in understanding before we said our goodbyes to each other and we walked through the portal and once we were back in the library Twilight shut down the portal.

"Well that was incredible a trip to an ancient land we once lived in and meet creatures there that are still alive after who knows how long. Ash turning into a massive dragon with incalculable amounts of power a map of the multiverse is there anything else today can give us?" Twilight asked.

"Plenty," I said.

"Um excuse me Ash but what is wrapped in that cloth?" Octavia asked.

"Oh here I'll show you," I said.

I walked over to a table and placed the portrait on it and began to unwrap it. Once I did I heard the others awe at it before I felt a strange sensation in my shoulder and rubbed it before the sensation went away.

"Oh my the detail is absolutely divine," Rarity said.

"Oh look how cute baby Ash is," Fluttershy said causing the others to snicker while I blushed.

"The frame is a work of art as much as the picture is whoever made this was talented," Celestia said.

"Believe it or not Celestia a Draconequus was the one who made this he went by the name of Leonardo da Fuzzybrow," Faust said causing everyone to snicker or look at Discord and Eris in surprise.

"Nope absolutely not we Draconequuses are known to be trickster's not painters," Discord said folding his arms on his chest.

"That's not what mother said Discord," Dream Catcher said.

"Ahem," Faust coughed causing the two to stop their bickering.

"Faust I know this may seem strange but I'd like this to hang in the halls of Canterlot," I said.

"But Ash this belongs with you," Faust said.

"Faust what good is a picture if no one can see it if it stays in my home no one will see it. Honestly it's not like we get many visitors anyway besides art like this is meant to be seen," I said.

"*giggle* As always Ash you are right I have it hung in the castle's gallery in the most likely place to be seen the public are allowed to view it and also it will be well protected," Faust said.

"Thank you Faust," I said as I handed the painting to Faust.

"Yo Ash what's in those satchels cause you didn't have them when we left," Thunderlane said gesturing to the three satchels I was carrying.

"Oh right you guys are not going to believe this especially you Faust and Amalthea," I said as I placed the satchels on the table carefully.

I opened a flap and pulled out one of the eggs and showed the others causing both Faust and Amalthea's eyes to widen before they backed away.

"Mother what's wrong?" Chrysalis asked.

"Ash where did you find those?" Faust asked.

"That dead forest we appeared in when Amalthea teleported us," I said.

"How many were there?" Amalthea asked.

"A lot but the ones here are the fortunate ones. The others I’m sad to say didn't make it but I managed to grab enough for a small village," I said.

"Wait hang on a second what are you three talking about?" Vinyl asked.

"These are Flutterpony eggs and these little guys are the last hope for their species they were lucky I came along. Otherwise those damn creatures I saw when I saved Faust would have done something terrible," I said.

"Ash this fantastic but I'm a little worried as to why they haven't hatched yet," Faust said.

"I think I know why cause when you created Equestria you made everyone immortal and Spike said they couldn't reproduce. It was like they were frozen in time and when I remembered that I figured that these guys hatching was also frozen. So I thought about it and figured to help them grow we had to take them away from the time field and to here that way we can watch over them. However, since they're still eggs and because of the world crossing I don't know how it will affect them when they hatch because they were quadruped ponies and not well like you guys and they also have thicker coats of fur and butterfly wings and antenna," I said.

"Perhaps it won't do anything Ash but right now we must discuss what to do with them?" Faust asked.

"Why not leave them with Slendermane?" I asked.

"Slendermane do you honestly trust that thing?" Rainbow asked angrily.

"Damn right I do skittles aren't you forgetting he was the tree spirit in Dream Valley and he also lived among the Flutterponies for years protecting them. He knows them better than anyone here also where he lives is isolated and no one will dare venture that far into the Everfree to harm these creatures. Also he helped us he didn't have to but he did so yes I do trust him," I said as I put the egg back in the satchel.

"Ash is absolutely right again Slendermane cared deeply about the Flutterponies so I second his decision I'm just surprised he's here though," Amalthea said.

"Very well Amalthea and I will take these eggs to Slendermane it will also give us an excuse to catch up with him," Faust said.

"Great," I said as I got that feeling in my shoulder again and rubbed it.

"Something wrong with your arm Ash?" Mac asked.

"No idea what's going on but it's being annoying," I said before I removed my jacket and rolled up my right sleeve and looked at my arm to see my cutie mark was glowing and showed the others. "That's never happened before," suddenly I felt something grab me and begin to drag me before there was a bright light and I hit my head on something hard. "Ugh what just happened?" I asked as I rubbed my head and looked around and saw Twilight was looking over the map which is what I hit my head on. "Care to tell me what crawled up your skirt?"

"Just have a look at this," Twilight said pointing to the map.

I stood up and looked at the map and saw nothing out of the ordinary till I saw my cutie mark on the edge of the map in the south. I then swiped my hand over the map and followed the mark till it came over Zebrafrica and I saw two of my marks were in two different places. One was moving while the other was still and when I looked for any landmarks I only saw dessert. I zoomed in on the mark that stayed in place and saw what looked like a camp of some kind and when I looked at the moving cutie mark I saw it was a convoy and it was heading towards the other mark.

"Okay what's going on here?" I asked.

"You tell me your mark is on the map," Twilight said.

"But I'm not an Element Bearer Twi," I said.

"What's going on?"

I turned around and saw the others had come running in.

"Have a look at this," I said as I zoomed out and showed them the two marks.

"Ash's mark is on the map and in two separate locations ok I think it's safe to say the map is broken," Rage said.

"Rage this is Harmonic Crystal it doesn't have any flaws if it's doing this it must have a purpose but it's only designed to be for the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. As for why it's doing this I don't know unless...," Faust started.

"Unless what Faust you're killing us over here," I said.

"Ash at any point in since today and when this map appeared have you cut yourself on it?" Faust asked.

The question took me off guard but I gave it a thought and remembered.

"Now that I think about it before we went on vacation I accidently pricked my finger on a crystal," I said.

"Yeah Ash is right I was there when it happened," Twilight said.

"That explains it then," Faust said.

"Explains what?" I asked.

"Ash when you were born the doctors needed to take a blood test to make sure you were healthy so with the aid of a blood wielder they removed a small sample of blood its how they discovered your immortality but there was more," Amalthea said.

"More?" I asked.

"To put it simply Ash there was an unknown power in your blood it was small and hardly noticeable and it wasn't killing or hurting you in anyway so we didn't think on it too much. But apparently that something in your blood is indeed important," Faust said.

I then looked at my right arm and flexed it before I gave some thought.

"This isn't the first time something like this happened. When I placed my hand on the pedestal in front of the Tree of Harmony it drew my blood and then there was the time in the knight's tomb my blood was a key. Also the casket that held your body Faust and finally when I went to help my world at the Friendship Games I cut myself on the pages of the book that links our world and a portal opened," I said.

"It appears your blood may be like a skeleton key to unlocking different abilities in objects Ash," Faust said.

"A skeleton key?" Rainbow asked.

"It's basically a key that can open any lock Rainbow," Rage said.

"Ok that shit is just insane," Gilda said.

"Language!" Luna scolded while gesturing to our sons.

"Talk about a handy trick," Vinyl said.

"Yeah no doors can hold you now," Daring said.

"I'd rather be careful with this guys this power is dangerous," I said.

"Agreed but Ash this power you have we never got around to discovering what it can truly do and I'd like to run a few tests on it. For good reason's I assure you and I will do nothing that will make you uncomfortable and will keep you in the loop if something comes up," Faust said.

"Well Faust before we go doing that may I suggest we focus on what this all about?" I said gesturing to the map.

"Oh right I'll get in contact Queen Amara see if anything is happening in her country but until then I suggest you all rest," Faust said.

It's been three days since we came home from Dream Valley and now the mane 6 the royals Rage myself and the Immortals and Zecora were on a train cutting across the country of Zebrafrica. Zecora was here along with us because when I went to take Pip to his lesson with Zecora I mentioned there might be a problem in Zebrafrica so she's coming along to check on her hometown and family.

"I see well it is quite surprising that the old tales of the Demonic Angels are actually true. My mother told them to me when I was but a foal yet even after all this time I still love the stories," Queen Amara said after Faust told her of who I am

Amara was sitting across from the princesses and her guards were standing behind her while Rage and I stood in random corners of the room in our armour and weapons along with the Immortals. The girls (minus Twilight) and Zecora were in a car near the end keeping their eyes on Flurry Heart, Midnight and Pipsqueak while we talked.

"I just find it incredible that the Zebra's still know of them do you have old books detailing them?" Twilight asked.

"A few Princess Twilight but some we cannot decipher because that knowledge only belongs to the Demonic Angels. But for the ones we do know are of great battles against battles many of them were told as bedtime stories for foals some have named them guardians or protectors others call them gods," Amara said.

"You hear that Ash you're a god here," Rage chuckled.

"Indeed but to stand in the mere presence of the prince of such great civilization is more than one could ask for," Amara said.

"The words are kind Queen Amara and I am flattered you and you're subjects have put me and my people in such a high position but I will say I'm anything but a god," I said.

"I understand but now why exactly have you requested an audience with me you're highnesses," Amara asked

"Well to put it as simply as we can Ash has been summoned by and enchanted map that indicates if there is a problem in our world and...," Twilight started.

"She means to ask has there been any trouble in your nation as of late you're highness," Faust said.

"Hm not that I can think of except there have been a few missing ponies from random villagers," Amara said.

"Doesn't seem that strange," Rage said.

"But's that's just it we didn't think there was a problem either but then we saw a pattern always the same number of zebra's go missing in one village every five months. We set up guards patrols to keep an eye out in the villagers but ones who are doing this are crafty and always manage to get away and those that see them and follow show up on a random doorstep the next day dead," Amara said.

I looked at the royals and saw they were processing what Amara said and as I looked away I saw one of the Zebra guards looked nervous and after a while of talking the guard looked at his watch and left. But, seeing a suspicious guard never sat well with me so I followed him but kept out of his sight and when he checked to see if anyone was following I turned invisible. We arrived in the carriage before the one the girls, Zecora and the foals were in and saw him place a device next to the door and pushed a button before he hid it behind a curtain with that done I revealed myself.

"What's that do?" I asked.

The guard then spun around and began to sweat like crazy at my presence and backed away slowly but I rested a hand on Salvation.

"I'm not going to ask again," I said.

The guard then seemed to grow a backbone and pulled out a knife and ran at me but I just sighed and stepped to the side as he tried to stab me and held my leg out tripping him over causing him to drop the weapon. I then grabbed him by the back of his uniform and picked him up before I used my magic to grab the devise he placed and walked him into the room where the royals were and pushed him to the floor.

"Ash what's the meaning of this?" Celestia asked when I entered.

"Ask him he planted this in the car before the one the foals, element bearers and Zecora are in when I found him," I said as I showed them the devise.

"He's wearing the armour of honour guard but I don't recognize him," Amara said.

"Neither do I and I know everyone in the honour guard now that I think about it I don't remember seeing him in the ranks before today," a zebra guard said.

"Ok pal start explaining who are you and why did you place this back there?" I asked.

The Zebra's response was him just spitting on my foot I looked at the others and gave them a one moment gesture before I grabbed the Zebra's mane and pushed his head through a window. I then pulled him back in showing shards of glass in his face while he let out a cries of pain.

"Let's try that again now what is this devise for and why did you activate it?" I asked as I grabbed his right forearm in my left arm.

"It's a transmitter I was using it to register the royal foals location," the Zebra said.

"And why was it doing that?" I asked.

"So the others could kidnap them," the Zebra said before I let the words sink in. "Sir please understand it's just a job."

"Oh shit," Rage said.

"Just...a job...just a job?" I growled before I crushed the Zebra's arm as if it was dough forcing the Zebra to scream and fall to his knees before I let go of his arm and used my other hand to wrap it around his throat and squeezed. "That 'job' involves both my sons being kidnapped and you're saying it's just a job...boy do want to know what happens to those that push my temper to that limit?"

"Ash please put him down," Faust said calmly.

Doing as requested I dropped the Zebra while he whimpered in pain and held his limp arm and the real zebra honour guards placed a cuff on one arm and attached it to a railing that went around the car.

"Excuse me you're highnesses," a Zebra guard said as he entered the car before us.

"What is it?" Amara asked.

"We are seeing vehicles approaching from the southwest," the guard said.

I walked over to the broken window and saw large dust clouds approaching us.

"Looks like the rest of the group are coming," I said.

"What's the play boss," Lightning Dust asked.

"I've got a few ideas," I said as I used my magic to pull the transmitter to my hand.

I then gestured for the team to follow me towards the back of the train and I placed the transmitter back where the Zebra first placed it. I then got everyone out of the back cars and told the others the plan.

So we all in agreement," I asked.

"I like it simple but effective," Rage said.

"Yeah but there's a problem with the plan no one here knows how to drive," Quick Shot said.

"Actually I can," Nocturnal Shadow said.

"Seriously since when?" Storm Cloud asked.

"Dude you'd be surprised what I do in my down time," Nocturnal said.

"Alright Nocturnal drives Quick Shot you're on the gun rest of you pick up a weapon get on and shoot whatever comes into you're crosshairs," I said before I summoned the Knight XV Ethen left behind for us with a mounted gun on it.

"Rage summon Bone Rattler you, me and Shadow Ranger and these guys are going to tear shit up," I said.

"Done," Rage said before he let out a whistle and his bike Bone Rattler materialized with a demonic shriek before him next to the Knight.

I then let out my own whistle and my bike Shadow Ranger appeared on the other side of the Knight and let out a horse like whinny.

"Hello beautiful miss me?" I asked the bike receiving a happy neigh from it. "Same."

I climbed on the bike and realized I was too heavy while in my armour causing massive discomfort for Shadow Ranger. I quickly snapped my fingers so I was dressed in my casual clothes with my bike jacket and helmet but kept Whispering Wind and my pistols on me.

Sorry about that girl I gotta remember that my armour is heaver then I make it look," I said as I patted the side earning a snort from the bike. "Epsilon I'm going to need to know when those cars get close."

"Understood Ash," Epsilon said.

I then began scrolling through my songs for a song but then discovered something that has eluded me up till now a file that read 'to my hero' so with that I pressed play.

"Hey Ash it's me Noah from when you lost your arm I wanted to give a present to say thanks for saving me so I picked out a song from one of my favourite shows it's really good for when you're going fast anyway thanks again bye,"

I looked at the other song before I smiled and selected it before I placed my IPod into the IPod dock in the bike before I pressed play.

As I hit play Epsilon gave me a signal about the cars and the Knight XV roared to life and spun its back wheels around before it launched through the wall and out of the train car and onto another trucks driver seat crushing it right as the lyrics started. Rage then drove out and I wasn't far behind I remembered the terrain was made of sand. So with but a simple thought the shadows clinging around the tyres changed them from dirt tyres to sand tread tyres and I presume Rage did the same with Bone Rattler. Rage then drove to the other side of the train to take care of the other vehicles and the Knight XV was tearing a large truck apart with its mounted gun. I then finally noticed the enemy vehicles looked a lot like the ones in the Mad Max movie Fury Road which caused me to smirk.

I was suddenly boxed in by four cars the one in front of me and to my left were covered in spikes like a porcupine. I then used my magic and the chain I got from the last heat season coiled up my arm like a snake before I then flung it at the car ahead of me. The chain wrapped around the bumper and I gave it a flick and the chain lifted the car into the air before it came down on the car behind me. I then got the chain to let go of the car before both cars exploded the two other cars on either side of me then tried to crush me. But, I hit the brakes and dodged the attack before I was crushed and used the chain to grab the car and fling it into the other causing both to explode.

I then saw a Zebra on top of what looked like a Humvee was about to shoot the Quick Shot But, I climbed onto the seat and Shadow Ranger slowed down and got on the Humvee's side knowing what I was about to do before I then leapt onto the roof and grabbed the Zebra gunner and threw him away. I then jumped inside and saw about four Zebras in the car I saw one start to pull out a gun but I punched him in the face and that caused all the Zebras minus the driver to start trying to beat me up. But, I was able to handle it till one jumped on my back and pushed me into the front seat and then pulled me into the passenger seat. The driver then pulled out his gun to shoot me but I managed to pull out a feather blade and threw it at the driver's head killing him. I then went to push the Zebra on my back into the door to throw him off but I accidently pushed too hard and ripped the passenger door off. The Zebra on my back began to strangle me and another car drove up and the driver leaned out the window to shoot me.

I then hooked my foot into the steering wheel and gave it a jerk causing the car to go into a barrel roll. I managed to use my foot to pull myself back inside the car and elbowed the Zebra on my neck in the rib causing him to let go before I pulled myself to the driver window and noticed I was upside down. I quickly grabbed the edge of the window and pulled myself out of the window and flipped myself to land on my feet and let go of the Humvee just as it sailed overhead and I skidded to a stop while still maintaining my balance. I then watched the Humvee continue to barrel roll till it came to a stop and I gave a nod before I heard a horn behind me and saw a spiked truck coming towards me with a saw on the front.

"Ok," I said with a grin.

I began to walk forward and summoned my armour and began to jog and speed up till I was sprinting. I saw the saw line up with me but when it came in contact it broke and I slammed into the truck causing it to flip over me and crash upside down with an imprint of me in the crushed engine.

"Guess I'm tougher," I said.

I heard Shadow Ranger whinny as she came up next to me I then removed my armour before I got on her and drove to catch up with the train. And when I did I saw the Immortals and Rage were mopping up the last of the vehicles and I then created a magic ramp that led back inside of the destroyed car. Once everyone was on board I sent the Knight XV and Shadow Ranger home and Rage did the same with Bone Rattler and when that was done we walked back into the room where the others were.

"And that was without a single flap of my wings," I said as fluffed my wings.

"Dude that was nuts the one where you escaped that situation where you were inside the car was awesome. And Rage the way you used your chains to slash through the cars like butter was awesome and you guys it was like you were in a tank with that thing," Rainbow exclaimed.

"Truly impressive from all of you and I have good news we interrogated the Zebra and he's a member of the group that are abducting civilians and the base of operations is where you have described. He was also kind enough to give us some more information like guard patrol times and convoy deliveries," Amara said as she gestured to the captured Zebra.

"Alright then looks like we have a mission team," I said to the Immortals and Rage.

The team and I were waiting in the in the sands half buried for camouflage and to escape the heat while Lighting was hidden in a dessert cloud above us. We were waiting for the convoy to come past and we had set up a trap for it but now we just had to wait suddenly I felt vibrations and heard an engine I had a look and saw the convoy was approaching.

"Alright everyone game time," I said mentally.

We watched as the first car and the cargo truck passed but that's when Rage pressed a button that activated some road spikes that blew the tyres out causing the car to stop along with the other vehicles. The guards then went to check out the problem but the spikes had already disappeared back into the sand. I then saw most of the guards protected the cargo truck while two inspected the tyres.

"Alright Lightning let's cut their line of sight," I said mentally.

Lightning then then flew close to the ground and flew in circles around us while Rage and I camouflaged her from the convoy guards. Soon sand began to pick up and with a little help from me a sandstorm rushed over the convoy and I gave the signal. The Immortals, Rage and I stood and entered the storm but we kept our eyes open and senses sharp and I could see the faint outline of the convoy and the guards scrambling around to escape the storm. I made sure I got close to the convoy I saw a guard was struggling against the wind I walked up to him and when he finally noticed me it was too late because I had him in a sleeper hold and knocked him out.

I saw the others were handling the guards quietly and I saw the two guards take cover in the busted car. I walked over to it and ripped off the door surprising the two Zebra's before I aimed my pistols at the two I then shot the two with stun rounds causing them to fall asleep. I then cuffed them to the car because Amara wanted as many of these guys alive as possible alive. I then got okay's from the others telling me that they have taken care of their guards and I gave the okay for Lightning to stop which she did and the sand settled.

I looked around at the scene and nodded the group and me then tied/cuffed the Zebra’s to the car and I made sure to cut off any communication these guys may have along with chances of escape before I placed a beacon on their car for someone to come pick them up. I then looked at the cargo truck and gestured for everyone to stack up on it and when we were ready I gestured for Rage to open the door. And when he opened them ten mare and stallion zebras from inside jumped at Rage causing the rest of us to pull them off him.

"Hey, hey, hey it's alright were not your enemy were friends were here to help," I said as I calmed two zebra's down.

"Who are you ponies," a stallion asked.

"Were an elite team in the Equestrian forces known as the Immortals," I said.

"Immortals as in the ones from the Diamond Dog kingdom?" a mare asked.

"The very same," Storm Cloud boasted.

"We are here on a mission to rescue kidnapped civilians which is where those guys were taking you," Nocturnal said gesturing to the group of unconscious Zebras behind her.

"Well you have our gratitude is there something we can do to help you with?" the stallion asked.

"As we said we're heading to the same place as those pricks were taking you but we need you to come along so we can free more civilians," I said.

"Wait go into the lion’s den so to speak," a mare asked.

"I know you lot don't like that idea but if we drive this there without you guys we'll be busted and won't save anyone besides it’s a long walk to almost anywhere out here," I said.

The group of zebra's then huddled together to talk before they looked at me.

"Very well we will accompany you our trust is in your hands," the stallion said.

"Thank you," I said.

The Zebras climbed back inside along with the Immortals while Rage and I climbed into the front seats after I grabbed a zebra guards ID tags. I then managed to shape shift into a perfect copy of him before I then drove us all the way to their camp and Rage camouflaged himself. I then showed the ID tag and drove the truck inside the parking bay I then climbed down from the driver seat and was met with a single guard.

"Hey Zephier just need to go through with the search again for bugs so you know the drill," the zebra said.

"Of course," I said as I held my arms out while the zebra searched my body.

"So what happened with your escort?" the Zebra asked.

"We were being followed so they went to take care of the problem should be back soon though," I said.

"Pah let them come it's not like they can get inside with all the hostages and I don't mind living here hell with all the milk those mares produce in their fat tits it's enough to make my mouth water not to mention the fact we can screw em how we please it’s what were here for eh," the guard said.

"A breeding station huh oh you lot are so lucky I'm taking you in alive," I said mentally.

"Alright just need to look in the cockpit for anything and then we can look at the new batch," the guard said before he looked inside the cockpit and looked at me again. “Alright seems you’re clean."

"Wait didn't the other guy look suspicious?" I asked.

"Other guy?" the guard asked.

The door to the truck suddenly closed and hit the guard in the head and knocked him out before Rage revealed himself and hopped down and handed me my weapons.

"Y'know I was really tempted to kill this guy," Rage said.

"I know the feeling but you know we have to keep them alive," I said as I turned back to normal and summoned my armour and put on my weapons.

I then got the others out of the back and told the captives to go hide before I led the group over to an office and saw a map showing the guard patrol routs and lunch break schedule where all the guards go on break. This made things all too easy as if they wanted us to break in. We then walked into the main area and saw six rectangular towers around five stories high with small rectangular prism wire cages stacked on top of one another. Each one was filled with one Zebra either a stallion or a mare and all of them were naked and being treated like animals.

"Sweet Celestia," Swift Spear muttered.

"I'm getting a nasty itch to kill now," Lightning growled.

"I'm aware everyone feels it I feel it too but you know our orders are to take them alive for the queen's punishment lethal force is last resort option only and that's an order," I said.

"Understood sir," everyone said.

Suddenly the lunch buzzer rang and all the guards left causing me to nod.

"Alright Lightning Dust, Nocturnal I need you both in the surveillance room and sabotage the cameras keep their eyes off us. Holy Light, Swift Spear there is a lever that electrocutes the cages to prevent riots from the prisoners sabotage that and we don't need to worry about the prisoners getting hurt or used as leverage. Quick Shot you're our eye in the sky let us know if something changes. Rage find their commander we're going to take him in personally and 'alive'," I said.

"Yeah, yeah," Rage said.

"Storm Cloud you and me are going to visit the mess hall and knock out some guards," I said.

"Yes sir," Storm Cloud saluted.

We each went off to complete our separate objectives Storm Cloud and I flew over to the mess hall that was in the west of the compound. I did a scan of the building indicating all of the guards were inside and I then told Storm Cloud to find another opening and seal it shut before I went and did the same for another door. We also made sure the windows wouldn't open before Storm Cloud returned with a salute indicating that he had finished his task. I gave a nod before I shut off the ventilation in the room and tossed in some smoke grenades that were filled with a sleeping smoke and barred the entrance again. I heard the guards shouting and desperately searching for a way out of the room and it continued until there was but silence.

I then got word that the others had completed their tasks and I gave the word to start freeing the prisoners before I called in our evac. We then went to the task of opening the cages and freeing the prisoners and helped them with basically whatever they needed till the Pale Horse arrived. All the former prisoners were placed on the deck of ship and given proper attention and we placed the Zebra guards and Zebra in charge in the holding cells of the ship. I then told the Immortals and Rage that if any of them tried anything they had the ok to go fuck them up and before we knew it we arrived at the Zebrafrica capital.

We unloaded the prisoners (some beaten badly) and victims and Queen Amara gave our team medals for our heroism before we left for home which was a quiet trip back. And when we arrived outside my place it was midnight and The Immortals, Rage and I shared a quick drink and toast. The Immortals and I then disembarked the Pale Horse and the ship left along with Rage and I waved goodbye to the others before I went to bed.

I woke up and saw Luna wasn't around and when I looked at the clock I saw it was 10 am so I got up complete my morning routine and then went to fix myself some breakfast because Silver Tray and Feather Duster weren't here. That's when I realized I was the only one in the house. I was confused about what was happening till I saw a note on the table so I set down my breakfast and picked up the note and read it.

Ash

I'm writing you this cause your presence is requested at Ponyville Park today so when you are able to can you come over

With love

Luna

I was confused as to I was requested in Ponyville Park but I figured I'd find out when I got there. So I finished my cereal and washed my dish before I stepped out of my home and saw it was absolutely quiet and that there were no ponies around. I was a little confused and a little worried as to what was going on but I just calmly walked through the streets of the town. I soon got a bad feeling in my gut the only sound was the wind blowing through the streets which unnerved me and when I got to the park I saw it was just as abandoned as the town.

“Hello,” I called out

"SURPRISE!"

I almost leapt ten feet into the air when I saw the town appear out of thin air along with confetti raining down around me along with some streamers. I then saw a banner hanging above saying in big colourful letters HAPPY BIRTHDAY! I then saw all my friends from Equestria were here along with the mane 6 from Earth Jabir, Rosa, Akachi, Eli and Rebecca were here as well.

"WereyousurprisedwereyawereyawereyaFaustcamealongtwodaysagototellusthatyourbirthdaywastodayandthatgotmeultrasupermegaduperexcitedbutthenIrememberedyou'veneverhadarealbirthdaybeforeonyouractualbirthdayandthatmademesoverysadsomeandmyothermedecidedtothrowyouthebestbirthdaypartyforyouever," Pinkie said.

"Wait my birthday as in MY birthday?" I asked.

"Of course silly do you really think I'd allow you to miss your own birthday? Faust said.

I was in shock about what was happening that when I came back to reality everyone was pulling me to the table were I saw a massive spread of food laid out on it and in the centre was a massive cake that rivalled Rainbow's on her birthaversary. Except mine had grey and blue frosting and a small statue of my Cutie Mark on top along with some sparklers and all along the top of the layers were candles and written on the sides it said HAPPY 10,000,000,000,000th BIRTHDAY ASH!

"That's my age damn," I said feeling flustered at my words.

"And for a party like this Ash I had to call in some help," Pinkie said.

"You call in some help Pinkie that's not like you who's this pony that you brought to help?" I asked

"That would be me my good man."

I spun around and saw a tanned yellow coat and brown poofy mane and tail like Pinkie's and he had a yellow t-shirt and blue pants and he had a cheese filled sandwich that looked like it was being used as an accordion on his shirt indicating it was his cutie mark.

"Cheese Sandwich I didn’t know you were in town," I said.

"Howdy Ash my cheesy sense was a tingling telling me some kinda party was going down here and I also got a call from Pinkie Pie for some assistance and when I heard the details I just couldn't turn this down," Cheese Sandwich said.

"Hey why are you standing around here for you have a party to enjoy," Pinkie said before she pushed me onto the dance floor while she got on stage and began to sing a song and Equestria's mane 6 became the backup dancers.

The party went on well into the evening and I enjoyed everything about it. I was grabbed by earth's Pinkie Pie who had showed me variety of things that was organised for today like a miniature roller coaster a massive balloon of me which I knew came from Cheese Sandwich. I also saw spotlights that had my cutie mark on it and the same went with the lights I also saw Cheese Sandwich's cannon was firing ponies into a massive punch bowl willed with...well punch. But, I decided to stay away from that for so many reasons and I also saw a massive ice sculpture of my cutie mark.

I then saw Cheese was balancing plates on a massive wheel of rolling cheese and I saw a massive pizza that would be twice my size which brought up the question how could they cook such a thing of that size. I also saw a piñata in the shape of my cutie mark and I saw a roller blade derby along with an ice rink probably made with the help of Snowdrop. But to put it all in short this party was epically off the hook.

I then decided to do some roller blading I got both Rainbow Dashes to follow and we both put on some roller blades which wasn't a problem for earth Rainbow cause the skates were shaped the same way as human skates to help support ponies. I then lined up with the two speedsters and we were off in a flash I was easily beating both Rainbows and those two were neck and neck with each other. I skated close to the edge and held out my hand slapping the hands of spectators as I passed. After a few laps and I crossed the finish line I skidded to a stop and heard the crowd applaud me while my opponents finally passed almost out of breath.

"Better luck next time you two," I said I rolled passed them.

I then saw Luna skating on the ice so I decided to go and join her I walked over to the ice rink and put on some ice skates and gently and gracefully skated my way over to Luna and watched her skate like a ballerina with her eyes closed. I then skated up behind her and gently grasped her outstretched hand and placed a hand on her waist causing Luna to almost stumble over in surprise. But, I held her carefully and when she saw me she smiled I then spun Luna around so she was facing me and we just circled the rink like we were ballroom dancing. I then let go of Luna and began to skate backwards with my hands behind my back all the way around the rink and Luna just folded her arms under her bust and gave me a smile

I continued this until I overlapped Luna and gave her a quick peck on her cheek and matched Luna's speed till I then heard the sound of someone stumble on the ice. I looked and saw it was Ruby and she appeared to be struggling to skate. I gave Luna a one moment gesture before I skated over to Ruby and helped her up.

"First time skating kiddo?" I asked.

"Um yeah," Ruby admitted sheepishly.

"Okay its easy just use your favoured leg to push forward while you use your other leg to steer where you want to go before you switch," I said as I propelled myself forward a bit before I stopped. "Now you try."

Ruby did as instructed and moved forward a bit before she smiled and began to skate with me I congratulated the ghost foal and watched her stick her tongue out in concentration before she started taking big pushes. As we skated I asked her how things have been and was glad to hear she and Mitta have been doing well and once we finished our talk I skated back over to Luna to enjoy more skating with her and after that we had cake and enjoyed more partying till it was time to go.

All my friends from earth left back to their world and Daring Do, Fancy Pants and his family along with Snowdrop left while the rest of us walked back to my place. When we went inside my friends led me into the family room where the CMC, Akachi and Ruby handed me a large card that reminded me of the heart they made for Ms Cheerilee on Hearts and Hooves day. I opened it up and had a look to see it was filled with glitter and a massive kids drawing of me in my armour and roses by my feet.

To Ash Blade

HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO THE HERO OF EQUESTRIA

From

The class at Ponyville Elementary, Miss Cheerilee, Ruby and Akachi

"Oh ain't that cute," Rage said as he looked over my shoulder.

I then crouched down and put the card on the side before I opened my arms for hug but the five foals and ghost filly charged at me and knocked me onto my back. But that didn't stop me from hugging them all and when the foals had finished trying to hug the life out of me the others gave me their gifts. Caramel told me that his decision wasn't easy cause I was a guy who had everything he needed and I couldn't agree more with him. None the less his gift was spectacular as was every other gift from the others.

"Hey Ash it's time for you to open Octy's and my gift," Vinyl said.

"Alright let's see what you've got for me?" I said.

The two mares then gestured for me to follow them which I did and they led me to the entertainment room. And when we arrived I saw not much had changed except for the karaoke machine and two large speakers at the back which had a ribbon attached to it along with a card from Octavia and Vinyl.

"We figured this room could use something to spruce it up a bit and what's better than karaoke?" Vinyl asked.

"Wow you two I was actually looking for something for this room but you just answered that problem," I said.

"The machine works with your IPod so you can sing to any song you wish," Octavia said.

"Oh can we try please," the foals all begged,

"Now hold on you lot this here is Ash's gift so he shoul-," Applejack started before I stopped her.

"AJ it's a karaoke machine you're its kinda supposed to be used in a group besides I think these guys should have a turn before bed," I said.

The foals cheered before I led them all on stage and set up the machine the foals then agreed that it would be fillies and colts in two teams. We then then did a coin toss and the fillies went first and once all the girls had a mic and were ready I found a song and pressed play.

The fillies sang beautifully especially with how Sweetie Belle was lead singer and Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were backup singers. I could tell their siblings were very proud if the tears were any indication the fillies then walked off stage and the colts Rumble and Pip took their place before I pressed play for another song.

Everyone let out an applause for the performance and whistles and Luna came up and hugged Pip while Thunderlane fist bumped his brother. And with that was done Mitta took the foals bed.

"Oh, oh my turn my turn," Pinkie said after she appeared behind me.

"You want to sing Pinkie?" I asked causing her to nod so I gave a shrug handed her a mic and scrolled through the songs and found the perfect song.

Pinkie seemed to be having an absolute blast as she danced and sang to the song I just smiled and when Pinkie ended the song with a wink aimed at Pierce I swear he was about to pass out. The next pony to step up to the plate was Vinyl and I knew the perfect song for this party mare and as she prepped herself I looked for the song and when I found it I waited for Vinyl to give me the okay before I hit play.

I figured this song suited Vinyl well cause she normally has her headphones in and she once told me that when that happens it's like a party is going on inside her head. The next one to come up and sing was Spitfire I thought about what to do for her but then a song came up and I found it easily.

I figured the song would be perfect for her for too many reasons and she also seemed to think so as well cause of how she sang. And when she finished she gave me a fist bump and I heard a teleportation spell go off behind me and I saw Discord. I gave him a mic and scowled through some songs and decided to see what Discord could do with rock music.

Surprisingly Discord really knew how to rock out and after the song ended it was clear the audience agreed. Spike then came up asked for a song he can sing to Nocturnal which I nodded to him before I picked a song.

After the song I could see the mares were impressed but none more so then Nocturnal and Twilight and the next one to come up and to my total surprise was Gilda knowing her I would have thought she would not take part in this.

"Hey Ash mind if I try?" Gilda asked.

"Uh...yeah sure," I said.

"Cool just make sure it's not mushy or anything kay," Gilda said.

Giving a nod I went back over to my IPod and searched for a song for Gilda and found one that was absolutely perfect.

I saw Gilda was having an absolute blast with that song and got every note right and when she finished she gave me a fist bump at my choice and the next one to come up was Faust. I was a little surprised to see her and Faust seemed to want to pick out her own song out so I didn't stop her and once she did I looked at the song and raised an eyebrow at it but shrugged it off before I pressed play.

After Faust finished everyone applauded her cause of how well she did and I would admit that song fitted her to a T. When Faust stepped down Twilight stepped up and I selected a song for her.

After Twilight came Rarity and I had the perfect song for her considering her special talent.

After Rarity finished I saw Rainbow come up and before she could make her request I stopped here and told her that I already had her covered and once she was ready I pressed play.

When Rainbow finished in rock star pose after doing an air guitar I couldn't help but laugh at how well that song fitted her. When Rainbow came over to me she gave me a fist pump and fist bump I then looked to see who was next and saw Celestia stepping up. She gave me a smile and grabbed a mic while I went to work on finding a song and when I found one I pressed play.

I figured this song was a pretty good one for Celestia because it shows after every tough decision in her life she came back stronger. And when she finished and the others applauded her she walked over to me and gave me a hug which I returned I then looked at the next customer and saw Applejack was up

"Hey Ash can ya'll play a song that could get a message to Caramel telling him my love is not something to mess with," Applejack said.

"Has something happened?" I asked.

"Well ah noticed he was looking at a few mares at you're party," Applejack said.

"Ok I think I have just the song for you AJ and if something is going on with Caramel well I can assure you it won't be happening for much longer," I said as I patted Applejack's shoulder before I gave her a gentle push onto the stage before I went to play the song I had in mind for her.

After Applejack tipped her Stetson to me and I just smiled before I saw Fluttershy nervously make her way up to us. I gave the Pegasus a few comforting words before she accepted the mic I offered her and walked out on stage I then scrolled through the songs and found one that suited Fluttershy well.

Words wouldn't no could not even begin to describe what everyone just heard Fluttershy's voice was so beautiful with that song it even left Gilda speechless. The room was stuck in dead silence and Fluttershy was looking nervous I then started clapping and the rest followed in an uproar and Fluttershy blushed before she walked off stage. Suddenly, Eris appeared behind me causing me to jump a little.

"Oops did I scare you?" Eris asked in a teasing tone.

"Ha, ha amusing Eris I presume you want to have a turn?" I asked.

"Bingo I don't suppose you have one that matches me do you?" Eris asked.

"Definitely just step on stage and I'll get the song ready," I said.

Eris then grabbed the mic and stepped on stage while I scrolled for and found the song I had in mind.

I smiled at how well the song suited Eris's personality and when she finished she flew at me and coiled around me in a death hug.

"Ugh...I...take it ow you liked...the song," I said as Eris started to squeeze the air out of me.

"More then you know," Eris said as her grip tightened.

"Hey babe can you let my brother go he needs air."

Eris then released me and I saw it was Rage Eris then kissed Rage before she left and Rage helped me with my breathing.

"You alright?" Rage asked.

"Yeah but damn you're girl has got the powers of a 15ft anaconda," I said.

"Yeah but she only does that when she's extremely happy but do you have a song for me?" Rage asked.

"I believe I've got something," I said with a smile before I walked back over to the machine and scrolled through the songs till I found one.

Rage seemed to be liking the song because of how well he was singing it and when he was done everyone applauded him. He then gave me a hug before he left and when he left I saw Chrysalis step on stage and I knew of a good song for her.

Chrysalis's voice seemed to match the song perfectly it was like she was the artist herself and if the applause from everyone was any indication they loved it. I then turned to see Cadence was up next

"A song for the princess of love to sing oh wow that's gonna be a synch I can already think of two," I said.

"Mind if I have a look at them?" Cadence asked.

I gave a nod before I showed her the two songs and let her pick the one she wanted and once she was ready I pressed play.

I gave Cadence a smirk and watched as she danced and sang and the others were loving it and after her performance I saw Dream Catcher step on stage and I played a song for her.

At first I had my doubts about this song for Dream Catcher but in the end she didn't seem to mind it and sang it with amazing passion. And when she finished the next pony I saw to step up was Mitta and I knew the perfect song for her.

The song seemed perfect for Mitta because she was letting go of her past and starting a new life and that made this song perfect for her. I then felt a tear in my eye as she sang cause seeing her like this made me proud of myself knowing I was able to help someone in that situation. When Mitta stepped of stage she gave me a hug and I then saw Luna step up.

"That was quite a song you picked for her," Luna said.

"I figured it would good one for her thank you for noticing," I said.

"Well I hope you know me as well if not better then I know you," Luna said.

"You leave the song picking to me and all you need to do is sing the lyrics and have fun," I said.

As Luna turned to walk away I tapped Luna on the butt earing a surprised squeak and seductive smile from the mare and when I turned around I saw a tri coloured object disappear from my view behind a curtain. But, I ignored it before I went to select a song only for my IPod to zap me and automatically play a song. And when I saw the song and magic residue I knew this was Cadence's doing and she rigged that I can't change anything till after the song.

When the song finished we were all as spellbound from when Fluttershy sang the way Luna sang every note unto itself was a must see sceptical. Once the song was over Luna came up to me and woke me from my trance with a full on kiss and when I regained my senses I kissed her back till we broke for air.

"That song was amazing but why did you pick it?" Luna asked.

"Well to be honest I didn't had a certain pink alicorn come back here and rig the machine," I said.

"I see well I must leave the birthday boy to his task while I have a certain mare to thank then kill," Luna said as she turned away and used her tail as a whip to hit my butt.

When Luna left I saw the mane 6's stallions come up along with Shining Armour.

"Hey Ash we were each wanting to sing a separate song for our marefriends," Comet said.

"And we were wondering if you could help," Thunderlane said.

"Sure Caramel you're up first," I said.

"Wha but why should I go first," Caramel asked.

"Caramel remember the song Applejack sung?' I asked.

"Yeah but what's this have to do with anything?" Caramel asked.

"Oh Faust you're an idiot," Comet said with a face palm.

"Caramel that song Applejack sang was directed at you cause she saw you staring at a few mares at the party so is there something you want to tell us?" I asked.

"What that's not true the only reason I was staring at those mares is because they looked familiar to me and I was trying to figure out where I've seen them before that's it," Caramel said.

I stared into Caramels eyes and saw only truth before I gave a warm smile and patted Caramel on the shoulder.

"Ok Caramel I believe you now let's go fix this mess up and I have the perfect song to help do that," I said.

"Ash you're a life saver," Caramel said before he walked on stage and I began to play a song.

I figured this song would be perfect for Caramel to sing because it tells of how he and AJ first met and the way Caramel sang the song any doubts that Applejack had about him were wiped away if the expression on her face was anything to go by. Once Caramel finished I gestured for Soarin to go up before I played another song.

I figured this song would be best because it wasn't sappy and Soarin once told me that when he first saw Rainbow he felt paralysed with awe and if Rainbow was nodding her head to the beat which she was it was a clear sing she was also enjoying the song. After it finished Shining went on and I could see Cadence was anxious to hear a song from him but I decided to play a song that will both give Cadence a message about how he feels about her along with a little revenge from me.

I nodded my head along with the beat and I could see Cadence had a blush on her face but from what I couldn't tell. But, once the song ended everyone cheered and when Luna saw me I gave a simple smirk and this caused Luna to giggle behind her hand. Shining then walked off stage and gave me a fist bump before I got Comet to go next. But, he took a few deep breaths before he walked out and played a song for him.

Comet sang the song well and I saw Twilight's face was scarlet and when it ended Comet said thanks to me and Shining caught Comet's hand with his in a brotherly fashion. I then got Pierce to go next and I knew the perfect song for him to sing.

Pierce totally stepped out of his comfort zone with this song but didn't seem to care and this song suited Pinkie tremendously and when it finished Pinkie had gone from her seat into Pierce's arms all in one massive leap and peppered his face in kisses. I then helped Pierce out with getting Pinkie off him and helping back over to the side of the stage while Pinkie took her seat. And when I set Pierce down he had a goofy grin plastered on his face before I sent Thunderlane onto the stage and picked a song.

I figured Thunderlane should sing this because of how his entire self was changed when he and Rarity got together and I can't remember a moment when those two weren't apart since then. I saw Rarity was absolutely speechless when she heard Thunder sing and once the song ended the last one to step on stage was Mac. It took a little encouragement but he walked on stage and I played a song that will help him out.

I gave Mac a warm smile and watched him sing the song matched his voice perfectly along with the way he feels about Flutters and when it finished I didn't even see it happen. But, Fluttershy hand launched herself at Mac and was on his lips like a vampire fruit bat on an apple. Everyone was clearly surprised but how forward Fluttershy was with Mac but no one was complaining. When the two broke the kiss Fluttershy noticed where she was before she let out an eep shriek before she hid behind Mac which was adorable.

Mac helped Fluttershy off stage and when I was about to turn off the machine I was pushed onto the stage and I saw Rage and the other males were smirking at me. Mac then tossed me the mic making me understand what was happening and so I gave in and watched Rage pick a song and when I heard the beginning I shot the guys a glare before I took a breath and began to sing.

When the song finished I looked at the others and saw their faces were in blank along with the guys. I then saw Luna fly on stage and stare at me while I got a worried feeling but that feeling vanished when Luna grabbed me and passionately kissed me. The way she kissed me was like I haven't kissed her in ten lifetimes and the only thought that I could feel in my mind was best birthday ever.

Chapter 53 The Return of The Prince

I has been 2 weeks since my birthday and news about my party reached all over Equestria I think it was because the royal family attended. But now I was reading through some of the books Queen Amara gave me about the Demonic Angels and it told of some fantastic legends about us like the taming of the leviathans, and the battle with the stone giants of Thunder Mountain. I was marvelled by the stories that my people had created and I looked at the map that was sitting on a pedestal in the centre of my library and gave a nod.

I stood up and walked over to the map and entered the combination opening the map I then pushed a button showing me the map's history and saw the one that showed me the one that showed Ethen and Evo's Equestria. I gave a silent prayer before I searched for the one before that and I saw our Equestria getting larger till it showed the continent and I saw a bright orange dot over the west.

"That's gotta be it," I said before I shut off the map and left the library and saw Luna passing by the bottom of the stairs. "Luna I need you to contact your family and my brother."

"Why?" Luna asked.

"Were going to go find out why my parent’s crowns were on board the Fortune Seeker," I said.

"Of course I'll let them know immediately," Luna said before she gave me a kiss and walked away.

I then texted the mane 6 along with their stallions plus Trixie and Gilda to meet me in Twilight's Castle before I left. I calmly walked through town and went inside the castle and saw everyone was in the castle lobby already.

I can see everyone is here," I said.

"Well the girls and our coltfriends were gonna spend the day together but then you texted us," Twilight said.

"So why'd you ask us all here?" Rainbow asked.

"Well you guys remember my parents crowns right?" I asked causing them all to nod. "I decided that it's time I found out why they're here in Equestria."

"So basically we're going on an adventure to a place where Demonic Angels probably lived?" Thunderlane asked while I just nodded.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh this is gonna be so exciting we going to see a long lost Demonic Angel site," Twilight said as she bounced around like when she got her Cutie Mark.

"Settle down Twi we've still got to prepare for the journey which is why I wanted to talk to all of you on who we should bring," I said.

Two days later

I was standing in the Pale Horse's hanger under Canterlot with the mane 6 their coltfriends Spike, Gilda, Trixie, Daring Do, Jabir, Rosa, Eli, Rebecca, the Royals, Rage, Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Zecora, The Immortals and the foals who Faust insisted Pip and Midnight come along despite many protests. And in the end Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Thunderlane and both Cadence and Shining brought along the other CMC and now we were all prepping to leave. Everyone then the boarded the ship and we headed off my friends from earth were amazed with the Pale Horse and I everyone just simply enjoyed the ride.

It took us about an hour long but we were getting close to our destination I set the Pale Horse down and we decided to leg it the rest of the way. We were walking through an old ancient forest and music softly played through the trees in a comforting way.

"These place feels so alive," Chrysalis said.

"You got that right," I said as I leaped from root to rock and swung from a branch but kept pace with the others and the foals tried to do the same thing as I did.

"Look at you Ash you're like a little child that's looking for adventure in your parent’s backyard," Jabir said as I hopped across a small stream.

"Actually he's more like a wood elf exploring the forest for the first time," Amalthea laughed.

"Well how can I not be guys I'm probably going to learn more information about my kind then I already know if you were in my position you'd understand how huge this is for me," I said.

"Your enthusiasm is grand but Ash be careful where you stand," Zecora said.

"Man you lot are beginning to sound like me when I don't want to let any of you come along," I said as I swung from a branch and onto a boulder.

Suddenly the boulder shifted below me and that caused me to stumble off it and land in the dirt much to everyone's amusement and I couldn't help but laugh till the boulder moved again. That's when I saw the supposed bolder wasn't a boulder it looked like a rhino but it's snout was more pointed and the creature had moss and plants growing on it and it's horn was made out of branches and flowers. I scrambled to my feet and looked at the creature in awe and saw it trudge its way over to me. Once it was close enough it gave me a sniff and let out a groan and nuzzled its head against me pushing me a few steps back before I gave the creature a few rubs under its chin with a smile. Once I finished the creature then walked away into the forest.

"Amazing isn't it?" Faust asked.

"More than you think but what was that?" I asked.

"That was an elder rhino one of the many creatures made by the forest," Faust said.

"Made by the forest?" I asked.

"But of course for example Timberwolves are also such creatures they don't communicate like regular animals do but they have a purpose to serve in forests like this one," Faust said.

"Wow the world is truly a fantastic place to live you just need to know where to look," I said with a smile.

"Um Faust do you think we'll see any other creatures here?" Fluttershy asked.

"More than likely," Faust said.

We continued our walk through the forest enjoying the sights and sometimes someone would call out seeing a creature made by the forest. But, the best sight was when I stepped on a dragon's snout by accident because I thought it was a hill. The dragon was made of roots and trees but the eye looked like a normal dragon's eye. Faust told us it was a Forest Wing and that these guys were protectors of the forest and peaceful creatures. The Forest Wing stared at me for an eternity before he bowed his head and rested his head back in place and fell asleep again. After each creature we saw I made a sketch for them to look over later.

"Hey Ash do you know how long it will take for us to get to this place?" Rainbow asked as I just finished my sketch of the Forest Wing.

"Hm...Oh yeah right it should be-," I started when I heard a small sound enter my ear.

I then walked forward a few paces and stopped so I could listen to the strange sound.

"Uh Ash where should this place be?" Rainbow asked.

"Shh," I said as I listened again.

"What do you mean shh," Rainbow asked loudly.

"He means be quiet Rainbow," Rage said.

"I know what it means but I want to know-," Rainbow started but Rage held her muzzle shut.

I listened carefully and the noise was actually a song and it was clear as crystal and it seemed strangely familiar to me along with the sound of the singer.

"Ash what is it?" Faust asked as she walked up next to me.

"Can't you hear it?" I asked causing Faust to search for the sound.

"Wait I...I think I can hear something," Faust said.

"I can hear it perfectly if you’re talking about a song Ash," Rage said,

"What song?" Daring asked.

I then realized the owner of the voice was that of my mother and I felt my body want to run after the song and rather than fight against it I agreed. I dashed off into the trees as fast as my feet would carry me the trees seemed to make a path all on their own and when I came to a river roots came out of the ground and made a bridge for me to cross before I reached it. The song echoed all around me but the trees made a path for me to follow whether it be moving boulders or shrubs and using branches or roots to help me get around some objects. Soon I saw the end of the forest and I ran out of it but came to a sudden stop to stare at what was before me shortly after the others came along and Rainbow flew up to my left.

"Dude what the hell was that all about you trying to ditch us or something!?" Rainbow scolded me.

I simply placed a hand on top of Rainbow's head and turned it towards the sight set before us. There out in an extremely vast field where there was nothing but grass a few trees a river mountains on the horizon and a vast open sky that went on as far as the eye can see was the very same kingdom where I was born.

"Aephoceria," I said.

"Wait you know that place Ash?" Daring asked.

"Yeah...that place was my home it’s the place where I was born also the kingdom I was meant to rule," I said.

"Wait rule you mean you're one of royal blood?" Daring asked in shock.

"No one told you?" I asked only for daring to shake her head. "*sigh* Surprised you haven't noticed when we were in Dream Valley. One of us would be happy to explain it to you but first I want to have a look at that place."

I then teleported everyone in front of the entrance of the lower city and looked around I saw there were many destroyed buildings from either being burnt or crushed. But, there were still those that survived the onslaught.

"How did this all get here?" I asked.

"It must have happened when Equestria was created I had the thought of this place in my head and my magic must have somehow brought it here," Faust said.

I led the group inside the city and looked around and saw the marks of battle were everywhere along with skeletons from a variety of species. The wind then picked up and I heard a door creek open and when I looked something inside the house caught my eye. I walked over to the house and looked inside and what I saw brought only sadness cause lying on the floor was a female demon and a male angel. Both of them still had flesh on them which made them look like they died yesterday and in-between them both was a cradle with a tiny skeleton with wing bones indicating the child was a Demonic Angel and I saw the skeleton had a dagger in its chest.

"Ash are you okay?" I heard Luna ask.

I then walked out and saw the foals wanted to look inside but I blocked their way with my wing. When they looked up at me I simply shook my head and when Faust stepped up I let her pass and when she came out she was wiping away a few tears.

"I can't believe it came down to this," Faust said while I rested against a wall.

"Faust do angel and demon bodies rot at all?" I asked.

"Apparently not Ash," Faust said as the others looked inside.

The others came back out and I walked back inside the house and wrapped the bodies in cloth with my magic wished the family well in whatever life they have next before I re-joined the others and continued through the city. We passed through streets and saw plenty of skeletons impaled on many weapons some were torn in half and the demons and angels were easy to spot because of their bodies continued refusing to decay even after millions of centuries.

I saw Discord and Eris were having a moment whenever came across a fallen Draconequuses and the same could be said for the alicorns. I saw the foals weren't enjoying themselves as much when we were in the forest and so I decided to fix that I then teleported everyone up onto the castle platform and as I suspected there weren't any bodies about. I saw everyone's mood had changed when we saw the garden ahead of us which was had grand trees and plants growing over statues and on walls.

There was a large path ahead of us and in the centre was a large rectangular decorative pool that went along the path and connected with three others making a cross. At the end of each pool was a lit brazier with water pouring out all along the rim and in the centre of the pool was a beautiful fountain. it was a large pile of rocks and surrounding it were four unicorns each standing on their hind legs while water sprouted out of their horns like magic and in-between each unicorn was a leviathan head shooting massive jets of water into the air. On the rock hill and on a ledge was a statue of each creature that lived in the kingdom each one shooting out water from a trumpet or other object they had.

Finally near the top was an alicorn and like the unicorns below it was shooting out water from its horn and a dragon was coiled around the top part of the rock formation breathing out water like the leviathans. At the top there was a statue of an angel and demon and they appeared to be kneeling towards a Demonic Angel who had his wings outstretched and was attached to a pole at its feet making it look like the Demonic Angel was flying. When I looked in the pool I saw fish swimming around inside it along with an elegant mosaic tile design at the bottom of swirls and pictures.

"Oh my horn this is simply to die for," Rarity shrieked.

"It's absolutely beautiful," Rosa said.

"It is but let's go there is more to see," Faust said.

"Yeah and I'd lead the way but honestly I have no idea where I'm going so Faust would you guide us?" I asked.

"Of course Ash," Faust said before she led us inside.

The inside of the castle was amazing the hallways were colossal and some were heavily damaged and others had fading tapestries inside them. Rarity was begging me to allow her to take some home for restoration and to make a new line of clothes causing me think about the request before I looked at the ageing wall art and smiled at her before I said it was alright. I also said I'd let her pick some out later and I also made a request that some be taken home and hung up in Canterlot. The royals were delighted to hear my request and said yes causing Rarity to squee and give me a massive hug.

"Hey guys I'm gonna head off on my own," I said.

"Ash are you sure?" Amalthea asked.

"I'll be fine I just want to look around," I said.

The group then looked at each other and Faust gave me a smile before she led the group through the hallways and once they were out of sight I took another hallway. The castle was quite large and I often found a body lying in the halls. Suddenly, I found some skeletons that were wearing roman armour I saw a dagger in its scabbed lying in the middle of the floor so I picked it up and unsheathed it and saw it was still sharp and clean. I then saw a pale face on the hilt symbolizing the black centurion Damocles.

Remembering each detail of that story brought chills up my spine and I considered leaving the dagger here but then thought about using it as a reminder as I once did and so I tucked the dagger away for later. I then continued down the hallways and saw great wonders and stories carved into walls I then followed a path and up some stairs.

I then saw a pair of wooden doors at the top of the stairs and one of the doors was slightly opened I walked up to them and gently opened the door the rest of the way and stepped inside. I then removed the bag on my back and saw the room was average sized and circular with pillars that looked like trees formed a smaller circle around the room. I also saw toys around the room along with a stained glass window of the symbol on my back and in the centre of the room was a wooden crib. Above the crib was mobile with crystal wolves and ravens on them and that's when I realized this was my nursery.

I then looked around the room and saw a brown teddy lying on the floor so I walked over and picked it up to have a look at it and saw the stuffed bears face was adorable. I then placed the bear in the crib before I turned and saw something that caused my heart to skip several beats. There lying against a wall were both my parents both of their bodies were still perfectly intact except for the stab wounds in their chests and dried blood on their clothes. Both of them were leaning against each other and they each held the others hand. I stared at the two and took a step forward then another step and as I took a third my legs gave out and I collapsed to my knees and felt tears stream down my eyes.

Third Person P.O.V

I dare say this castle is more grand then in Canterlot...um no offence you're highnesses," Rarity said.

"None taken Rarity if anything I have to agree with you this castle is truly a wonder and ours is but a pale shadow of this one," Celestia said.

"True that I bet you could fit my family’s entire orchid here and you'd still have lots of room," Applejack said.

"So Faust where are we heading now?" Twilight asked.

"Hm well I can either show you all the echo chamber or maybe perhaps the throne room or how about Ash's nursery," Faust smiled.

"Wait Ash has a nursery?" Rainbow snickered.

"I wouldn't laugh Rainbow we all had a nursery at some point in our young lives Ash is no different," Faust said.

This caused Rainbow's snickering to stop along with the looks from the others were telling her to stop.

"Anyway if you just look at the room you can see a lot of love went into building it," Faust said

"Oh now this I must see I wonder what cute little trinkets are inside," Cadence said.

"I take it everyone wants to see the nursery?" Faust asked.

"Yes," everyone said.

Faust led everyone down the halls and whenever point out something Faust would tell them about it before they walked up some stairs and saw the doors that led to the nursery. Faust then stopped when she heard the sound of crying coming from the room. Rage then walked inside and looked around the room and he saw Ash on his knees and crying softly.

"Hey Ash don't tell me you're getting sentimental over this room are ya," Rage joked as he walked up to Ash but when he actually saw what Ash was crying over his smile disappeared. "Oh man."

Rage then walked up beside Ash and gave a bow to the fallen king and queen before he then patted Ash on the back then left without another word.

"Rage is everything alright?" Dream Catcher asked when Rage stepped out of the room and closed the door.

"Not exactly," Rag said.

"So who's crying?" Eli asked.

"It's Ash he...he's met his parents," Rage said.

"Are they?" Faust asked only for Rage to bow his head.

This caused everyone else to also bow their heads before Faust led them down stairs to make dinner and set up for the night.

Few Hours Later Ash's P.O.V

I stepped out of the nursery with my bag in hand and dried my bloodshot eyes before I walked down the stairs. I heard voices echoing through the castle and followed them till I saw some of the group were in the throne room and I noticed the room wasn't in perfect condition. There were fallen pillars, cracked and broken windows and almost destroyed banners but that was about it. I then saw the others were cooking food on a transportable stove Eli brought and when I walked in all eyes turned to me and Rosa then got up and walked up to me before she wrapped her arms around me before I returned the hug before we let go of each other.

"I'm just planning on having a quick wash," I said.

"There's a bath down the hall then take a left then you're first right bath should then be in front of you," Faust said.

I gave a simple nod to Faust before I grabbed a change of clothes and a towel along with some cleaning supplies before I followed the directions Faust said. I arrived at the door and stepped inside and saw a steam filled twisting hallway so I followed it and walked into a massive circular room with a large basin of water. And pouring from the ceiling and into the centre of the basin was a waterfall of warm water. When I looked around the rim of the massive bath I saw grates that the water went into when it was overflowing and at the bottom of the colossal bath was a mosaic tile design.

I then removed my clothes and submerged myself in the bath and let my body soak in all the warmth. I felt a smile slightly curl its way onto my lips before I cupped my hands together and submerged them under the water before I pored it over my face. I then grabbed a washcloth and submerged it into the water before I rubbed some soap on it and began to wash myself before I felt an itch in my wing meaning there was a feather I needed to get rid of. But it was slightly out of my reach I was about to give up when I suddenly felt another hand on my wing and pull the feather out.

I looked to see who was in the bath and I saw it was Luna with a towel wrapped around herself and she was giving me a worried look but I gave a warm smile and held my hand out to her to invite her into the bath. This caused Luna to smile and remove the towel before she sat down next to me and rested her head on my shoulder.

"Are you alright Ash?" Luna asked.

"Not really but I'm trying to cope with it," I said.

"I'm sorry this happened to you Ash I wish there was some way I can help," Luna said.

"There's no need Luna just you sitting with me is more than enough," I said as I pulled her closer and nuzzled the top of her head.

"Oh my stars this is a bath worthy of gods."

Luna and I spun around and I saw Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow, Applejack, Spitfire, Cadence and Celestia were in the doorway. Through the thick fog of steam I saw each one looked to be ready to bathe. This caused me to scramble away from them but I lost my footing and fell into the bath and once I resurfaced I wiped away the water on my face and looked at the mares.

"Do you lot mind!?" I asked in an annoyed tone.

"Ash!" Twilight shrieked with a blush

"Hi Ashy," Pinkie said with a wave.

"Oh shoot we're so sorry Ash we didn't know you were in here," Applejack said trying to look away.

"Well maybe not all of us," Spitfire said.

"I don't know if any of you have noticed but Ash and I were talking," Luna said.

"Oooo what about?" Celestia asked.

"Is that any of your business?" I asked.

"What I'm just curious," Celestia asked.

"I must say Ash this bath is simply gorgeous," Rarity said.

"Out!" Luna and I screamed in sync.

"Yeah, yeah we'll go but first I want to see what Ash is packing," Rainbow said.

"Same," Cadence said

The two lustful mares were about to fly over to me but thanks to my magic both got hit by a blast of water that came from the waterfall that sent them flying into a wall.

"Anyone else?" I asked.

"We're gone," Twilight said before she teleported herself and the group away.

I then let out a sigh before Luna swam over to my side and hugged me Luna then helped me wash and once I was done I got changed and left. As I stepped outside the door I saw the mares were still here I walked past them without a word and I saw Spitfire was at the back of the group. I watched her pass me before I used my towel as a makeshift whip and hit Spitfire in the butt causing her to let out a yelp of pain causing all eyes to turn to us.

"Touché," Spitfire said as she rubbed the spot where I hit her.

I gave a snort before I walked back into the throne room and joined the others and pulled out the dagger I found today along with a silver locket on a chain that was on the other side of the room where my parents lay. I did not stop staring at them even after the mare's came back from their bath and dinner had started.

"Hey Ash are you going to stare at those all night or come and eat?" Jabir asked waking me from my trance.

"Oh...sorry," I said as I got and up sat with the group.

"Ash what the hay is so special about that dagger and locket you've been staring at them for a while," Soarin said.

"Well I think this locket was my mother’s because it has a photo of me inside it," I said.

"May I?" Faust asked.

I handed the locket to Faust and when she opened it the song I heard in the forest came from the locket and judging by the looks on the other's faces they all could hear it as well. While the song played no one said a word.

"That song I heard it in the forest before Ash took off," Rage said after the song finished.

"Ash did you hear that song as well?" Faust asked.

"Yeah why is that song important?" I asked.

"To a child yes it was your lullaby," Faust said.

"No wonder why that song sounded so familiar," I said.

"I dare say that it was better than the one you sang for us mother," Discord said but Faust just smiled and nodded.

"So what's so special about that dagger?" Daring asked as Faust handed the locket back to me.

"When we separated I came across some soldiers in old Roman Empire armour and found this among them," I said as I held up the dagger.

"Roman legionaries but how could they be here when this place is far older than they are?" Eli asked.

"It must have been Lucifer's doing he must've opened up time portals and pulled in soldiers from across history," Amalthea said.

"Damn him," Jabir said.

"Hey Ash does the dagger have a symbol of Damocles on it?" Rage asked causing me to show the mark on the hilt causing Rage to nod.

"Wait whose Damocles?" Daring asked.

"Oh just an old ghost story from my world," I said

I then looked at the others they all had a look saying they wanted to hear it I looked at the foals and saw they were asleep before I looked at the others again and made images in the fire to help tell the story.

"Alright then but remember you all asked for it…The legend goes that there was a great roman centurion that went by the name of Damocles he was a revered leader in a massive army but during a battle his cowardly generals fled forsaking Damocles. Greatly outnumbered Damocles was slain by his enemies but when he arrived in the underworld he was met by Nemesis goddess of revenge who became enraged on how Damocles was treated. And so she granted him passage back into the land of the living but not in the same way as he left. I said before I made the torches flames snuff out and fire in the stove dimmed so there was little light in the room.

"Damocles had to become a symbol of pure utter terror for his prey and so Nemesis turned him into a vengeful spirit dressed in ghostly black centurion armour whose sole purpose was to hunt down and murder each despicable general who had abandoned him," I said as a shaft of light appeared and showed a man wearing roman attire sleeping in a bed but suddenly a figure in black centurion armour appeared out of the darkness. It had a ghostly pale face with black soulless eyes and blood leaking from them and where there was supposed to be a mouth was only darkness. the figure then stabbed the man in the throat while he slept and one he finished the shaft of light disappeared.

Suddenly a new shaft appeared in another part of the room and showed another general walk around a corner. But the was a sound of a blade slashing something echoed around the room before the general's limp arm fell into our view and the light disappeared again. Soon another light appeared and another general was backing away in fear with his sword drawn and pointing into the shadows soon Damocles appeared holding two swords. The two then fought only for Damocles to break the general's sword and hold his swords in an X at the general’s throat and like a pair of scissors Damocles decapitated the general. He then stared at his kill before he slowly looked at us and the light disappeared.

"One by one by one each general fell victim to Damocles sword and so it was since then during that period of time a commander always carried a dagger with an image of Damocles on it. This served as a reminder to them to always look after the troops that serve under them or answer to the cold steel of the black centurion's blade."

Once I finished I made the room brighter again and I saw everyone was almost spooked senseless. Rainbow, Gilda, Daring, Spitfire, Fleetfoot and Lightning were clinging to each other and Nocturnal was clinging to Spike and I saw Fluttershy was using Faust's wing as protection.

"I can see everyone is scared so my work is done," I said as I stood up and went to find a spot in the room to get comfortable in.

"Hey I wasn't scared," Rainbow barked at me as she loosened her grip around the other so called fearless fliers.

"Sure you weren't you may deny it on the outside but inside you were scared RD besides it's okay to be scared I'll admit that story sends chills down to my core every time I hear it," I said.

"I felt like a filly again that was afraid of the dark but this time there was no hiding cause that thing was the dark itself," Twilight said fearfully.

"Damn I had assumptions that humanity's ghost stories were frightening but that was a bit much," Daring said.

"Oh that's not the worst on humanity's fear factor should I tell you lot about the Nightmare on Elm's Street?" Eli asked.

"No!" Jabir, Rosa, Rebecca, Rage and I shouted in sync.

"Is it worse?" Luna asked.

"Luna that story or movie if you prefer makes mine look like a kids dream about puppy dogs and kittens," I said causing the ones in the group from Equestria to gulp before I settled down against a still standing pillar on the left of the room. And as I got comfortable to sleep I kept wondering about why this place was so terrifying to Compass Arrow and his crew.

3:30 am

I couldn't sleep there was no bad feeling nor was the pillar uncomfortable my head just refused to rest about why Compass Arrow hid this voyage from the world and also try and settle the fact about my parents. So I sat looked at the others and saw they were sleeping soundly before I stood up put on my jacket and grabbed Whispering Wind and my pistols along with my new dagger. I then walked out of the room and began to patrol the castle. All the while doing so I still felt the cold feeling I had in my heart from when I first met my parents. Suddenly I heard a group of footsteps behind me and when I stopped the footsteps continued meaning they weren't trying to be stealthy I turned around and I saw Jabir, Eli, Rage and Daring were following me.

"Can't sleep?" Jabir asked.

"Not a wink," I said.

"It's funny everyone here is normally able to sleep on worse conditions and yet we can’t sleep here," Eli chuckled.

"Heh, heh true," Rage said.

"Listen Ash I don't know you're going through but if you need to talk to someone we're here to listen," Daring said.

"It's appreciated guys thanks wanna walk with me might ease our minds," I said receiving nods from the others.

I led the group down the hallways and saw a massive gap in it that led into darkness.

"Must lead down into the rest of the castle," Rage said.

"Wanna check it out?" I asked.

"Why not," Rage said.

"Wait you mean go down there?" Eli asked.

"What we're the only ones here besides I’m kinda the ruler of this place so we can go wherever we want," I said.

"Well it's just so dark," Jabir said.

"Did my story scare you two that badly?" I asked jokingly.

"No," the pair said.

"Well let's go then," Daring said before she leaped into the darkness.

"You still afraid because a Pegasus mare had just jumped in without a clue of knowing what's down there and while it’s still dark," Rage said.

"C'mon otherwise we'd never hear the end of it," Jabir said before he jumped into the hole with Eli close behind.

"Brave lads," Rage said.

"Too brave they don't have wings," I said as I rushed in after them.

I dived as quickly as I could and saw the two before I grabbed the backs of their shirts and extended my wings to slow down but the ground was too close and we were still going fast causing the landing to be a rough one. I dropped Eli and Jabir and was sent tumbling down the slope we landed on till I stopped and let out a groan. I then saw light enter the room and not too far from my face was a skull and a scorpion crawling into its mouth causing me to scrambled onto my feet and look around. But I saw nothing but rubble and skeletons and I looked at the source of light and saw Daring with a flaming torch.

"That was a dumb move jumping in without wings and not knowing how deep it was but I gotta admit that was a gutsy move," Daring said as she helped up Eli and Jabir.

"Whoa nasty," Rage said as he noticed the mess around us.

"C'mon let's see what's down here," I said as I walked into the dark while summoning an orb of light.

As we explored the dark hallways Rage accidently activated the mechanism that sets the braziers alight the light was still dim but at least we could now properly see where we were going. The room was filled with scrolls sitting in rotting shelves and when Daring tried to read one she found out it was written in Demonic Angel. I then told her I'd translate it for her later before I heard the faintest sound of clanking metal I gazed at where the sound was coming from which was down a corridor.

"Hey Ash you alright?" Jabir asked.

"No I think there's something here," I said as I summoned my armour.

"Something here?" Rage asked resting his hands on his swords which he brought along.

"C'mon let's go check it out," I said before I grabbed a torch from a wall and lit it.

I led the group down the hallway and kept my eyes peeled for any movement I then felt a crunch beneath my foot and I looked down only to immediately look forward again because I saw we were standing on a pile of skulls and bones.

"No one look down just keep walking," I said as I looked back at the others.

But like always everyone slowly looked down and immediately regret it.

"That's going to haunt my mind," Jabir said.

"C'mon we don't want to disrespect these guys anymore then we have," I said.

The group then followed me but as we walked a bony ghost hand floated out of the fog along with several more and the hands just run along my body as if they were curious about me. The ghostly touch was cold and I saw the others were in a similar predicament but Eli was blowing away the hands with his breath which took several blows to dissipate one before he started fanning and blowing the others away. The display would have caused me to laugh if I wasn't nervous about the ghostly hands and soon the hands just simply left causing me to let out a sigh of relief before we stepped off the bone pile. Once everyone was off I gave a bow to the pile in respect and forgiveness before we moved on.

The path was long but I heard voices up before I heard screams echoing up ahead I snuffed out the torch and ran over to the source of the screams and when we made it to the spot I saw bodies and body parts scattered around the room. I saw a door where they came in from and saw more bodies and destroyed equipment and I saw another path that was blocked by rubble and roots coming from the ceiling. I then saw there was another path with dense smoke coming out of it I then heard a radio crackle to life and I walked over to the radio that was attached to a body and picked it up.

Commander we have a problem down here we lost contact with our scout teams said something about flaming monsters it's not confirmed but they may be declared KIA," a voice spoke.

(Sound of clanking metal)

"What is that?" a new voice asked

(Deep voice in different language speaks while metal clanks together)

"Sir were surrounded!" a new voice shouts.

"KILL'EM!" the first voice shouts

(Sounds of gunshots and of slashing)

"Oh no oh no...(panting and clanking metal echo's in background)...May the Father of understanding guide me," The first voice says in fear.

(Static)

"Ash did that guy just say Father of Understanding?" Rage asked before I looked around the neck of the dead griffin and saw the Templar cross.

"Fucking Templars," I said as I unceremoniously dropped the radio.

"Oh that's just great now we have one massive problem," Rage said.

"Two actually we don't know if what killed these guys is friend or foe," I said.

"So where do we go now we have to get back up to the others," Eli said.

"We'll take that smoky path it's obvious whatever is here along with the Templars came from there and went out of the large room the same way the Templars came in," I said.

"Alright Ash lead on," Rage said.

I walked into the smoke and could smell a strange familiar scent in the air I then searched my brain for answers till I remembered.

"Greek fire," I said.

"Greek what?" Daring asked.

"Greek fire otherwise known as the eternal flame you can stamp on it suffocate it or drench it in water but it will never go out until everything around it is burned," I said.

"Damn that's something you really want to be careful with," Daring said.

I continued to lead the group through the corridors till we came to the source of all the smoke. Trees and roots grew out of the walls and ceiling all of it burned and alongside the crumbling corridor were bodies impaled to the wall by spears arrows and swords all of them horribly burned. I led the group through the mess to another corridor with red banners with the mark on my back imprinted on them still hanging from the crumbling ceiling. The path ahead almost had no light in it but there was enough to see so I led the group into the hallway. Suddenly, I heard voices come from a hole in the roof and I gestured for the others to stop.

"Did you see them what were those things?"

"No clue whatever they were they weren't normal."

"No shit those things slaughtered the scouting team and half of our party,"

Suddenly, there was a deep muffled war cry and the sound of bones cracking before a Templar fell into the hole with an axe in his nervous system.

"We got movement!"

"Contacts multiple hostiles!"

I then gestured for the others to run while the battle went on none of us stopped running till we made it to the end of the hallway and once we were there I climbed into a hole in the roof and helped the others up we then saw we were in a three levelled room. A grand set of double staircases stood at the front of the room and they went around an old fountain and another two more simple double staircases stood behind the first one making a triangular shape. This continued up to the top and I also saw Demonic Angel armour standing on small alters for display.

"Stunning," Daring said.

"You got that right," I said before I saw a table with some things on it.

I walked over to the table and saw a few pieces of paper on them so I picked them up and read through them and saw it was the missing pages from Compass Arrow's journal. When I read through them I decided to read the last page out loud to the others.

I was a fool in coming here the creature that have been picking off my men have been named the Eternal Flame Guardians and now they are the same ones that hunt for me in the darkness of this place. It is now clear to me that this place was once the ancient kingdom for the Demonic Angels in the Zebra’s stories it is more sacred than anything we could ever encounter even after a thousand lifetimes of searching. The materials we found here are not of this world and my men were overjoyed when we found all the treasure we took in one single building in the lower districts of this place. We were going to move on to the castle but we should have left when we had the chance because of our greed we drew the guardians attention. But during our time in this castle I managed to learn from some of the strange texts about a vault and I also found a casket containing the crowns of the royal family that once ruled over this place. But because of taking the last one the guardians became enraged they used an inextinguishable blue fire to hunt us down and slaughter us I brought on their wrath and now many of my crew have paid the price. I should have left those crowns and taken what we could have carry but if by some chance I do escape this place then all records of my voyage here will remain hidden or destroyed. I do not wish others to suffer the wrath of the guardians so whoever you are and are reading this flee now leave what you have taken and run. This place is not meant for the world to see and if this meant to be my final hour I commend my soul to Faust may she show mercy on us for entering this holy place

C.A.

"What do you think he meant by vault," Rage asked.

I was about to say something when I heard the sound of clanking metal come from behind us I slowly turned around and saw it was coming from beyond the doors which soon opened to reveal a terrifying sight. In the background Greek Fire clawed over the walls and I saw Templars fighting figures wearing Demonic Angel armour and the Templars were being massacred and in the doorway was a also a figure in Demonic Angel armour. Except this one had a bristles on his helmet like those on a centurion displaying his rank among his forces.

("More intruders awaken and deal with them protect Aephoceria,") the leader said in Demonic Angel.

I was beyond words at the moment to see someone else speak Demonic Angel was not what I was expecting. Suddenly, I noticed movement in the corner of my eye and saw the armour that was on its pedestals was moving and the ones on the upper levels had pulled out bows and arrows and the tips of the arrows became ablaze with Greek Fire.

("Fire!") The leader ordered.

("STOP!") I yelled in both the Canterlot Voice and in Demonic Angel.

The very force of my voice seemed to snuff out the Greek Fire and in the other room and the flames on the arrow heads and the Guardians seemed to stumble back a bit at what I did. While my voice echoed around the room the leader then straightened itself out before it glared at me before it stepped forward and I did the same till we stood in front of each other.

(Who are you and how do you know our tongue?") The leader asked.

("I know it because I was born to it my name is Ash Blade and I am the prince of this kingdom,") I said as I spread my wings and revealed all ten of them.

This earned words of shock and praise from all the guardians and they all then kneeled to me.

("My lord we await your orders,") the leader guardian said as he too kneeled and placed his right fist over where his heart would be.

("The ones you have been slaying are an enemy to this land however there is a small group that consists of Alicorns, Draconequuses a few ponies and humans on the upper levels that are not to be harmed. The rest are the enemy known as the Templars the can be identified by this mark,") I said before I created the Templar symbol with my magic.

("And what of them?") The leader guardian asked gesturing to my friends behind me.

("They are also with me do not harm them,") I said.

("By your word my lord it shall be done,") the leading guardian said before he stood and gave my orders to the rest.

"Okay what is going on?" Rage asked.

"Looks like we just got ourselves an army," I said with a smirk.

Aephoceria Throne Room Dawn Third Person P.O.V.

The Templars had taken the entire group prisoner the foals were being held in a corner of the room while the royals were placed in front of the throne and the others were placed in another corner of the room. The leader of the Templar group sat on one of the thrones he was a brown furred Minotaur and he went by the name of Gerzera and he seemed to be taking in the luxury of what was left in the room.

"Hey you guys seen Ash, Rage, Daring, Jabir and Eli anywhere?" Rainbow asked.

"They weren't around when we were caught," Twilight said.

"So do you think they're on their way up here to help us?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh they're on their way alright but in chains they may be causing a few difficult problems for us but we'll soon have them so I wouldn't count on any rescues," Gerzera said as he got off the throne and walked over to the group.

"Clearly you don't know Ash ground beef besides you only caught us while we slept," Lightning said.

"You look irritatingly familiar have we met?" Gerzera asked.

"Name's Lightning Dust can't say you're ringing any bells," Lightning said.

"Ah that's it I knew you're grandfather Lightning Strike he was a brave man before I killed him," Gerzera said with a laugh on the end.

Lightning Dust was filled with a swirl of emotions sadness, shock, pain, and finally hatred she made a lunge at Gerzera but because her hands were cuffed behind her back so she could only head-butt him in the face. Lightning was about to go in for another attack but a pair of Templars held her in place.

"Worry not little filly I'll send you off soon to join him," Gerzera said as he pulled out a gun and aimed it right between Lightning's eyes.

Everyone scrambled to try and help save Lightning but the guards stopped them and Lightning just sat there glaring at Gerzera ready to welcome death.

"Any last words?" Gerzera asked.

"Yeah the guy with the bow better not miss," Lightning said.

Before Gerzera could ask what she was talking about the sound of a gargled scream filled the room and everyone looked at where the sounds came from and saw a guard gripping his throat before he burned away in blue flames leaving the arrow behind. The Templar was by a window and when a few Templar went to check it out they saw a figure dressed in old armour in a kneeling position on a roof. He had a bow in his hand he then pulled two arrows from his quiver and placed them on his bow and drew them back. The arrow tips then lit up with blue flames before he fired them at the guards killing two.

"Shoot him!" Gerzera ordered and so the Templar guards fired at the figure but he stood up and ran along the roof till he was out of sight. "Hunt him down it must be one of those damn knights."

The guards nodded before they ran and opened the door before they ran out but when the doors closed there were screams and a bone chilling shriek and two guards came flying into the room and skidded to a stop in front of the Gerzera both unconscious. Suddenly, the sound of rattling came from the doors and a tall skeletal creature in armour walked into the room. The creature held a pair of weapons in its hands while another pair rested on its belt and the skull's eye sockets had magenta pupils among the black and its teeth were sharpened to points.

"What in Equestria is that!?" Discord shouted.

"A Stalmaster here," Faust said in shock.

The Stalmaster then looked at Gerzera and began walking over to him but Gerzera wasn't eager to stay so he jumped out of a broken window but the Stalmaster followed and just then Rage and two armoured figures came into the room along with Daring who also wore the same armour minus the helmet.

"Rage, Daring what's going on and why is she in armour and who are those two?" Eris asked.

"Long story but fill you in as soon as we can but the two in the armour is Jabir and Eli," Rage said as he went to free some of the group while the two armoured figures removed their helmets revealing Jabir and Eli.

"Wow dad you look awesome," Akachi said.

Eli then got rid of Lightning's bonds and the Pegasus then walked over to a Templar and took his sword and stormed over to the broken window.

"Hey where are you going?" Rage asked causing Lightning to stop.

"To avenge my grandfather's death," Lightning said.

"Oh very well carry on just ignore what I said," Rage said before he went back to freeing the others.

"Wait hang on you're not going to stop her?" Twilight asked.

"Hang on let me get this right you're asking me the knight of vengeance to stop someone from killing a guy who killed another guy who was very dear to the one who is about to murder the murderer?" Rage asked.

"Y'know Rage makes a good point," Pinkie Pie said in her usual happy tone.

Lightning then flew out of the window and saw the Stalmaster was taking on about fifteen Templars and winning but soon more appeared baring its way to Gerzera who was shooting at the Stalmaster but the effects were very little. The Stalmaster then unfolded a pair of arms that were crossed across its chest and drew the second pair of weapons on its belt and attacked the Templars who had charged at it by using its weapons to hit, slash, and stab. But, one managed to jump on its back and the Stalmaster tried to get a hit at the Templar but then Lightning swooped in and stabbed the Templar before she flew around the remaining Templars and charged at Gerzera from his blind spot.

But Gerzera saw her coming and backhanded her into the ground this earned a shriek of anger from the Stalmaster and it threw a Templar out of its path and its torso then did a 360 degree spin killing all of the surrounding Templars. The Stalmaster then walked over to Gerzera who had pulled out a massive halberd and charged at the Stalmaster. But, the Stalmaster met the halberd with one of its own weapons causing the halberd to shatter and it used the side of the axe to send the Minotaur into a tree.

"Wait...he's mine...he killed my grandfather...he's mine," Lightning said as she tried to stand up.

The royals and Rage then appeared in the garden when suddenly the Stalmaster's body began to burn away in grey flames revealing Ash in his armour.

"I need him alive for questioning first Lightning," Ash said.

"Ash what the hay what's going on?" Twilight asked.

"Rage could you fill everyone in while Lightning and I take care of this?" Ash asked gesturing to Gerzera.

"Sure," Rage said before he made a bowing gesture to the others to follow him which they did.

Once the royals and Rage left Ash crouched down so he could look Gerzera in the eyes.

"Okay bud I just have one single question that needs to be answered and I expect my answer to be a good one where is the slaver Branding Iron?" Ash asked.

"I ain't telling you shit," Gerzera said.

"I was hoping you'd say that," Ash said.

Ash then used blood manipulation to control Gerzera blood and make lots of large spikes form under his skin breaking muscle and bone that was in its way and causing Gerzera to scream in agony.

"I can think of 3,675 ways to make this as horribly painful as possible and believe me you don't want that so I'll ask again where is Branding Iron?" Ash asked.

"T-the f-f-forest in the so-ow, ow, ow the south there's a large camp there and out of the way from wandering eyes," Gerzera said.

"Thank you," Ash said as he stood up and released his grip on Gerzera's blood before he looked at Lightning. "He's all yours."

"Thanks Ash," Lightning said cracking her knuckles.

"Wait I told you what you wanted," Gerzera said.

"True and for that I would have left you in a prison but I never said she was going to let you live," Ash said as he gestured to Lightning.

Ash's P.O.V.

After we finished with Gerzera I saw the Eternal Flame Guardians were chasing any remnants of the Templars out of the city which happened to only be one Templar running. Lightning Dust and I then took off back to the throne room where I saw Rage was finishing up telling the others about what happened.

“…So after Ash told us the plan on how to get back here and we found some old armour that would be able to protect these three in case we ran into some Templars and well you know the rest but to put it simply this was one hell of a night," Rage said.

"Incredible I'd have never imagined that there would be constructs made of the eternal fire still walking these halls after all this time," Faust said.

Suddenly the guardian leader walked in along with two others causing my friends to look at the doorway.

("My lord it is ready,") the leader said as he and the other guardians kneeled to me.

("Thank you,") I said in Demonic Angel.

"Ash what is going on what did he say?" Rosa asked.

"Oh he said that the preparations for my parent’s burial is ready," I said.

"You're parents burial but how'd-?" Rarity started.

"My parents gave the guardians instructions on what their burial was to be like when I returned their last order if you will," I said.

"I suppose we shouldn't keep it waiting then," Faust said.

The guardians then stood up and led us down the corridors and into the depths of the mountain itself but to us it was just a plain long staircase and once we reached the bottom I saw a fairly long hallway with two closed doors on either side of the hallway and a pair of double doors sat at the end of the hallway. As we walked down the door on the left side of the room opened and I was about to walk in when the guard gestured to the double doors.

(Excuse me but why am I taking this path and they are taking another?") I asked in Demonic Angel.

("My lord the others are not following you because they are not the ones being coronated,") the guard said with a bow.

"Coronated!?" I asked in shock.

"What's going on?" Rage asked as if he missed something.

("Guard why am I being coronated I thought I asked for a funeral for my parents,") I said.

("You did my lord but in their request they asked you to be coronated as they are laid to rest so that the kingdom will always have a king. It was to become a tradition if ever the ruler was to be laid to rest the successor was to be coronated during the funeral,") the guard said.

I looked at ground in shock at what was happening.

"Surly you must have known this was going to happen sooner or later Ash," I heard Faust say before I spun around to look at her

"Wait Faust could you understand all that and you knew about this?" I asked.

"Yes Ash I did," Faust said.

"Why didn't you say anything?" I asked.

"Because I knew you would react like this remember Ash you did say you would accept it," Faust said.

"I know it's just well I wasn't expecting this day to come like this and I would've expected it to be in Canterlot," I said.

"Ash we can always hold another in Canterlot to announce it to Equestria but this is the official ceremony," Faust said

"Someone care to fill us in?" Applejack asked.

"Well guys it appears that today isn't only a funeral but also...uh," I started.

"Ash's coronation is going to take place during the funeral," Faust said causing everyone to gasp.

"A coronation during a funeral isn't that a bit disrespectful?" Twilight asked.

"Not unless the former king and queen wanted it that way they wanted it to be that way so the kingdom always had a king," Faust said.

"But-but this is too soon I had an amazing idea on royal coronation attire for Ash," Rarity said.

"Don't fuss Rarity everything would have been sorted already but enough chatter we have a ceremony to begin. Ash we'll see you later I'll be presiding over this ceremony and Amalthea can translate what I say to the others in English cause I'll be speaking in Demonic Angel," Faust said.

"Ok...well this is it," I said.

Luna the came up to me and gave me a kiss and everyone gave me support by saying some words before they walked through the door leaving me with the guardians which had opened the double doors and stood at full attention. I took a massive breath before I walked past the doors which had closed behind me and when I looked ahead I saw the corridor was long and arched and going along the walls and ceiling were framed mirrors. I then began to walk down the hallway but as I did I began to hear music.

The music was calming yet powerful and it seemed to be guiding me down the hallway and as I passed by the mirrors I saw myself only in different periods of time and doing a variety of things. In World War 1 when I fought in the trenches or in the French Revolution when I was saving someone from the guillotine and many other places doing completely different things, things that some would call heroic others would call it foolhardy. But, I just kept walking till I was met with a figure who was walking towards me who at first I couldn't tell who it was but as I got closer I saw it was myself only my double wore different attire. He wore a silver chest plate with a pair of wolves holding up my cutie mark along with chainmail went over his arms chest and thighs. His metal greaves were also silver along with the gauntlets. The pauldrons had the Demonic Angel symbol on them which was made of gold and silver and the pauldrons reached halfway down on the upper arm providing better protection. And finally on the others back was a navy blue cape the border had golden leaves and vines going around it and the underside of the cape sparkled like stars in the night sky.

I noticed the other me was just a mirror image but the background behind him was completely different then mine I then reached out with my right hand with him copying me and when we touched one another there was a silvery aura between us. When I pushed forward I felt a warm sensation wash over my hand as it disappeared so taking a breath and closing my eyes I walked forward. Once I opened my eyes again I saw I was wearing my mirror's clothes and I then heard the sound of falling water and I followed the sound till I came to a massive cavern that looked like someone hollowed out the entire mountain. Far above me I saw massive bells hang from the ceiling and large holes were in the colossal walls allowing light to enter and when I looked down there was only darkness. Ahead of me was a set of stairs and on the sides were unlit braziers and at the top of the stairs was a stone gazebo with a golden stone roof and the six pillars that held up the roof were statues of Demonic Angels, and going around the rim of the stone column the gazebo stood on was a waterfall. Finally on either side of the stairs were the Eternal Flame Guardians all standing at attention and at the top I saw everyone was waiting.

I then took a breath and began my climb up the stairs and as I passed by a brazier a guardian on either side of me pulled out an arrow and fired it at the brazier igniting it in Greek Fire and this continued till I reached the top. I then saw Faust with her wings outstretched along with the other princesses that stood beside her and behind them I saw a stone coffin large enough for two people. I then assumed it was where my parents were being laid to rest and I could see everyone and Rarity were swooning over my new attire and as I kneeled to Faust the song ended.

("Today is a day or morning and celebration,") Faust said in Demonic Angel and Amalthea repeated only in English so the others understood. ("Today we lay the old rulers to rest and in their place stands a new ruler one who has braved through the suffering and pain of himself and others to stand here and lead his country into a new age of peace, wisdom and prosperity. Ash Blade son of Ronsihr and Agla do you swear to lead you're kingdom with the same intentions of peace as you're parents once did?")

("I swear,") I said in Demonic Angel.

Faust just smiled and looked at the pedestal in front of her and I gazed at it also when suddenly a few specks of light appeared out of it and floated in mid-air above the pedestal and more kept rising from it till finally the dots of light formed together and created a crown. It had a thick gold band with four diamonds going around it and on the left side of the crown was a webbed silver and gold wing going up in a diagonally. On the other side of the crown was a silver and gold feathered wing that was also going up diagonally but on the front of the crown were a pair of howling wolves made of obsidian and a silver border going around them. Above the wolves being held by silver was the most stunning gem one could imagine that looked like the moon but with a rainbow like aura coming off it.

I saw Faust pick up the crown before she turned it around and walked around the pedestal before she placed the crown on my head.

("The king is home,") Faust said as I stood up.

I then turned around and spread out all ten of my wings which the feathers let of a shimmering light along with the gem on the crown from the light coming in through the hole in the cavern walls.

("All hail the king all hail the king,") the guardians cheered

Suddenly a strong wind blew into the cavern from the holes and created a song like a pan flute and the bells above us began to toll and so the fabled song of the Aephoceria Mountain rang through the air making me feel alive for the first time. Once the song ended I turned to look at the others and saw them bow to me but I gave them all a single nod before I walked over to the coffin holding my parents. I looked inside to see them both and they were cleaned and in a different set of clothes and they both had their crowns I returned on their heads.

"Mom, Dad I don't really know where to begin I don't even know if I should be both angry and sad you sacrificed both you're lives to save mine or happy and proud to have parents that would go to great lengths to save me. When I was first told about you both I wondered to myself asking how do you become so great, so respected, so loved by many just by having a simple smile and saying a few words...I know I can never be as good as you but I'm willing to try and someday I hope you'll both be proud of me," I said with a few tears in my eyes.

I then placed a sun and night rose in both my parent’s hands and my mother’s locket in her hands before I kissed them both on their foreheads before my friends then placed their own roses inside the coffin and once the finished the coffin was sealed. I then kneeled to the coffin along with the others and the guardians and there was a minute silence before I stood and Faust placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Ash I'm sure they are already very proud of you," Faust said.

"Thank you Faust," I said.

"Ash you're cape is absolutely stunning and the gem oh that gem it is simply divine," Rarity said gushing all over me.

"That is the king's gem Rarity said to only be found and worn by great kings," Faust said with a smirk aimed at me causing me to rub the back of my neck.

"So what now?" Rage asked.

"Hey Ash that vault that was mentioned in Compass Arrow's notes why don't we see what's being held inside of it," Daring suggested.

A couple of the guardians were leading us through the hallways till we arrived at a set of double doors which when we opened we walked into a library that rivalled Faust's and causing Twilight to speak in gibberish before she passed out into Comet's arms.

("I thought we were heading to the vault,") I said in Demonic Angel as I looked at the guards.

("The vault is in here my lord but the secret to finding it was only known by the previous King and Queen but they left us a clue a blooming key will open the way,") the guard said.

("Understood thank you,") I said before the guards left and closed the door.

"So what's going on?" Thunderlane asked.

"They said that a blooming key will open the way," I said.

"It must be some kinda marker ancient civilizations often had them to mark where the hid ancient treasure chambers or vaults," Daring said.

"Not bad Daring Spaniards did the same thing with a heart and two keys going through it everyone look around for a picture with a key and flowers," I said.

"Hey Pip maybe we can get our cutie marks in vault hunting," Rumble said.

"Hey yeah I wonder what a cutie mark like that would be like," Pip agreed.

"Cutie Mark Crusaders Vault Hunters Yeah!" Pip and Rumble shouted before the two ran off along with the other crusaders and Akachi causing me to smile

Everyone then spread out and began searching and I looked around the shelves for something and I suspected there was some kind of book leaver hidden in this massive library but when I looked around I saw something on the floor in the centre of the room. It was a large mosaic picture of a pair of roses surrounded by a black circle and three arrows pointed at three pillars of columns in the room that were up against the walls. There were pillars stacked on top of each other as they went up forming a massive column and I flew down to the ground pillar of one column and inspected it and saw scraping marks against the top of one of the pillars but the pillar above had no scrapes.

I then tried to push the pillar upwards but nothing happened so thinking it over I pushed the pillar inward and I managed to move it before it moved upwards on its own revealing a strange switch. I then grabbed the switch and tried twisting it but nothing happened so I decided to pull it outward and the knob responded before I decided to give it a twist and the knob did so till I couldn't twist it any more. I then pushed the knob back in I then heard the sound of moving machinery echoed around the room and I saw tiles over the roses flip over.

"Everyone head to a column the picture on the floor is pointing too and push the bottom pillar in," I said causing everyone to obey and do what I asked and the last two pillars went upward like mine. "Okay grab the knob before you and pull it towards it to you and twist it clockwise till it stops before pushing it back in."

Everyone did as instructed and I flew into the air and I heard the sound of machinery and more tiles on the floor flipped over and once it stopped I saw the new tiles made a new picture which was a key wrapped in the vines of the roses. We all then waited a few seconds before the sound of machinery echoed around the room and the floor inside the circle sunk down and retracted into three parts revealing a stone staircase.

"Nicely done Ash," Rage said.

"Thanks oh right kids I want you all to stay up here," I said looking at the young foals.

"But why uncle Ash?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I don't know what my mom and dad left down there they could have set up some traps for all I know so I want you lot to stay safe here," I said.

"Okay," the foals said.

"Fluttershy do you mind taking care of them?" I asked.

"I don't mind," Fluttershy said before Cadence and Luna hand Fluttershy Midnight and Flurry Heart.

"Hey Ash are you sure we should leave Fluttershy here?" Rainbow asked.

"She's more than capable in handling foals also if they do get into trouble Fluttershy can use her stare and if there's an outside force there are a pair of Eternal Flame Guardians outside the door," I said.

"Point taken," Rainbow said.

I then led the group down the steps and as we walked down the stairs flames came to life on the torches and illuminated the area and once we got to the bottom of the stairs I noticed we were in a maze of aqueducts that were designed to transport water to different parts of the castle. I then saw the key and roses symbol etched into the floor and an arrow pointing down a path I then led the others down the path and I saw a building that reminded me of the Pantheon in Rome.

I then led the others to the doors which were monstrously huge and before them I saw a pedestal with a metal bowl carved into it.

"So now what?" Rage asked

"That's a blood lock its simple if you have the blood needed to open it then then you can enter if not then you might as well go home?" Faust said.

"Well that's not a problem for us," I said before I drew my new dagger and cut myself.

I let my blood drip into the bowl and healed my wound before I saw my blood disappear and markings on the door glowed white before they slowly opened. Flames lit up on torches flickered inside and I saw thousands of objects in the room. I walked inside and saw objects that were supposed to be legends like the Spear of Destiny. I then saw Twilight was walking over to three stands that had some kind of stone cover on them along with the Demonic Angel mark carved into them. Twilight then dug her fingers into the gap that went down the middle of the cover and when she pulled it the cover split in two revealing a codex opened on a page.

"Sweet Celestia it's beautiful," Twilight said.

"You find something Twilight?" Faust asked causing everyone to walk over to her.

"It's an old codex," I said.

"Now those are very rare to find," Celestia said.

"Ash can you translate?" Twilight asked.

"Ugh here we go wake me when the boring stuff is over," Rainbow said.

I had a look at the codex and read the text which surprised me.

"Boring part is over RD you need to see this. The codex explains how the pegasi of old were able to draw lightning into their wings to increase their speed and abilities in combat,” I said

"Ok now that is not lame," Rainbow said as she zoomed next to me.

I then turned a page revealing an old picture of a regular four hoofed pony and a pony currently living in Equestria both in a strange armour while their wings were sparking with lightning which caused excitement for the flyers. I then looked at the other two stands and walked over to one and opened it to reveal another codex.

"This one tells of how Earth Ponies were able to use their kicks to manipulate the very air into a cannon which was used to bring down fort walls," I said before I stepped to the side letting Applejack, Big Mac and Swift Spear look at picture before I walked over and looked at the last one. "And this one tells of how the unicorns were able to use magic to focus on multiple enemies for example when you're surrounded by enemy soldiers you basically make a small dome around you and any enemy that's in it with you they will look like they have slowed down. But, you're still moving at average speed allowing you to inflict heavy damage and if you also cast this spell at a fair distance away and fire a beam at them then that bolt will hit every target in the dome."

Shining and Holy Light seemed interested with this technique and came over to have a look I smiled as I saw everyone was gazing at everything but then I saw Daring Do was looking at a black cube shaped box with images made of silver and gears and cogs were all over it. The box had a fiery red ruby sitting on top with letters written in Demonic Angel going around it and when I then looked at the plaque and saw the words Pandora's Box written on it. I then saw Daring was about to lift the lid but I teleported over and slammed the lid closed causing a massive echo to reverberate around the room causing everyone to look at me.

"That...was close," I said keeping a hand on the box.

"Why what is it Ash?" Daring asked.

"That is Pandora's Box," I said.

"Okay then why can't we open it?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow you know Tartarus right well imagine this box is like that only it's used to hold creatures far worse from earth," I said as I activated the lock on the box.

"How worse are we talking about and how many are in there?" Rainbow asked.

Suddenly growls and shrieks that would haunt one's nightmares for eternity echoed from the box but there was no movement.

"No idea and I'd rather not find out but right now guys I need to set up some ground rules no one touches a thing unless we know it's alright to touch. If you want to know ask either me, Faust or Amalthea," I said.

"And me," Rage said.

"Wait you read Demonic Angel?" I asked.

"That and speak it I was a part of you once you douche," Rage said.

"Fair enough but main topic again don't touch unless we say so," I said.

Everyone nodded to me before I had a look around and saw pedestals containing a variety of objects all around the room and I noticed a very thick book sitting on a pedestal and the plaque read The Book of Solomon. Knowing the story of such book I knew I had to stay well away from that thing so I then looked around some more and saw a large circler pedestal and a yin and yang was carved into it. In one of the dots I saw a black teardrop shaped gem with a dark aura around it and the other was empty and the plaque read Seeds of Harmony and Disharmony.

"Hey everyone have any of you wondered where the Tree of Harmony came from?" I asked.

"Now that is a question I haven't asked yet but now that you bring it up where did it come from?" Twilight asked.

I simply gestured to the pedestal and let everyone have a look I then read the rest of the details on the plaque about where the seeds came from and it said that these seeds were prototypes on a tree of balance. But, the project suddenly stopped and then abandoned and after a while the Seed of Harmony was placed in Faust's care. I looked at Twilight and saw she was having an overload of info given to her and everyone then started asking Faust questions but then I saw something at the back of the room that caught my curiosity. it was an old book made of stone so I walked over to it and saw the plaque and read it.

"The Book of Prophecies said to contain all the prophecies in the world," I read out loud.

"You find something interesting Ash?" Celestia asked.

"Maybe," I said as I picked up the book and opened it.

I then began flicking through the stone pages and saw countless legends some fulfilled others yet to be done till one prophecy caught my eye.

The Battle of The Brothers of Fate

On the day of an Eclipse two twin brothers will battle in the city of the damned one twin raised by suffering, loneliness and hardship and is balance between all things the other is raised by darkness, bloodshed and vengeance and is fuelled by the desire to be challenged. The twins will begin their battle once the day they meet for the first time and will constantly battle till death parts one from the world. One twin will seek destruction of all things and the other will protect it but ultimately both sides will clash and the twins will fight until the black sun reveals its light again or the twin will destroy the world. When the light returns the land will either prosper or die at the hands of the twins.

There was a picture below carved and coloured into the stone showing a pair of figures in a yin and yang. One an outline of a figure wielding a sword and shield the other looked like a monster out of a nightmares with long spindly claws and fiery eyes and in the background there were two armies on was white the other was black.

"The Battle of the Brothers of Fate what do you think that is?" Eris asked who was looking over my shoulder.

"I don't know but a lot of it doesn't add up twin brothers that haven't met before and in this picture. The two look nothing alike one looks like a monster and the other is just an outline of a human with a sword shield and what look like wings but I can't tell," I said.

"Not all pictures are accurate," a familiar and hated voice said.

I looked up from the book and saw a figure standing in the doorway of the vault the armour was sinister and dark but it is how I first met him.

"Heartless," I said with a sneer as I put the book down on its pedestal.

"Hello Ash Blade or is it King Ash Blade now I watched the ceremony and I must say it gave me chills," Heartless said.

"Funny I don't remember putting you on the invitation list now how dare you enter this place," I growled as I summoned my armour and weapons.

"I don't recall you making an invitation list at all and I choose to go where I wish well until Faust sealed me away," Heartless said.

"There's only one way down here so Heartless if you've harmed my foals in any way I swear-," I started as I walked around some objects and the others so I was standing in the centre of the vault.

"Calm down I may be you're enemy but I'm no monster those foals you left with that Pegasus Fluttershy I think her name is are unharmed I swear," Heartless said.

"You're words had better be true otherwise I won't be able to control what happens next," I said.

"I’ll keep that in mind and I can feel you unlocked you're Hellish Booster which is quite the surprise to me. But, I will say it is quite powerful and since that's unlocked and you're here along with gaining the title king it means you know who you are now," Heartless said.

"I am Ash Blade I am the last Demonic Angel and the rightful ruler of the Aephoceria throne my parents were Ronsihr and Agla a devil and an angel," I said causing Heartless to laugh.

"At last you've figured it out you have no idea how long I've been waiting for you Ash Blade son of Ronsihr and Agla. But now to the reason why I am here I require a certain book perhaps you've seen it The Book of Solomon," Heartless said.

"You must think I'm pretty damn stupid if you think I'm just gonna let you take that," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and my shield.

"Oh I honestly wanted to fight you Ash I wanted to test how far you've come since our last meeting," Heartless said drawing his own sword.

Like an imaginary bell went off in my head I flew at Heartless and tried to slice him but he blocked the attack and the force and speed of my attack pushed us out the door but Heartless pushed me over his head and I barrel rolled in mid-air and landed in a position where I had my left leg straight out and my right leg was in a kneeling position beneath me and my right hand was supporting me and my wings were spread out for intimidation. I then looked at Heartless again before I rushed at him and attacked him fiercely till we pushed each other away with our weapons. But Heartless landed on a button causing some gears to turn and an arrow was launched at Heartless but he blocked the attack.

"And I thought that something like that only happened to me," I said.

Suddenly more objects moved to either slice, dice impale and burn started to move and kill either Heartless or me so we were forced to dodge and fight the objects but with the help of Epsilon I managed to do it. I then kicked Heartless off the walkway and jumped down to join him on a walkway below where the pair of us crossed blades again I then used my magic to push him against one of the columns holding up the walkways. I then used my angelic arm to summon my Halo Blade and tossed it at him but he ducked and rolled towards me and the Halo Blade embedded itself in the column. I then use my speed to rush at Heartless and was about to strike with an under arm attack but Heartless blocked my sword before he head butted me in the helmet making it ring for a couple of seconds.

I tried to shake the sound from my head and when I recovered I saw Heartless charge at me with an overhead strike but I dodged to the left and nearly fell but Heartless slammed himself into me causing me to fall backwards. But, I used my wings to straighten myself up and flew under the aqueduct walkway and came up on the other side where I saw Heartless looking over the edge for me. But, I then made a wall of stone move along the entire walkway and by the time Heartless saw it the wall slammed into him and pushed him against the same column I slammed Heartless into before I rested on the walkway again and the wall of rock broke to pieces.

"I am going to say I am pleased on how far you've come my rival would need to be this strong and more," Heartless said.

"Hate to be a disappointment," I said as I held my angelic hand out.

"What are you doing?" Heartless asked.

"Something that involves you getting out of the way before you die," I said.

My Halo Blade had finally loosened itself from the column and came flying at Heartless but he narrowly dodged my blow and the Halo Blade returned to my hand before it disappeared.

"Okay I'll admit I felt the wind with that one but why tell me to dodge?" Heartless said.

"I'd prefer to kill you while we're facing each other you earned that much at least," I said.

"Hmph very well I suppose I can follow that rule if you abide by it," Heartless said.

Heartless then shot bolts of magic at me but I used a secret technique that Link taught me I swung Whispering Wind at the orbs and sent them flying back at Heartless some he destroyed but some he got hit. I then teleported in front of him and tossed him into the air before I teleported next to him and used and charged some magic into my demonic arm and punched Heartless in the chest sending him flying to the ground in front of the vault. I then few over to him and landed just in front of him before I removed my helmet and looked at Heartless but when he looked at me I only heard dark chuckling.

"Superb you fought rather well back there and you haven't even broken a sweat I guess you're ready for our duel," Heartless said.

"No Heartless this duel is over...you lost," I said as I pointed Whispering Wind at his throat.

"Oh I hate to disappoint you but our duel is actually scheduled on the day of an eclipse just like in the prophesy," Heartless said.

"Again with this what prophesy?" I demanded.

"You still don't know you were reading it before we fought," Heartless said.

"The Battle of the Brothers of Fate but you and I aren't twins not even brothers," I said.

Heartless then reached for his helmet and took it off and the face I saw was not what I thought the face in front of me was mine. The only difference was our hair colour his hair was silver with a black stripe in it. I was in so much shock at what I saw I didn't even realise I had lowered Whispering Wind till Heartless kicked me in the side of my leg forcing it out of place and causing me to cry out in pain.

"How...?" I asked wheezing through the pain.

"How is this possible easy the night Lilith came to supposedly kill you was not an assassination but a kidnapping attempt the she demon's objective was to use your blood to create a secret army for her to conquer earth, heaven and hell. But that was a bit of a bust when dear old king Ronsihr stopped her so she went with another option the blood that was taken from you already so that it could be analysed went missing that night when in fact it was stolen. The blood didn't make an army as Lilith had hoped but only a small squad however you're parents found out and destroyed it all while I survived and escaped and Lilith became set on revenge. So she teamed up with Lucifer to destroy you're kingdom and hopefully collect more of your blood," Heartless said as he got to his feet and revealed a pair of wings on his back except these wings were webbed on the top half of the wings and feathered on the bottom.

"So now what why try and destroy Equestria?" I asked.

"Don't worry your head about that yet Ash but right now I must be off I have what I came for," Heartless said as he held up The Book of Solomon causing my eyes to widen. "And I don't think you'll mind if I take you're sword too do you?"

Heartless then reached down to take Whispering Wind but it shocked him causing him to shake the pain out of his hand and yelp a bit at the pain. Suddenly, Whispering Wind had white glowing chains wrap around the handle and blade that also reached out and wrapped around my right hand.

"Damn looks like that's not coming with me now," Heartless said.

("Protect the king.")

I looked at the voice and I saw the guardians were on the aqueducts and bows and arrows in hand. I then placed a shield around me just as the arrows were set loose but before Heartless was hit he teleported to the far side of the room.

"Till next time your highness I hope you'll be at full strength," Heartless said as he disappeared.

Chapter 54 Diplomatic Meeting, Blood Thieves and Coronating

I rolled onto my side and my friends ran up to me I grabbed my leg with the dislocated joint before I snapped it back in place. I then used blood manipulation to ease the pain while the others helped me up.

"Geez are you alright Ash?" Comet asked.

"I've been better," I said.

"Ash do you know what Heartless took?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah...That was The Book of King Solomon," I said.

"Wait Solomon I thought he was just a story from the bible," Rebecca said.

"He was anything but a myth guys I was there to know for certainty almost every story in the bible is true. But some are either misinterpreted or what others believed at the time but I'm living proof of knowing what happened," I said.

"Alright Ash just what was so special about that dusty old book?" Rainbow asked.

"The book contains 72 demon spirits that were captured by Solomon long ago and some demons had their own legions of demons. But each demon legion is bounded to one of the demon lords and the demon lords are bounded to the one who summoned them and now Heartless has the book that has 72 demons imprinted in the text," I said.

"And if he unleashes them he'll have a devastating army at his direct service," Faust said.

“Yeah which means we need to figure out what to do about Heartless and that damn book," I said.

"Relax Ash we'll deal with that problem when it comes around," Faust said.

"Actually he doesn't have it."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Rage and Vinyl were next to the doorway of the vault.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

Vinyl then pulled something out from behind her back and I saw it was The Book of Solomon.

"Wha...how?" I asked.

"While you were busy with Heartless I asked Rage which one was the book Heartless was looking for and that's when we switched it with an old block of stone Rage summoned. He also disguised it to look like this book," Vinyl said.

"So that means...," Celestia started.

"Yep Heartless is carrying a dumb block of stone while we have the real thing," Rage said.

"You beautiful dumbass sneaks I could kiss the pair of ya," I said.

"I don't see what's stopping you," Vinyl said with a cheeky smirk.

"Well done you two but let's put that back before Heartless realises what's happened," Faust said.

"No not in the vault," I said.

"Why?" Rage asked.

"Heartless is a being made out of my blood which means he can open the lock on this door and take the book which means we need to relocate it somewhere he won't find it," I said.

"I see but who can we trust it too?" Faust asked.

I then went into some thought before I used my magic to grab the book before I held it out to Jabir and Rosa.

"Jabir, Rosa I need you to take this book back to earth and guard it no matter what. Heartless won't know where you live and probably doesn't know how to get to earth," I said.

"But Ash?" Rosa started.

"I know I'm asking much of you but please this book is no longer safe in Equestria it needs to be placed out of his reach," I said.

Rosa and Jabir then looked at one another and nodded before they took the book from my hands.

"We'll watch over it Ash till it's ready to be brought back here," Jabir said.

"Thank you," I said.

"So what about the rest of the stuff inside the vault would it be ok if we took that as well I bet Pandora's Box would be a bad thing to leave behind," Rainbow said.

"Not necessarily Heartless could have taken several objects but his one interest was in this book entirely. And if he knows what I know I doubt he'll be stupid enough to unleash the terror that's in Pandora's Box," I said causing everyone to nod. "Alright let's seal this up."

"Excuse me but Trixie wishes to know the name of an artefact," Trixie said.

"Alright Trixie what do you wish to see?" I asked.

Trixie then walked into the vault and we all followed till she stopped at a stand containing a small cup that was made of clay and copper. I then looked at the plaque I saw it said The Holy Grail.

"Figures this would be here along with the Spear of Destiny," I said.

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"That is The Holy Grail the cup Jesus himself drank from during the last supper and the same one that caught his blood during his crucifixion," I said causing the humans to suddenly kneel to the cup.

"So what does it do?" Rainbow asked.

"It said to grant anyone who drinks from it eternal life," I said.

"Wait eternal life you're kidding," Spike said.

"Perhaps Trixie should test this," Trixie said as she went to reach for the cup.

I then quickly drew Whispering Wind and held it in front of Trixie causing her to stop her attempt and causing everyone to look at me.

"No one touches the cup," I said slowly and with a deep growl.

"Whoa hang on Ash Trixie just wanted to see if the so called legend was true," Thunderlane said.

"And if it was?" I asked.

"Well I guess I wouldn't mind having a swig," Thunderlane said.

"Exactly if the legend was true then all of you who don't have immortality would drink from it and I can't allow that," I said.

"But Ash if this can do as it claims then it would end suffering, diseases, starvation this needs to be studied not locked away in the dark," Twilight said.

"Your heart is in the right place Twi but if you did do what you claim what would happen?” I asked. “Absolute maddening chaos there are many that aren’t meant to live forever Twi Templars and Assassins have been struggling over the same topic for years the Templars continue to struggle to gain power for their own benefits of a so called new world and they believe they can make a difference. But the Assassins have been hoarding the power and hiding it away because they know what always happens in the end.

“But we’re not Templars,” Twilight said.

“Doesn’t matter the fact is still the same objects like this aren’t meant for the world,” I said

"Still the legend could be false there's no harm in finding out," Rainbow said.

I then stuck Whispering Wind into the ground and extended my wings for intimidation.

"No one is drinking from that cup and if someone still wants to try they'll need to fight me in order to do so," I said with a growl.

"Rage can you get some sense into his head?" Twilight asked.

Rage then walked over to me and drew a sword I got ready to fight by gripping Whispering Wind's handle tighter but Rage then stepped to my right and wedged his sword into the ground next to Whispering Wind and extended his skeletal wings.

"Ash is absolutely right but wrong about having to fight just him you'll need to go through me too," Rage said.

Aw c'mon you too Rage," Thunderlane whined.

Suddenly my human friends stood by our side and many stood off to the side not wanting to be involved

"Stand down," I growled.

The group standing opposite us then bowed their heads then stepped back I then relaxed my stance along with Rage who then sheathed his sword.

"Hey Ash," Rage said.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"I've been meaning to ask but where did you say Faust got you're sword from?" Rage asked and this seemed to gather everyone's attention.

"I...I never asked where it came from Faust said she summoned some tools to help me," I said.

"Indeed I only summoned items that would best suit Ash's abilities," Faust said.

"It's just that I found something that seems well odd," Rage said before he led me to a long rectangular pedestal.

I looked the pedestal over and saw a stone imprint on top that looked a lot like my sword and I then looked at the plaque and saw the words The Balance Breaker Blade written on it.

"That's a little weird," I said.

“Well if we can’t drink from the cup it’s only fair you give up you’re sword,” Rainbow said.

“Rainbow,” Rage growled

“No Rage she’s right it’s only fair,” I said

I then held up Whispering Wind and was about to place it on the pedestal but my hand refused to let go of the handle. I then used my other hand to help but it was like my hand had a mind of its own.

"What's wrong Ash?" Rage asked.

"My hand won't let go of Whispering Wind," I said.

"Are you sure or don't you want to let go of your precious sword," Rainbow asked.

"Don't be a smartass skittles I admitted that it was fair but this is serious," I growled.

"Oh gee here let me help," Rage said as he walked onto the other side of the pedestal.

Rage then went to pry my fingers open but when he touched the blade energy shot out of the blade and sent us both flying. I managed to regain control while Rage hit the floor and hit a pedestal and when I looked at my hand holding Whispering Wind I saw white chains wrapped around my arm and blade.

"Bonding Chains I haven't seen those in a long time," Faust said.

"Bonding Chains?" I asked.

"Chains that bound an object to your soul say a box or item only the one who is bounded to object can open or use the object it appears Whispering Wind is now permanently attached to you now until you're soul leaves you're body," Faust said.

"Guess that explains why Heartless couldn't take it but why would he want it?" I asked.

"It appears that Whispering Wind is the Balance Breaker a blade that was crafted out of only the purest mettles that could be found like starmetal, Orichalcum and first civilization metal. The blade was made by the combined work of Dwarves and Elves and magically infused by Demonic Angels it became the mightiest weapon to be created and has many legends about it," Faust said.

"If Whispering Wind is so mighty how come you now know of it?" I asked.

"I never saw the blade before or during my time with your parents Ash the blade has not been needed since the last incident. But back to the point Ash I think Whispering Wind has selected you as it's one and true wielder that's why it's bounded itself to you and why you didn't notice before now," Faust said.

"Wow," I said.

I do believe this changes things Rainbow Dash Ash can keep his sword,” Luna said.

“I suppose it’s fair,” Rainbow said.

We spent another night at my old home and Daring and Twilight to pick out a few books from the library and Faust helped Rarity pick out some tapestries from the castle. I allowed Daring, Eli and Jabir to keep the given armour before I grabbed something from my old nursery and the caudexes from the vault before we said farewell to the guardians and left. We were now returning to Canterlot and Faust had called for a meeting at the Parliament Building the day before we arrived she even requested the kings and queens of the planet to attend. In short it was going to be one of the most important meetings in the world and Faust is going to announce my rise to the throne along with my people.

"Are you alright Ash?" Luna as we sat in one of the three carriages that were driving us to parliament and the curtains were drawn over the windows because Faust asked for it to be done.

"I'm going to admit I'm as nervous as fuck I mean telling the world about my people and you guys giving me a royal title here is huge," I said.

"Don't worry Ash anyone would be nervous when something like this is dropped on them," Celestia smiled.

If I may ask why are we telling the country in a parliament when it could be told during day court?" I asked.

"Informing the world of a new royal member must be told to all the leaders and diplomats that we are allied with not in a small room where it concerns our own," Faust said.

"Fair enough," I said as the carriage came to a halt.

"Looks like we're here," Faust said.

I then stepped out of the carriage and was met with a sea of flashing lights and questions I looked and saw the Immortals were busy holding everyone back. I was glad my armour and helmet were on to shield my surprised look and able to block most of the flashes. soon I managed to hear a few words out of the hundreds gathered around shouting.

"ASH BLADE MIND IF WE HAVE A FEW MOMENTS OF YOUR TIME!"

"ASH BLADE OVER HERE!"

"ASH BLADE WHAT IS THIS MEETING BEING HELD FOR!?"

"IS IT TRUE THERE WILL BE ANOTHER ROYAL SITTING ON THE THRONE!?"

"WHY ARE THE LEADERS FROM DIFFERANT COUNTRYS HERE TODAY!?"

"IS WAR ABOUT TO BREAK OUT!?"

I was a little shocked when the press were asking me questions instead of the other princesses who had stepped out of the carriage I was in which they all gave me little smirks.

"I suppose this takes a load off your shoulders," I said sarcastically only the mares had that maybe expression on their faces.

I saw the others who had come with us to my old kingdom step out of their carriages and were being escorted by other guards all the way to the building. I was one of the few that was stuck in the limelight. But the Immortals, Wonderbolts and guards did the hard part of pushing back any reporters that were in our way and applied some rather colourful language along with a bit of force if one of them got a little too close till finally we made it inside. I then saw Fancy Pants, Fleur, Mitta, Ruby and Snowdrop were here waiting for us.

"You're Highnesses," Fancy Pants said as he Fleur, Mitta and Snowdrop bowed.

"Hello you four and I trust everything in Canterlot has been quiet Lord Fancy Pants and Miss Der Lis?" Faust asked.

"Yes you're highness except some nobles have been giving us a bit of trouble since we didn't allow ourselves to bend a few rules for them. I can honestly say I do not envy you anymore Princess Celestia but please take back you're duties," Fleur begged.

"Fear not Fleur I can understand how tired you both must be after taking care of Canterlot for three days but I will see to it you are rewarded for your troubles," Celestia said.

"Also I'll be happy to take care of any nobles that try any funny ideas," I said.

"Quite so Ash but forgive me for questioning your high-," Fancy started before I heard shouting come from the door and saw it was Lightning Dust.

“—and twist the ballsack till ya puke!” Lightning finished screaming at somepony as she slammed the door closed behind her. "I hate the press...with a burning passion."

"And I'm sure they hate you just as much after that comment," I said earning what was most likely a toothy smile from the Pegasus.

"I am glad you allowed her a place in your guards Ash but I recommend giving her a raise," Luna said.

"I'll bring it up with Celestia later," I said

"Ahem well before I was interrupted by that rather colourful display of words-," Fancy started.

"Cheers," Lightning said.

"I wished to know what this meeting is to be held for," Fancy said.

"This meeting is to announce Ash's right to be crowned the newest king of Equestria," Faust said causing Fancy and Fleur's mouths to drop.

"A-a-a k-king, Ash?" Mitta asked.

"The official coronation was held in Ash's old kingdom yesterday but another will be held soon to show Ash is a royal here too just to make it official. This is just an announcement to the world," Faust said.

"You're Highness," Fleur said as she Fancy, Mitta, Ruby and Snowdrop began to bow.

"Don't you lot dare alright I'm you're friend first and foremost so now bowing I forbid it," I said.

"As the king wishes but it's just a shock to have a king in Equestria it’s amazing," Fancy said.

"To think last time we saw you so to speak you were just the knight of Equestria but now...a king," Snowdrop said.

"Uh excuse me but they're waiting for us," Chrysalis said.

We all gave a nod before we turned to a large set of doors that were opened to reveal a massive round room holding hundreds of nobles and diplomats from across this globe. I then saw the dragons were around my size and not massive and ferocious and were clothed as well and at the back of the room where all the seats were facing a massive stand for the alicorns. I walked down the aisle all the while Luna was clinging to my arm and I could see a few looks of envy and disgust from the Equestria nobility. Shortly we arrived at the stand and the alicorns took their place while I stood in front with the Immortals and Rage while the others took their place in the front row of the Equestrian Nobility. In front of each species I saw a desk with their leader sitting at it I saw King Dawnclaw, Queen Amara, Queen Diamond Cutter, King Glory Slasher, the Dragon King and the Yak Prince Rutherford were all looking at me. I gave them a short bow and they all except the Dragon King, Glory Slasher and Prince Rutherford bowed back but the later did gave a nod.

"I thank you all for coming on such short notice...As you all know this session was an unplanned meeting of high importance but shall be relatively short so without further ado I am here to announce a new member of royalty will be taking its place amongst us," Faust said casing the room to be filled with mummers till Faust raised her hand calling for silence. "However this individual was already granted a royal title when he was young and was the child of two great rulers that I considered my closest friends. But after an invasion that kingdom faded into nothing but myths and tales that are still told in Zebrafrica today," Faust said as she gestured to the Zebras. "The name of the species of the great kingdom were the Demonic Angels a species born from both Angels and Demons. And if it weren't for the generosity of King Ronsihr and Queen Agla rulers of the great kingdom we wouldn’t be here today. The both of them were a Demon and an Angel and their child was a Demonic Angel and was considered a symbol of peace and greatness but the night of the invasion the fate of the child of the two great royals lost to time. But now after a million millennia the child been revealed and during his time here he has been known as the Knight of Equestria. mares and gentlecolts I am glad to announce that Ash Blade is the prince of the Demonic Angels is now here to take a seat upon the Equestrian throne."

The room dead was silent everyone was dumbfounded at the words Faust spoke I scanned the crowds and saw Queen Amara was smiling at me while others from her kingdom and other countries just stared. I was a little worried about the silence and suddenly I heard a booing sound and I saw it was coming from some members of the Equestrian nobility along with some words of disrespect and disgust. I let out a sigh and was suddenly hit by something in the helmet which a bit of the object got into my eye and caused me to stumble back a step. I brought a hand up to my head and discovered the object was red and liquidly before I noticed the seeds and realized it was a tomato. I looked at where it came from and saw it came from a small boy wearing the clothes of nobility and suddenly the whole room was filled with shouts of outrage but not at me but at each other. the Zebra's and Griffons were going for the throats of the Equestrian nobles along with the Diamond Dogs but other tribes were at a loss at what to do.

I looked at the leader’s alicorns and saw they were all at a loss for what to do and when I looked at Faust she looked at me and gave me a nod. I then nodded in return before I flew into the air and took a deep breath and looked at the crowd.

"Enough From All Of You Your All Behaving Like Children Now All Of You Take Your Seats At Once!" I yelled so I could be heard and my shadow grew spread across the room causing all eyes to look at me in fear.

I then landed on the ground and continued my glare and slowly everyone went back to their seats but the child who threw the tomato at me was lying on the ground with his hands over his head. I then walked down the aisle and stood in front of the foal and looked at him.

"Young one," I said causing the colt to look up at me and saw he was terrified of me. "Stand," I said and the colt slowly did so. "I must say you must be really brave to toss a tomato at me but if I may ask why did you do it?"

"Because you're a monster," the child said with a brave and angry face.

"Am I or were you told to say that?" I asked.

"The boy said you're monster that should answer your question," a mare said as she sat up but as I quickly looked at her and she froze before she sat back down.

"Tell me young one...did someone tell you to call me a monster?" I asked as I kneeled down and removed my helmet and placed it on the floor.

"M-my dad says you're a monster and he told me to throw the tomato at you," the colt said

"I see but do you think I'm a monster?" I asked.

"My dad says you're a monster so you must be a monster," the colt said.

"I can understand that that's what you're father believes but my question was do you think I'm a monster?" I asked calmly.

The colt then slowly looked at the ground before he looked at me then the ground again before he looked back at me.

"No...I think you're a hero and a great guy you helped save our home just like you saved my mother," The colt said before he looked at me with a scared look. "Are you going to hurt me for saying you're a hero or throwing a tomato at you?"

"No but I don't want you to throw anything at anyone ever again no matter who tells you to and I want you to make your own decisions on what other ponies are like. But talk to them first and get to know them before you make a decision," I said before I stood up and put my helmet on.

I then watched as the foal smiled and go back to his seat and I saw his mother hug him. But the stallion next to him presumably the father gave his child an evil eye before he looked at me with the same hatred but I kept silent before I addressed the crowd once more.

"I'm sure you all saw what has just transpired most of the nobility here claim me a monster but when exactly have I given any of you a reason to call me that. Yes I do take live but only the lives of ones that seek to harm this land and the ones that reside in it," I said as I walked back over to the massive stand where the alicorns were.

"What about Envy Quill you hit her several times just for insulting you," a stallion shouted.

"Is that all that was said?" I asked causing everyone to sit in silence and stare at me. "Perhaps you'd all like to hear the truth of what happened.

"From you the only thing that will come from your mouth are lies," a mare shouted.

"Are they then allow me to help with that," I said as I held my hand out and in a bright flash a familiar apple shaped gem appeared floating in mid-air above my hand. "Behold the Element of Honesty."

I could see many surprised faces the mane 6 were the most surprised.

"And just what is that element supposed to do?" the mare asked.

"As mentioned in its name the Element of Honesty can only be used by one who is always honest and with a little spell it can compel others to tell the truth," I said as a beam came out of the element and made a dome around me. "Whilst someone is in the dome they cannot lie at all and to prove this I'll need a volunteer."

I looked around and I saw a griffiness rise from her seat and walk into the field.

"Thank you miss...," I started.

"Skye just call me Skye my lord," Skye said with a short bow.

"Please Skye you need not bow to me I just need you to answer some simple questions and lie the answer to me," I said.

"Ok," Skye said.

"Right first off what are you?" I asked.

"I'm a griffiness," Sky answered with a surprised look.

"Was that the answer you were going to say?" I asked.

"No I was going to say I was a dragon," Skye said.

"Ok now tell me how long it will be until you're next birthday?" I asked.

"A month from now," Sky answered.

"Was that the answer you were going to say?" I asked.

"No," Skye said.

"Ok Skye last question that you can go back to your seat how tall are you?"

"Uh I don't know that one," Sky said.

"Rough estimate then," I said.

"I'm 5.6 ft. tall," Sky said. "Wait why was my answer different then what I wanted I didn't know my height?"

"The Element of Honesty gets you to tell the truth even if you don't know the answer yourself," I said.

"Whoa," Skye said.

"Alright Skye I thank you for your help you can return to your seat oh and happy birthday for when it comes around," I said before Skye went back to her seat. "Now would miss Envy Quill if she is present please step up?"

I stood silent and waited and soon saw Envy Quill walking towards me with a nasty look on her face and she stepped into the field.

"What do want you ungodly animal," Envy sneered.

"Just answer my questions and we'll see what happens I want to know why you were insulting not only my son but also Princess Twilight Sparkle?" I asked only for Envy to keep her glare on me. "You might as well answer and stop making this hard on yourself."

"I went there to speak my mind against Twilight Sparkle and you're son to tell them how pathetic they both are," Envy Quill said.

"I also remember you were there for something else," I said.

"Yes I was," Envy said placing a hand on her throat in surprise.

"Care to tell me what else was there?" I asked only for Envy Quill to place her hands over her muzzle. "We're waiting," I said and sure enough everyone had leaned in to hear her but she continued to hold her muzzle shut. "Ok I'm just going to say it because you're refusing to.” I said before I looked at the crowd. “Envy Quill was sent to assassinate me."

My words received a numerous amount of gasps before I snapped my fingers and summoned a curved dagger made of alicorn stone.

"This blade has not been touched by anyone since I confiscated it off Envy Quill so it can be scanned for prints. So please do us all a favour and admit to it and I'll see to it you'll receive a lighter sentence then you should," I said.

"Alright fine yes I meant to kill you for stealing Luna away from my brother and if I did that then maybe she would have gone with my brother. But when I saw Twilight Sparkle and that urchin brat I let my hatred get the better of myself," Envy said.

"Envy Quill I decree that a trial will be held for this serious crime but I will honour Ash's word and give you a light sentence," Faust said before some guards came over and took both the dagger and Envy Quill away before I looked to face the crowd.

"For those of you who still think of me as a monster I ask you to stop claiming me as one and have a look in a mirror and the pony you see that's staring back there's you're monster," I said.

The room was silent once more and so was I till a mare of nobility I have never met or seen before stood up and cleared her voice.

"Sir Ash Blade Knight of Equestria I know my words are a tad late and for that I apologize but I wanted to thank you if not for you I doubt I would be alive if you, you're brother and you're gallant team of knights. I and among other mares and females wouldn't be standing here after the wasps kidnapped us from our homes.

"You have also saved many of my people from slave traders in our lands," A stallion zebra said who I recognized from the convoy when we were in Zebrafrica and he was wearing formal attire like those of nobility.

"And you also helped me and others before we became food for the undead," A familiar voice said who turned out to be Rocky and he was wearing clothes of nobility now which got me to smile before I saw Paper Scroll stand up.

"Ahem if I may say something in response Ash Blade...You Rule!" Paper Scroll shouted causing a few to laugh before he began to clap

One by one I received more words of encouragement and the applause echoed around the room I felt a presence next to me and saw it was Luna I then removed my helmet and she gave me a hug and nuzzled the underside of my chin while letting out little purrs. I found her purrs adorable and so did everyone in the room before Faust got my attention by tapping me on the shoulder and I looked to see her gesturing to the Dragon Lord and Prince Rutherford.

"Winged Man Greetings!" Rutherford shouted.

"Prince Rutherford it is an honour to meet you at last I've heard stories from my friends and you strength which sounds impressive. But I doubt you can hold up against me," I said with a small bow and causing my friends to gasp.

"Does Wing Man Think He's Better Then Yaks Strength!" Rutherford yelled.

"It is just my opinion," I said.

The prince then grabbed me and picked me up before he began to try and crush me in his colossal bear hug grip and when he put me down it was more like a slam which caused me to stumble back before I shook my head regaining my senses. I then marched up to the prince and did the same but harder and when I slammed him down he fell into his guards and when he recompose himself he marched up to me. His face or from the part I could see with all the hair in the way showed he was not happy before it turned into a smile and then laughter.

"Where you hide this one little pink pony?" Rutherford asked pulling me into a sidewards hug.

"Oh he was stuck on the moon but I'm sure he would've loved to come meet you sooner," Pinkie said.

"That's for damn sure you guys are a great bunch and I hope we get to talk again the near future," I said.

"Yaks like that but next time yaks will be tougher than you," Rutherford said.

"Give it all you've got your majesty I'll look forward to it," I said.

"I can see your strength was not exaggerated and I still find it hard to believe that you were the rouge competitor in the griffin arena and that you won without all you're current powers," The Dragon Lord said.

"Thank you Lord...," I started.

"Torch Dragon Lord Torch and I look forward to our future conversations Ash Blade," Torch said before he and Rutherford left

Later at Canterlot Castle

"Oh man that was one hairy session," Shining said as we walked the hallways.

"Hey Ash how'd you get the Element of Honesty out of the Tree of Harmony?" Applejack asked.

"Oh this…" I said as I held up the element before I crushed it causing the others to gasp. "…is just a cheap copy I made."

"A cheap copy?" Chrysalis asked.

"Yep the real Element is still in the tree I only made that one for a one time use but it still has the powers of the Element of Honesty," I said.

"How did you do it?" Twilight asked.

"Oh I had some help from a book back in Aephoceria called Studies of The Seeds of Harmony/Disharmony and The Essences They Contain," I said as I held up the book in question and Twilight suddenly lunged at it shouting mine. But I moved the book out of her reach and held two fingers at the base of her horn stopping her from moving closer. "Don't even think about it Sparklebutt this is one of the books I don't trust you with."

"Sparklebutt why didn't I think of that," Rainbow said with a snicker causing Twilight to grumble.

"Well at least we can relax now," Soarin said

"Ugh no kidding I really didn't want to get into that incident with Envy Quill," I said.

"I'm surprised you wanted to give her a light sentence after trying to kill ya," Applejack said.

"She was close to making an attempt to kill me but she dropped the knife before she could make a move. She didn't have murder in her blood no matter how much she hates me and when I told her to leave she ran but accidently ran over the railing and landed on a book trolley giving the impression I threw her off the second level when you guys came in," I said causing the others to form O's with their mouths

"Oh that reminds me," Rage said before he decked me with a punch. "The hell is wrong with you why didn't tell us you were almost assassinated."

"This is one of the reasons why I don't say stuff cause you all get to clingy to someone when there's trouble besides it's not like I haven't dealt with this problem before," I said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Since I came back from the moon Envy Quill was one of the seventh attempts to try and assassinate me," I said causing everyone to gasp.

"Seventh how long has this been going on?" Celestia asked.

"Ever since I got my title as knight of freedom they've been getting pretty creative as well one time they hid a lightning rune behind a tile in the bathroom at home. As soon as I turned on the water zap a bolt of lightning sends me flying into the opposite wall and managed to stop my heart. if it weren't Lightning coming in to check on the noise I'd most likely be dead," I said causing everyone to look at Lightning.

"Lightning Dust why didn't you say anything?" Luna asked.

"Don't blame her I ordered her to stay silent," I said.

"Plus he's right you guys are a bit clingy when someone is in danger," Lightning said.

"And for good reason this is a life were talking about!" Twilight shouted.

"Pfft let them come makes it all the more easier for me to find," I said.

"Where is this coming from Ash this isn't like you," Rosa said.

"What was I supposed to say oh thought you all should know someone has tried to kill me but I don't have enough evidence to accuse anyone," I said earning a slap to the back of the head from Faust.

"Ash Blade this isn't something to joke about," Faust said.

"Who said I was joking...Alright so maybe I should have said something but I didn't want to run the risk of endangering you guys as well," I said.

"What are you talking about?" Dream Catcher said.

"Nothing," I said quickly before I left.

I was sitting in the training yard and I was viewing a few images from my past I was currently looking at myself during World War 2 flying a P-51 Mustang with a grey nose.

"Yo Ash what'cha doing?"

I turned around and saw it was the mane 6 along with Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Gilda, Lightning and Soarin standing behind me.

"Just looking at some old memories when I flew in World War 2," I said.

"Flew?" Soarin asked only for me to gesture to the memory.

"That's you?" Fleetfoot asked.

"That's me and the Winged Wolf," I corrected.

"Winged Wolf?" Twilight asked so I gestured to the words on the front of the plane alongside a brown wolf with feathered wings.

"Well fancy that I guess you had a thing for wolves all the way back then," Applejack said causing me to rub the back of my neck.

"I must say you were quite talented it looks like you're dancing," Rarity said.

"Yeah when I was up there it was just me my plane the freedom of the skies and my squadron," I said.

"You were part of a squad?" Spitfire asked.

"Part *chuckles* I was its leader we were a team called The Apocalypse Bringers," I said.

"Fierce name," Spitfire said.

"Had to be," I said

"Yeah, yeah enough talk let's get to the action already," Rainbow said.

"Well I guess I can show you what we could do," I said.

The view changed to one showing four Mustangs in a V formation inside a flying fortress of British bombers and a few other Mustangs. The others were surprised on how many planes were with us and I then explained it was the Mustangs job to escort the bombers halfway to their destination before turning around and allowing the bombers to continue onward.

"Hey Ash we've got company 10 o'clock above us me-109's more than a few dozen."

"Roger that Andrew I see him," Past Ash said.

"Holy cow that's a lot of Germans."

"I know Jeremey and it's alright to be nervous Flynn make sure none of those bandits get a clean diving run otherwise they'll shred our bombers," Past Ash said.

"You got it sir," Flynn said before a plane on the left of the formation flew upwards.

Many other planes also flew upwards and opened fire on the Luftwaffe destroying many of theirs but some of ours were also lost the rest of the escort then joined in and soon the scene became a mess of bullets, fire and steel. Everyone watched in interest as I piloted my plane but became curious and nervous when they saw a German plane chasing me with different markings then the others.

"Peter Drack," I whispered.

"You know him?" Gilda asked.

"Yeah my arch rival in the air he was also an ace but this is when we first met," I said.

"Okay this jackass is starting to get on my nerves," Past Ash said.

"Careful Ash that guy's an ace," Andrew said.

"I'm aware of that fact otherwise I wouldn't have lasted this long besides he's not the only ace in this fight," Past Ash said.

Everyone watched as my past self flew through the deadly skies with both poise and grace but Drack was still after my past self.

"Captain I'm in trouble here I got a bandit on my tail and he won't leave me alone," Jeremey shouted.

"Stay calm Jeremey we're going to play a little game of chicken," I said.

"Chicken you mean that game where you run into each other and the one who pulls away is the chicken," Lightning asked.

"That's it," I said.

Everyone continued to watch as my plane led the ace through the battle field and we saw another Mustang flying at my plane with a me-109 behind it.

"Left sir?" Jeremey asked.

"You got it," Past Ash said.

The two Mustangs speed up on their charge and both Luftwaffe gave chase the others began to bite their nails in anticipation. But at the last second before the two Mustangs could crash they both turned on their sides and narrowly avoided each other. But the German planes were too late and crashed into each other but Peter ejected before the planes crashed. Everyone then cheered and applauded the mauver.

"Hey sir you gonna fill that German’s chute full of holes?" Jeremey asked as we circled Peter.

"No we're better than that let him go," Past Ash said as he pulled away to continue fighting.

"I should have killed him when I had the chance," I said.

'Why you said it you're self that you were better than that?" Applejack said.

"True but I didn't know at the time that he was going to become one of the most dangerous threats in the war he was ruthless with both pilots and civilians that had no part in the war," I said.

The group was silent before they saw a me-109 appear behind my plane.

"These guys are persistent I'll give em that," Past Ash said.

"Need a hand sir?" Flynn asked.

"Nah this guy deserves a reward for wanting to come up against me so I'm gonna show him a trick," Past Ash said.

Past Ash then pulled back on the throttle and pulled up causing the plane to do a tight backflip and as soon as the me-109 came into the crosshairs Past Ash shot at the plane sheading it. The plane then became a cloud of black smoke and fire before Past Ash opened the throttle again causing the fliers jaws to drop at the move while the others cheered.

"Dude sick move," Soarin said.

"Damn right," Spitfire said.

"Thanks but a Tuskegee pilot taught me that good kid hell of a pilot," I said with a smile.

Everyone watched the rest of the memory in wonder before the doors opened and I saw Amalthea walk in along with the rest of the Immortals.

"Ash is it okay if I talk to you?" Amalthea asked.

"Sure," I said as I got up and walked over to the unicorn.

"Ash Faust has requested that you're to be escorted around the castle to prevent another attempt on your life till after the coronation ceremony," Amalthea said.

"Excuse me but what does Faust think I am I don't need a bunch of babysitters no offence guys," I said as I looked at the Immortals.

"None taken," Nocturnal said.

"Look Ash we're just trying to follow orders," Swift Spear said.

"Well you don't need to follow this one. Now if anyone needs me I'm going to take a stroll through Canterlot," I said.

Before anyone could stop me I teleported into Canterlot's market square and began to look around the attention I got was a mix between disgust and respect I also ran into Twilight Velvet and Night Light and we had a quick talk before we went our separate ways. I continued my walk till I heard crying so following the sound I found it coming from a dark alley. Being cautious I summoned my armour and walked into the alley I kept my eyes focused on the shadows around me before I saw movement it was a mare with a red coat and silver mane and tail.

"Miss are you alright?" I asked.

"W-whose there?" the mare asked.

"Ash Blade Knight of Freedom," I said.

"Good," The mare said.

Suddenly something hit me in the back of my legs forcing me to my knees and something wrapped around my throat strangling me and I soon saw darkness creep into the corners of my vision. And before anything happened I pulled off my helmet and was met with a fist from the mare knocking me out.

8:00pm Canterlot Castle Third Person P.O.V.

He should have been back by now," Luna said.

"Luna it's not like Ash needs a babysitter besides when you, Pip and Midnight went missing Ash disappeared for a week trying to find you three. He didn't contact anyone till after he was captured in the temple," Rage said.

Suddenly Rage got a text message and when he looked at it a concerned look appeared on his face.

"What's wrong?" Luna asked.

"Were needed in the throne room," Rage said before he teleported himself and Luna there. "Alright Faust what's going on?"

"This arrived just now from a patrol of guards," Faust said as she held up Ash's helmet. "Rage we need you to unlock its last recording."

Rage then levitated the helmet over to himself and he activated the recording and watched as Ash spoke to a mare before he was knocked to his knees and began to be strangled from behind. And the group then saw the mare from before face Ash.

"Hang on a second it was one of those unicorns that tried to become per-persardo," Rainbow started.

"Pereudocorns and yes she was one of the unicorns that stole Rainbow Dash's wings so they could turn themselves into Alicorns I believe her name was Zappityhoof," Twilight said.

"Impossible I burned all the spells for this magic personally and I declared it forbidden for future use," Faust said.

"Doesn't stop them from rediscovering that magic and breaking the rules," Rage said under his breath.

"Why do you think they want Ash?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Duh they're after Ash's wings but I can't blame them they're almost as awesome as mine," Rainbow said causing everyone to look at her in annoyance.

"I don't care about that if they have Ash and intend to harm him in any way I'll see to it personally that all their meals after today will be through a straw," Luna said with a cold fire in her eyes.

"It appears that those two are certainly a match for each other," Cadence whispered to Shining.

"We'll we ain't going to get far without knowing where those unicorns took Ash," Rage said as he looked inside Ash's helmet.

"Rage what are you doing?" Chrysalis asked.

"Looking for a way to find Ash and it appears luck is with us," Rage said as he reached inside the helmet and pulled out a hair.

"A hair how will that help us?" Thunderlane asked.

"Watch," Rage said before he summoned Ash's map.

Rage opened the map and placed the hair on the scanner and the map pointed to a building in the lower district of Canterlot.

"That's where Ash is now," Rage said.

"Rage you and you're Immortals shall accompany me to this building where we will bring Ash back and capture these wannabe alicorns," Luna said.

"Alright," Rage said.

The rescue team was standing outside a two storied building which looked run down and abandoned the Immortals gathered on the sides of the door Swift Spear and Holy Light then used their magic to blow down the door before he rest charged in shields first. The group kept their swords at the ready but there was no one in sight. the Immortals then split to allow Luna and Rage to enter.

Immortals search the facility Ash is definitely here," Rage said.

"Yes sir," the Immortals said in sync before they split up.

The group searched the building for anything but there was no sign of life apart for a few rats and cockroaches. Nocturnal and Storm Cloud then found a pair of doors with chains and locks on it and a few runes scribbled into the metal.

"Rage I think we found something some doors that lead to the basement lot of runes on the doors and chains though," Nocturnal said telepathically.

"Roger that we'll link up with you in a second," Rage replied.

Soon Rage, Luna and the other Immortals appeared and Rage inspected the door.

It appears that whoever did this wanted to keep what's inside in there these are anti-magic runes and powerful ones at that they also stop any magic from being used inside," Rage said.

"Can you open it?" Luna asked.

"Too easy," Rage said before he gestured everyone to back away.

Rage then stood in front of the door and kicked it down and looked around and saw tables and scientific equipment and books on them. Finally strapped to a metal chair sitting in the light of an old flickering lamp hanging low from the celling with the armour for his right arm scattered around him was Ash and he was out cold.

"Ash!" Luna screamed as she was about to run to him but Rage stopped her.

Rage then pointed to a pair of identical runes carved both above and below Ash.

"Sleeping runes you step into them and you're out like a light immediately until you're pulled out," Rage said.

"So how do we get him out?" Quick Shot asked.

Rage then looked around and saw a pike leaning against a wall Rage then grabbed the pike and threw it at the rune above Ash with great strength. The pike wedged itself into the roof and caused the rune to crack before he walked over to the edge of the other rune and smashed his fist into the ground cracking the other rune before he reached his hand in and nodded.

"Runes are down give me a hand," Rage said as he began to remove the restraints on Ash and the others helped him.

"Is he alright?" Storm asked.

"He's breathing but we'd better get him back to the castle to be sure," Rage said.

Once Ash was freed Luna gathered the books and equipment in the room so she could show the others before they teleported Ash to the Throne Room where everyone else was waiting. Faust then suggested that he be brought to her room for an examination and no one objected and once they arrived they were greeted by a room filled with books and a small alchemy lab and potion table. This caused Twilight's eyes to widen is giddiness and the room had a grand set of window doors that led to a balcony.

"Set Ash down on the bed," Faust said which Rage did so.

Faust then began to examine Ash by checking his eyes, temperature, wings which were all accounted for and etc.

"Well I've got good news and bad news and more good news good news is Ash is perfectly fine but he's missing a lot of blood which is why he's so pale but fortunately I can fix that," Faust said before she walked over to the potion table and began mixing ingredients together.

"Lost a lot of blood why would anyone want Ash's blood?" Pierce asked.

"Took a lot of my blood huh explains why I'm feeling dizzy."

The group looked and saw Ash beginning to get up but was holding a hand on his head.

"Hold on Ash you shouldn't move yet," Luna said pushing Ash back onto the bed gently.

"What happened cause last thing I remember was that I was helping some mare then I was attacked before I woke up here," Ash said.

"Well that mare you saw was one of the unicorns that took Rainbow's wings so they could become alicorns or false alicorns anyway. found you knocked out in a building down in the lower districts," Rage said.

"Damn but why were they after me or just my blood is what I want to know not like it can do much without my help," Ash said.

"That can wait till later Ash but you'd better drink this it will help you regain you're blood a lot faster," Faust said as she held a bowl out to Ash.

Ash accepted the bowl before he drank its contents and everyone saw colour return to his face.

"Thanks Faust," Ash said.

"It's quite alright Ash but you'd best get some rest because you will need it," Faust said.

Ash's P.O.V. Two Days Later

I recovered nicely after the incident and Faust insisted that the Immortals become my own personal bodyguards till after the coronation which was today. Now I was walking through the halls to my room to get ready and the Immortals had formed a cube around me which I found rather annoying. When we arrived at the room all of them were about follow me inside but I stopped Lightning and Nocturnal.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa where do you think you two are going?" I asked as I gestured to the two.

"Uh inside," Nocturnal said.

"Not when I'm getting changed you're not if you're gonna be so damn persistent on guarding me guard the door. Storm Cloud and Quick Shot can guard the balcony while Holy Light and Swift Spear can be in the room," I said.

"Gee way to take all the fun out of it," Lightning said before the pair of female fliers stood on either side of the door and eyes straight ahead.

I walked inside and Quick Shot and Storm Cloud walked out onto the balcony and Swift Spear and Holy Light stood in random spots in the room. I then opened a wardrobe that revealed the outfit I wore when I was being coronated in my kingdom minus the crown before I then took a breath and got changed.

“Well how do I look?” I asked as I spun around to look at the two guards in the room.

“Very gallant sir like a true king,” Holy Light said.

“Heh thanks,” I said while rubbing the back of my neck.

Suddenly the door burst open and both Rainbow and Lightning are sent tumbling in and come to a rest at my feet while Swift and Holy aimed their spears at the two.

“What are you two doing?” I asked.

“Damn it I was hoping to catch you while changing?” Rainbow said.

“Sorry Ash I tried to stop her but decided to air tackle me,” Lightning said.

“Rainbow Dash this behaviour is unacceptable in front of our soon to be king,” Rarity scolded as she came in wearing the same dress as she wore for Twilight's coronation.

"May I ask why you're here Rarity?" I asked.

"Oh my apologies Ash we were on our way to get Rainbow Dash to look more presentable when we were walking by. I just wanted to come and see you in your attire before the ceremony began but Rainbow Dash had other ideas and I must say you look fabulous," Rarity said.

"”Thanks Rarity and if Rainbow was ten seconds faster she might have seen something," I said I said with a snicker.

"Aw c'mon dude ten seconds is my thing," Rainbow said as she got up and dusted herself off.

"I don't know what's better honestly flying at insane speeds or getting to see Rainbow in a dress," Lightning snickered.

"Don't you start with me I feel embarrassed enough as it is," Rainbow said.

"Besides I can always order you to wear a dress," I said.

"You wouldn't dare," Lightning growled.

"Rarity when we get back do you think you can rustle up something for Lightning," I asked.

"Oh my stars I have just the thing for you my dear," Rarity said.

"Ash if you say those words I promise king or not they will be your last," Lightning growled.

"You're right you're way too cute to be put in a dress," I said as I patted Lightning on the head.

Rainbow then started laughing her head off while she was in flying in mid-air but this caused Lightning to tackle Rainbow and put her in a hold.

"Look as much as I'd love to see how sharp you're skills are you three need to leave and you have a certain Pegasus to prepare," I said as I looked at Rarity.

"Of course Rainbow come alone," Rarity said.

"See ya hot stuff," Rainbow said giving me a wink before she left.

"Pervert!" I shouted after the mare.

Lightning then left and closed the door before I walked over to a mirror and had a look at myself.

"Hey guys give me your honest opinion do you really think I'll make a good enough king?" I asked.

"Are you kidding me Ash if there was anyone in the entire world who has earned this position it's you," Holy Light said.

"I'm not talking about earning it I'm asking do you think I'll make a good enough king?" I asked again causing the two to look at each other before looking at me.

"If there's one thing I know Ash not everyone will see you like that but there are many that support you this I can guarantee you know how to make hard choices, you're left arm tells us that you put others before yourself," Swift Spear said.

"You're generous you also become an inspiration for others Ash you're a natural leader everything about you says that and you're wings make you look all the mightier. God like if you want a description for it," Holy Light said.

"God like huh well I'm anything but a god or a devil remember I'm in-between them," I said.

"True but remember you're the in-between for a reason it could have been anyone yet it was you," Swift Spear said.

"I guess you're right guys thanks," I said as I turned to face them.

"Hey no problem Ash now c'mon we have a coronation to get you too," Holy Light said as he tapped on the window signalling both Quick Shot and Storm Cloud to come back inside.

I then walked over to the main door and the immortals then formed up around me before we walked out I walked down the hallways and saw many silver banners with my cutie mark on them. Once we arrived at the doors that led to the ceremony room I saw Faust standing outside the door she was wearing had a quill and a different coloured swirls pattern was connected to the quill making it seem the quill was drawing on the dress. The crown she wore was the same laurel wreath she wore when she returned. But Faust wasn't alone there were four identical mares that were the same ones from when Twilight had her coronation except the only difference was that they were carrying a banner with my cutie mark on it. I also Rarity and Rainbow Dash who was in the same dress as when Twilight was having her coronation which caused Lightning to snicker once again before they walked inside while Faust just smiled when she saw me.

"Are you ready Ash?" Faust asked.

"Ready as I'll ever be I guess," I said.

"Very well remember Ash make sure you have all ten of your wings showing just like in Aephoceria but instead you'll enter after I give the introduction," Faust said.

"Geez Faust you worry about me as if I was your own," I said causing Faust to blush. "Don't worry I know what to do."

"Alright then," Faust said before she turned to go inside.

"And Faust," I said to get her attention and causing her to look at me. "Thank you thank you for looking out for me," I saw Faust have tears in her eyes before she gave me a hug. "Hey c'mon don't cry or you'll ruin your mascara wouldn't do if the queen came in like she just came from a funeral."

"I'll see you inside Ash," Faust said before she stepped out of the hug dried her eyes and disappeared from teleporting.

I stood in silence and Swift Spear and Holy Light stood on either side of the door ready to open it. I then unveiled all ten of my wings and took a breath before I heard Faust's voice on the other side of the doors.

"We have gathered here today to celebrate a great and memorable occasion the Knight of Freedom Ash Blade has done some of the most extraordinary things since he arrived in our lands. Whether it be stopping a war before it began or protecting entire kingdoms from what seemed like impossible situations he had even made our family whole once more. But nothing could prepare me for when I realized on who he really was. So it is with great pleasure and joy that I announce him as member of royalty this day mares, gentlecolts and visitors from across the globe and beyond I present to you King Ash Blade," Faust said before the doors opened and I extended all of my wings before I walked in.

I kept my eyes straight ahead and walked calmly among the carpet while the mares and Immortals sang the same song that was sung on Twilight's coronation but they put my name and king in the lyrics. I looked at the sides of the room and saw many faces some I recognized like Rocky from the Diamond Dog Kingdom, the stallion from Zebrafrica, Gilda, Fancy Pants, Fleur, Saint Blade, I also saw all my friends from earth. I also saw magenta coloured Spike who was shrunk down to our size which I found out Dragons could do on their own when they've matured enough along with the dwarves Raggor, Prince Lokdrom and King Jaghoki were here as well. I also saw Mitta, Ruby, Snowdrop, Vinyl, Octavia, Daring, Spitfire and Fleetfoot were here as well and in the front row I saw the kings and queens and princes allied with Equestria. And finally at the alter I saw all of my friends and the foals were off to the side.

Once I made it to the alter I saw everyone was in the same clothing as when Twilight was being coronated I then kneeled in front of Faust and Rage walked over carrying a cushion with my crown on it. Faust took the crown and nodded to Rage before she placed the crown on my head and with that done I stood up and turned around and the king’s gem on my head glowed brightly illuminating my wings and causing everyone in the room to bow before me. Once that happened Faust tapped me on the shoulder and led me over to the balcony. When I walked out I saw there were thousands and thousands of ponies and other creatures cheering for me while I just waved before I cleared my throat.

"First of all I wish to thank all of you for coming to either listen, cheer or give me a compliment and if so each one is seen and heard. For those that aren't here but are thinking about me or watching it on the T.V. again I thank you cause when I first arrived here I thought that such a thing as me being a member of royal blood or being crowned a king was an impossibility. And that wouldn't have bothered me at all cause I had no desire to be so. But now after all I've been through I can say that I will work hard and do my very best to be the king you both want and need me to be," I said causing the massive crowd below to cheer.

"Well said Ash well said," Faust said before we walked back inside.

When I walked back inside I was crushed in a group hug by the mane 6 and their coltfriends and I received numerous words of congratulations from everyone before we went on with the day.

After the day ended and many of the guests returned home leaving behind my friends from Ponyville and the ones who were once enslaved like I was. But the rest had returned home but now we were in the dining room and enjoying our meal.

"Hey Ash remember when Alex told you those stories about The Lord of The Rings?" Eli asked.

"Oh yeah I remember I even saw The Hobbit once or twice," I said.

"The Lord of The Rings?" Luna asked.

"Oh it's a movie back from earth and Alex's favourite," I said.

Yeah but once you got him talking about it you couldn't shut him up Ash found that out the hard way," Jabir said.

"Hey curiosity is a curse and you all know it," I said.

"Ain't that the damn truth," Shining said.

"Hey speaking of Ash remember that song Alex loved the Cat and the Moon wasn't it?" Rage asked.

"Yeah I remember it why?" I asked.

"Well how about we sing it for old times sake I can sing Alex's part I know it off by heart," Rage suggested.

"Oh no...No, no, no, no Rage you know why," I said.

"Rage has a point Ash we all know how much you loved that song and it knocked Akachi out like a light whenever he herd it," Jabir said.

"Please Ash," Luna said with the puppy dog eyes and she even pulled off the ear thing my wolf siblings did.

I then looked at everyone and saw they were all just staring at me with smiles on their faces.

"There's no way I can change your minds can I?" I asked earning no's from everyone. "Fine then."

The group cheered as I stood up along with the other males that were in the cell with me and summoned some regular clothes for myself and my violin along with the proper instruments for the others to play.

I began to play the violin and that's when the others began to sing and while I played I did a small jig to make it entertaining and judging by the others laughter and smiles they were enjoying themselves. There was one point where the others joined in by clapping in time with the beat and singing till it ended where we gave a bow.

"You guys keep that up you'll be on Broadway," Rebecca said.

"I'm touched Rebecca and I'm exhausted from today so I shall see you all either next time I'm on earth or tomorrow," I said as I gave a nod and returned my violin to where I summoned it before I teleported to my room.

I then began to get changed into some pj's when suddenly a pair of arms snaked their way around my stomach and I saw Luna purring into my ear. She had a seductive look on her face which said that tonight was going to be long but fun.

Chapter 55 Shadows From the Past

I woke up and noticed I wasn't in my usual room and saw it was Luna's old room I then saw Luna wasn't beside me and that I was naked before I remembered our fun time together which caused me to smile. I got up and burned the mixed liquids on the bed and went to pick out some clothing for the day. Once I did I saw a note with my name on it on the dressing table so I walked over and picked it up.

Morning Ash

I didn't want to wake you because of how peaceful you looked so I let you sleep. When you're ready come down for breakfast and also Pip needs to be at school soon so could you please take him while I take care of a matter here.

Yours

Luna xo

I gave a smile at the letter before I put it down and went to clean myself up and get changed. Once I was done I walked outside I then decided to play a song on my IPod while I walked to the dining room.

As I walked through the halls I did it with a little dance and smile on my face I gave a little nod or wave to the staff and guards that I passed and they all smiled and did the same. I was walking past a ladder where a maid was cleaning the top of a massive painting but she accidently dropped her duster. I saw it falling in front of me so I just kicked it upward with my foot before it touched the floor and caught it before I used my magic to float it back up to the mare earning a thank you from her before I continued on my way. The song came to an end just as I reached the dining room doors and before I touched them they opened I saw Blueblood stepping out.

"Blueblood," I said with a smile and a nod as I passed him.

"Freak," Blueblood said as he passed me.

I simply ignored the comment and greeted everyone as I sat at the table and Perfect Serve brought out my breakfast which I thanked her for before I dug in and noticed everyone looking at me.

"So Ash why are you in a good mood?" Faust asked.

"How can you tell?" I asked.

"Hm you're smiling for one I could also here you're music from down the hall and also you didn't insult Blueblood when he left even when he insulted you?" Faust said.

"Is it that obvious?" I asked receiving a nod from the ancient alicorn. "Okay yes I am in a good mood not sure why but it's a good feeling."

"I know what you mean," Twilight said.

"Anyway where are the rest of the girls and the stallions along with Cadence, Shining and Flurry Heart?" I asked.

"Oh they all left shortly after you, Luna and our human guests left which is a shame I was actually enjoying my time with Akachi," Discord said.

"Well I'm glad you're getting along with them Discord ever since I gave you that pocket dimension wand you've been in a great mood how's it working out for you by the way," I asked.

"Oh terrifically thank you for asking I can do so much and simply erase everything at a flick of a switch I'd be surprised if you can actually top that Ash," Discord said.

"Oh I bet I can think of something but what are you all doing today?" I asked.

"Well there isn't much to do since you modified the schedule so we might take it easy today but we do have some appointments that need to be completed," Celestia said.

"Um Ash I was wondering since we don't have much to do today I'd like to run some simple tests on you. I've noticed you have gained an incredible growth of magic and it's been getting stronger I'd like to look into it," Twilight said.

"I guess that seems fine Twilight but I have to get Pip to school and check in with Caramel to see if I have any work so I talk to you later," I said as I finished and stood up.

"Okay I'll be the castle lab," Twilight said.

I then gave Luna a kiss and nuzzle and gave Midnight a kiss before I gestured to Pip it was time to leave. We walked to the closest balcony before Pip climbed on my back and I took off to Ponyville I flew straight to the schoolhouse and said goodbye to Pip before I walked into town. I saw Granny Smith wearing a beard made of bees and was wearing a wide brim colourful hat and it looked like she was talking to the bees.

"Granny Smith what exactly are you doing?" I asked with a short laugh as I walked over to her.

"Oh hello there Ash I'm just colleting some honey for the Zap Apple Jam," Granny Smith said as she tipped a hive upside down and began to pour some honey into a jar.

"Zap Apples you mean it's the Zap Apple harvest?" I asked.

"Darn tooting it is sonny and speaking of which I never got to say congratulations you're highness," Granny Smith said.

"Please Granny don't you start you're like the grandmother I never had wouldn't feel right if I started asking you to call me your highness," I said.

"Ohh aren't the sweetest thing," Granny Smith said as she pinched my cheek gently.

"So judging by your bags I'd say you have everything you need," I said gesturing to Granny Smith's bags.

"Uh almost I can't seem to find any pots about and I mean the vintage kind," Granny Smith said causing me to think before I remembered something.

"Granny I think I know how to solve your problem," I said.

"How Ash?" Granny asked.

"Follow me," I said as I picked up her bags and walked over to the forge.

"So what you want me here for anyhow?" Granny Smith asked.

"Granny you know I have a long history right?" I asked.

"Wha-who has a long arm?" Granny Smith asked.

"No long history me," I said.

"Oh why didn't you say that sooner but yes I know there's a long, long history about you," Granny Smith said.

"Well as luck would have it I know how to make the so called vintage pots you need," I said.

"Oh Ash that's mighty nice of ya but you need the right tools and ingredients for that pot," Granny Smith said.

"Don't doubt me Granny Smith I promise I'll have the pot you need ready for you before noon," I said.

"Well if you say you can do it I'll put mah faith in ya but remember it needs to be perfect otherwise it won't work right," Granny Smith said.

"You leave it to me now you'd better get anything else you may need for the harvest and I'll see you later," I said.

"Very well Ash see you later," Granny Smith said before she picked up her bags and left.

Few Hours Later

After making sure I remembered each detail to making this type of pots I knew it was ready when Caramel asked me why I was being so precise with my work. I simply told him that making stuff like this was like making Zap Apple Jam and he understood cause we all knew Granny Smith's story on how Ponyville was founded thanks to her and the Zap Apples. Once I was done I took it over to Sweet Apple Acers where I saw Applejack and Big Mac were hard at work on the Zap Apple Trees. I walked over to the house and walked inside to see Granny Smith with an allied styled World War 2 helmet on her head and she seemed to be barking orders at a couple of glass jars.

"Court Marshalled!" Granny Smith yelled as she tossed a cracked jar into the bin.

"Nice toss," I said.

"Oh howdy Ash what brings you here?" Granny Smith asked.

"I have the pot I told you to make would you like to examine it?" I asked.

"Oh that's right alright then let's see what you got," Granny Smith said.

I handed her the pot and Granny Smith examined it closely even bit down on it but once she was done she started cheering and jumping around like a little filly.

"I take it I got it right?" I asked.

"Darn tooting ya got it right Ash I'm gonna come to you from now on whenever I need some new pots and pans," Granny Smith said.

"It was a pleasure gave me a chance to refresh my memory and use those skills again. Besides let's face no one makes these things like they used to they’re all too eager to finish it and be done with it I guess," I said causing us both to laugh.

"How about some of my apple pie before you go as a thank you," Granny Smith suggested.

"Now how can I resist that," I said.

Granny Smith then rang the triangle for lunch and not long later Mac and Applejack walked in and Granny Smith told them about the pot which seemed to impress the two apple farmers. Once I finished having lunch Granny Smith gave me a full pie for later before I flew off back to Canterlot. I arrived in the lab and I saw the royal family was in the room and Twilight was working on some kind of large box like chamber almost as big as a small room.

"I thought these tests were going to be simple Twi," I said announcing my presence.

"Oh they are Ash this is just for protection in case things get crazy," Twilight said.

"Why I get the feeling they will," I said under my breath.

"What is that delicious smell?" Eris asked.

"Complements of Granny Smith for making a vintage pot for the Zap Apple Jam that's going to be harvested soon," I said as I placed the parcel on a table and summoned a knife and unwrapped the pie.

"The Zap Apples so the harvest must be soon," Faust said.

"Yep you guys should stop by I'm sure the Apples wouldn't mind a bit," I said.

"Sign me up but first I think I'll settle for the pie," Rage said.

"Help yourselves I brought it up here because it's one of the only things that will get Twilight away from a book or test," I said.

"Hey!" Twilight cried out as she walked up to us.

"Then this pie must be good then," Celestia said.

I watched as the others ate and each one had a look of satisfaction on their faces.

"Mmm my compliments to the chef la *buuuurp*," Discord said as he rubbed his stomach.

"Discord!" all the alicorn siblings shouted.

"I was about to excuse myself...pardon me," Discord said.

"I'll pass the message along telling Granny Smith that you all loved the pie," I said.

"Please do Ash," Luna said.

"Now onto the test Ash could you step into the chamber please," Twilight said.

I did as Twilight instructed and stepped inside before I closed the door and looked around before I looked at everyone who was at the control panel. I then saw Twilight saying something into a mic but I couldn't hear her so I raised a hand to my ear as a silent signal indicating that I couldn't hear her. Rage then pointed at something on the control panel which caused Twilight to blush with embarrassment.

"Sorry Ash but can you hear me now if you can say something we can hear you," Twilight said.

"I can hear you fine Twi now remind me what are you testing me for again?" I asked.

"Your magic levels have been becoming stronger I just wish to observe what you can do so I want you to start with what you already know," Twilight said.

"Alright I guess I'll start with demon abilities but the only trick for that I know of is the Demon Pit," I said.

I then made my arm become demonic and I opened a pit in the corner of the chamber.

"Yikes those things give me the creeps," Eris said before I closed the pit.

"Okay you said that was the only demon ability you know so let's see what you can do with your angel abilities," Twilight said.

I gave a simple nod before I summoned the Heavenly Cross onto my arm and the Halo Blade.

"Interesting Ash I have an ability for you called the Ravage Blades," Faust said.

"Ravage Blades?" I asked.

"Just summon your demon power and focus on a blade in your hand the design will change depending on who summoned it," Faust said.

I did as Faust requested and soon the blade of a double bladed axe appeared in my hand the blades looked like wings. In the centre between the blades it had the image of a screaming skull with long fangs and a single spike coming out of the top.

"Not bad," I said as I swung the blade a few times before making a thrust making it seem I was impaling someone with the spike.

"Alright Ash I want to see what you can do with your Eclipse Breaker," Twilight said.

"Oh I suppose you want me to unleash my Hellish Booster as well," I said sarcastically.

"What's wrong with that?" Twilight asked.

"I can't summon my Eclipse Breaker on a whim it just comes to me on its own example my Hellish Booster unlocked itself from extreme amounts of anger," I said.

"Calm yourself Ash just imagine it like this imagine you have a dormant seal in your body that you can open when you feel like it," Faust said.

"Alright but I can't guarantee anything," I said.

I then closed my eyes and took several deep breaths before I searched for the seal which wasn't very hard because of how much power was emitting from it. I then opened it and felt a familiar rush of energy but when I opened my eyes I saw all my wings had revealed themselves as well as grown and the run circle had appeared. I could sense that using both Life and Death Fire would be easier but the mane and horn hadn't appeared.

"Hey Ash where's the mane and horn?" Rage asked.

"No idea maybe they only appear when I'm in my armour," I said.

"That doesn't matter Ash when you activate you're demonic arm I want you to pull off one of the spikes," Faust said.

"Uh...alright," I said.

I then did as asked but instead of it being just my forearm my entire arm changed and the shoulder had spikes on them that reminded me of Hearless's armour. I then grabbed one of the spikes on my forearm and pulled one off which I found rather easy but suddenly the spike grew and straightened and had a red aura around it. The blade had four spikes made of fire that looked like they were coming from a blowtorch coming the base of the spike making it look like a large dart.

"That is known as the Sin Spear try it out on that dummy," Faust said as she summoned a straw dummy into the room.

I tossed the spear at the dummy and watched it impale it before the aura disappeared and the dummy burst into a pile of burnt or burning straw.

"Well done Ash now I want you to pull out multiple spikes and use Epsilon to lock onto your targets," Faust said as more dummies appeared.

"Epsilon you got all that?" I asked mentally.

"Yes Ash," Epsilon said.

I gave some control to Epsilon before I grabbed a handful of spikes and noticed the first one grew back before I threw the blades into the air. I then looked at the dummy and saw targeting squares appear around them before the spikes changed and flew at them impaling them resulting the same thing to happen to the dummies.

"Fantastic Ash now there is another trick for your demonic abilities and it is yours to use if you wish," Faust said.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Fear Manipulation," Faust said causing Luna and Dream Catcher to have uneasy looks.

"Fear Manipulation?" I asked.

"You can make yourself or summon a creature to intimidate you're opponents or attack them," Faust said.

"Ok well I'm not gonna try and go over the top her but I think I can think of something," I said.

I then twirled my hand around and a red star pentagram appeared on the ground and a hellhound appeared on it the beast reminded me of my feral form but was much bigger as if I could ride on. It and had cracks in its body that were filled with lava the beast then looked around and snarled at the others at the control panel and looked ready to attack. The hellhound then lunged at the others behind the glass but failed. However the hellhound was able to crack the glass.

"Whoa stand down boy," I said as I held my hand out to the demonic dog.

The hellhound then looked at me and his eyes reminded me of The Blanks and Blood Hooves of Sunny Town but I didn't back down. The hellhound sniffed my hand and placed its nose under my palm and I gave him a rub before I dispersed him and I saw the others were just staring at me.

"Too far?" I asked.

"No...No that was nicely done Ash anyway this next one is for your holy side," Faust said.

"Ok," I said as I as I made my left arm return to normal and made my entire right arm become angelic.

"Now Ash this one will be tricker what do you know of Purification," Faust asked.

"It's an ability to remove all evil correct?" I asked.

"Indeed now Ash with your Heavenly Cross it will destroy all evil that touches it including the ones that committed the evil. However with Purification you can destroy the evil without harming the body but it will not change the pony to good," Faust said.

"I get it for that you'd need to convince the pony or person to good with words," I said.

"Exactly now to practise I want you to absorb all the dark magic from this crystal using purification," Faust said as a dark crystal filled with a familiar sense of dark energy appeared in front of me.

"That feeling it's Sombra's magic," I said.

"Yes Ash but there is nothing better for you to practice on," Faust said.

I took a breath before I nodded to Faust and walked towards the crystal I could feel the magic rolling off the crystal in dark waves. I then held my hand out and thought of absorbing the dark magic a beam of bright holy power shot out of my hand but a beam of dark power shot out of the crystal and at my beam. The two powers battled it out for dominance and I could feel the overwhelming darkness from this crystal was stronger than when I fought Sombra. But I summoned as much energy as I could and began pulling at the dark magic. The magic in the crystal then tried to fight back against me but it failed and I soon cleansed the crystal of its darkness before I collapsed to my knees and saw all the glass that made up the room was destroyed.

"Y'know after this I think Sombra wasn't fighting me seriously," I said

"Ash are you alright?" Luna asked as she flew down and helped me up.

"Yeah fine but I think we'd better end the test here unless you want to continue," I said.

"No that's all Ash I have a ton of data I need to go over thanks for your help Ash," Twilight said.

"Okay then if that's all that you lot need from me I'll be on my way," I said.

"Actually Ash I wanted to show you something," Celestia said.

Suddenly Celestia teleported everyone to the hall of windows.

"Why're we here?" I asked.

I wanted to show you this," Celestia said as she gestured to a window.

I then looked at the window I didn't know what to say the window was of me but I was wearing my coronation attire I had all ten wings extended and I was holding Whispering Wind out in front of me with the blade pointing down to the ground. On the right of the window was an image of my wolf self and it was curling around my leg and Dust was flying around next to me on the left of the window. I also saw the sun on the left side of the picture above Dust and the moon was at equal height with the sun and the sky was split down the middle with daylight on the left and night on the right. In-between the sun and moon was my cutie mark and the Demonic Angel symbol was on the shield and the gem on the crown made the entire window sparkle and was probably the brightest part of the window and if you looked at it you could be staring into it for hours without realizing.

"Wow," I said.

"I know I had it put in during the night and was very excited to see it when dawn came up," Celestia said.

"Well I feel spoiled here but may I ask have the others seen it?" I asked.

"No I wanted you to be the first," Celestia said.

"Well I know Rarity is going to use this to make a new line I can see her face now," I said.

"The detail is simply divine," Twilight said in her best Rarity impersonation and pulled of a dramatic pose causing us to laugh.

"But still Celestia its beautiful thank you," I said.

“You earned it Ash,” Celestia said.

???

I was in what looked like an old tower and looked around the room and saw a cot made out of wood hay and a blanket there was also a simple wooden desk with a quill and a few parchments on it. The desk also looked out a window and the landscape outside was nothing but vast, cold, snowy mountains and an endless cloud filled sky I then heard the creaking of a door and turned around to see a large wooden door was open ajar. I walked over to it and opened it the rest of the way and saw a staircase going down so I walked over to it and then down the stairs and into a dark stone corridor. Suddenly a torch lit up down the hallway as if it were telling me to go that way.

I walked down the hallway and over to the torch before another one lit up a little further down the corridor outside a stone arch that led down another corridor I walked over to the torch and looked down the new corridor and saw another torch light up. this continued for a while and I was led all over the castle till a pair of torches on either side of a pair of large wooden doors lit up and I could see an eerie glow come from the bottom of the door. I then slowly walked over to the door and peeked inside.

Inside I saw eight figures standing around a rune circle and the room was lit by several candles the figures were chanting something in an ancient tongue that tingled at the edge of my memory. I then looked at the figures and saw they were all wearing full on armour and they had a different weapon with them. Suddenly, I saw the rune circle had aqua fire flickering in the centre and spread till it reached the edge of the circle and the figures continued to chant only louder.

Suddenly a bright flash filled my eyes and when I regained my sight I was in the room and the candles had been extinguished the figures around me were the eight figures all of them lying on the ground surrounded by pools and splatters of blood. Suddenly I feel a terrifying presence behind me and something wraps around my throat and lifts me into the air. I am then spun around to come face to face with darkness. Suddenly, dark red eyes opened along with the burning silhouette of a mouth with sharp teeth like Rage's.

("Eight men of ancient old who sit in their keep of stone take in a child and help him grow and the boy grows strong as time moves on...,") the dark says in a language that I knew from that era.

"...But the boy becomes death of the men of eight a traitor to all including in the eyes of hate," I finished.

Suddenly the darkness showed me a fort in ruins that was different than the one I saved Faust from.

Once I saw the picture disappeared only to be replaced by the face in darkness before its mouth opened impossibly wide and I was tossed into the flames

I sat up in cold sweat and gripped my head to stop the pain I then looked around and saw I was in the bedroom at my place and Luna was sound asleep beside me and both Dust and Tiberius were still asleep. I then released the breath I didn't realise I was holding before I got out of bed and pored some cold water on my face before I had a hard think about my dream. I then soon realised I felt pain in the dream and realised it was a vision. I then went into my library and picked out a book of fortresses of Equestria and found one that matched.

"Shardore Fortress an ancient fort used by the ponies during the battle with the Minotaur King in 50 A.D. (After Discord)," I said.

I took the map that showed me the fortresses location and gathered my equipment before I left and walked over to the forge and sharpened Whispering Wind. I then made sure I had plenty of supplies and once I was done I saw a pair of single handed axes that Caramel made and they looked seriously cool.

I picked the two axes up and gave them a feel I smiled at the work Caramel put into these I decided to borrow the axes. So I wrote a note to Caramel explaining that I had the tomahawks before I made a hook on the back of my belt for the axes and flew off for Shardore.

The trip took me till day break when I arrived at the place the fort was old but very well made I landed on the bridge that led inside but as I did I felt a dark chill crawling up my spine so I summoned my armour and weapons and began to walk deeper into the ancient ruins. The place had obviously seen better days. Once grand furniture was now a rotting pile of wood and once beautiful glass stained windows were cracked or smashed and the tapestries condition would leave Rarity horrified. All in all it was like any place in ruins that I've been to. Suddenly, I hear rattling and look to see a skeleton lumbering its way towards me with a sword and circular shield in its arms.

"Alright bone head let's make this quick," I said rubbing my hands together.

The skeleton mad a sloppy attempt to kill me but I just dodged the attack and punched the skeleton in the head knocking it off. The skeleton then fell apart and became a pile of bones on the floor I then heard more sounds and saw other monsters had awaken to fight me.

"Well looks like I'm gonna be here for a while," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and my shield.

Ponyville Third Person P.O.V.

The mane 6 were walking around Ponyville enjoying the sunshine and talking they were on their way to grab some lunch at Sugar Cube Corner. As they were passing by the forge they suddenly heard someone shout from inside.

"That Son Of A Bitch!"

The girls then looked at each other in confusion and saw Caramel pacing back and forth with an angry scowl on his face.

"Caramel what in tarnation has got you more wound up then a rattlesnake on a bad day?" Applejack asked.

"Ash took my tomahawks saying he needed them for something important," Caramel said.

"Well if Ash needs them for something important then it must be important," Twilight said.

"I know that but would it have killed him to ask me in person then just leave a note," Caramel said.

"Maybe it was so important he didn't have time to ask," Fluttershy suggested stroking her mane.

"Maybe," Caramel said.

Suddenly trumpets filled the air causing the girls to rush outside and saw the royal carriage was parked in the centre of town and most of the Alicorn siblings plus Faust and Rage were there.

"Twilight Sparkle," Celestia said when she spotted her former student.

Princess Celestia," Twilight said as she walked up to the sun alicorn.

"Twi I know you like bonding time with your former mentor but we need to see Ash it's kinda important," Rage said.

"Ash no one has seen him and I doubt he's in Ponyville because we saw a note in Carmel's shop saying he had something important to do so he was borrowing a pair of small axes," Twilight said.

"Unusual choice of weaponry for Ash but back to main topic looks like Ash has already gone," Rage said.

"That damn fool what give him the idea that said he had to go alone," Chrysalis said.

"Sister remember what I said that this may be a personal task for Ash," Dream Catcher said.

"Wait what's going on with Ash is there trouble?" Rainbow asked

"We think so last night Ash received a vision and it appeared to be summoning Ash somewhere," Faust said.

"The place looks familiar but I can't remember where it's from," Celesta said.

"Maybe I can identify it," Twilight suggested.

The alicorns then looked at each other before they nodded.

"Very well Twilight I'll show you but not here this vision it is a dark one," Dream Catcher said.

Dream Catcher then teleported the group into the map room of Twilight's castle where she showed them the vision Ash had they all watched as Ash walked through the corridors following the torches. When Ash stepped into the room and looked at the figures the group then had to cover their eyes from the blinding flash and were shocked when they saw the condition of the room and jumped when they saw the darkness. But they all became confused when they herd the darkness speak and when Ash responded to it but Faust grimaced when she herd the unfamiliar language and once that happened the image appeared and Twilight gasped.

"Shardore Fortress it was built during the war with the Minotaur 50 years after Discord's rule," Twilight said.

"Well done Twilight," Celestia said.

"Hey did anyone catch what the black thing said cause it didn't sound friendly," Rainbow said.

"It's an old tongue that has not been spoken since before Equestria came to be it is the language of the necromancers," Faust said.

"Necromancers why in Equestria would something like that be in Ash's head," Applejack asked.

"I do not know but I'm concerned on how Ash knows that dark tongue," Faust said causing everyone to look at each other with worry.

"Well we can't just sit here and do nothing if that thing is telling Ash to go there then we should too."

Everyone then looked at the doorway and saw Spike and the rest of the stallions were here.

"What are you guys doing here?" Rainbow asked.

"I invited them here for a little guy time but that's when you lot showed up," Spike said.

"But still were getting off topic we need to go help Ash if he's in trouble," Thunderlane said.

"No I forbid any of you from following if this is a necromancer we're dealing with then I cannot allow any of you to put yourselves in danger," Celestia said.

"Princess Celestia with all due respect that is an order I'm not going to follow," Soarin said earning shocked looks from everyone.

"What?" Celestia asked.

"I said I'm not following that order Ash was right about one thing the day you two spared against one another we're not mindless foals we have to make our own choices even if it gets us killed. Besides Ash's training has prepared us for hard combat even if all of the royals say we can't go it doesn't mean we're going to do as you say cause my mind is made up.," Soarin said.

Same with the rest of us," Pierce said.

"Well if that's how you guys feel then looks like I'm coming too but what about you Caramel?" Rage asked.

"Ya damn right I'm coming," Caramel said as he walked over to the rest of the guys with Rage.

"Are you all insane!?" Twilight shouted.

"Twi we're guys it's kinda what we do," Rage said.

"Well if they're going so am I," Rainbow said.

"No you will not you will remain put," Celestia said.

"Celestia I know that this is probably dangerous but if it's dangerous for us it will be for Ash as well you gotta let us go help him," Rainbow said.

"Mother please they could be killed or worse," Celestia pleaded.

Faust looked at the groups in silence before she closed her eyes with a sigh and looked at the groups again.

"As much as I don't like the fact all of you are going to face what may very well be a necromancer I cannot ignore the fact that Ash may be in grave danger at this very moment and since I won't be able to change your minds I'll permit you to go and provide Ash support," Faust said.

"Yes," the guys cheered.

"Provided you take the Bearers of Harmony with you if it is a necromancer Harmonic magic will be needed," Faust said.

"We understand we'll be there and back before you know it," Twilight said.

"Very well I shall open a portal to Shardore Fortress but please be cautious," Celestia said.

Faust then opened a portal and the stallions, Spike and Rage summoned their robes, armour and weapons before they all walked in through the portal and once they did the group were greeted by the massive crumbling fort. Everyone walked inside and saw what looked like sword slashes on the walls along with scorch marks and there were also decaying bodies in the room.

"Hey that's one of Ash's Sin Spears," Twilight said as she pointed at a body with one of said Sin Spears impaling a body through the mouth pining the body to a rock.

"Damn look at this guy it almost looks human but mutilated in some sick way," Thunderlane said as he gestured to another body.

"It looks like the psychos from Ash's nightmare when he locked himself away for a week but these guys are more...," Rage started.

"Ugly?" Rainbow asked.

"Terrifying?" Fluttershy asked hiding behind Mac.

"Disgusting?" Rarity asked.

"Rabid and bloodthirsty," Rage said causing everyone to gulp.

"So where do we go now?" Comet asked.

"Easy we follow the trail of death and battle Ash has left behind," Rage said as he gestured to the corridor that showed signs of battle.

The group then did as suggested and followed the trail and each dead body looked worse than the last in either appearance or how they died. They came to the edge of the fort and were walking down a hallway where one side had empty arch windows to let in natural light and one side was plain stone with torch stands attached to them.

"Man these slashes on the wall and the way these guys died they look like they were done by someone who was both sad and angry," Spike said.

"Since when were you an expert?" Soarin joked.

"Ash taught me I saw the way he normally takes on his opponents and he's not clumsy enough to leave sword slash marks on the wall he normally does that when he's using his claws like this," Spike said as he walked over to a wall and showed them the long hand like claw marks. "Ash must have used his blood claws here and this one is defiantly from Whispering Wind yet judging from how jaggered this wound is I say Ash rapidity slammed the blade into this guy in an almost angry way," Spike said as he gestured to a body

"Spike I'm beginning to grow concerned on what Ash is teaching you," Twilight said.

"I'm more worried on Ash I mean what's going on with him to make markings like this?" Spike asked.

"Hey Spike up here for a second," Rage said as he gestured for Spike to come over to him which he did. "Do you know what made that?"

The pathway in front of them was in pieces of rubble a massive hole in the wall where the arches once were and deep gashes in the wall opposite.

"Big deep claw marks that looks like something big tried to bite its way through the pillars and the walls below have deep marks. So something big was resting here and tried to reach for Ash when he was here," Spike said.

"Any idea what it could have been?" Rage asked.

"Hm well the thing must have had wings to get here and...Wait a second wings large deep claw marks and teeth that could crush rock I think I know what did this," Spike said in a worried tone.

Suddenly a massive roar echoed around the group and knocked a few stones loose from the ceiling.

"Dragon!" Fluttershy shouted as loud as she could which was more like a loud whisper before she hid behind Mac and trembled like a leaf.

"Flutters chill would ya I doubt dragons even live out this far," Rainbow said.

Suddenly a great wind swept over the group and the shadow of a monstrous object flew over them. The group then saw a massive dragon only its eyes and body had an icy blue glow and everyone could see its bones and rotted flesh and its wings were in ruins.

"Undead dragon," Fluttershy whispered.

"Who would dare defile the body of a dragon?" Spike growled in hatred.

"What's got you all worked up?" Thunderlane asked.

"Do you have any idea on how dishonourable it is for something like this to be done to a dragon, dragon bodies are so sacred to us that if anyone were to rob one of our graves then dragons won’t stop till the one who committed the crime pays for what they had done," Spike said.

"Is this some sort of dragon code sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"Yes," Spike said.

"Well whoever did this has serious balls because that's no ordinary dragon body that's a dragon king's body," Rage said.

"What!" Spike screamed.

"Look you see his massive wing size it's obvious he was a dragon king once," Rage said as he pointed at the dragon's wings.

"That necromancer is not leaving this place alive," Spike growled before he ran towards the gap and jumped over it with a flap of his wings.

"Spike wait!" Rage shouted before he teleported everyone to the other side of the gap and chased after him.

The chase led them through the hallways where they continued to see more bodies and battle marks and then they heard the dragon again only it sounded like it was fighting. Spike followed the sound and the rest followed till they came to a large circular courtyard where the dragon was and Ash was also there. The group looked through a hole in the wall and saw the two circle each other suddenly the dragon lunged at Ash ready to chomp down on him but a simple swing from Ash's sword knocked the head away like a cannon hit the dragon instead.

Ash then ran at the dragon but the dragon used one of its claws to hit Ash and sent him flying into a wall but Ash wasn't down yet he immediately stood up and charged back at the dragon. But, the dragon had also recovered from its blow and was about to unleash its breath on Ash but Ash then raised his shield and the group watched as Ash was hit by a tsunami of flames. But, once they stopped they saw Ash had his shield out in front of him and it was larger before it shrank down to its normal size.

The group then watched as the two opponents stared at each other when they saw Ash disappear and reappear on the dragons left before he ran at the dragon. He then leapt at the ribcage and slashed at the glowing orb of magic inside it before he flew out of the other side and skidded to a stop while the dragon roared in pain. The dragon then collapsed to the ground but the dragon had just enough strength and life left in it to look at Ash before it spoke in an old language.

"Spike can you understand what he's saying?" Rarity asked.

"No he's speaking ancient dragon as far as I know," Spike whispered.

The group then watched as Ash and the dragon had a brief conversation before Ash bowed his head before he placed his shield on his back and wedged Whispering Wind into the ground before he kneeled to the dragon. Once Ash kneeled his armour disappeared and suddenly a colourful glowing wisp like wind flowed out of the dragon and circled around Ash. Suddenly, bones lifted off the ground and shrank as they floated over to Ash and then they attached to Ash becoming armour. Finally the skull of the dragon shrunk and floated over to Ash and spoke a few more words before the light faded from its eyes Ash then placed his forehead against the skull's before he turned it around and put it over his head and stood up and looked at his armour.

"Okay what just happened?" Rainbow asked.

"No idea but this battle isn't over yet," Rage said.

Suddenly the armoured figures from Ash's dream appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Ash but they all had a familiar ghostly aura around them and they were all armed while Ash grabbed both his shield and sword before he readied himself.

"Ghosts and these guys don't look friendly," Comet said.

"Shh Ash looks like he's about to say something," Twilight said.

"I wish you all stayed in the tomb I built you," Ash said before the ghosts let out a shriek in response.

One of the ghosts attacked but Ash used his shield to bash the weapon away before he slashed at the ghost causing it to disappear but reappear of to the side. This continued for a few minutes with the other ghosts and the ghosts were disappearing quickly and landed several hits on Ash before vanishing. One ghost managed to crawl up a wall and leap into the air summoning a spear but when Ash goes to block the attack three other ghost attempt to kill Ash however a wall of emerald green fire smashes into the ghosts dispersing them. Ash then bashed the attack from the ghost above him and thrusted Whispering Wind into it causing a bright light to erupt from its core and causing the ghost to shake uncontrollably before disappearing. Ash then looked at where the fire came from and saw it was Spike with an unhappy look on his face which was aimed at the ghosts.

"Only warning you'll gonna have get lost," Spike growled.

Three of the ghosts just shrieked at Spike and disappeared before they reappeared around him in a triangle but one of Spike's arms was coated in shadow before it turned into a blade and impaled the ghost while Spike used his flame breath to burn the ghost in front of him. The last ghost was impaled by a burning blade in its back thanks to Rage and the last ghost then looked at Ash while Ash just shrugged. The final ghost charged at Ash but Ash stood still till he got close and once he did Ash spun out of the way and slashed at the ghost's back making it collapse to its knees and break like a stone slab before it disappeared itself.

"What the hell are you two doing here!?" Ash demanded.

"Saving you're life nitwit," Soarin said as he also appeared from behind cover.

"You too geez is there anyone else hiding behind that wall?" Ash asked causing the rest of the group to appear. "Fan-fucking-tastic."

"Ash what is going on here?" Twilight asked.

"Guys it's not safe here you need to leave," Ash said.

"Whoa hang on were not leaving without you Ash," Rainbow said.

"Well you need to go now," Ash demanded.

"Not until you tell us what's going on," Rage said.

Suddenly the air became cold and fog floated around the group.

"Alright fine I'll tell you all later about what's going on but first you all need to get out of sight now and don't interfere this time please," Ash said.

The group then did as instructed while Ash turned around and sheathed both his shield and Whispering Wind. Suddenly breaking noises came from within the fog and it looked like a figure was calling out of the ground the figure then stood up and was bigger than Ash but not by much only by 4ft. The figure wore robes and a cape that fluttered in the cold wind the figures face looked human like with a crown of spikes on its head. But, the thing also had a pair of eerie blue lights coming from where its eyes would be.

The figure then stepped out of the fog to reveal an undead monster it was dressed in tattered black robes and armour in a terrible state its body was skeletal and had rotting flesh still clinging to its bones. Its eyes were ice blue lights and it had metal spikes coming from the top of its head and it looked like a crown and the mere aura screamed bad news. But, the worst factor about this thing was its cape instead of it being made of fabric it was made of pony’s cutie marks that were stitched together. This caused Ash to clench his fists and the creature then unleashed a screech that caused the ground to be laced with ice before it summoned a massive sword.

"My god...a lich," Rage whispered.

"Uh refresh my memory but what is a lich?" Rainbow whispered.

"It means corpse but some think of them as undead necromancers," Rage said.

Ash then grabbed both the axes on his belt and twirled them around in his hands before he ran at the lich but the lich summoned a wall of ice and Ash stabbed his axe into the wall and used the force of the rising wall to leap over it. Once Ash was above the wall he threw an axe at the lich but the lich blocked it before Ash landed on the ground. Ash then rolled behind the lich and drove the second axe into the lich's leg causing it to fall onto one knee.

Ash then grabbed Whispering Wind and was about to drive into the lich's face but and blast of magic sent Ash flying through the wall of ice and into another wall before he collapsed to the ground. Ash then got up on his hands and knees before an icicle embedded itself into the ground. Ash then looked at the lich and saw it create another icicle before it tossed it at Ash barely has time to move and was pierced through the left side of his waist.

Ash culched his side but stood up and charged at the lich again and the lich raised its sword to cut Ash down the middle but Ash teleported behind the lich and leapt into the air and repeatedly thrusted his sword at the lich's back with lightning speed. Once the attacked finished the lich turned to look at Ash and swung its sword at him but the sword barely gazed Ash before the lich punched Ash in the face causing Ash to fly backwards. Ash then back flipped onto his feet and skidded across the ground to a stop.

The lich then charged at Ash and made a thrust but Ash then held his sword backwards and pushed against the lich's sword causing it to narrowly miss hitting him before he slashed at the lich's side and leapt away from the lich.

"Let's end this you ugly freak," Ash said.

The two then clashed swords and despite the blade's massive size the lich was able to wield it with ease and the two left great amounts of damage on the other from both swords and magic. The lich then summoned power from an amulet that went around its neck and charged it into its sword and made another thrust. But Ash grinded Whispering Wind against it again and screamed in pain as the magic from the lich's sword rushed around him.

Ash then leaped away from the lich and saw smoke rising from underneath his dragon bone gauntlets Ash then glared at the lich before he held Whispering Wind out in front of him in both hands before his arms became demonic and angelic. Ash then pulled his arms away from each other and Whispering Wind split in two in Ash's left hand the sword was flaming and red and had lava filled cracks in it and the wings that were the cross guard were webbed. In Ash's left hand it was white and gold and had a holy glow to it and the cross guard's wings were feathered.

"Ash can duel wield?" Thunderlane asked in shock.

The lich then charged his sword again and swung at Ash but Ash stood there and used the red Whispering Wind to stop the lich's attack as if it were nothing surprising the others. Ash then charged up the sword in his right hand and sent a wave of energy at the lich which hit it in the chest causing the lich to hiss in pain at the attack.

The lich then shot an icicle at Ash and made an overhead strike at Ash but Ash dodged the icicle and blocked the lich’s sword with both his swords. Ash then sucked in some breath before he unleashed a fiery breath made of rainbow coloured flames causing the lich to stumble back and try and put out the flames.

"Alright Shooting Star Strike," Ash said.

Suddenly Ash's blades began to glow brighter as Ash charged at the lich and was cutting it in several places at once getting faster and faster with each strike. But several times Ash took a hit from the lich but it didn't stop Ash, Ash then made a thrust at the lich with his flaming sword but the lich dodged to the left and grabbed Ash's sword and was about to strike at Ash with its own. But, Ash then flipped up onto the lich’s shoulder and placed a boot on the lich’s face and pulled the head backwards and rested his foot on the lich’s crown. Ash then let out a war cry before he thrusted the sword in his left hand into the lich's face.

The lich then screamed in pain and Ash pulled his sword out of the lich's glowing cracked filled face and grabbed it's cape before he leaped away from the creature and landed on the ground. The lich then stumbled back gripping its face all the while it screamed in pain and exploded shrouding Ash in smoke.

The group then looked at the smoke and waited for anything to happen and that's when the smoke cleared and Ash was standing in the same place as when the lich exploded. Both his swords had become one again when suddenly Ash fell backwards and lay flat on the ground.

"Ash!" Twilight yelled as she ran over to him and helped him stand.

"Thanks," Ash said in a raspy voice.

"You alright?" Caramel asked.

"The lich's icicle did more than you think it's like someone pored liquid nitrogen on your crotch," Ash said causing the guys to shudder while Ash used his magic to hand Caramel's axes over to Caramel. "They worked perfectly."

"Thanks," Caramel said as he grabbed the axes.

"Ash why on earth did you grab that," Rarity yelled as she pointed at the lich's cape.

Ash then got Twilight to set him down where he folded the cape and placed it on the ground and did a small prayer before his right arm became angelic and tapped the cape. This caused the cape to burn away in a simple flame before he stood up.

"I wasn't about to let that thing keep it in the afterlife those ponies have been laid to rest," Ash said before he almost collapsed if Mac didn't catch him.

"Easy Ash let's get you outta here," Rage said as the group began to walk away.

"Hang on we can't leave that here," Ash said.

"The lich's amulet why take that accursed thing?" Spike asked.

"It's a worse idea to leave it here for anyone to come take it," Ash said.

"Alright I'll grab it but if it does something it's on your head," Rage said.

"It won't do anything unless you put it on," Ash said.

Ash's P.O.V.

The group then helped me through a portal that led to Twilight's castle where I saw the royal family waiting for us.

"Ash!" Luna cried as she leapt at me giving me a hug.

"Ow, ow, ow, let go let go!" I cried causing Luna to let go while I clutched my side.

"Ash what happened and what are you wearing?" Celestia asked as she gestured to my dragon armour.

"Can the questions wait Ash isn't in the best condition to talk," Rage said.

"Here let me have a look," Faust said as she stepped over to me and moved some of my new armour out of the way revealing a wound filled with ice. "Ash is there anywhere else?"

I then removed my gauntlets revealing my hands which were badly scorched

"We'd better treat this immediately and while we're doing that the rest of you can explain what happened," Faust said.

I was soon placed in a guest room where my armour was removed and placed on a mannequin and I had to admit the damn thing looked totally badass on me. The hands had claws on hands and feet and a tail on the back in-between the two skeletal wings that provided a little protection. But, my mind was then refocused on the pain in my side and hands as Faust drew a healing rune on my body healing the injuries. While, this happened Rage explained the situation and Pinkie showed them all a recording of everything which Rainbow requested causing her to blush.

The royals were surprised by the damage I left behind and were shocked when they saw the undead dragon king and silently watched as I battled it and obtained its bones and again silently watched as I battled the ghosts but were shocked when they saw the lich. They all then became angered when they saw the lich's cape but they were surprised when they saw me duel wield and how strong I became from it.

"Well that was certainly an intense fight," Chrysalis said.

"Well done in dispatching that lich Ash but might I recommend you use more caution in the future," Faust said as she finished healing me.

"If I didn't Faust I would be in a much worse condition then when I arrived," I said as I stood up off the bed.

"Ash what exactly happened with that dragon back there and why did you take its bones," Dream Catcher asked.

"I didn't he gave them to me," I said earning confused looks from the lot. "Here I'll show you and make sure it's in English so you can understand."

I then pulled a memory from my head and showed it to the others the image was me looking at the undead dragon before I snapped my fingers changing the language to English.

"Brave warrior I thank you for freeing me from my imprisonment," the dragon said.

"It was no problem great one," I said.

"By dragon lore I am bound to serve you till the debt is either repaid or I perish however I am already dead and I feel my life slowly slipping. So as a thank you I gift you my bones to become a new set of armour to protect you," the dragon said.

"Wait you don't need to do that please understand that if any other dragon were to see me wearing you're bones they would get the wrong idea," I said.

"Fear not for I shall place a charm on you so you will be protected if you are wearing my bones in the presence of another dragon show them my mark on the palm of your right hand that way they will know you obtained my bones by a great deed. This is my repayment please honour me this last request," the dragon said.

I was silent before I bowed my head and kneeled to the dragon and removed my armour.

"Do as you will then," I said.

The group then watched as my body was surrounded by a colourful wisp like wind and the bones floated over to me and attached to my body and the head floated into my grasp.

"Farewell great warrior," the dragon whispered before the life left it.

I then tapped my forehead against the dragon’s before I put the skull on and looked at my right palm and as the dragon said a red mark appeared on my palm.

"Kimerth Eternal Fire," Celestia said when she saw the mark and the memory ended.

"You knew him Celestia?" I asked.

"Yes he was a good friend and a wise king and one of the greatest dragon kings to rule," Celestia said.

"I'm sorry about what happened," I said.

"It's alright now explain to me who those ghosts were from your vision?" Celestia asked.

"Well guess that explains how you found me but the names of those ghost is one even I can't remember but I tell you what they were like but understand guys that this part of my history doesn't have a pleasant ending," I said causing everyone to find or summon a place to get comfortable on. "During one of the more forgotten times of earth’s history I was left outside the door of a keep in the mountains and in the keep lived eight great men all healers and very wise men who would help anyone who came to them. These men took me in and raised me as if I was their own they taught me so many things from potion making to rune magic and astronomy I was really happy there.”

"Now I wasn't the only one there I had a bit of a rival he was a lot like me except in appearance but he resented me always said he was the better student. But, one day when I asked the eight if he was better the only answer I got was you're better if you choose to be. At first the meaning was lost but overtime I figured it out and decided to attempt making him into a friend instead a rival. But, all my attempts didn't go as planned he still scorned me but I ignored it but I'm getting off topic here," I said as I cleared my voice.

"During my time of studying I never noticed a darkness fall over the keep till one night I couldn't sleep so I walked around the castle till I came to a room where I saw the eight men performing a forbidden ritual I once saw during one of my studies. It was a necromancer ritual when I looked at the men I looked up to I didn't see them instead I saw dead men I don't know how to describe it but I know it wasn't them. So doing what was necessary I went and grabbed a dagger before I faced the pale imitations and killed them but all the while the ritual continued," I said before I took a breath.

"After I finished of the last one I looked at the ritual circle and saw a dark shape crawl out of the circle and send me flying into a wall and I looked at the thing and saw a pair of eyes and a mouth in the shadow and the very aura of the thing was evil the creature stared at me. I then blacked out and once I woke up I saw the shadow was gone and my rival found the scene and accused me of murdering the eight before he fled the keep. After that I built a tomb for the eight under the castle and placed a powerful rune spell on their tombs to prevent anyone from trying to resurrect them before I shut myself away in the keep and did what I always did to pass the time I studied," I said.

"So what happened?" Twilight asked.

"Not long later an angry mob broke into the keep and confronted me but I didn't fight back I said I killed the eight in spite and that was it," I said earning shocked looks from the group.

"Why did you say something so stupid!?" Rainbow shouted.

"I wasn't about to let the image of eight great men be ruined because of what happened and even if I did there was no actual proof that I was innocent. Also I made sure to destroy the evidence of the eight committing necromancy," I said.

"So what happened?" Discord asked.

"Well I was tossed in a cell and my rival visited me once asked me why I did it so I said because you were always the better student. But like always he called me a liar and demanded I tell the truth so I got up and walked over to the cell bars and glared at him before I then told him of what really happened which made him recoil in shock and disbelief. I then told him that he had to keep it secret which he hesitantly agreed before he apologized for everything he did to me. So in the end I made a friend of him after all and after that I was led out of my cell and up to a tower where they built a ledge that hung over a cliff and after that," I said before I raised my hand above my head and made it seem like I was gripping something and gave it a yank upwards and made a snapping noise with my mouth giving a clear indication of what happened causing the others to gulp. "I died that day never knowing why that happened or why that shadow spared me and I was seen as a criminal and murderer in almost everyone's eyes and they were right about the murder part."

"Ash look at me," Faust said in a scorn filled tone and I obeyed. "What you did was right covering up what happened to keep the image of those men alive you kept their hope alive even if it meant taking both the blame and the fall. I'm sure those men would have preferred death then what was happening there aren't many who would do such a thing for another I'm sure you would have made them and you're parents very proud."

Faust then embraced me in a hug and the rest followed while I just sat and enjoyed the warmth of the hug.

Author's Note

This is an announcement to inform you all that the next chapter will be released sometime after the 26th of March because the next chapter will take place with the first episode of season 6.

Chapter 56 An Army of Nightmares and A Battleground for Gods and Monsters

I was sitting on a train heading towards the Crystal Empire for Flurry Heart's Crystalling which was a forgotten event till now and Shining and Cadence wanted to hold one for Flurry Heart. This celebration is held to celebrate a new life in the crystal empire and many things were required the ponies that were with me were the mane 6, Spike the stallions, Mitta, Ruby, Gilda, Starlight Glimmer and Dust who was sitting next to me. Some of the group had brought gifts for Flurry Heart and as everyone enjoyed the ride Rainbow Dash and I were resting our eyes.

"*yawn* Um Applejack what is that?" Rainbow asked as she woke up before she gestured to a blanket that had something under it and was sitting beside Applejack.

"Oh just a little something for the young'un," Applejack said as she removed the blanket that reviled a wooden crib. "Made from genuine Sweet Apple Acers apple trees we make them for all the apples and anypony related to Twilight is practically family."

"Yeah but its okay but it's no Cloudsdale mobile BAM!" Rainbow cried as she pulled out a baby mobile that had clouds rainbows and lightning bolts on it.

"Ohh pretty," Pinkie said touching a piece but causing said piece to fall off gaining an annoyed look from Rainbow.

"Well a mobile is real nice as long as you have something to lay in so you can look at it," Applejack said.

"And a fetching blanket to keep you warm," Rarity said as she placed a blanket in the crib.

"And a stuffed toy for some company," Fluttershy said as she placed a stuffed rabbit in the crib as well.

"I'm sure Shining Armour and Princess Cadence will love all our gifts but I think they'll be happier we're attending Flurry Heart's Crystalling," Twilight said.

"Hey Ash what did you bring to the Crystalling?" Comet asked.

"*yawn* Sorry...What's going on?" As I rubbed my tiered eyes.

"Goodness Ash did you not sleep well last night?" Rarity asked.

"Very little sleep for the last three days actually *yawn* Midnight has been pretty restless," I said.

"Oh you poor thing you should be resting at home," Fluttershy said.

"Nah it's important that I be here besides I can go for a few more hours," I said as I stretched my limbs. "So what was the question again?"

"We were wondering what you were bringing to the Crystalling?" Pinkie said.

"Oh yeah well I was planning on going with something special this time," I said.

"And what's so special?" Gilda asked.

"I haven't finished it yet but you'll all find out soon," I said.

"And why haven't you finished it?" Twilight asked.

"Hey cut me some slack for getting this far anyway I need Cadence's help for the last bit," I said angrily causing the others to look at me in surprise. "Sorry guy’s lack of sleep affects my mood."

"Oh think nothing of it Ash we understand," Caramel said.

"Doesn't mean its ok for me to yell at you," I said.

"You just rest sugarcube we'll let you know when we get to the Crystal Empire," Applejack said.

I gave the group a smile and closed my eyes and drowned out the others voices before I drifted off to sleep I managed to get an hour’s sleep before I was shaken awake. I looked and saw Spike gesturing to the others who were walking out the door so I grabbed Dust and walked out and saw Shining was at the station and my first glance showed the poor guy looked like shit.

"Whoa who’s the one that released the hydra that ran you over?" I asked with a smirk.

"Oh yeah you look like you've been in Tartarus," Shining said with a smirk equal to mine.

The pair of us laughed and shook the other's hand before we hugged each other.

"Luna has told me about Midnight causing sleep problems doing okay?" Shining asked.

"Yeah but what about you I can only guess little Flurry is doing the same," I said.

"Yeah both me and Cadence are out of it. I'm not sure what's going on but she seems to have calmed down with Midnight being here but we could still use a bit of a break," Shining said.

"Oh of course I don't know what I was thinking you two probably need all kinds of help. I'm sorry Starlight but I guess combining you're first lesson with this visit wasn't such a good idea," Twilight said as she looked at Starlight.

"Oh don't be ridicules you're an aunt now that's way more important than some friendship lesson," Starlight said.

"I just wish there was a way to do both," Twilight said.

"Maybe there is you've already done the work for Starlight's lesson with this list all we have to do is follow it," Spike said.

"Spike you're a genius," Twilight said.

"Yeah...genius," Starlight said in an annoyed tone.

"Then it's settled Shining Armour will head straight to the castle and you two can head straight to Sunburst's," Twilight said.

"Aye-aye princess," Spike said with a salute before he and Starlight walked off.

"I'm still surprised you've taken her in as you're pupil," I said.

"And I'm still surprised Spike is you're student," Twilight said with a side on smirk. "Alright big brother let's go see my niece," Twilight said as she looked at Shining but saw he was asleep.

"I've got it," I said as I wrapped Shining in my magic and lifted him up before we began the trek through the empire while I led Shining around like a balloon.

The walk to the castle was filled with ponies bowing to both Twilight and me and some even let out cheers with my name.

"Looks like somebody is popular," Mitta said.

"You kidding Ash is a celebrity here along with Spike when they saved it from Sombra," Thunderlane said as gestured to a fountain with me and Spike, Spike was holding the Crystal Heart in his hands while I was dressed in my robes. I had a boot on Sombra's chest and had Whispering Wind ready to impale Sombra on it and my shield held out in front of me.

"I just remember it being a demon I had to kill to make sure it didn't anymore trouble and because of that the ponies of this place are worshiping me," I said.

"What do you mean worship?" Soarin asked.

I simply gestured to the street lamps that were shaped like Whispering Wind and the toys of both Spike and me kids running around pretending to be me or Sombra and where I slay him. there were also a couple of flags with my mark and a mark for Spike.

"Fair enough but isn't a little worship okay?" Soarin asked.

"*sigh* Let’s just get inside the castle," I said before we walked inside.

I woke Shining up and he led us to Flurry Heart's nursery where we saw the entire royal family along with Rage, Pip and Midnight, Midnight was in the same crib as Flurry Heart and the two were playing together while Pip watched and everyone was talking.

"Looks like everyone is here," Discord said when he noticed us.

"I trust the trip was comfortable?" Celestia asked.

"As comfortable as it gets but I'd take a proper bed then a train seat any day," I said with a small yawn.

"I can see Luna's words weren't exaggerating you look like hell," Rage said as he stood on the side of the room with his arms folded over his chest.

"You should see the other guy," I said as I gestured to Shining who was leaning against the doorway while asleep and snoring.

I then heard Flurry Heart let out some gibberish before she started sucking on her hand.

"Enjoy it while you can cause as you get older I doubt you'll be able to stick your hand in your mouth anymore," I joked causing a few to chuckle.

"Even when exhausted you have the energy to make jokes," Cadence said.

"Y'know with those wings and horn she could be a really strong flier and have crazy strong baby magic maybe Midnight could have it too," Pinkie said.

"Well I know all about super strong flying," Rainbow said.

"And I can help keep tabs on both their magic when it starts happening," Twilight said.

Suddenly Flurry Heart looked like she was about to sneeze and when she did a massive burst of energy was released from her horn that created a hole that went through ten levels.

"Whoa ok that woke me up," I said as I shook my head and looked back at the two alicorn foals I saw Midnight was clapping his hands while Flurry Heart rubbed her nose and yawned.

"It appears that the young princess is beginning to learn how to use her magic," Faust said.

"The crowds have already started to gather," Luna said as she looked out the window.

I then saw Pinkie then blow up a balloon before she tied it up and held onto it and began to float upwards. But I watched confused on how the balloon was able to pick her up despite being filled with air.

"This Crystalling is going to be some party," Pinkie said before the balloon popped and she fell back to the ground.

"Oh ho tell me about it with this one's magic this place will be bubbling with chaos," Discord said.

"Do you think we should call it off?" Cadence asked while Flurry Heart sucked on one of her mother's fingers.

"Uh we've all faced a lot worse than baby magic Ash especially," Rainbow said.

"It's true," I said with a shrug.

"I can't imagine cancelling such an important ceremony over something so potentially adorable," Rarity said causing everyone voice in agreement.

"In light of the little one's ability's this Crystalling might more important than ever perhaps you should address you're subjects and remind them of that," Celestia said.

Cadence nodded before both Luna and Cadence kissed their children goodbye.

"Ash do you think you'll be able to look after the foals for just a little bit longer?" Luna asked.

"No problem," I said as I gave Luna a quick peck on the lips before she and the other royals left.

"Shining Armour do you have everything you need for the ceremony?" Twilight asked stirring Shining from his slumber.

"Oh no I still have to interview the honour guards, choose the purity crystal and pick a Crysteller," Shining panicked before I slapped him across the face much too both babies amusement.

"Would you quit it already look we're all here to help you Shining you're not a one man army ok. Twilight, Pinkie, Mitta, Ruby and I will watch the foals while the rest help you with the last few items you need," I said causing everyone to agree before Shining collapsed into slumber.

"That is if he can stay awake long enough to tell us how," Rarity said.

I was sitting in a meditation position where my fists were pressed together and were held at the same height as my stomach and I was taking calming breaths as I tried to think on the situation around me. Pinkie Pie was holding onto Flurry Heart who had started flying when she saw Midnight doing it which was the cause of my lack of sleep and Mitta was running around trying to grab Pinkie. Flurry Heart was also setting off blasts of magic and Twilight was trying to stop them from destroying the rest of the room while Pip and Ruby were sitting in a chair watching the event unfold. And finally I was keeping Midnight in a shield bubble I made and was also in to protect us from the random blasts of magic from Flurry.

"Ash...can you please help...Pinkie hold Flurry Heart?" Twilight pleaded as she stopped more magic bolts.

"Okay hang on," I said as I got up and walked out of the bubble and looked at Midnight who was looking at me. "Stay there Midnight I just need to help your aunt Pinkie and Mitta," I said before I looked at Pinkie. "Alright Pinks let her go."

Pinkie then did as instructed and the little foal flew around the room at great speed but I kept my eyes on her and when she came close I leaped at her and grabbed her. I then pulled her against me chest and landed on the ground.

"Nice job Ash," Twilight said with a breath or relief.

Suddenly I head gibberish next to me and I saw Midnight was out of the bubble and before I could ask how he teleported to the other side of the room.

"Oh great this make this way easier," I said sarcastically before I teleported over to the other side of the room but Midnight teleported again and when Twilight, Pinkie or Mitta tried to grab him he teleported again or dodged. The chase went on for a few minutes before I had had enough I watched as Midnight kept teleporting till he appeared in front of me and I grabbed him and placed a single finger on the tip of his horn stopping him from using magic. "Finally."

Suddenly Midnight and Flurry took off while I was still holding onto them and they managed to fly me all about the room.

Ash can you do something?" Twilight asked.

"I'm...trying," I said holding onto the two foals carefully but tight enough not to lose my grip I then made a bubble appear around us and the two flew around the bubble with me still holding on. "Uh Twi I can't move like this and we need to get these foals back to their mothers."

"I'm on it," Twilight said before she ignited her horn changing it from grey to magenta.

Twilight then led us out and I was struggling to get these two under control and Pinkie was bouncing down the halls and Pip, Mitta and Ruby were running next to her till we made it to the entrance. I looked around and saw pink curtains going around all the entrances preventing anyone from seeing us.

"We're here!" Twilight shouted announcing our presence.

"She's a reeeeeally strong flyer," Pinkie said.

"They both are actually," I said as the two alicorn foals flew in separate directions making me feel like I was on the rack.

"Wait is the mighty King Ash having trouble babysitting," Rage asked with a snicker before the babies flew in a loop but made a quick turn causing them to slip from my grasp and hit the bottom of the bubble.

"Alright smarty if it's so simple you try," I said as I stood up.

"Nah I'm good looks like you got it covered," Rage said.

"Any how can someone help these two are making me dizzy by watching them," I said as the babies flew around my head like moths attracted to a light.

Luna and Cadence then lit up their horns and the bubble changed colour before it split into three Flurry Heart was in Cadence's bubble Midnight Star was in Luna's while I remained in Twilight's till she set me on the ground. I then gave a nod to Twilight before I looked at the two babies and saw they were reaching out to me like a toy that was taken off them and I saw tears begin to fill their eyes.

"Uh oh," I said.

"This ain't gonna be good," Rage said.

Suddenly both Flurry Heart and Midnight screamed breaking the bubbles around them and blowing both me and Rage off our feet before we managed to get some footing again I held my hands against my ears and screamed in pain. I then saw my body was making phantom like doubles of myself and Rage was in the same position as me it was like his soul was trying to be torn from his body. But it also looked like something was stopping it and when the scream stopped my body slowly became one again.

"Epsilon what was that?" I asked mentally.

"It appears both babies combined their magic into their scream which caused a small magic rupture in both yours and Rage's body which is similar to your scream when you were a child Ash," Epsilon said.

”Anything bad we need to worry about?” I thought.

"Negative as far as I can see both your bodies will return to normal soon but we don't know who else had heard that call," Epsilon said.

Suddenly, I the heard cracking beside me and I turned and saw the crystal heart shatter and a small piece flew into my cheek forcing me to my knees. I then held a hand over the wound and looked to see Rage was still turning into one body but he let out a twitch every once in a while. Suddenly, my eyes were filled with snow and in the distance I the Crystal Empire surrounded by dark snow clouds and suddenly I hear the sound of crunching ice and the back of a figure's head steps into view. The head then turns and I saw a face made of rotting flesh and bone with a crack in the skull going from the forehead down and over the eye. A blue glow coming from the eye sockets and mouth and it looked human the face then let out a scream snapping me out of my thought and Mac, Shining and Pierce grabbed me.

"Easy Ash," Pierce said as he, Mac and Shining held me.

"Ash are you alright?" Applejack asked.

I then looked over at Rage and saw some of the group was checking on him.

"More or less," I said before I reached for my cheek and pulled out the shard of the crystal heart before I looked at the shattered remains of the heart.

"Ah'm guessing that's gonna make it hard to do the Crystalling," Applejack said.

"It's worse than that without the heart the Crystal Heart is about to be buried under a mountain of ice and snow," Twilight said as she moved the curtains showing the dark storm clouds I saw in my vision.

"So not only can we not take part in a fabulous ancient ceremony but we're also about to be frozen solid?" Rarity asked.

"Without the crystal heart's magical protection the entire city is about to become a winter wasteland," Twilight said.

"But what about when King Sombra ruled the Crystal Empire and the crystal heart was missing the city wasn't covered in snow then," Applejack said.

"The heart wasn't missing it was still in the castle King Sombra had just hidden it," Twilight said.

"I'm afraid Twilight is correct and the storm clouds are already forming," Celestia said as she gestured to the clouds.

"I can totally fly up there and bust those puppies no problem," Rainbow said but the curtains closed.

I wouldn't advise it Rainbow Dash those storm clouds are not like the ones you know," Celestia said.

"This far north the weather has a will of its own," Luna said.

"It will be like going up against the clouds of the Everfree you wouldn't be able to make so much as a dent," I said.

"Faust can't you just fix the heart?" Rage asked.

"No the crystal heart was around long before even the Demonic Angel period I have very little knowledge on it," Faust said.

"Well the storm's getting worse and if we don't do something...," Rage started.

"It will envelop the Crystal Empire," Cadence said.

"And us along with it," Twilight said causing everyone to have scared looks on their faces.

"Uh everyone I hate to be the bearer of even more bad news but you need to know this," I said.

"Oh come on what else is there that could make this worse," Gilda asked.

"There is something out there that arrived at the same moment the storm cloud did and it's something dark," I said.

"How do you know this Ash," Faust asked causing me to hold up the crystal fragment that cut me.

"This piece showed me a glimpse of what's out there," I said.

"What did you see Ash?" Chrysalis asked.

"I think our business with the undead isn't over yet," I said causing everyone to look at each other in worry.

"Are you sure Ash?" Faust asked.

I then made a screen and showed them the same image I saw.

"Could be a coincidence or something else but I recommend we use caution," I said.

"Ash thank you for bringing this to our attention," Faust said.

"No problem," I said before I looked at the picture in concern.

"Ash is something wrong?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well that corpse it just looks familiar and yet I've never seen it before," I said as I dispelled the picture.

"You see a lot of stuff Ash maybe it just reminded you of something completely different," Rage said.

"Maybe," I said.

"So what do we do now?" Dream Catcher asked.

"All of us are going to try and hold back the storm for as long as we can meanwhile the rest of you should look in the library for an answer to fix the heart," Faust said as she gestured to her children before pointing at us.

"Okay but what about the possible threat of undead marching in on us?" Comet asked.

"I've got an idea," I said as I walked over to the curtain.

"And what is it?" Celestia asked.

"Can't say it cause you'll all say its stupid and reckless you'll say I can't go," I said.

"When you say it like that then yes but I'd like to know what you're planning?" Faust asked.

"I'm gonna fly into the storm and heat my blood up enough to keep me warm and see what's going on out there," I said as I summoned my armour.

"Ash we don't know how vast these clouds span," Faust said.

"You let me worry about that besides I've destroyed ten Nuckelavee with a simple snap of my fingers and if things go south I've got my Hellish Booster as a backup," I said.

"Y'know Ash makes a good point if there's anyone who can do what he just suggested it's him," Twilight said.

I looked at the alicorns and saw them all give me a nod so I gave them all a nod back before I turned around and extended my wings before I took off I then flew at the storm and began heating up my blood. But when I entered the clouds I felt like I was tossed into a freezer so I heated up my blood drastically till I felt warm again but I could see ice forming around the edge of my visor and the only thing I could see was dark clouds. I felt the wind pushing against me but I continued forward till I came out of the other side of the storm and hit the ground.

"Burr now that's one way to wake you up," I said before I stood up.

I then looked around and saw nothing but the icy wasteland the storm left behind I then heard some giggling down on my left and I was shocked to see Midnight.

"What the...Midnight you can't be here," I said as I picked up the foal.

I then saw the poor colt was shivering so I quickly summoned some blankets and wrapped him up in them.

"Oh gods Luna is not going to be going out of her mind right now because you're here," I said earning a laugh from the foal.

I wrapped my wings around me to protect my colt from the snow that continued to fall around us and I looked around but continued to see nothing. I then felt my colt squirm a bit and I looked down and saw him looking at my wing or was trying to see through it and I saw he was scared of something so I turned back to the wastes and saw a figure standing alone out in the frozen plain. The figure was skinny and from what I could see its clothes were in shambles which flapped in the snow filled flurry winds. I then summoned my weapons and drew Whispering Wind before I walked up the figure as I got closer I saw the figure had a circular shield in its right arm and a broken sword dragging behind it in the snow. As I got closer I saw the figure was frozen and nothing but bones wrapped in old chainmail and cloth that looked like someone had used a sword to cut at the shoulder and go down.

I then noticed the figure's tunic had a faded image of a shield and a knight's helmet on it this sparked a memory in my head I suddenly remembered a battle where I was fighting against an army of men who wore the same mark as the one on the skeleton's body. Suddenly, Midnight cries out bringing me back to my senses and I managed to dodge an attack from the skeleton which had come to life.

"Oh you wanna fight you just had to ask," I said before I stepped to the skeleton's left and stood next to it to avoid its next attack before I drew Whispering Wind and slashed the skeleton in two and let it crumble to the ground. "Now why and how did you get here?"

Suddenly I feel a great presence on my right and I turn to see a thick wall of ice and snow I gaze into the blizzard and I hear the sound of snow crunching beneath something. I stood silent and still and waited for what was making the noise till I see shadowy figures in the fog of snow and when they step out of it I see all sorts of undead beings each in different armour. Many of them were human's like the ones in the samurai Oni armour, British red coats from the American Revolution and Persian soldiers from Thermopylae. I also saw some faces from Equestria like the ones from the Griffin arena and Templars I then got a creeping fear running up my spine so I flew upwards and saw a vast army many of them wielding different weapons and some carrying banners. I then realized staring at an undead army made up of people I have killed during my entire existence.

"Good lord," I muttered before I looked at Midnight and saw him looking back at me in fear before I looked back at the army. Suddenly, I hear a large heavy sound and I see a colossal shadow behind the army about the size of a mountain but I recognized the shape of the shadow and it caused me to place a hand on my heart. "Tirek."

"Well if it isn't the knight of Equestria I'm impressed you survived," Tirek said as his form came into view showing all his injuries have healed and all the limbs I severed off have returned.

"How did you escape Tartarus?" I demanded as I pointed Whispering Wind at him.

"I believe Heartless is the one you should be thanking along with all the magic he has so generously given me," Tirek said with a grin suddenly Midnight made his presence known by letting out a large whimper. "Is that an alicorn baby?" Tirek asked as he looked at my child with a hungry grin but I moved Midnight to my right arm away from Tirek. "If you hand over that baby maybe I'll cons-."

Tirek didn't finish his sentence before I silenced him with a blast of demonic magic from my left arm which had become demonic.

"Silence your tongue Tirek I'm going to give you one chance to go back to your cage if not I'll take your life right here and now," I said.

"Well it appears that much has changed about you since I last visited but no matter once I'm done with you I will devourer all the magic in Equestria starting with that foal," Tirek said

"I WILL NOT LET YOU HARM MY SON! I roared before I flew at Tirek and dodged an attack of his before I hit him in the face right between his eyes knocking him onto his back.

I then flew upward and drew Whispering Wind before I slammed into the ground right in the middle of the army and my impact onto the ground tossed some of the undead warriors into the air. With lightning quick skills I slashed at the warriors several times causing them to all to be cut up into several pieces before I cut into more of the army several times. I still had to be mindful of Midnight being with me so I kept a wing shielded over him and made the feathers turn to metal as an extra defence. But, I still had to make several dodges to make sure he wasn't hit and as I fought the massive army Tirek began to get up.

"It appears you have some new tricks up your sleeve how interesting," Tirek said.

"Tirek you've been warned not to underestimate him," a deep but old voice said

I looked at where the voice was coming from and saw a ram with dark purple fur and even darker curved horns his attire consisted of a few golds and reds but was mostly made up of bones and he had a massive thin skull that went over his right shoulder and reached his elbow. He also wore a thick brown necklace with gold discs on it and on the necklace was a small gold bell with words etched onto it in the necromancer tongue. The ram also carried a staff with a donkey's skull mounted on the top and finally the ram's mouth was filled with sharp teeth and he had glowing red eyes.

"I'm gonna take a wild guess here but the description in the story seems to match you're Grogar Heartlesses little necromancer," I said.

"I am not just any necromancer I am Grogar the greatest necromancer to ever have existed!" Grogar said boomed.

"Figured I've seen some of your work reviving Nightmare and then sending a lich of all things," I said.

"And you’re the one who destroyed my pupil Sombra," Grogar said.

"He only has himself to blame for underestimating me yes I managed to rip his soul out with my hands but I know he was much stronger then when we fought but he decided to hold back," I said.

"I always knew that flaw would be Sombra's downfall someday," Grogar said.

"We Are Not Hear To Have A Pleasant Chat With The Enemy We're Here To Destroy Them!" Tirek roared.

"Patience Tirek let me get reacquainted with this one," Grogar said.

"Reacquainted?" I asked.

"You don't remember we met when those old fools brought me back from my banishment and you tried to intervene," Grogar said causing flashes of the memory to appear in my head and I saw the eyes of the darkness matched Grogar's.

"You...you did that to them...you were the one that made them perform that ritual, It was you who showed me that vision and it was you who brought back all those poor souls and turned them into puppets not the lich," I said.

"That is correct and I must congratulate you on defeating it that lich in particular was devastatingly hard to conjure," Grogar said.

"You sick creature the dead are not meant to be servants of the living," I said.

"Like what you did?" Grogar said causing my eyes to widen. "Yes I know what you did now be honest with me how did it feel?"

I let out a roar of anger before I charged at Grogar determined to end the necromancer's life.

Third Person P.O.V.

"This is getting ridicules!" Rage shouted as he chased Flurry Heart through the maze of shelves.

"Not so easy is it," Mitta said as she tried to cut Flurry off but the filly just teleported onto the ground floor giggling all the way.

"Just help me catch this kid," Rage said before he leaped over the side of the balcony and after the flying filly.

"Isn't there some way to stop this filly?" Soarin asked as he dived bomb at the filly but Flurry Heart let out a blast of magic forcing Soarin to evade.

"Well when we think of something I'll let you know," Comet said as he made a grab at Flurry but she teleported behind him and fired a beam of magic at Comet's tail setting the end on fire which caused him to run around trying to put it out.

Rage then teleported right in front of Flurry and she flew into his chest and grabbed her gently.

"Got ya now you little nuisance now do your uncles a favour and stop acting so crazy," Rage said as he held the filly who just laughed.

"Thank you Burning Rage," Cadence said as took hold of her daughter again.

"It's alright but honestly I don't envy you I can't even begin to imagine how you and Ash have the energy to keep this up," Rage said.

"Well I think Midnight is a bit more mature then his cousin," Comet said as he glared at Flurry Heart while he held his smoking tail.

"Speaking off has anyone seen Midnight?" Caramel asked.

The group then looked around and listened for anything but no noise came to them.

"Oh no this is bad this is really, really bad," Rage said.

"You're right Midnight could be outside in that weather for all we know," Twilight said.

"It's worse if we don't hurry and find him we'll have to tell both Luna and Ash that their son may be lost out I that blizzard," Rage said causing everyone to gulp.

"All of you must go and find him while Twilight and I remain here and remember the spell we'll let you know if we find Midnight," Cadence said.

Rage then gave a nod before he led everyone out of the castle all the while all of them were calling out for Midnight. They then looked beyond the curtains that hid the empty altar where the Crystal Heart once stood and saw the civilians running to the train station.

"Damn it we have they forgotten what Ash said we have to stop them before they get to the station," Rage said before he lead the group after the citizens.

The group ran as fast as they could trying to avoid slipping on the ice and the one who had wings flew until the ice and snow grounded them. When Rage saw Shining Armour and the rest of the mane 6 leading the civilians he teleported in front of everyone and held his hands out stopping them.

"Shining what are you doing?" Rage asked loud enough to be heard above the storm.

"We're trying to evacuate to the station!" Shining yelled.

"No good don't you remember the thing Ash saw in his vision?" Rage asked.

"He said he wasn't sure," Shining said.

"If there was nothing out there don't you think he would be back by now?" Rage asked.

"Maybe he's lost in there," Shining suggested.

"Well if that's the case how do you expect to get everyone out there's only one train and not enough cars for the entire empire and I doubt it will get through the storm," Rage said.

"We need to do something Rage!" Shining shouted.

"I know but we have another problem right now Midnight is missing," Rage shouted.

"Oh no the poor dear can't be out in this storm who knows what could happen," Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy's right and I don't really want to be the one to tell Luna and Ash that," Rage said.

"Tell me and Ash what?"

Everyone then looked up and saw the royal family was there and they were all covered in snow and ice.

"Uh heh, heh hey Luna it's just well uh...well...," Rage said nervously.

"Rage where is Midnight?" Luna asked but Rage was rubbing the back of his head nervously. "Rage are trying to tell me you lost both Ash and my child?" Luna asked with cold fury that would freeze the very air they stood in.

"I wouldn't say lost it’s just Midnight misplaced himself," Rage said.

Luna glared at Rage and opened her mouth to speak but a terrific boom echoed above the sound of the icy winds and out of the storm clouds appeared a burning object that crashed through several houses on the side of the road they were on causing everyone to go and investigate.

Ash's P.O.V.

I opened my eyes to the sound of Midnight wailing I looked at my child who was still safe under my left wing and in my left arm. I then looked around and saw I was in a crystal house with a massive hole in the roof and walls and the ground was made of wood. But, my body’s impact made a hole in that too and destroyed a lot of furniture and it also made a shallow crater in the crystal ground. I got up and used Whispering Wind to aid me in supporting myself before the door opened and I saw Rage and Celestia were there.

"Ash!" Celestia cries out when she sees me.

"You alright?" Rage asks as he stepped closer to try and help me.

"We both are," I said as I moved my wing to reveal Midnight.

"Whew thank the god's he's safe," Rage said.

"Yeah but what I want to know is how did Midnight get onto the other side of the storm?" I asked.

"He and Flurry teleported away from us after you left," Rage said.

I just let out a sigh before I walked outside and saw Luna I showed her Midnight and she immediately came over and grabbed Midnight and held him close.

"Ash are you alright?" Faust asked.

I then looked at my left shoulder and saw an arrow in-between two plates of my shoulder armour so I grabbed the arrow and gave it a yank successfully pulling it out. I then saw the arrowhead was made to pierce through armour and the edges were serrated to cut deeper into the body and also make it hard to remove.

"A little worse for wear but I'm still kicking," I said as I snapped the arrow in two.

"Hey I've seen that arrow before," Rage said.

"You should Rage last time I saw this arrow is when I killed the person who fired it," I said.

"Ash what do you mean?" Faust asked.

"That vision I had Faust it was a warning I knew I saw that corpse before because I was the one who gave it that scar and it isn't just one corpse it's an entire army of them and each member has a grudge against me," I said.

"What'd you do to tick off so many?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I killed them," I said simply as I folded my arms over my chest causing everyone to stare at me in shock.

"Well that is something I didn't expect," Shining said.

"And they're not alone we've got some old enemies from Equestria out there as well," I said.

"Like who Templars?" Rage asked.

"Yeah and guess what Tirek’s back," I said causing everyone to gasp.

"How did he get out!?" Twilight shrieked.

"Heartless got him out and he's got enough magic that makes him the same size after he stole all the alicorn magic," I said.

"This doesn't make sense why would Tirek work for Heartless and how would he know how to do necromancy?" Celestia asked herself.

"He's not Tirek is here to try and conquer Equestria by getting rid of us and he's not the one who's manipulating the dead. That stunt goes to a necromancer that goes by the name of Grogar," I said.

"Grogar are you sure Ash?" Faust asked.

"I saw him myself and as it turns out he was the darkness that manipulated the eight men who mentored me he turned them into his puppets so they could bring him back from his banishment. It was also him who showed me that vision with the old fortress and summoned that lich," I said as I clenched my fist.

"Ash I'm sorry," Luna said placing a hand on my shoulder.

"We have to go back!"

I looked at the voice and I saw Starlight, Spike and an orange coated male unicorn with white fur on his muzzle that could be mistaken for sunscreen. He had a darker shade of orange for his mane and tail and goatee and he wore purple robes with silver stars on it and a pair of silver glasses on his face.

"I know how to stop this," the unicorn said.

I was about to speak up when suddenly the sound of a motor faded in over the wind I looked around and I saw a familiar shape fly overhead I focused on the object and saw it was a World War 2 German ace Luftwaffe and the makings on the plane told me who the pilot was.

"Peter Drack," I said before suddenly, the plane came back around and began to fly at us. "Off the street!" I yelled.

Suddenly Peter unleashed a hail of bullets on us I tried to get as many ponies off the streets but many of them were hit by the barrage. I then put up a shield to protect everyone else and watched as Peter ended his attack and flew past us.

"Those that aren't injured help the ones that are get off the street leave flyboy to me," I said as I took off.

Peter's plane was fast but I had greater speed, skill and maneuverability then he did I caught up with him and landed on the nose of his plane in-between the propeller and cockpit and glared at Peter through the glass. I saw his body was full of bullet holes and the part of his face that wasn't as damaged as the other glared at me.

"War's over Peter you lost," I said as I drew Whispering Wind.

I slashed at the engine below me cutting it in two and causing the plane to tumble out of the sky but I leapt off the plane and landed on the ground and saw the plane belly land in the road. I walked over to the plane and sheathed Whispering Wind and saw Peter crawl out of it part of his clothes burning. But, he got up and drew a pistol and fired it at me but the bullets bounced of my armour and this continued till I was in-front of Peter. I then drew Salvation and aimed it at his head but he just stood straight and stared at me.

"You don't belong here Peter you were brought here against you're will and for what revenge? I know you loved you're country I did too but understand that Germany lost it's time to let go of your grudge," I said as I removed my helmet to look at him. "Auf Wiedersehen Peter Drack it was truly an honour to have you as my rival."

I saw Peter nod at me before I pulled the trigger and released his soul I then walked back over to the group but I saw a different group of faces that blocked my path and made my blood boil. They were all ponies and all of them had dark coats and unforgettably terrifying red eyes that glowed in the blackest of nights which screamed evil at anyone who saw them.

"Grey Hoof and other members of Sunny Town I see," I said.

"You!" Grey Hoof screamed.

"You seem surprised how's hell?" I asked.

"Where are we Ash?" Grey Hoof asked.

"You're in the Crystal Empire and I must ask you not to use my name again cause we're not friends," I said.

"Grey Hoof there are other ponies here and they're all cursed," Gladstone said as he pointed at some ponies that were in the buildings watching us.

"You brought us to a place filled with cursed ponies," Grey Hoof said as his eyes got brighter in anger.

"Why would I want to see you’re ugly mug again and if you know what's good for you Grey Hoof you'll leave those ponies alone," I said.

"You care about them?" Grey Hoof asked causing me to raise an eyebrow at what he was getting at. "Then maybe it will be difficult for you to kill them."

Suddenly Roneo and Starlet ran over to a building but before I could do anything Mitta appeared and kicked the two in the head. The force of the kick was enough to send the two flying back towards the group of cursed ponies.

"What the?" Roneo said as he recovered from the blow.

"I most certainly wasn’t expecting you lot here today," Mitta said as she walked over to me.

"Mitta what are you doing here and why are you so...?" one of the blanks asked.

"Alive...It's because I was forgiven for what I had done unlike the rest of you," Mitta said.

"Mitta don't be so mean aren't we your friends," Grey Hoof asked.

"I'm not that bitch shot me!" Three Leaf yelled.

"You all stopped being my friends the day you killed my beloved daughter," Mitta seethed.

"Yeah," Ruby said as she walked out from behind me causing the rest of the blanks to hiss at her.

"Oh and another thing," Mitta said as she showed them her shoulder revealing a cutie mark that showed a pair of black padded fingerless gloves normally seen in MMA or kickboxing. "Like it? Turns out my special talent is kickboxing,"

"You're cursed too," Grey Hoof growled.

"Wrong I've been blessed you all are just to ignorant to see that and I hope every last one of you burn in suffering," Mitta said.

"I hope you're ready to die whore," Tree Leaf sneered.

"Ash leave them to me I've been wanting to do this for a while now," Mitta said.

"Alright but just in case," I said as I handed her Damnation. "I'll also get Rage just so they don't do anything funny."

"No need."

I spun around and I saw Rage was behind me along with Gilda and Rainbow both armed with shotguns.

"Came over to see what's going on and it looks like this party is getting crazy," Rage said.

"Alright you lot take care of everything here and fix the heart I have a score to settle," I said cracking my knuckles.

"Go nuts Ash I'm sure you'll know when the heart is fixed," Rae said.

"Thanks," I said.

"Hey Ash be careful we all know what happened to you last time Tirek was here," Rainbow said.

"True but you seem to forget I'm not a human anymore," I said with a smirk as I put on my helmet before I selected a song on my IPod.

I then flew upward and looked for the seal in my body and found it before I unleashed my Eclipse Breaker I then flew into the storm and decided to use the trick I saw in the codex where pegasi drew lightning into their wings. I then spun around and began charging my body and at once lightning struck my wings but it didn't hurt but instead it felt like a thousand doses of adrenalin being injected into my body. I burst out of the storm and flew into the army and held the point of Whispering Wind out in front of my while my electrified wings took care of the rest. I saw Tirek let out a blast of magic so I flew left to avoid the attack and saw Grogar shoot at me with black lightning forcing me to land. I charged my way through the undead till I stopped and used Whispering Wind to fight them all.

Tirek sent another blast at me but I used Whispering Wind to send it back at him hitting Tirek in the face I then saw the ground begin to turn into a grey void so I jumped into the air because said void will suck the life from anyone who touches it. I then flew at Tirek and charged both strength and magic into my demonic fist to the point it had a flaming aura around it and smashed it into Tirek's gut causing him to fly backwards a good distance. Tirek then hit the ground and I just stared at him while he got up with a snarl.

"What...are you?" Tirek asked.

"I am Ash Blade king of the Demonic Angels," I said causing Tirek to stare at me in surprise.

Suddenly, a large deep purple spectral hand grabs me and I turn to see it was Grogar and in his hands was the Necroidion which was open and was the source of the hand that had grabbed me. I then used holy magic to break the hand and shot a blast of it at Grogar but a dome made of dark energy blocked my attack. I was then shot to the ground by Tirek who had gotten up and I looked at my surroundings and saw I still had an army to deal with I then looked at my hand and clenched it closed before I gritted my teeth and looked at the army opposing me.

"Ethen, mother, father, everyone forgive me for what I'm about to do," I said before I created a dome shield around myself and made my armour disappear I then kneeled and began drawing a single word in the snow.

"Do you plan to surrender?" Tirek asked.

"Not exactly my intention," I said as I felt a dark but familiar power consume my right eye.

My clothing then turned into dark robes and a dark purple tattered cape full of holes and tares appeared on my back that just reached the back of my knees there was also a mish mash of armour on my chest and a single pauldron on my right shoulder that had fur underneath. I also had furs on parts of my robes and there were chains then appeared around my body and a mask appeared around my neck. I then pulled it up and the mask covered my right eye and the right side of my face and both my mouth and nose. I then held out my left and a black staff and at the top were three prongs in a triangle formation and an orb that was both pulsing and glowing blue was in the middle. Tirek then launched an attack a me but I just twirled my staff around and didn't bother looking directly at the attack and saw the blast disperse Tirek's magic blast shocking him while Grogar watched with interest.

"How?" Tirek asked.

"I've got a lot more tricks then that Tirek," I said as I stopped spinning the staff and slammed the end of the staff on the ground causing thousands of spikes of ice to grow out of the ground and destroy many of the undead soldiers around me.

I then held the end of my staff out in front of me before I aimed it towards the sky and a rune appeared out of nowhere and a dark substance came out of the portal. With a single swipe of my staff the substance flew into the army of undead causing the entire army to shriek in pain and crumble into pieces.

"Impressive truly impressive the null element is difficult to control even for angels and demons," Grogar praised.

"I have plenty of tricks that would amaze you Grogar but it's time I ended this," I said as I summoned my scythes to my hips.

Suddenly I felt a large surge of magic coming from within the storm before an aura borealis burst through the clouds and sent out a shockwave sending me flying and causing me to black out.

Third Person P.O.V.

"Whoa man that's sparkly," Rage said as he looked at himself and saw he looked like he was made of crystal as the group walked behind the curtains.

"What happened to my look and how do I get this crystal stuff off its too girly," Gilda said trying to wipe off the crystal.

"It'll fade on its own G won't take that long," Rainbow said.

"Oh but I still wish it was permanent," Rarity whined.

"It look as though the injured are recovering from that...um," Shining said.

"It was a World War 2 Luftwaffe a plane that was used in Germany for air combat against the allied forces," Twilight said causing everyone to stare at her while Celestia smiled. "What I ask Ash about things from earth."

"Yeah but didn't any of you notice the markings of the plane that was Peter Drack," Gilda said causing everyone to stare at her. "Hey I'm allowed to know some things and besides we all saw Ash fighting him."

"Oh yeah I remember guy had some moves but it's not cool when he shot at us like that he nearly killed us," Rainbow said.

"Guess that explains why Ash said he should have killed him sooner guy must have been shooting a lot of people that were on the ground," Thunderlane said.

"In any case I'm glad the threat was dealt with swiftly," Faust said.

"And I managed to do what I wanted to do the day my curse happened," Mitta said as she handed Rage Damnation.

"Glad you're feeling better about yourself," Rage said.

"Hey where's Ash knowing how he flies shouldn't he be here by now?" Soarin asked.

"You're right we'd best go and check on him," Faust said before she teleported everyone to the grass filled field.

"Nothing absolutely nothing there's not a trace of battle or Ash," Rage said.

"Do you think he's alright?" Luna asked.

"If he is he's putting up one hell of a fight," Spike said as he pointed to the mountains in the distance that showed light's dancing across them.

"Good eye Spike," Twilight praised.

"Ya'll think we should help Ah mean Ah know Ash is strong but Ah'd rather not have a repeat on when he fought Tirek," Applejack said.

"Agreed because Grogar is also there," Faust said.

Faust then teleported everyone to the mountains and had a look around and saw the flashes were coming from a different part of the mountains before she teleported everyone onto a ledge that looked over onto a valley. everyone looked and saw both Grogar and Tirek were behind a shield and Grogar was healing Tirek's injuries. The group then saw Ash was fighting a creature taller than him and almost covered in black tendrils that were pulsing with dark chaotic magic that made Discord cringe. Its left arm looked like it was made of hard crystal while the rest of it had pale grey skin and it carried a large axe in its right hand that was made of crystal and corruption.

The group watched as Ash held both his scythes in a reverse style but were a little confused about the attire Ash wore suddenly the two charged again and the creature sent out a wave of energy but Ash slid under the attack and attached the hilts of his scythes together. Ash then flung the scythe at the creature and it acted like a saw blade against the creature before it flew back to Ash who caught it and disconnected the scythes and leapt into the air and was prepared to bring the blades down on the creature. but the creature blocked with one of its tendrils and used another to slam Ash into the ground.

Ash looked at the creature but slammed its Axe into the ground and a dark circle grew from the ground and more tendrils knocked Ash away. Ash was about to get up when a tendril wrapped around Ash's leg and yanked him towards the creature where it used the side of the axe to knock Ash away again but Ash got up and stared at the creature.

"It looks like that thing is toying with Ash," Chrysalis said.

"Well that's a mistake it shouldn't make," Rage said.

"Come now creature I'm growing bored here!" Ash yelled in a taunting way.

The creature let out a roar and leapt into the air and was about to bring its axe down on Ash but Ash stepped to the side and let the Axe wedge itself into the ground. Ash then connected the hilts on the scythes together again before he brought the blade around to impale it into the creatures face but a tendril blocked the strike again. But, Ash disconnected the weapon and slashed at the creatures face but the creature managed to free its axe and swung it horizontally at Ash but Ash jumped and barrel rolled over the weapon just missing it. But, the creature followed up its attack with its claws but Ash rolled under the attack before he leaped at the creature and dug his blades in its chest and pulled himself up so he was above the creature. As Ash was airborne he connected his scythes together again and brought the spear end down on an area between the crystals on the creatures left arm and neck before he leaped over the creature and landed behind it.

"Whoa that attack would have made that arm useless now unless that thing has a healing ability," Thunderlane said.

And Thunderlane's word was indeed true the creature tried to move its arm but it hung to it limply and swayed with the creature’s movement the ferrel beast then let out a roar and charged at Ash. But, Ash stayed still and as the beast brought its axe down Ash knocked it to the side with his scythe and then used the blade to sever its left arm off before he teleported behind it while the creature was gushing out black blood and corruption. The beast then threw its axe at Ash and charged at him but Ash cut the axe in two and tossed his scythe at the creature where the main blade impaled the creature in the chest where its right lung would be. But, it did not halt its advance so Ash ran at the creature and as it used its other hand to grab him but Ash leaped over it and used it as a step to leap for his scythe. Once, Ash grabbed the scythe he pulled on it causing the blade to rip right through the creature’s body.

However the creature refused to go down so Ash disconnected one of his scythes walked over to the creature while it tried to get off its knees and once it was up and turned around Ash drove the scythe into the creature’s neck and whatever was left of its chest. Once that happened the two remained still before Ash ripped the scythe out with a roar and let the creature fall dead before Ash put his scythes away. Suddenly, the creature disappeared and a slow clapping sound filled the lonely air and everyone looked and saw it was Grogar clapping and beside him the Necroidion closed.

Ash's P.O.V

"Well done quite a show you put on," Grogar praised.

"Show's not over till I take your life Grogar," I said as I summoned my staff.

"Isn't it quite a sight to see watching as things die only to be resurrected?" Grogar asked.

"You speak as if the dead are nothing more than playthings," I said.

"And yet you are gifted with the power to do just what you said," Grogar said causing me to place a hand over the fabric that covers my right eye.

"I wasn't gifted with this it was forced onto me and what I did with it what I am doing with it is making sure others like you won't ever be able to control the damned," I said.

"That may be but in case you can't see it yet you cannot defeat me and save Equestria without forever damning your soul and yourself," Grogar said as he appeared in front of the shield.

I stood in silence for a few minutes with my head lowered before I looked at Grogar I then banged my staff on the ground and three coffins shot out of the ground and pulsed with dark magic. The coffins then exploded leaving behind three spectral ghouls who let out horrifying shrieks and an orb sparking with black magic formed in the palm of my left hand.

"Then so be it," I said.

I threw the ball of magic at Grogar and as it impacted the ground black crystals the same as what Sombra used shot out of the ground but Grogar teleported to another part of the valley of ice we were in. I then sent the ghouls to attack but Grogar blasted one with the magic in his horns destroying it before he then hit another with his staff also destroying it but the last tackled Grogar and started beating Grogar with its fists before I summoned another orb of dark magic. Grogar then then blasted the ghoul off him and he got up but I tossed the second orb at him but he teleported in-between the two stacks of dark crystals.

"Please Ash you'll need to come up with something better than my student's little tricks," Grogar said.

"I have Grogar," I said before my staff sparkled with electricity.

I then slammed it on the ground suddenly the two stacks of crystals sparked with lightning when black coloured lightning shot out of the tips and struck Grogar shattering his shield and bombarding him in pain. I then dashed forward and used the bottom of my staff to thrust it at Grogar hitting him in the chest sending flying backwards and as he was recovering I sent a blast of magic to the summit of the mountain on my left while Grogar got up.

"Quite impressive no one has ever caught me of guard like that before," Grogar said.

"You're gonna feel a lot worse after I'm done with you," I said.

The ground started rumbling and Grogar looked and saw an avalanche coming down so he set up a barrier to stop it but I placed a spell on the avalanche that fired icicles down on Grogar. This forced Grogar to either stop the avalanche or save himself from the freezing spears raining down on him and he chose the latter and was swallowed by the avalanche. I then looked at the mound of snow in silence when suddenly a beam through the snow and hit me in the face knocking me of my feet and backwards before I tumbled to the ground and let out a groan as I got up.

"Don't forget weakling there are two of us here."

I looked at the voice and saw Tirek and next to him was Grogar but I just summoned a bow and I made an arrow made of ice and placed a curse on it that intensifies pain. When I made the arrowhead I decided to go with a design from the hobbit.

"Oh it appears we have company," Grogar said as he gestured to something on the right of our battlefield.

I had a look and saw all my friends were here and staring at me in shock but none more so then Luna and Faust. I then made a small mirror and looked into it and saw the mask I was wearing had been destroyed enough from Tirek's blast to reveal my right eye which wasn't the same as when I last saw it. Instead the eye was amber coloured and the iris was a darker amber colour and the pupil was slitted and black.

"Tell me Ash Blade will you be able to live with yourself now that you revealed to them that you have the eye of a nether lord?" Tirek asked.

"Tirek do us all a favor...and shut the hell up!" I yelled as I grabbed the arrow and placed it in the bow and fired it at Tirek.

The arrow spun through the air like a drill but Tirek moved out of the way but my arrow cut across Tirek's shoulder causing mass amounts of ice to grow all over his shoulder causing Tirek to roar in pain. But, while I was distracted a monster made of dark magic tackled me before I threw it off and stood up I then held my left hand out in front of me and a cyclone of wind flew out of my palm and shredded the beast's midsection leaving a gaping hole. But suddenly, a blast of magic hit me in my back causing me to fall to my knees before something grabbed the back of my head and picked me up and threw me away and into the snow.

"No let's get serious here," Grogar said.

Dark magic then began pulsing out of Grogar making him bigger and bigger and bigger till he was about the same size as Tirek I then saw the Necroidion had opened and dark tendrils emerged from its pages and wrapped around itself. More and more tendrils appeared and the thing began to grow and take shape but it did not stop growing till it was the same size as the other two foes and its shape was one of a giant wrapped in broken armour and wore a chainmail hood. But, instead of a face there was only darkness and where its heart wold be was the Necroidion and in the giant's right hand was a blade that had a large thick blade and on the blunt side of the blade was a massive spine. So taking a breath I drew power into my demonic arm and dispelled the eye of the nether lord before I began to change as well.

"You wanted serious Grogar very well then HELLISH BOOSTER JUGGERNAUT DRAGON! I yelled as my body changed into a colossal dragon.

I then charged at Tirek and knocked him off his feet and before the Necroidion could make a swing with his blade I used my tail to wrap it around his wrist and threw the giant into the air and slammed it onto the ground. I saw Grogar was about to attack thanks to the glow of the bell around his neck and I prepared to unleash a blast of flames from my mouth but Tirek hit me in the side of my head knocking my attack off my target. So I balled my hand into a fist and smashed it into Tirek's face but before I could deliver another blow something grabbed my tail and threw me into the air before slamming me to the ground.

I got up and saw the giant was the one who did that and he made an attempt to sever my head from my body but I raised an arm and the blade bounced off the armour my body wore before I released a blast of magic that sent the giant flying at Tirek. I then saw Grogar glance at my friends and I saw him about to use his magic on them I then charged at him like an angry bull and he charged magic into his horns and was about to fire at them. Suddenly, he turned to me and shot the magic at me causing me to take the blast and trip stoping my charge I then looked at Grogar and saw he was about to use his enlarged staff on my friends. But I got up and grabbed the staff in by teeth and threw it and Grogar into a mountain.

I then stood in front of my friends and took up a defensive stance before I extended my wings making me look bigger and I then let out a challenging roar that could be heard for miles. My three enemies then stood in front of me while I glared at all of them Tirek then attacked using a massive broadsword but I caught his fist and his other when he tried to punch me. But suddenly, a blast of dark magic hit me in my side and I felt something cut into my shoulder so I turned to see it was the giant and his blade had blood dripping from it. But, what I failed to realize my distraction of the giant allowed Tirek to wretch his hand holding his sword from my grasp and impale it into my side this caused me to let go entirely before I collapsed to my hands and knees clutching my side.

I then looked at my friends and saw they were watching me in worry but I just gave them a sad look before I turned to see both Tirek and the giant were ready to finish me off but I just lay there accepting their blows. The giant then smashed his blade along me back and Tirek impaled me causing me to roar in pain before my body shut down and shattered leaving me lying in the snow while pools of red grew around me. I was about to push myself up but saw a shadow over me causing me to look up and see Tirek's hoof hovering above me before he brought it down on me.

Third Person P.O.V.

Everyone watched as Ash disappeared under Tirek's and when Tirek removed his hoof everyone saw Ash was lying on the ground prone and unmoving while red snow slowly expanded around him.

"We have to help him!" Rainbow shouted.

"Are you nuts we don't stand a chance against them," Twilight said.

"Well what do you want to do miss magic sit here and let them kill Ash?" Rainbow asked.

"No," Twilight said.

"So let's go do something," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow is right we can't just let them do this," Rage said.

Suddenly Tirek began punching Ash further into the ground causing everyone to grow more worried.

"Mother please you have to save him," Luna pleaded as she gripped Faust but Faust could only just stare with shock plastered upon her face.

"Luna you know what the nether lords did to us all those years ago," Chrysalis said.

"Are you implying that Ash had something to do with that?" Luna asked.

"No it's just having that is...well questionable," Chrysalis said.

"But you all know Ash would never do something like that," Luna said.

"But Luna Ash used dark magic," Celestia said.

"So?"

Everyone looked and saw it was Spike who spoke

"I mean sure what Ash did back there was...bad but still we can't just abandon him like that yes he used dark magic but he was using it for the right reason's just like me with my shadow magic. Sombra also used shadow magic as well so am I just as bad as him? It's just like Ash once told me it doesn't matter what type of magic you use it's how you use it that defines you" Spike said.

The group then looked at each other but was interrupted when the ground shook beneath them and they all saw Ash was thrown into the mountain they were on suddenly Tirek charged magic into his horns prepared to finish Ash off. This, caused Luna to let out a scream of worry and Tirek unleashed a powerful beam of magic. But, the blast was stopped by a crimson circle that had a white rune circle on it. The, group then looked and saw Faust with her horn glowing and her hands outstretched and with the same aura as her horn.

"Mother!" the alicorn siblings and Discord cried.

"I'm not happy about a nether lord eye being here however Spike is absolutely right I can't judge Ash without knowing why," Faust said.

"Hello Faust and I see you brought my queen along too," Tirek said with a grin.

"Luna will never be yours you creature and if you what's good for you you'll stay away from Ash and surrender," Faust said.

"Or you'll do what?" Tirek asked.

Faust just gave a snort before she fired a blast of magic at Tirek's shoulder that was still coated in ice which destroyed the limb and caused Tirek to let out a roar of pain.

"I'll do that," Faust said.

"Hey Spike I think it's time we tested our abilities," Rage said.

"You mean the one Ash has been helping me with?" Spike asked causing Rage to nod. "I don't know do you think I'm ready?"

"What's the worst you could do out here?" Rage asked.

"Uh if you're planning on sending Spike against those three than I'm not going to allow it," Twilight said.

"Well that choice is up to Spike to make Twi," Rage said.

Spike then went into thought before he looked at Twilight then Rage then Twilight before he looked back at Rage.

"Alright let's do it," Spike said.

"Spike don't even think about it," Twilight said.

"Trust me Twi," Spike said before both he and Rage jumped of the cliff.

"Spike get back here this minute!" Twilight yelled as she ran over to the edge and looked at the foggy abyss alongside the others. "SPIKE!" Twilight yelled in hopes of him hearing her but there was only silence. Suddenly, a massive roar filled the air which blew Twilight away from the edge and two large forms rose up one was made of black and the other was metal with bright flames coming from gaps in it. "Spike?"

The two forms then looked at each other than at the group one of them was Spike and his shadows coated parts of his body except and face and the shadows on his face had a white glowing eye. And the other figure was wrapped in armour and with a massive scorching hot sword that looked like the blade was made of a heated rock.

"Rage is that you baby?" Eris asked.

The armoured behemoth just gave a slow nod before the two of them face the three giant foes while Grogar healed Tirek's arm.

"SPIKE...WANT!" Spike roared over the howling wind before both he and Rage both charged at the opposing monsters.

"Wait a sec did Spike just say Spike want?" Rainbow asked.

"He's using his dragon greed but how?" Twilight asked.

"Maybe you should ask him once this over but what must we do now mother?" Celestia asked.

"Perhaps it's best if we aid Ash I'm worried his body has taken too much damage in this fight," Faust said.

"Oh well I'm afraid that Ash Blade isn't going to survive this time," Tirek said interrupting the conversation this time.

"You're wrong Tirek Ash is a fighter and he's not someone to simply give up," Luna said in anger.

"After that may blows I laid on him you think he has a chance of life? *evil laughter* Allow me to show you that he's dead by showing you his beaten and broken body," Tirek said as he reached for the hole Ash was beaten into only for a chunk of ice to hit Tirek in the eye.

"I'd back off from my sister's boyfriend Tirek," Discord said as he levitated another ball of ice in his hand that had spikes growing out of it.

"Discord I can see you've warmed up to the knight," Tirek said.

"It's because he kept his promise and also I owe it to both his brother and my daughter for setting things right," Discord said.

"Then you can die with them," Tirek said before he fired at the group with his magic. But, Faust put up a shield to protect everyone but the shield was beginning to crack and soon the other alicorns added their magic to the shield to protect everyone.

"Girls use your harmonic it will seal Tirek again," Celestia yelled.

"No I'll be damned if I go back!" Tirek roared as he used his sword.

"Princess watch out!" Twilight yelled.

The warning arrived too late as Tirek's blade smashed the ledge causing the royals to lose their concentration and the shield to shatter. Faust then flew towards the beam and took the damage of the blast.

"Mother!" The siblings screamed as the fell.

Discord and Celestia grabbed Faust while the rest used their magic to help the others and set them on the ground.

"Is she alright?" Dream Catcher asked.

"She's breathing," Celestia said.

"Not for much longer," Tirek said as he raised his sword above his head. "This is the end for all of you!"

The group of friends huddled around each other in hopes of protecting one another and shut their eyes. Suddenly, they felt the ground move beneath them but they didn't open their eyes till they heard a mighty sound of something impacting against something else. Rarity looked around and saw none of them had been harmed and she looked at the supposed ground they were on and saw it was glowing. She then felt a presence behind her and looked and gasped at the sight.

"Um darlings you might want to look at this," Rarity said.

Everyone looked and saw what Rarity was talking about and gasped because there before them wearing a glowing white glowing hood with a golden trim was a massive horse face with small blue glowing eyes that brought viewers comfort. The face also had a horn coming from its forehead and suddenly movement came from behind the massive figure and everyone saw they were wings with runes on some of the feather tips that were glowing blue. And the figures attire looked like something you'd see on a paladin robes covered the figures legs but thick plated armour covered its torso and arms and the group noticed they were sitting on the figure’s right palm.

"That is the largest alicorn I've ever seen," Rainbow said.

Faust then regained conscious and was surprised by the figure before them the figure then set the group down on a mountain top before the figure stood up from its sitting position and looked at Tirek who was getting up. The figure then looked at the other two enemies who had stopped fighting Rage and Spike so they could watch the spectical and the two allied giants had moved to the alicorn's side.

"Who is that guy a god?" Pierce asked.

"Close but I believe that's Ash's Heavenly Booster," Faust said.

"Heavenly Booster but I thought you can only activate either Hellish Booster or Heavenly Booster," Pinkie said.

"As did I but I forgot that Ash isn't an ordinary Demonic Angel he's the most powerful of them all," Faust said.

Ash glared at the three enemies before him before he looked at Spike who was wielding a kukri made of shadow and nodded to him and Spike nodded back before Ash did the same to Rage who also nodded before Ash created a massive spear.

All the giants the charged at each other Spike was taking on Tirek while Rage faced the Necroidion and Ash fought Grogar. The battle between the six mighty forces was worthy of a permanent place in history and the group of bystanders could only stare as they watched the battle. The battle lasted awhile till Grogar made a thrust at Ash with his staff but a cross appeared on Ash's left arm and he used it as a shield to block the attack before Ash cut the staff in two with his spear. With the staff broken Ash slammed the cross into Grogar knocking the giant ram onto his back and left a burn from where the cross hit him Ash then stood over Grogar and held his spear downwards and stared at him while Grogar stared back. No words were said between the two they both just glared at each other before Ash pulled his spear upward before impaling it into Grogar right through the bell around his neck. Suddenly, thousands and thousands of souls to be released and once they left Grogar let out a smile before he began to rot and wither away until he was nothing but dust in the wind.

With Grogar gone all the damage that had been done to Tirek returned and which gave Spike and open shot to drive his blade through Tirek's heart and with its master gone the Necroidion began to lose power giving Rage an opening to strike at the book itself. But before Rage could land the ending blow the Necroidion used as much power as it could to make the magic go critical which turned into a massive bomb that blew away the remaining three giants.

Ash's P.O.V.

I woke up with snow half covering me and I saw I was in a blizzard I then remembered the events that led me here before I stood up and looked around only to see faded white surroundings and thunder rumbled overhead along with lightning. I then decided to fly around a random direction in hopes of finding someone so I took off and sent out a pulse of magic for any life signatures but instead I got a massive dark magic source so I flew towards it and found the Necroidion laying in the snow. I flew towards the book but remained in mid-air the book then opened it's eye and it's pupil shrunk when it saw me.

"Well...It's been fun you piece of undead shit but I say it's time I got rid of you," I said.

I then summoned Whispering Wind and drew it before I flew upward and raised Whispering Wind upwards and lightning struck my blade before I twirled around and plummeted back towards the ground. The Necroidion then appeared in my sight and I could see it was trying to do something but it wasn't working and as I headed to the ground. I then made black lightning coat my blade along with the regular lightning before I drove the blade of Whispering Wind into the eye of the accursed book which let out a shriek of pain.

I then withdrew Whispering Wind and I saw blood leaking from the book and it continued to scream and shake uncontrollably. Suddenly, the stitched that held the cover together burst into flames and I backed away until finally the book exploded throwing me backwards and I felt a searing pain in my gut. I landed in the snow next to a boulder of ice and I looked at where the book was and saw a massive purple tornado filled with wailing souls several of which flew around me. But, they did nothing to harm me so I crawled my way over to the boulder and rested against it and watched the ghosts.

I then looked down to inspect the pain in my gut and saw I received a wound from a the Necroidion it was a bone fragment that was once attached to the spine of the book so I pulled it out and dropped the fragment before I held a hand over the wound. I then looked up and saw the sky was clearing up a bit and the ghosts had left but I was slowly fading out of conscious. Suddenly, I hear voices calling over the wind and I look to see a group of shadows through the settling snow before all went dark.

Chapter 57 Thieves of Trottingham

I sat up with a start and griped my chest in pain before I looked around and saw I was in a hospital bed in the crystal empire.

"Ash,"

I didn't have time to look before someone wrapped their arms around me in a hug which happened to be Luna but I let out a yelp of pain before Luna let go of me and I looked and saw my chest was wrapped in bandages and parts of them had red stains growing on them. This started to make Luna worried but I placed a hand on Luna's and gave her a warm smile before I began to unwrap the bandages. I saw my injuries had been stitched closed and a bit of blood had seeped from the wound. So with a little assistance from my blood manipulation I got rid of the stiches and repaired the wound without so much as a scar.

"Problem solved," I said before Luna hugged me and I returned the hug. "Is everyone alright?"

"Everyone's fine there were a few injuries but everyone has recovered," Luna said as we released each other.

"That's great," I said as I rested against the bed again.

"So how are you feeling Ash?" Luna asked.

"I'm alright I still think I may have gone overboard on my powers but what happened to the Necroidion?" I asked.

"It was destroyed Ash along with the shard that was impaled in you."

I looked at the doorway of the room and saw everyone except Mitta were there so I assumed that she taking care of the foals.

"Good and if I see that damn collection of pages ever again it will be too soon," I said.

"I hear ya there," Rage said.

"Ash answer me honestly but why do you have the eye of a nether lord?" Faust asked.

I saw Faust's face was one of anger and seeing that made me feel small so I looked at the end of the bed and sighed.

"I-," I started but didn't get to finish when Faust appeared next to me and punched me in the right side of my face.

The punch sent me flying into the row of beds while everyone could only watch in shock.

"Mother!" Luna cried.

"Stay put Luna," Faust growled as she stepped towards me. "Ash I've told you about what the nether lords did to my old home of the destruction they wrought and the friends I lost. So answer me Why In All Of The Nine Pits Of Tartarus Do You Have That Bloody Eye!?"

"I know why you hate them Faust but-," I started to say but Faust just punched me in the face again.

"But what Ash did you not care about what I said is that why you summoned it!?" Faust shouted.

"You don't understand," I said only to get punched in the face again.

"Faust stop!" Rage said.

"Understand what Ash!?" Faust roared.

"I WASN'T GIVEN A DAMN CHOICE FAUST AND IF YOU ALLOW ME TO EXPLAIN I'LL TELL YOU!" I roared back causing Faust to be blown back a bit from the force of my voice.

"Okay everyone here just needs to take a breath here," Celestia said before she teleported in-between Faust and I.

"I'm sorry," I said.

"Just please tell me why you have that thing," Faust said.

I drew a mind walking rune in mid-air before I we all entered my mind and everyone saw we were in a rocky tunnel of some kind.

"So where are we?" Rainbow asked.

"Someplace you should pray you'll never be in," I said as I summoned some clothes and led the group down the corridor.

I led the group through the never-ending corridor while the only source of light we had were the blue glowing crystals I continued to lead the group till we saw a light at the of the tunnel. When we looked got out we saw a massive cavern and a stone pillar hanging from the celling over a lake of water. Several bridges extended to the pillar from the cavern walls and for a few seconds something large, long and scaly surfaced from the lake before it disappeared.

"Ash where are we?" Celestia asked.

"The citadel of the forgotten," I said.

"A citadel as in a prison?" Twilight asked.

"That'd be it," I said.

"So why is it called the citadel of the forgotten?" Comet asked.

"As soon as you enter this place the entire world forgets about you no one except the ones who built this place even knew it even existed. It's a place where the worst people of this era of time were kept," I said.

"Let me guess you were a guard here," Gilda said.

"No," I replied.

"No?" Gilda asked.

"No I wasn't a guard here," I said.

"Then what were you?" Dream Catcher asked.

I made a floating platform and got on before I gestured for the others to get on which they did before I floated us all down to bottom of the hanging pillar. As we got closer we saw walkways going around the pillar lit by torches and patrolled by several guards in heavy armour and going around the pillar were several cell doors. Once we made it to the bottom of the pillar we saw only one door guarded by a single torch I flew the group over to the walkway and we all stepped off the platform.

"This is where the prison keeps its most valuable and dangerous prisoners," I said before I walked through the door and the others followed me in.

The prison was dark and damp and the only light came in from the bars of the cell and there was also a vent at the bottom of the cell that looked at the lake below.

"Oh my dear I know this place is a prison but would it kill them to at least clean up this cell," Rarity said.

"Ash who was so important and dangerous they were kept in here?" Twilight asked.

Suddenly the sound of moving chains echoed around the room and all eyes moved to the darkest corner of the room where there was only darkness and the air around them us was so cold the breath of whoever was in the dark was visible. All of a sudden the room jerks upwards slightly before it resumes only more gently.

"Ok what's going on?" Rainbow asked but I didn't answer.

The room continued to go upward until finally it reached the top of the pillar. Everyone watched as the door was unlocked and opened and a guard walked in with a torch.

"Hey piss face get up," the guard said with a deep gruff voice as he stared into the dark corner. "Hey I'm talking to you!"

The guard then walked into the corner and the light revealed the figure in the dark that no one was expecting it was a human child around ten years old and was trying to curl into a small ball tiny enough to escape both the guard and the light of the torch. But the guard grabbed the child roughly by the back of the neck and threw him to the centre of the room giving the group a good look at the child the clothes were but tattered pants and a shirt both filthy and ready to fall apart. The child's hair was black and just reached the kid's shoulders but it was uneven and looked like it was ripped apart and the flesh that was visible was covered in muck and the kids wrists were in shackles. The guard the walked over to the child and grabbed a fistful of the child's hair and yanked the child upward revealing the child's face which was me at a young age. But, I had a piece of cloth covering my right eye and from what the cloth didn't cover them all saw burn scars around the eye area.

"Sweet Celestia Ash what happened?" Applejack asked but I just pointed to the guard.

"Get up maggot the warden says it's time and if you don't get up now I'll burn you're other eye out of your skull," the guard said before he threw me out of the room.

"That beast!" Rarity shouted.

"Where's he taking you Ash?" Celestia asked.

"The warden of the citadel likes to 'experiment' with human biology as a hobby and there was nothing better than all the poor souls in this death trap," I said.

"And what does he do?" Faust asked.

I snapped my fingers and we appeared on a different floor and I gestured to the cages and everyone walked up to one. But they leapt backward when a two headed lizard creature with a werewolf like body leaped at the cages and tried to rip them apart.

"Oh my Celestia...the warden did this?" Twilight asked while I just nodded.

Suddenly the lizard opened its mouth and an orange glow appeared down its throats and everyone moved out of the way while I calmly walked over to the others while the beast unleash it's scorching breath.

"That's not all," I said as I pointed to another cage where a woman was walking around on bird legs and wings for arms and also another man that had a snake head and neck.

"This...This here is just plain wrong," Applejack said.

"Even though they're criminals was it really okay to turn them into monsters?" Celestia said.

"What the world doesn't know they won't stop not like they cared anyway," I said.

"Hey mind if I ask but what did you do to get tossed in here kill someone important?" Gilda asked.

"Not at this point no," I said.

"Ok then what?" Gilda asked.

"I stole an apple?" I said.

"That's it?" Spike asked.

"Yep just a plain apple because I couldn't afford food for myself," I said.

"Talk about setting the punishment meter a bit high," Rainbow said.

"Oh no let me explain guys I got in trouble for taking the apple yes but I was transferred to this place because they needed a young candidate. I wasn't given a choice in being here I was forced here just like how this thing was forced on me," I said

Suddenly lightning streaks across the celling of the cavern and everyone in the cavern looked at them.

"What's with the light show?" Caramel asked.

"They're getting ready," I said.

"For what?" Faust asked.

"My operation," I said as I tapped the area around my right eye.

"I'm going to regret asking this but I would like to see," Soarin said.

"Trust me that's not a good idea unless you want to be traumatized cause right now I'm having someone reaching into my eye socket and using his fingers to pull out any destroyed parts of my eye. All the while I'm awake and screaming in absolute agony and if I'm being honest with myself death would have been much better than getting that eye put in place," I said.

"Sweet Faust what happen after that?" Caramel asked.

I snapped my fingers and suddenly the place changed to one where guards were fleeing for their lives while prisoners were unleashing their hatred on them. I then showed everyone me and I wore the same garments as when I battled Tirek and Grogar they saw I was holding a young girl's hand while running for the exit.

"Who's that?" Pinkie asked.

"Her name was Jessica and she was a very dear friend to me she was born and raised in this place and when her parents died from the experiments she had no one till she one day brought food to my cell. It was then that I became her first friend despite...this," I said as I gestured to my right eye. "She always dreamed of seeing snow but that all ended here."

"What do you mean Ash?" Faust asked.

Suddenly, an arrow hit Jessica in the back making her collapse while my past self looked and saw why Jessica stopped. He then looked at who fired the arrow and saw it was the same guard as before and he was smirking with pride at his hit. I then looked as my past-self tried to stop the bleeding and the cross between the woman and bird then flew down to the two Past Ash and the woman talked I remember asking her if she can carry Jessica to safety. She agreed and once that happened she gently picked up Jessica in her talons and carried her away.

"What did you plan to do?" Cadence asked.

"Cadence let me tell you something...never mess with a man who has nothing left to lose," I said.

Suddenly my past self appeared not to far from the guard out of a ring of fire and when everyone looked at my face they saw the mask was lowered and that the nether lord's eye was different. Instead of it being amber coloured it was a dark shade of blood red and the pupil was pure white which made everyone nervous. Past Ash then raised his right hand which showed his hand was skeletal and scorched from flames and there were a few glowing embers on it Ash then moved his fingers slightly and the guard drew a battle axe ready to fight Ash. Suddenly, Ash twitched a finger and the guard decapitated another guard next to him shocking all the guards and my friends. Past Ash then twitched another finger and the guard cut down another guard everyone then saw that Past Ash was manipulating the guard like a puppet on strings. The guard witnessed everything as he cut down his own men and once he was done Ash then made the guard walk to the edge of the bridge they were on and made the guard stop.

"Please...grant me mercy...I don't want to die," the guard pleaded with tears in his eyes.

"Sorry all out of mercy," Past Ash said as he flexed a finger and made the guard walk off the bridge.

Past Ash then walked to the edge of the bridge and watched as the guard plummeted to the lake below. But, before he landed in the water a sea serpent leaped out of the water and closed its jaws around the guard and swallowed him whole before it dived back into the waters.

"Good riddance," Gilda said.

The group then watched as Past Ash right eye then turned back to ember and left I then snapped my fingers and we were outside. There were hundreds of monsters outside of a cave which was at the base of the mountain and everyone then looked and saw Past Ash walk out of the cave and headed straight for the woman and Jessica. Past Ash the saw Jessica was lying on her back on a blanket and Past Ash then looked as the woman got up and left Ash and Jessica.

"Hey Jessica you doing alright?" Past Ash asked as he kneeled beside her with a smile.

"I'm alright it doesn't hurt anymore but it's time for me to go now," Jessica said with a smile of her own.

"Go...go where?" Past Ash asked.

"To see my mom and dad I'm sure they must be worried about me," Jessica said.

"Wait...are...are you dying?" Past Ash asked causing Jessica to nod still keeping her smile. "No you...you can't die we, we just got out of there what about all the stuff we were gonna do?"

"I'm sorry Ash...I want to do all that too," Jessica said.

"Then stay Jessica...Please stay...I don't know what I will do without you," Past Ash sopped.

"Ash all that time we were in there you were the one thing that always made me smile regardless of your eye...do you remember what I said when I saw it?" Jessica asked.

"You...you said that you found it pretty," Past Ash said while he both sobbed and laughed a little.

"Mm-hm," Jessica said before things went silent for a bit. "You'll remember your promise Ash you’ll try and use you're powers for a good reason and not in anger."

"I'll-I'll try," Past Ash sobbed.

"Then that's all I need," Jessica said as she looked up. "Look Ash it's snowing...Isn't it beautiful."

Past Ash then looked up and saw snowflakes gently falling to the ground.

"Yeah...Yeah it is," Past Ash said before he looked back at Jessica and saw she had her eyes closed but her smile remained.

Past Ash then looked around and plucked a couple of blooming snowdrops and placed them in his friends hands and stared down at his friend before he let the tears from his eyes flowed freely. I couldn't help but feel a tear crawl its way down my own cheek and I saw the others were letting out their own tears before I snapped my fingers bringing us back to the hospital.

"That was so saaaaaad!" Pinkie wailed creating a fountain of tears spraying on Soarin and Gilda who used their wings to shield them.

"She was so sweet and innocent and she was the only ray of light in that place only to die the day we managed to get out," I said.

"What happened after that?" Pierce asked.

"I carried Jessica's body to the top of a snowy mountain and made a coffin entirely of ice to preserve her body and once I finished I explored the land helping where I could but...I was called a monster so it was pretty much a thankless job but I shamefully broke my promise to Jessica. One day when Jessica visited we talked and I promised her that I would use my power for good intentions and not for anger. Instead I used anger on that guard and the ones who made that horrible place which was a king," I said before an uncomfortable silence settled over us. "So do you lot think of me as a monster now?"

Everyone just looked at me in silence before Twilight cleared her throat gaining our attention.

"Ash if I was in your position...I...would actually do the same as what you did," Twilight said causing almost everyone to gasp.

"Twi you don't need to say that to try and make me feel better," I said.

"No Ash that was the honest truth...If I lost such a friend like Jessica or one of the girls I'm pretty sure I would also give into anger," Twilight said.

"To be fair...Ah would too," Applejack admitted as she held her hat in front of her.

"Same," Rainbow said.

"Me too," Rarity said.

"Me five," Pinkie said in a slightly depressed tone.

"Uh I probably wouldn't hurt someone but I would really get mad," Fluttershy admitted.

Twilight then encased me in her magic and helped me stand up before they wrapped me in a hug.

"I guess we all become a monster when something hurts us," Luna said.

I then got out of the hug and walked over to Luna and wrapped my arms around her while she rested her head against my chest. We stayed like that before I looked at Faust and saw she was rubbing her arm and had a sad guilty look on her face. I separated from Luna and stood in front of Faust but she looked away from me so I took a hand in my grasp and rubbed it.

"I'm sorry I didn't say anything to you Faust but when you mentioned what the nether lords did and how you made them sound I was scared on what you would say but I see th-," I was interrupted when Faust yanked me into a hug.

"Please if there should be a sorry from someone it should come from me it's just when I saw that eye I...I became worried and overreacted," Faust said.

"So let's agree we both overreacted and call it square," I said.

"Agreed," Faust said before she let me go.

"Now Ash I've been told by my sister in law that you have a gift for our little filly," Cadence said.

"Oh yeah if the princess of love would be so kind as to follow me and the rest of you head over to the baby's room," I said which everyone did so.

A little while later I walked in with Cadence and saw everyone was there watching the foals and I saw Flurry yawn.

"Looks like Ash finished his gift just in time somepony needs her nap," Cadence said with a smile.

"So what did you make for Flurry Heart Ash you haven't even told me," Luna said.

I just walked over to a table while Cadence placed Flurry in her new crib from Applejack and wrapped her in the blankets made from Rarity and Flurry hugged the stuffed rabbit from Fluttershy while she looked up at the mobile from Dash. I then placed my gift on the table and it was a small thick cylinder with a semi sphere on top with holes and lines in it.

"Uh Ash what is that?" Rainbow asked.

"Just watch Cadence could you get the lights please?" I asked and Cadence turned off the light in the room

I then flicked a switch on the device and suddenly the holes and lines on the semi sphere lit up to create a picture on the ceiling and walls showing the crystal heart shining over a circle of crystal ponies. It also showed a field of crystals rising out of the ground all the while a song played from the devise.

I then saw Flurry let out a yawn and I gestured for everyone to leave quietly which we did.

"Ash that was a fantastic gift thank you it will help Flurry Heart sleep better," Cadence said.

"It was a pleasure Cadence," I said.

"Truly amazing but I must ask Ash why did you need Cadence's assistance?" Rarity asked.

"I needed Cadence to pick out a song for Flurry and from how soon Flurry Heart was out I say it was the perfect one for her," I said.

"I remember those they were called lullaby boxes they were often created as gifts for a baby from a family member," Faust said.

"Well Ash again thank you for your gift and I owe you my thanks again for helping save the empire both you, Rage and Spike," Cadence said with a small bow.

"Always glad to help Cadence," I said earning agreements from Spike and Rage.

It's been a few weeks since the incident of the crystal empire and I was looking through some documents in the relaxation room of Canterlot and I was there along with the Royals and Rage while the rest had returned to Ponyville. Ever since I became a king I've had several notices handed to me for me to go over and come to important meetings and listen to nobles.

"Ash you do know that you can have a break," Faust said sipping from her tea.

"I know but I just prefer to get this particular matter over and done with," I said.

"Remind me again who is more like Twilight, Ash or Twilight herself?" Celestia asked with a small giggle while I looked up from her with a small smirk.

Suddenly a tear appears in the air above me and something fell out and hit me in the head causing the object to land on the table smashing the tea set.

"Ow...what the hey?" I asked as I looked at the object and saw it was a box and on said box it said. 'To Ash from a dear friend'

"Is this you're doing Discord?" Chrysalis asked.

"Chrysalis you wound me I enjoy a good joke every once in a while but this was just plain rude," Discord said.

"Looks like it’s addressed to me," I said as I picked up the box and heard something inside.

"Whoa hang on Ash don't you think we should be cautious you know just in case?" Rage asked.

"Good idea," I said as I made a shield around the box and used my magic to open the lid when the lid was removed I waited for something to happen but nothing did. I looked inside and saw variety of items inside but I reached for the letter first and looked at who sent this.

"I don't believe it," I said.

"What don't kill us with suspense Ash," Rage said.

"It's from Ethen or in this case Elisa," I said with a chuckle.

"Pfft Elisa sounds like he sorry she's still having his chick problem," Rage said with a laugh while I read the letter.

Dear Ash,

I sent this package through the dimensions and I don't know how long it's been for you since you last saw me but in my perspective it’s been two hundred years. I managed to save all the Equestrians from the nukes an you won't believe this but the Caribou somehow survived the blast and fallout, plus the Zebras are still trying to capture mares and use them as they see fit. A lot has changed about my Equestria as there is not much plant life left and none of the ponies stay in the cities that were built before the bombs and they've made new cities and the ones that have left the vault are living well and fending themselves off form the Zebras or Caribou. Over these two-hundred years I have stayed in a vault that is in Canterlot Mountain and I had just recently woken up after a hundred fifty-four year nap in a cryo-pod. I had spent close to fifty years keeping myself preoccupied by doing several car builds with my bare hands, creating synthetic androids, making new guns, and practicing my swordsmanship.

I had made an android to keep me company and I named her Faust, and you can find a picture of her and me a year after I made her. You should have been here when she said her first words she called me her mother and it brought a warmth to my heart. I had placed a growth module in her that would take whatever she ate and turn it into new biomass and now as I write this to you she is around the age of twenty-eight. I had to take that module out when she actually turned that age. Along with that picture is one of Evan, Faust, me and two new arrivals Lucky shot and Wrathful Blaze, and the fiery bird behind us is Philomena. She was mutated by the magical radiation and it caused her to grow huge and gave her the ability to spew fire form her mouth much like a dragon. I have also changed my name since it doesn't fit for being a girl, so instead of being called Ethan Smith it's now Elisa Smith, though I will still go by Wade since my parents gave it to me and it's the only thing I have left of them. Also apparently everyone in my Equestria is calling you, Rage, and Evan my reapers. Lucky said that it was because of how the three of you literally decimated everything in your path, leaving nothing but a mutilated corpse behind.

Though this letter isn't all happiness, I have some bad news too. Before I pushed you and Rage through the portal, sorry for that by the way, I teleported the royals plus the main six in cryo-pods that were in the vault but I've been trying to open them but for some reason I am given a huge shock and I’m flung across the room. Faust even tried but the same thing happened to her. I have given up on trying to open the pod and I’m starting to think that they shouldn't be opened right now. I also learned never mess with poison joke extract, seeing how I have something new on me that I don't want to take about. I also had a run in with the Outsider, and don't worry he didn't say much but he did say I'd see you again, but I doubt that as I have to get Equestria back to peace. Like I said I sent this package through space and time and I have no idea how long it’s been, so how have you been? How's everyone doing and has anything interesting happened? I hope to hear from you one day and I would like to take to you another time my friend.

Sincerely,

Elisa.

P.S. I have sent along a gun in this package plus this isn't an ordinary gun as it is what is used to summon Evan and I. Depending on which trigger you pull will determine whom is going to come through the portal that is fired from the barrel.

As I read through the letter I couldn't help but laugh at the title both Rage and I received while we were over there. When I showed Rage he fell to the floor clutching his sides in laughter and when the others asked us to tell them we both kept silent. But when it came to the last part I felt sad for Elisa's predicament but then confused about what the Outsider said but decided to dwell on that another time before I reached into the box and pulled out three photos. The first was of Elisa sitting in a chair and I saw she looked older and more mature and her body is a little bugger around the chest area and hips and finally her wings were black but faded into white as they went halfway down. And there sitting in her lap was presumably a 4 year old Faust and she had her arms outstretched as if trying to grab hold of the camera.

I then looked at the other two photos and saw one with both Elisa and android Faust who was presumably eighteen years old then and both of them are in a bikini and have their arms over the other shoulder and are giving a peace sign with their hands. Elisa had one eye shut while sticking her tongue out and Faust only has her eyes shut while giving a soft smile. The other picture showed both Lucky Shot who was a Thestral pony with a light grey coat and purple mane and tail that reminded me of Nightstreak. Blaze who was a Pegasus pony with a lava red coat and he had a mane and tail that looked similar to fire and they were both sitting in the front on the ground with their backs to each other while Evan, Elisa and Faust are standing behind them. Faust was in the middle and Evan and Elisa have their arms across Faust's shoulders, plus Elisa is holding a revolver in her hand pointing it towards the sky. And finally Philomena is behind all of them and only a portion of her body is in the picture and once I reached back into the box I pulled out the gun that was mentioned in the letter.

"Wow Faust I had never of guessed this was how you look at that those age's," I said as I handed Faust the two pictures of herself and Elisa.

When Faust looked at the pictures her cheeks turned pink in embarrassment and this caused the others to look and scream in laughter or squeal at how cute she looked. When I showed Celestia what happens when phoenixes and magic radiation mix her eyes shrunk to pinpricks and the others were just as surprised.

"What happened over there?" Chrysalis asked.

"Magic nukes came down on Equestria and when Rage and I arrived it was like Operation Market Garden all over again," I said.

"Market Garden?" Luna asked.

"Worst bloody battle in World War 2 German tiger tanks rolled through the streets crushing anything in their path including their own allies. Mortars pounded down on us for what felt like days and the Luftwaffe shot any of the allies that moved while our forces were tasked to take a bridge that the Germans would sooner blow it up then let it fall to us. To the 101st airborne troopers it was dubbed Hell's Highway and for good reason," I said.

"Do you know how many casualties there were?" Celestia asked.

"A rough estimate but in just those nine days we lost seventeen thousand of ours," I said.

"Hold on Ash I thought you said you were a pilot," Dream Catcher said.

"I never said I was just a pilot Dream Catcher I was a member of a special unit," I said.

"Can to explain?" Celestia asked.

"It's a long story but let's just say that after a mission me some others were formed into a squad we were to undergo special training in-between missions and learned to speak a dozen languages that turned us into literal war machines. We were also given secret missions to carry out and we were sent to all sorts of places where the fighting was the worst Iwo Jima, Normandy, Stalingrad everywhere. we've done it all and over time I got the nickname Angel," I said.

"Why is that?" Faust asked but I just shrugged.

"Couldn't you have tried to establish peace?" Celestia asked.

"Celestia I didn't want to tell you this but when I arrived in Germany all sympathy I had for my enemy went right out the window the first village I saw had German civilians hanging from posts outside the town. They had signs hanging from them saying stuff like I'm a coward or I refuse to fight in the German army and the worst of it was there were kids hanging up there as well and the ones responsible were damn SS soldiers," I said as I unknowingly activated my demonic arm.

I then felt a hand on my shoulder and saw it was Luna and she gestured to my arm and I saw my hand before I turned it back to normal.

"Sorry I'm getting too worked up over something that happened a long time ago," I said.

"Its fine Ash we're all aware of what you went through I'm just amazed you did all this," Faust said.

Suddenly a knock pulls our attention towards the main doors.

"Come in," I said.

A Solar Guard then entered and gave us a salute.

"Your highnesses a mare and stallion that go by the name of Counting Frame and Steel Shaft are here to see both Princess Luna and King Ash," the guard said.

"Well I'm afraid that they will have to come back later," I said.

"I think I should mention why they are here sir for you see they claim to be Prince Pipsqueak's birth parents," the guard said.

This caused Celestia to spit out her tea and for both Luna and I to look at each other in concern before I stood up.

"Very well take me to them I'll speak to them personally," I said as I stood up.

"I shall go to," Luna said before she stood up.

The guard then led us to the entrance hall where I saw a pair of earth ponies the stallion was white and had a black mane and tail while. The mare had a pinto coat that's light brown and has white spots as well as a dark brown mane and tail and I saw a maid begin to offer them a drink.

"Those won't be necessary because I believe this will be quick," I said as Luna and I reached the bottom of the staircase causing the maid to bow and walk away.

"Your highnesses thank you both for taking the time out of your busy schedules my name is Steel Shaft and this is my wife Counting Frame," the stallion said the pair bowed.

"I'm told that you are both the blood related parents of our son Pipsqueak," Luna said in a normal tone but I could tell she was not happy to see these two.

"That is correct your majesty and we have his birth certificate as proof," Steel Shaft said as he handed me a piece of paper.

I took the paper into my grasp and looked at it and saw it was authentic before I handed it to Luna to check.

"Very well Steel Shaft I believe your claim but why the question here is why are you here?" I asked.

"It is simple we would like our son Pipsqueak returned to our custody," Counting Frame said causing both Luna's and my eyes to widen.

"Give me one reason as to why we should just hand Pipsqueak over to you when you didn't want him in the first place?" Luna asked in an outraged tone but I just placed a hand on her shoulder to calm her.

"As much as Luna's temper was out of line she is right why should we simply just hand Pip over to you?" I asked.

"Well as his birth parents we have a right to claim ownership over him if we choose and the reason why we left is because we didn't have enough money to pay for food for him but then I found a mine of steel and began to make our fortune," Steel Shaft said.

"And we don't think it's healthy for Pip to be with a couple such as yourselves," Counting Frame said.

"Is there a point to your words?" I asked with a small growl in my voice.

"Well the fact that Princess Luna was once Nightmare Moon and that you were once a slave for one," Counting Frame said.

At those words Luna made an attempt to lunge at the mare but I stopped her while struggling to make sure I didn't smash that mare's face in myself.

"Ash, Luna may we speak."

I turned around and I saw Faust gesturing for us to follow her and so we did leaving the two ponies where they were.

"That bitch how dare she say that about me and of Ash no less," Luna said in rage as she stormed down the corridor kicking over a table with a delicate vase on it. Any member of the castle staff who saw her backed away or took an alternate path when they saw us coming.

"Oh I thought I heard a voice full of anger," Rage said as he appeared next to us along with the other royals.

"Luna I understand you're angered but please try and set an example I mean Ash is behaving better then you," Faust said without turning around.

CRACK!

Everyone turned around and saw me with my left fist in a wall or where a wall should be but now there was nothing but destroyed rubble. The hole was large enough to make a new hall doorway.

"I'm in no better mood Faust," I said with a growl.

"Look I know you're both upset you too but understand is that both Steel Shaft and Counting Frame have the right to take Pip back into their custody," Faust said.

"What!" both Luna and I screamed.

"Surly you're just messing with us Faust?" I asked.

"I'm sorry Ash but I'm being serious as you are," Faust said.

"But they can't...Not Pip...Not my little one," Luna cried as she buried her face in her hands.

"Please Faust there must be something we can do," I pleaded but Faust shook her head sadly.

I just stood there in mortal shock at what I was hearing I then looked at Luna and saw her still balling her eyes out so I reached out to her and as I touched her she grabbed the front of my clothes and cried into my chest. I looked down at her felt so pathetic cause Luna never cried with this much pain in her tears before while the only thing I could do was hold her while the others just looked on in sadness.

Two weeks later

Sending Pip off to live with his real parents was one of the hardest things I had to do but his parents came to collect him at the train station in Ponyville and everyone who knew Pip had come to see him off. When it came to saying goodbye Luna refused to let go of Pip it took the combined efforts of both me and Faust to free Pip and I had to hold her back but the worst thing about it was the look on Pip's face it was one of pure sadness. But once the train pulled out I saw Midnight whimpering and trying to reach out for his brother. Luna then walked off her mind was blank and emotionless I asked the Royals to take care of Midnight until things blow over which they accepted before I walked off after Luna. Once I made it home which felt like days I dismissed the guards and immortals until they were called upon.

But that was two weeks ago and both Luna and I have not stepped outside at all during that time Luna has shut herself away in Pip's room only stepping out to eat or use the bathroom. Meanwhile I sat in the dining room with the curtains closed and drowning myself in cider I have barely moved from that spot to do anything I just sat there and drank my problems away till I heard the front door open. I saw Rage and the mane 6 step into the darkened room and Rage reached for the light switch.

"Leave it off," I said causing Rage to freeze and the girls to jump while Rage retracted his hand from the switch.

"Hey Ash that you?" Rage asked

"Who else now get out," I said.

"Look Ash we need to talk?" Rainbow said.

"I Said Get Out!" I shouted as I swept my arm across the table sending several bottles of cider flying at the wall next to the doorway the others were in causing them to smash on contact.

This just caused the others to jump and whether or not the bottles still had cider in them was of little concern to me. As I felt around for a bottle that was full and chugged down the liquor inside it before I slammed the bottle on the table.

"Okay we tried let's go home now," Fluttershy said in her usual scared tone before attempting to leave but Twilight wrapped her in her magic and brought her back.

"No this has gone on long enough Ash you need to snap out of it," Twilight said.

"Oh I will when you have a child you love taken from you and then you can tell me how you pulled yourself out that fucking ditch," I said.

"Darling it's rather inappropriate to speak to us while we can't see you," Rarity said.

"Does it look like I give a rat's ass Rarity," I said causing both Fluttershy and Rarity to recoil at my words.

"Alright come on Ash time for you to step out of the she shadows," Rage said before he turned on the light.

As soon as the light hit my eyes I held my hand in front of my face to keep them concealed in the dark and I made a blind leap away from the light only to fall out of the chair and into the bottle covered ground. I then heard footsteps walk over to me and something grab the back of my shirt and begin to pull me up but I grabbed a bottle and swung it at whoever had grabbed me and hit them in the face with the bottle and I saw it was Rage. But the hit from the bottle wasn't enough to knock Rage down and he followed up my attack with a knee to my gut before he slammed my head onto the table.

"Rage were not here to hit Ash!" Twilight screamed.

"Tell him that besides seems like that's the only way to get through to him," Rage said.

I then swept my legs under Rage knocking him off his feet before I climbed over him and grabbed his face and slammed him into the ground but Rage grabbed me and threw me off him. I was getting up before Rage grabbed me again and threw me towards the table.

"Pull...Yourself...Together," Rage said each word with a punch to my face. "Get it together Ash how long are you gonna stay here wallowing in your misery. I know Pip leaving was hard on both you and Luna but you both need to get it together. Listen we found those three unicorns that stole you're blood they seem to be making a name for themselves in Trottingham."

The word Trottingham got my attention because it was where Pip was but I got rid of the thought.

"And what of it?" I asked.

"Okay this is getting ridicules Ash your stubbornness makes me and mah family look humble now ah may not know what handing a child of yours over to someone else may feel like but I certainly know what it's like to be homesick. Now ah know for a fact that Pip loved this place as his one true home don't you think going to visit him would make him feel better?" Applejack asked.

My eye widened at the words Applejack said I then looked at her before I slowly pushed myself off the table so I was looking directly at her before I wrapped my arms around her in a hug.

"Thanks AJ," I said.

"Aw it wasn't much sugarcube but do us all a favour and clean yourself up because you need it," Applejack said as I let her go.

"But what about this?" I asked as I gestured to the mess of bottles.

"We'll take care of it Ash," Rarity said.

"Meanwhile Rage, Gilda, Rainbow and myself will come with you," Twilight said.

"Why?" I asked.

"Cause Twi and I have unfinished business and can help you track them Rage is coming cause he doesn't like those that mess with his brother. Also Gilda doesn't like it when her friend’s wings are taken by a couple of dumb unicorns," Rainbow said.

"Okay," I said before I got up and left.

Once I arrived in Luna and my bedroom I grabbed some clean clothes and had a shower before I had a shave and got changed. Once I was done I walked into Pip's old room and looked around Pip's old room was very pirate themed and he had several toys he left behind Luna sitting on his bed which was shaped like a rowboat. I saw she was in no better condition than I was in her coat was dull and her wings looked like they needed preening and her mane and tail had very little twinkle to them. And in her grasp she had a teddy bear dressed in pirate clothes and there were a few dishes around her.

"Luna honey," I said as I walked in but she didn't say anything so I instead sat down next to her. "Luna I know how hard this is for you because it's as hard for me as well but I'm going to head to Trottingham to see how Pip is settling in. I was wondering was there anything you want me to give him or to say when I arrive or would you prefer to come along?"

Luna then looked at me before she handed me the teddy she was holding.

"You sure?" I asked.

"It was always his it would be selfish if I held onto it," Luna said.

"Okay I'll be back soon," I said as I gave Luna a kiss before I left and closed the door and I then saw Fluttershy walking towards me.

"Is Luna alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"She's taking it a hard as I can but is not as violent as me but she could use a friend think you can be there for her?" I asked.

"Mm-hm," Fluttershy nodded.

"Thanks Flutters I'll see you when I get back," I said before I left.

I stepped off the train that went under the ocean much like the train line between France and the UK the place was full of activity and the place reminded me of London in 1868 the age of invention. However the only difference here was that there were more pipes filled with steam going across streets and connecting to other buildings and that the place was overflowing with both griffons and ponies and I also saw steampunk robots and automobiles on the roads. Along with train tracks that were suspended above us but to put it in short this place was a parkour playground.

"Someone looks excited to run," Rage joked.

"Aw come on and tell me you don't want to run," I said.

"Oh believe me I am and when I think about it this place reminds me of London," Rage said.

"Hey guys I don't mean to be rude but how about we go and see Pip I've got the address," Twilight said.

We all agreed before I hailed a cab and Twilight told the driver our destination and once we arrived I saw the place was like a mansion only it stood by the street like every other building. I paid the driver myself before I walked up to the door and knocked I then waited a bit and saw a tall lean earth pony with a slick black mane and a fabulous moustache. he also had a grey coat and his tail was a darker shade of grey and he wore fancy attire which led me to presume he was a butler.

"May I help you?" the pony asked.

"Yes is this the resident of Steel Shaft, Counting Frame and Pipsqueak?" I asked.

"Yes sir," the pony said.

"I was hoping to speak to Pipsqueak and give him a gift," I said.

"Might I ask who is sending this gift?" the pony asked.

"Uh dude this is King Ash Blade surly you've heard of him?" Rainbow spoke up.

"Its fine Rainbow I've got this," I said before I turned back to the pony in the doorway. "As my friend has explained yes I am Ash Blade my good sir."

"Well I'm afraid that young master Pipsqueak is studying and the master demanded that no visitors are to disturb him but I will give this gift to young master Pipsqueak for you," the pony said.

"I understand and thank you sir you also don't need to tell him who sent it to him he'll know as soon as he's seen it," I said as I handed the pony the teddy.

"Good day sir," the pony said as he closed the door.

"Well that went well I thought for sure you would bust down the door and march right in," Rage said.

"I was thinking that too," Gilda said.

"He's busy guys but that doesn't mean I can't try later so why don't we take care of those unicorns first," I suggested.

"Sounds like a plan," Rage said.

The group and I then left and we walked around Trottingham for a few minutes till we came to a market square where we saw a large crowd of ponies and a few flashes of light.

"I wonder what's going on over there," Twilight said.

"Well we won't be able to get through that so I suggest we get some altitude," Rainbow suggested.

We all agreed and we flew onto a rooftop and I gazed down at the market and saw what all the ponies were cheering for and saw it was the three unicorns that stole my blood. From what Twilight and Rainbow told me the golden coated unicorn with the frizzled mane and tail was named Goldcap. The next Unicorn was blue and had a black and aqua mane and tail and the mane had a gloomy look to it and Twi and Dash said the unicorn's name was Decepticolt. Finally the red mare with the silver mane known as Zappityhoof and all three unicorns had a set of wings identical to mine but they all only had a single pair on their backs.

"There they are!" Rainbow cried as she was about to rush at them.

"Hold on RD if we just charge on in there it'll make us look like the bad guys," I said.

"Then what do we do?" Gilda asked.

"How about we humiliate them first?" I suggested with a grin.

"What do you have in mind?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh you guys are going to love this," I said before I outstretched my hands.

I felt my blood flowing through them so I grabbed Zappityhoof's leg and made her trip Goldcap and I then made her slap Decepticolt in the face causing the crowd and us to snicker.

"Are you doing this Ash?" Gilda asked.

"They have my blood in their system so this enables me to manipulate them..." I started.

"Like puppets on a string," Rage said.

"Bingo," I said.

I continued to manipulate the unicorns much to everyone's amusement and when I decided to stop I let them go and watched as the teleported onto a rooftop.

"Alright time I confronted them they will most likely run so stay on guard these three have my blood running in them and I have no idea on how that will affect them," I said causing the others to nod.

I teleported onto the roof the three false alicorns were on and hid behind a chimney spewing out smoke before I summoned my assassin robes and my weapons just in case things got hairy.

"What the buck was that Zappityhoof!" Decepticolt shouted.

"Me what about you, you stood on my tail," Zappityhoof said.

"Enough both of you obviously this is the blood's doing were still not used to this amount of power yet," Goldcap said.

"I just wish I can get these wings to do what I want," Zappityhoof said as she strained to move her wings but only made them twitch.

"Careful Zappityhoof we still don't know the limits of this power you remember when we first tested out this power," Goldcap said.

"I can't believe that the knight of Equestria has this much power in him and he just hogs it for himself what a waste," Decepticolt said.

"Maybe it's because this power is only meant to be used by me and not by a couple of low life thieves," I said.

"Who's there!?" Goldcap demanded.

I then stood up and leapt through the smoke making it seem like I appeared out of thin air before I glared at the unicorns.

"You've stolen something from me I believe it's time you give it back," I said.

"He can't take on all of us," Goldcap said.

All three false alicorns or false demonic angels in this case then fired their magic at me but I made a magic shield to block their attack and when their spells hit it mad the shield just crack.

"Nice try but you'll need to do better," I said.

The three then looked at each other before they all teleported onto a different rooftop or the street but they all were heading in the same direction.

"Now what?" Rage asked through my head.

"Follow them but be cautious their magic may be stolen from me but it's no less powerful I'm just glad I decided to reinforce my shield," I said mentally as I pulled out my earphones and selected a song on my IPod.

I then began my run along the rooftops till I leapt of the building and onto some pipes that ran across the buildings I was forced to dodge massive pieces of moving machinery even had to jump through a massive gap in a cog. I then saw a train was rumbling over the tracks so I used my rope launcher to grab onto it and before the rope retracted and pulled me aboard. I let the train take me to where I wanted to go but when it was about to make a turn I leapt of the train and onto a car. I then saw Goldcap was also riding on top of a car but she hadn't noticed me so I leaped from car to car to pipes back to car until I caught up with her I then leapt onto her car and surprised her.

"I'm not going to ask twice," I said as I stood.

Goldcap then summoned a large knife and swung wildly at me but I dodged backwards till there was no more room before I held my arms up in an X to block an overhead strike. I then grabbed her wrists and pulled her towards me but head-butted her in the side of her head forcing her to stumble backwards. But, she shot a blast of magic at me that knocked me off the car and onto the road but before I was run over by another vehicle I teleported onto a roof. I then searched for Goldcap but she disappeared so I decided to contact Rage.

"Rage I lost Goldcap please tell me you've got eyes on them," I said mentally

"Oh I know where they are the girls know too but problem is the unicorns know as well and we're in a tight spot," Rage said inside my head.

"Can you send up a signal?" I asked mentally.

My response was a red flare appearing over the city.

"Please tell me you saw that cause I won't be able to do another one," Rage said.

"I saw hang on," I said before I ran towards the location.

The place below the flare was a square shaped alley with one narrow entry and exit and I saw Rage, Twilight, Gilda and Rainbow were all suspended in mid-air by the three false alicorns.

"Wow who knew that this power would be able to stop a Pegasus, a griffin, an alicorn and a human," Decepticolt said.

"What do we do with them we can't just leave them," Zappityhoof said.

"You're right so let's try this," Goldcap said before her left arm became demonic and a pit like the ones I can summon appeared below the group.

"Oh crap this ain't good," Rainbow said.

"Goldcap please don't do this if you end this here and allow us to remove Ash's blood from all of you we won't pursue you," Twilight said.

"No! You stopped our chance the first time not again say goodbye to Equestria Twilight Sparkle because you won't be seeing it again," Goldcap said.

I quickly jumped down onto the floor in-between the unicorns and my friends and landed superhero style shocking the false demonic angels into dropping my friends and closing the pit. I then grabbed Zappityhoof around the back of her head and pulled it down as I brought up my knee hitting her in the face before I turned to Decepticolt and hit him in the side of the ribs. I then grabbed his arm before I pulled it upwards behind his back and twisted it breaking some bones before I looked at Goldcap and saw her grab her knife. But, when she made a thrust at me I dodged to the left and grabbed her arm and punched upward in her elbow breaking the joint and threw her to the ground. I then saw Zappityhoof try and blast me with her magic but I ran at her and leapt onto Decepticolt's chest and leapt off him and flew at Zappityhoof before I punched her in the face knocking her down once again but was still conscious.

"What took you so long," Rage said as he helped the girls up.

"Excuse me for trying to figure out how to take these three down without them trying to kill you or worse but question is you lot alright?" I asked.

"Fine but you think you can teach me how to do takedowns like that?" Gilda asked.

"Uh hold that thought," I said as I reached out with my blood manipulation and grabbed the three unicorns. "You three are in serious trouble now."

"W...what are you gonna do to us?" Zappityhoof asked fearfully.

"I should just kill you now and be done with it for what you almost did to my friends and brother," I said causing the three to shiver in fear. "However someone else want's you all punished appropriately so I'll leave you alive for her to deal with but since I can't allow you three to have my blood running through you," I said as I reached out and began extracting all of the blood they stole and collected it into a ball and once the last drop was out the unicorns fell to the ground and the wings on their backs vanished.

"My wings!" Zappityhoof screamed.

"You mean the wings you made from my blood," I said as I burned the blood.

"This isn't fair they were ours we were alicorns," Goldcap shouted.

"You royals are all the same you hog power for yourselves," Decepticolt said.

I suddenly unsheathed Whispering Wind and aimed it at the three unicorns silencing them.

"Shut the hell up before I cut your tongues out," I growled.

"Calm down Ash listen I'm gonna take these three back to Canterlot for their punishment meanwhile why don't you go and see Pip," Twilight suggested.

"Alright but I recommend a precaution," I said before I snapped my fingers and an inhibiter ring appeared around the unicorns horns and shackles appeared on their wrists.

"I'll go get the police just so the crowd doesn't get the wrong idea," Rainbow said.

"Good thinking skittles," I said.

"I'm gonna come with you Ash I'd like to see Pip as well," Rage said.

"Cool check in with you girls at the station," I said before Rage and I left.

Both Rage and I were walking down the street and it was dark and raining at the time and while Rage and I walked we said nothing to each other till we arrived in front of the manor. I walked up to the door and knocked on it I didn't have long to wait before Steel Shaft opened the door.

"Hello Steel Shaft I'm sorry to bother you but I was hoping to see how Pip is settling in," I said.

"Oh he's settling in nicely," Steel Shaft said.

"Great uh would it be alright if I see him just to say hi?" I asked as I stepped forward.

"I'm afraid not your highness," Steel Shaft said stopping my approach.

"Why?" I asked.

"Well I'm afraid my son doesn't wish to speak to you at all in fact I dare say he's all but forgotten you," Steel Shaft said.

"What?" I asked.

"I know this may seem difficult but it may be for the best you don't come around here anymore just to avoid any more heartache," Steel Shaft said as he closed the door.

The words wounded me deeply I just stood there in the freezing air till I turned around and slowly walked down the steps then down the footpath.

"Hey Ash hold on you don't honestly believe that?" Rage asked.

"The guy hasn't exactly given an excuse to lie to me so it must be true," I said as I stooped to look at Rage over my shoulder.

"Now hold on are you telling me after everything you Luna, Pip and Midnight had done together he'll just cut you out I call bull crap on that," Rage said.

"Rage Pip has made his choice if he doesn't want me in his life anymore I'll have to respect that," I said.

"And how will Luna take the news?" Rage asked.

"I extremely doubt she'll take it well but I'll try and help her how I can," I said as I started to walk down the sidewalk

I walked pass the bins that belonged to the house and I soon heard something behind me and I saw Rage had lifted off a lid from the trash can and was looking around inside of a trash bag.

"You sure you want to be going through that?" I asked.

"Ash tell me would Pip really throw this away?" Rage said as he held up the teddy I delivered today but the sight just hurt more.

"Rage Pip could have tossed that because he didn't want to remember us because Luna and I got that for him," I said.

"Then what about this?" Rage asked as he picked up a small bundle and handed it to me.

I rolled my eyes and decided to get this over with I grasped the bundle and felt something solid in it. When I unravelled the cloth and saw it was Pip's wooden cutlass and the cloth was actually Pip's pirate costume he wore on Nightmare Night.

"Ok now I admit something isn't right Pip would never throw this away not for anything in the world because Nightmare Night is everything to him," I said.

"So what do you say we check it out," Rage suggested before he walked down an ally in-between the manor and another building.

I followed behind Rage and allowed the darkness to envelop me before I climbed up the side of the building and looked in every room till we came to the third floor and to the corner room on the left of the manor. I looked inside the window and I saw a plain white room with carpet a bed and a single bookshelf filled with books and a desk with a single chair. Suddenly, I saw the door open and Pip walked in wearing white nobility clothing and I saw he was wiping tears from his eyes and behind him I saw the butler from earlier today come in carrying a medical box. I saw Pip sit on the bed and remove his jacket and I saw a large burn on his arm I was practically fuming right now so I gave a nod to Rage and he nodded in turn before he knocked on the window. This got the butler's attention before he walked over to the window but thanks to the dark we were invisible so the butler opened the window and Rage kicked him in the chest before he leapt in. And before the butler could do anything Rage held his hidden blade at the butler's throat.

"Not a peep," Rage said.

"Pip," I said as I entered and pulled off my hood and mask.

"Dad!" Pip yelled as he got off the bed and ran towards me where I got onto my knees and embraced him.

"Pip you have no idea how much I wanted to hear that word from you," I said as I held Pip close.

"Wait Uncle Rage don't hurt Flawless Job he and the maids have been good with me," Pip said.

"It's your lucky day pal," Rage said as he stepped away from Flawless Job and retracted his hidden blade.

"Pip why did you say Flawless and the maids have been good to you what happened?" I asked causing Pip to show me his burnt arm. "Did Steel Shaft do this?"

"My birth parents are horrible to me they hit me and force me to do things I don't want to do," Pip said.

"Why would they want him back then?" Rage asked.

"It's because young master Pipsqueak has a royal title they figured they could use him to promote themselves," Flawless Job said.

I then looked at Flawless then at Pip before I went into deep thought.

"Flawless are the maids Pip mentioned here right now?" I asked.

"Yes sir," Flawless said.

"Good because I need you to help Pip pack because he's not staying here Rage I want you to get Pip out of here meanwhile I'm going to take care of Steel Shaft and Counting Frame," I said.

"Alright," Rage said.

"But Dad that means Flawless Job, Moonlight Dew and Rose Petal won't have a job anymore if you arrest my birth parents," Pip said.

I then went into thought about the situation before I smiled and looked back at Pip.

"Well I think I can actually help with that Flawless Job, Moonlight Dew and Rose Petal can come and work for us if they like what do you think Flawless?" I asked.

"As long as I don't have to work for these terrible ponies then I would gladly take the job sir and I'm sure my colleagues would be very happy to agree to this as well," Flawless said.

"Wonderful Rage patch up Pip while Flawless here tells the two maids here about what's happening," I said.

"You got it Ash," Rage said as he walked over to Pip.

Flawless then left to go and tell the maids the news while I went to gather Pip's stuff and returned both his teddy and costume. After I finished Flawless came back followed by two mares one was a Thestral pony with a light shade of grey coat and a silver mane and tail while the other maid was a earth pony with a white coat and magenta mane and tail.

"Moonlight Dew and Rose Petal correct?" I asked.

"Yes and your the one offering a new job away from this place right?" Moonlight Dew asked.

"Yep," I said.

"Thank you sir," Rose Petal said with a bow.

"No this my way of saying thanks for taking care of my son," I said.

"Hey you mind if I come down I've got something to say to my soon to be ex-employers," Moonlight Dew said.

"Not at all what about you two?" I asked.

"Oh most defiantly," Rose Petal said.

"I'd be lying if I said I didn't," Flawless Job said calmly.

"Alright then," I said.

The staff then led me downstairs to the living room where I saw Counting Frame counting money and Steel Shaft looking at the fire in the fireplace. I made sure to stay out of sight while I watched as the staff walk in to confront their employers.

"Sir, mam," Flawless Job said.

"What is it?" Steel asked.

"We're here to tell you lazy asses that we're quitting," Rose Petal said causing both Steel and Counting Frame to look at them.

"What did you just dare to say to us?" Counting Frame asked in outrage?

"It means exactly what it means we're tiered of the way you treat we just got offered a sweet new job away from you stuck up two faced dogs," Moonlight Dew said causing me to snicker.

"And who exactly would hire such pathetic ponies as yourselves?" Steel asked.

"I would and I am," I said as I stepped into the light of the fire.

"You what are you doing here!?" Steel roared.

"Can you guys go get ready to leave please I won't be long with these two," I said causing the staff to nod before I turned back to Steel. "And to answer your question on what I'm doing here is because you have someone that means dearly to me and I'm here to take him far from you two and your abusing ways."

"He is our child we have the right-," Steel started only for one of my feathers to wedge itself into the floor right before his hooves.

"You don't even have the right to even think of calling yourselves parents now," I said with a growl.

Suddenly Steel reached for a fire poker that was until now resting in the fire place and if I had to make an assumption it was what the bastard used to burn Pip.

"You sure you wish to duel me?" I asked as I summoned the same blade I used when I fought Blueblood and drew it.

Steel then charged at me and I parried his attack and countered attack but he also parried my attack and when my blade met his makeshift one sparks leapt off the weapons but extinguished before they touched the floor. As Steel and I fought I could see Steel was no armature and that he must have studied fencing at some point of his life and if I was being honest he was a fine swordsman. Finally the end of the duel came when I flicked his weapon into the air and caught it before I drove the burning spike through Steel's hand causing him to scream in pain at the cauterized wound.

"Now that that's done you and Counting Frame will be coming with me," I said before a bang suddenly went off and something to hit me in the back.

I slowly tuned around and saw Counting Frame was standing behind me with a flintlock pistol.

"Did you think that that would really work?" I asked causing Counting Frame to stare at me in fear and drop the gun. "Now then get your husband up we're going to the station."

Next Day in Ponyville

The girls were surprised when I brought Steel Shaft and Counting Frame as prisoners and Rage had Pip on his shoulders and was carrying suitcase also Rage explained to me the staff needed to get ready before they would join us. When I explained what happened with Pip and his so called parents Rainbow and Gilda were downright furious but before they could do anything it was Twilight that knocked down Steel with a punch surprising us all and on the ride back Pip slept by my side and with a smile on his face. I also fell asleep during the trip but when I awoke we arrived back in Ponyville and it was morning I saw a pair of guards with a prison chariot. I then loaded the prisoners before the guards gave me a salute before they took off back to Canterlot.

"Bet everyone is gonna be excited to see you," Rage said as he ruffled Pip's mane.

"I'm just glad to be back Trottingham is a nice place but Ponyville is way cooler," Pip said.

"You got that right squirt," Rainbow said as she flew on her back lazily.

"C'mon let's go see what your mother is doing," I said as I led everyone inside while carrying Pip's suitcase.

When we entered I saw the rest of the mane 6 and the stallions and Spike were there cleaning up the place and when I called out to them they immediately noticed Pip cause he ran up to hug each and every one of his aunts and uncles. But when Rarity touched Pip's arm he let out a short yelp of pain and Rarity gasped when she saw the burn.

"Who...would...dare!?" Rarity shouted with a terrifying fire in her eyes and I could see the others were just as shocked.

"It's been dealt with Rarity and because of this Pip is not going back there and will remain in Luna and my custody," I said as I walked over to Pip and placed a hand on his back and gave him a soothing rub.

"Well I'm sure the princess will be as pleased as punch to hear that she's upstairs now," Applejack said.

"Can we go see her dad please, please, please," Pip begged causing everyone to daww at him.

"Of course Pip now let's go," I said as I led Pip up the stairs where we walked over to Pip's room but saw she wasn't there so I checked our room and saw her sitting on the bed.

I gestured for Pip to stay quiet before I told him of a plan I had which he agreed before I used my magic to gently place Pip on the bed before I walked in front of Luna. I saw she still had a sad expression on her face but here appearance in general was far better than when I saw her yesterday.

"Hey Luna you alright?" I asked as I kneeled in front of her.

"Yes Ash but just...hurt," Luna said.

"I know and...I'm sorry I didn't try to help sooner," I said.

"No Ash nothing would have been able to help me," Luna said.

"Maybe but didn't mean I couldn't try however I have something for you," I said.

"Ash as much as I love your surprises and gifts I don't think this will cheer me up," Luna said.

"Trust me you'll like this," I said as I gave a not to Pip.

"Hi Mum!" Pip shouted as he leapt on Luna's back startling her into standing up

When she looked and saw her expression shifted to one of confusion then joy before she picked Pip up and swung him around in a hug.

"But Pip what are you doing here? Why are you here? Did Ash bring you here and do your parent-," Luna started before I booped her on the end of her snout causing Pip to giggle at his mother's cuteness at being booped.

"You’re so adorable when your flustered Luna it's impossible to resist," I said.

"But what does this mean?" Luna asked.

"Pip will remain with us because his biological parents were treating him poorly," I said which caused Pip to show her the burn.

To say Luna was furious would be an understatement for a brief moment I saw her soft beautiful eyes were about to turn into reptilian ones and parts of her few were turning black. But, I immediately reacted and wrapped my wings around her in a hug and whispered soothing words in her ear which seemed to calm her.

No reason to worry now okay Pip is safe and here and those two are going to be sitting in a cell for a long time and I repaid what they did to Pip in the same kindness," I said.

"It does not mean I can't be angry with them," Luna said.

"Very true," I said.

"Hey you three."

I looked back and saw Pinkie standing in the doorway.

"I just organised a welcome back Pipsqueak party and you guys are missing out," Pinkie said before she left.

"Leave it to Pinkie to make a party in a matter of seconds," I said as I released the two ponies wrapped in my wings.

"Yes and we must go join them we mustn't let the pony of honour miss a party prepared for him," Luna said as she tickled Pip's stomach before they left.

"You coming Dad?" Pip asked causing Luna to stop and look at me.

"I'll be there soon just need to take care of something," I said.

Luna then nodded before she carried Pip downstairs while I sat at the desk in the room and summoned a parchment and quill.

Dear ~~Ethen~~ Elisa/Wade/Wanderer/Crazy Son of a Bitch or Daughter of a Bitch as the case may be.

This is to let you know I got your care package and I'm glad you’re doing alright. As for what's happening with the royal family and the cryo-pods I hope you figure out a way to open them and I'm sad to hear the state your Equestria is in at the moment. But, the thing about me and Rage being called your reapers made me kick up a storm of laughter even Rage was in hysterics when I told him and I'm glad you’re keeping up your swordsman training I dare say it's time for you to train someone if you’re interested. Also I noticed you changed your wings a bit you’re not copying my design are you?

Also you should have seen Faust's and Celestia's faces when they saw the photos Faust was so embarrassed and Celestia looked ready to pass out at the sight of her beloved phoenix. As for me things have become pretty hectic since you left after you left it's hard to know where to begin. But, I'll start with me being called to Zebrafrica I found out a couple of zebra slavers were stealing mares and stallions from their homes and anyone who followed was a corpse on a random doorstep the next morning. But, when Rage, me and the Immortals stepped in we found out that the captured were being treated like animals but we took the ones who were guilty alive for the Queen's punishment and gotta say they know their punishments. Also it turns out that in Zebrafrica my kind were hailed as gods to them and they had a few pieces of knowledge about us and as it happens that day was my birthday and turns out I'm 10,000,000,000,000 years old who knew?

Two weeks later I decided to go searching for answers on how my parents crowns ended up in Equestria and as it turns out not only was it my parent's crowns but also my entire kingdom was brought to Equestria and I've added a photo for you to look at. Also remember your theory you told me about angels not having halos well it turns out your half right only high ranking angles have both halos and wings and simple angels only have wings. Sorry getting off topic here but anyway I met my parents and I am glad to say Lilith and Lucifer both lied about what they said. (Yeah I know you were in the trees watching me don't deny it.) But the fact that they were both dead was true turns out angel and demon bodies don't decay but during my visit there we discovered we were followed by Templars and that we weren't alone in the kingdom.

There were constructs wearing Demonic Angel guard armour that were made of Greek Fire these guys were created to guard my kingdom's most treasured secrets and believe me you do not want to tick these guys off. Anyway I found out where Branding Iron is supposedly located and have been combing the area for a while now and I'm keeping Nightstreak updated on my progress and she's happily living with her aunt and uncle by the way. But back to my adventure after I got the info I held a funeral for my parents and at the same time my parents wanted me to have my coronation so that my kingdom always had a king now I am Ash Blade King of the Demonic Angels. After that my friends wanted to have a look at my family's vault turns out there were a ton of relics in there from across time. Example Spear of Destiny, Holy Grail, Fountain of Youth, Excalibur, Book of Solomon, Seeds of both Harmony and Disharmony and Pandora's Box. (Daring almost opened the last one if not for me and my speed.)

How these artefacts got in there is a mystery even to me but I discovered a book that held every prophecy written down I think I even saw yours and Evo's and I also saw mine. It was called the Battle of the Brothers of Fate it said that I had till the day I met my brother and the day of an Eclipse one of us must kill the other but once the Eclipse ends the brother raised by darkness will destroy everything. Guess that's why the Outsider says I could die before the prophecy is complete. And to top the day off Heartless arrives and reveals himself to be my clone twin created by Lilith to try and rule everything didn't go well when my parents intervened. Anyway Heartless left after we duelled and we all returned home and I was kidnaped for a short time and my assailants just wanted my blood but I'll get more of that later.

Later on I had a vision that summoned me to an old fortress which was crawling with undead even had to deal with an undead dragon king who granted me his bones to use as armour as his way of saying thanks. I also had to deal with the ghosts of some good people I had to kill for a good reason before I was confronted by a lich of all things and I gotta tell you he was no picnic. I managed to beat it in the end and once that was over I was invited to a forgotten event in the Crystal Empire but both Midnight Star and Flurry Heart broke the crystal heart bringing the frozen north down on us. That's not all you know how I told you how I lived for a long time and gone through several wars and conflicts yeah your gonna love this every person or pony I killed had raised from the dead to exact vengeance on me.

And to top of the day Tirek came back and I met the most powerful Necromancer in existence called Grogar I have placed a recording thanks to Pinkie of our battle and I combined it with my helmet recording on when I fought the army. I placed the recording in this care package for you to view. (Also please understand I didn't want to do it.) And if you look which I sure you will is you'll see I managed to unlock my Heavenly Booster and I've decided to call it Paladin Alicorn for obvious reasons. Now for my most recent adventure I got your care package two weeks ago and I will say you picked a hell of a time to drop it on me and also Pip's biological parents show up and ask for the right to take care of Pip again.

Yeah crazy I know but Luna and I had no choice but to do it. After that I handed Midnight over to Celestia to look after till Luna and I pulled through but we were distraught for two weeks I could do nothing but drink down bottle after bottle of cider and Luna sat in Pip's room clinging to his favourite teddy he left behind for dear life. But when my friends came to help Rage beat the shit out of me and got me back on my feet and told me that thieves that stole my blood were in Trottingham. (gotta add lovely place steampunk city) Luna then asked me to return Pip's teddy and so I did. After I dropped off the gift I found out the thieves had used my blood to become Demonic Angles similar to Midnight and they had about the same strength as I have but thankfully they didn't unlock too much power.

After I apprehended the thieves I went to go visit Pip again only the farther convinced me that Pip didn't want to have me in his life anymore but it was Rage who convinced me that something wasn't right. So when I looked through a window I saw Pip was unhappy and had suffered some injuries from his biological parents like a large burn from a fire poker on his left arm. I then confronted the parents and arrested them and are now awaiting trial in Canterlot. (But they didn't go without a little punishment from me) Now I am writing this to you but I have to end it here because Pinkie is holding a welcome back party for Pip but in this box please find.

1 lich amulet source of its power hope you find a better use for it then over here, 1 photo of my home kingdom, 1 recording of an epic battle, 1 photo of Rage, Luna, Pip, Midnight and myself. Anyway hope the Outsider's words are true about us meeting again one day hope to see you again soon.

Your friend

Ash.

P.S. Ruby and Mitta are fitting in well and Mitta got her cutie mark in kickboxing suits her name don't you think? She also got some long awaited revenge on the Blood Hooves when they appeared in the Crystal Empire.

P.P.S You remember the Flutterponies that lived in my kingdom? I have great news they're not as extinct as one would believe I found a large nest of Flutterpony eggs in that dead forest we were in before we met the dwarves. Now the eggs are being taken care of a good friend of both myself and Faust his name is called Slender.

I then rolled up the parchment and placed it in a box I summoned along with the amulet I got from the lich and then a copied photo of my kingdom, a crystal that held the recording of the battle and a copy of Rage, Luna, Pip, Midnight and myself all huddled in a picture I took with my phone in the Ponyville Park Rage was hunched over on the left with Pip under him both giving a peace sign Luna was sitting in the middle holding Midnight in her arms and he was sucking on his right hoof cutely and I had a arm wrapped around Luna while holding the phone in my other hand before I sealed it closed and wrote 'To someone named Elisa' on the top. I then opened a tear in space and tossed the box in before I left to go join the party.

Chapter 58 Hollow Shade Horrors

Have you ever wondered what your greatest fear and if so you want to know what it was if so let me give you a piece of advice don't find out otherwise whatever it is may be something larger than you can handle. It's been three weeks since Pip came home and Midnight was returned to both Luna and I. But, now I was sitting in Sugar Cube Corner with the mane 6 because they wanted to have a day just to ourselves just like old times and while we talked our conversation somehow shifted to our greatest fears. It started with Fluttershy who was terrified of too many things to explain and then Pinkie said she was scared of a world that didn't have smiles and Rarity confirmed her fear of spiders.

"Now Twilight correct me if I'm wrong but you’re terrified of snakes but also casadias," Rarity said.

"Pfft casadias seriously Twi," I asked trying to hold in my laughter.

"They're just so *shudder* cheesy," Twilight said rubbing her arms for warmth.

"Casadias are one of my favourite Mexican foods it's strange your scared of them Twi," I said with a smile.

"Ok uh Applejack your turn what are you scared of?" Twilight asked.

"Aw shoot I guess it would be losing everyone I loved to something horrible," Applejack said.

"I think we can all relate to that," Rarity said causing all of the group to nod.

"Alright Rainbow Dash I came clean with my fear your turn," Applejack said.

"Nope I'm like Ash I'm not scared of anything," Rainbow said proudly.

"Not even sunflowers playing a flute?" I asked as I rested my head on my right hand causing Rainbow to freeze.

"How'd you-?" Rainbow began.

"Who do you think was the grey Tantabus running through your dreams?" I asked with a smirk.

"Hold on a half picking minute you’re saying it was you who was chasing the Tantabus through our nightmares?" Applejack asked.

"Yeah why is there another guy out there mimicking my insanely awesome moves?" I asked as I looked around for the supposed copycat out of amusement which caused the others to giggle.

"Good point but seriously how'd you get into our dreams like that?" Twilight asked.

"Well for that question Faust was able to send my spirit back here and I managed to catch a ride on Luna and Dream Catcher's spell to enter the dream world. But in addition Faust disguised me so I wouldn't be noticed," I said.

"But why?" Fluttershy asked causing me to shrug.

"Alright Ash your turn what are you scared of?" Rainbow asked.

"Well...I have to say what I faced in Test of Courage would be something I'm scared of," I said causing the others to wince at that memory. "But then again I wouldn't call it my greatest fear not even my right eye or facing that undead army outside the crystal empire is and was that terrifying."

"So what then?" Applejack said.

"No idea I mean I do get scared but not as badly as to say it stops me dead in my tracks," I said.

"Fearless as stone," Rainbow said hitting me in my right shoulder.

"It's nothing to brag about," I said rubbing the back of my head.

"Okay then so what shall we try now I've got a new variety of pastries to try," Pinkie said.

Suddenly, I felt my phone vibrate before I gave my hand a flick and my phone slid out of my sleeve and into my hand and I saw it was a text from Faust.

I need you to meet me in Canterlot immediately.

Faust

"Might want to pack some of those pastries for the road Pinks I'm needed in Canterlot," I said.

I stepped out of the cab along with my friends and we walked into the palace and saw the royal family in the throne room.

"Thank you for coming Ash but why have you brought the element bearers?" Faust asked.

"They insisted on coming and you know how stubborn they are so what's the issue?" I asked.

"There have been a large number of disappearances in the village of Hollow Shade Ash have you heard of it?" Faust asked.

"Sure have it's a Thestral colony correct?" I asked.

"Yes we sent a small undercover unit to find out what was happening and yet we have had no contact since. I'd like you to investigate and pick up the unit's trail an if there is somepony behind these disappearances we want the perpetrator taken alive," Celestia said.

"Alright anything I need for this trip besides a pair of cuffs?" I asked.

"Your weapons and choice of armour and for this mission Rage will also accompany you," Faust said.

"What about us?" Rainbow asked.

"What about you Rainbow Dash?" Faust asked.

"Can we go?" Rainbow asked.

"Not this time," Faust said.

"What why not it's not like this could be worse than the time we fought that lich" Rainbow said.

"Correction skittles I fought the lich you all just spectated," I said.

"My decision is final Rainbow Dash now Ash I believe it's time you get ready for your trip," Faust said.

"Got it," I said.

I was sitting on a train and Rage was sitting in opposite me and was facing me for most of the trip. We were alone in the train car thanks to the train conductors and were silent for most of the trip just enjoying the passing countryside.

"So Hollow Shade huh?" Rage asked breaking the thick silence that hung in the car.

"Yeah ponies keep disappearing around the area including the unit of guards that were sent to investigate this matter," I said.

"Alright well I'm gonna have a walk around the train and stretch my legs," Rage said.

"Got it," I said with a dismissal wave.

Rage got up from his seat and left while I looked at the landscape before I decided to rest my eyes. Suddenly, the darkness that appeared when my eyelids covered my eyes was replaced by a room with a single bed which looked like one of those old hospital beds. There was also a toilet and sink and a small stool with a set of crayons on it and drawings on the pale white walls along with words. There was a small window with bars on the outside and a single light in the middle of the ceiling and finally a steel door with a sliding slot to view the person inside and outside the room. Suddenly, the body my eyes were in brought its knees up to its chest and wrapped its arms around them and a little while later screams and shrieks of fear and terror echoed beyond the door. Then something large and heavy landed against the door creating a massive dent in it. Suddenly, my eyes then snapped open and the room was gone only to be replaced by the train car and I hear a door open and look to see Rage walk in and to my surprise I saw the mane 6 walk in.

"*sigh* Let me take a guess you all decided to just sneak aboard so you could follow both Rage and me on our task?" I asked.

"Hey we didn't sneak aboard we paid for our tickets!" Twilight snapped.

"Points still the same though," I said.

"Rainbow said it was a good idea to come along," Fluttershy said.

"And if Rainbow said everyone should jump off a cliff and go splat at the bottom would you say it was a good idea?" Rage asked.

"Why in Equestria would I say that!?" Rainbow yelled.

"It's an expression and you Twilight I thought you were the brains here why did you agree to follow us?" I asked.

"Well I was also curious," Twilight said as she twiddled her thumbs nervously.

"Well I hope you guys like punishments because I know for a fact Celestia and Faust won't be happy about this," I said as I made my phone slip out of my sleeve and started texting to Faust.

"Wait hang on this isn't their fault Ash I'm the one that convinced them," Rainbow said.

"And yet none of you have learned from the Flutterbat situation sometimes you even have to say no to your closest friends. They were your words Fluttershy and we were all there when Spike wrote it on parchment before he sent it to Celestia," I said.

My friends all lowered their heads in realization while I texted Faust explaining the situation to her and when she responded I read the text and let out a sigh.

"What?" Twilight asked fearfully.

"She's not happy with you six neither is Celestia and the others and I'm told to keep you with me till this mess is sorted and when it is the princesses and Faust will arrive personally depending on the situation and you guys will be having a serious talk. Also Twilight, Rainbow a message from Celestia to Twilight and one from Faust for you Rainbow. First Twilight Celestia says when she arrives she'll expect a lesson you learned on this trip. And Rainbow Faust says that Spitfire, Fleetfoot and Soarin will be arriving and that you'll be extremely lucky that you'll be a Wonderbolt by the time this is over," I said causing Twilight and Rainbow to gulp in fear.

We arrived at the station and it looked gloomy yet cheerful and very night themed Rage the girls and I stepped off the train and I led the group into the town the place was surrounded by trees much like Sunny Town difference was the town stood in a clearing so the sky could be seen and also bridges were suspended from one tree to another along with pathways placed into the bark and I saw light filled holes within the tree trunks along with some ponies in them meaning the trees were houses just like the Golden Oaks Library but bigger. I could also see a few ponies out along with some Thestrals but this confused me because they were normally nocturnal. We walked out into plain view and the ponies immediately took notice of us before they bowed Twilight and I just put on a smile as we walked by and then a unicorn stallion came up to us he had a pale coat and grey mane and if I didn't know any better he almost looked dead. But his active actions were otherwise and he wore a clean dress suit.

"Greetings your highnesses I am the mayor of Hollow Shades and to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?" the mayor said as he bowed.

"We've come to sightsee a Thestral village you see my beloved Luna has always told me about the Thestral ponies and my friends and brother all agreed to come see a Thestral village ourselves," I said giving with the cover story as to why we were here.

"Oh well I'm sure there is much to see in this little town of ours but let us get you to an inn shall we," the mayor said before he led us through the town.

While we walked the mayor pointed out some landmarks like a statue of Luna raising the moon before we made it to a humble wooden inn. That is when the mayor left and we walked inside the inn I then got us a room to share before I left and had a walk around the town. As I did I saw about one or two ponies who had a creepy smile on their face and how they were walking strangely almost contrived if you would.

I sat down on a bench in front of the statue of Luna and began to rest my eyes again once again instead of being greeted by darkness I was walking down a hallway there was overturned furniture broken items like glass and torn books. Also blood splotches stained the once clean hallway and bodies sat in slowly growing pools of blood. Writing adorned the walls and said things like Help us, This is the End, They hide in the dark, Turn back before it's too late and also It was more fun in Hell. I was in in a sense of fear as I looked around at the decay that was all about the corridor. The body I was in then stood on something and looked to see a teddy that had a few rips in it exposing the stuffing. Suddenly, a scream echoed through the halls causing my eyes to snap open.

I then looked around before I felt a collection of memories surface in my mind memories that I thought I had all but forced to forget. I then looked around a few times and sitting on my right was a pony with a creepy smile on his face which caused me to shuffle back in fright I then saw the pony wasn't even looking at me so I took a breath and relaxed.

"Sorry about that you just startled me," I said but the pony didn't seem to acknowledge me which confused me. "Uh sir are you alright?"

But the pony remained silent so I waved a hand in front of his face and clicked my fingers but nothing happened he just sat there like a doll watching the street. I then went to feel for a pulse on his wrist but that's when his head snapped towards me causing me to freeze in place we gazed into each other’s eyes. I then saw what looked like a crack mostly hidden beneath his mane I then reached out to touch it. But, when I was centimetres away from it my eyes were filled with flashes of a stallion lost in the woods a chase then a dark building in the woods and then nothing.

When I came back to my senses I saw the pony before me was gone and my hand was still in place but the air around me seemed frozen. I looked around and saw it was nearly sunset so I got up and walked back to the inn only to be pulled aside by an elderly Thestral stallion.

“There’s evil here sonny. Get out on the morning train and for the love of the princess don’t go out at night again!” the Thestral said.

I was a bit surprised but nodded to keep the old guy calm before I then sat him down on a chair while I did the same.

"Sir could you tell me about this evil because my brother and I are here to investigate the strange disappearances in Hollow Shades and you seem to know what's going on," I said

“Well...I’ll jest cut to the chase then ponies been disappearing quickly few weeks ago and at first, we thought nothing of it the woodland round here is thick and few folks sometimes get lost or killed in there every year. Then the local police started disappearing on search ‘n rescue missions and then, everypony came back walked outta the woods like nothing ever happened except not one of them talked and they all had this creepy smile sometimes they’d just stare at ya kinda like a doll us Thestrals then started staying awake during the day because we feared to go out at night,” the old stallion said.

I then raised a finger to my chin before I remembered the pony from the bench and the visions I saw.

"Hey tell me are there any old buildings in the surrounding woods anything would be of help," I said.

"Hmm...I think I remember an old building out there big place been around for longer than I've been alive but it was abandoned a few years ago little bit before you arrived for some strange reason I think it's just north east of the town," the stallion said.

"Thank you," I said before I got up and walked back to the room my friends and brother were sharing which was a large room with enough beds for all of us and when I walked in I saw everyone having dinner. "Rage prep your gear we've got a location to investigate."

"Well that was quick," Rage said before he grabbed his trunk and opened it revealing his armour and weapons while I did the same.

"So what do we do?" Pinkie asked.

"Faust has ordered us to stay together and if we are to separate you six must be accompanied by me or Rage as protection," I said as I checked my shotgun.

"Since when do we need protection?" Rainbow asked.

"Since you decided to follow us and because of that this made our job harder. We were meant to just discover why ponies went missing but when you showed up it meant we had to babysit you lot just so none of you disappear as well," Rage said.

"Shoot we're sorry you two instead of helping ya we went ahead and made it harder," Applejack said.

"Nothing we can do now so let's just be done with this," I said as I finished strapping on my armour and hidden blades.

"Wait Ash you can't go anywhere without having something to eat you'll need energy," Rarity said.

I looked at the marshmallow mare before I grabbed some bread and began to munch on it and once that was done I filled a glass full of water and drank it.

"That's it?" Rarity asked.

"Bread is pretty filling when combined with water also I survived on less," I said before I gestured everyone to follow me.

We left the inn and led the group to the north east side of the town I then took out a compass before we went into the forest now I'm not going to lie the forest was really creepy and I had to check on Fluttershy to see how she was coping. But one time when I was checking on her I stepped on something and heard a crack so I looked down and saw I was standing on a bone and that there were others around it making up a skeleton. The others jumped when they saw the pile of bones while I just removed my foot and walked over to the skull and kneeled beside it.

"Sorry about that but let me make it up to you," I said as I fixed broken bones before I made a hole in the ground and then a coffin and carefully placed the bones in it.

Once I was done I sealed the coffin and returned the dirt to its proper place and made a head stone with the word unknown etched into it before I did a silent prayer.

"Do you think that was one of the missing ponies?" Twilight asked.

"No I'd say that guy has been lying here for over fifty years at least," I said.

"Oh," Twilight said.

"C'mon we'd better get going," I said before we continued.

The walk wasn't very long till we soon saw a large structure in the woods we walked over and saw the place was surrounded by a fence and the gate seemed to have been broken down. I looked above the gate and saw a word that made my blood run cold.

"An asylum," I whispered to myself.

"Hey Ash you coming?" Rainbow said as she gestured to the others who had already walked in.

"Yeah...coming," I said as I tried to stop my right arm from shaking.

I walked through the gate and looked around the abandoned area and saw wheel chairs and other things scattered all over the face I up to the entrance and saw Rage had opened the door which was boarded up.

"Looks like they didn’t want anyone to get in," Applejack said.

“Or maybe it was to keeps something from getting out,” I whispered to myself.

“You say something Ash?” Rage asked

"Actually Rage I'm gonna stick around out here y'know make sure there's nothing lurking around out here," I said.

"Ash are you alright?" Rage asked.

"Yeah why?" I asked.

"I can hear you shaking because of your armour," Rage said.

"What it's cold out here and the metal isn't helping," I said defensively.

"Ok which means some of you are going to need to stay here," Rage said.

"Um I'll stay with Ash," Fluttershy said.

"Same here," Applejack said.

"Alright then let's go you guys," Rage said before he and the rest of the girls walked in while I went to go sit on bench only for it to groan under my weight.

"Care to tell me why you really don't want to go in there?" Applejack asked but I stayed quiet for a while.

"Guess I didn't hide my emotions very well," I said.

"Ash it's alright to tell us," Fluttershy said.

"*sigh*You both remember when we told each other our greatest fear and I didn't know what mine was?" I asked causing the others to nod. "Well it turns out I'm scared of Asylums and I'm so scared of them I'd act like Fluttershy on a regular day."

"Well I know some Asylums like this one here are...creepy but not all of them are like this Ash," Applejack said.

"I know AJ but it's not just that there's more to this I'm scared of what happens inside of them the madness, the so called treatment everything. You have no idea what happened inside the last Asylum I was in," I said as I clenched my fists that were resting on my knees.

"Maybe not but like a friend of mine once told me if you tell someone your problem they can help fix it," Applejack said.

"Well I'm sorry to say this Applejack but this fear has settled itself to deep in my core to be removed not even after what I did there," I said.

"What did you do?" Applejack asked.

"I-," I began when suddenly I heard a scream from inside the building.

"That sounded like Rarity," Fluttershy said.

"C'mon those guys could be in trouble," Applejack said before we all got up and ran to the door.

Fluttershy and Applejack ran in but before I could go in my legs locked up from fear.

"What is it Ash?" Fluttershy asked.

"My legs...they won't move...my head is telling me to go but my legs are saying no," I said.

"Ash look at me," Applejack said causing me to do as she asked. "It's alright just take a deep breath close your eyes and think about where you want to be what makes you calm."

I did as Applejack said before I took a breath and closed my eyes I then imagined myself walking through the front door of my home an seeing Luna, Pip and Midnight standing there smiling at me. I then felt an invisible force on my hand and when I opened my eyes I saw Applejack smiling at me and she had a hand on my chest and when I looked around I saw we were inside the Asylum.

"There ya go partner ya feeling alright?" Applejack asked.

"Still spooked but thanks I think I'll be alright for now," I said.

I looked around and saw the lobby was simple it had a desk in the centre and a stair case on either side of it that led to the walkway with two revolver doors on either side of it. I led Applejack up the stairs and we decided to check the mare's wing first. We walked through the door and down a hallway that led to a checkpoint of some kind and there was a room behind a set of bars and a heavy iron door for access to the room.

"Hey Ash this door has some kinda scanner," I heard Applejack say.

I looked and saw Applejack and saw she was pointing to some primitive looking scanner next to the door so I walked over to her and inspected it.

"Amazing a biometric scanner and it still has power I'm surprised these things are here and are still working," I said.

"A bio-what now?" Applejack said.

"It scans for DNA if your DNA isn't programed to this then you can't open the door we need the DNA of someone who worked here...And I believe this can tell us where we can find one," I said as I pointed to a massive blood splotch on the ground and a dragging trail that led downstairs.

"You mean we should follow the b-b-b-blood?" Fluttershy asked fearfully.

"I know Flutters and I really don't want to see what's on the end of that trail either but we have to find the others," I said.

I then lead the two down the stairs till we came to a door I gestured for Fluttershy and Applejack to stay outside while I went inside. I took a few breaths before I went in I then saw it was a change room or massive bathroom if you would filled with baths and showers and sinks but I shook my head. I looked down so I could focus on the blood trail I then followed it and found a decomposing forearm but there was no body.

"Wonder what happened to the rest of you," I said as I grabbed the arm.

I then stood up when I suddenly heard a drop of liquid land into more liquid that echoed around the room. I then looked around and I saw a bath tub filled with what looked like blood that wasn’t filled before. I stared at the still liquid till I saw something move a bulge appeared on the surface and it turned into a hand that looked like someone trying to push its way out of the blood. Suddenly, a face appeared and it let out a scream and this caused me to run out of the room and once I was out I grabbed the heaviest object I could find and placed it in front of the door.

"Ash what happened?" Applejack asked.

"You seriously don't want to know," I said in a panic.

"Okay but what about what we were looking for?" Applejack asked while I showed her the arm causing Fluttershy to turn pale in fear. "Ash you didn't rip that off the pony?"

"No this was all that was left," I said.

"Alright but let's go we need to find the others," Applejack said.

"Agreed," I said before we went back upstairs.

Once we arrived I placed the hand on the scanner and the door unlocked we walked inside only to see the corridor was lined with cells and was in a wreck. There was blood everywhere and writing on the walls all in blood there was broken glass and papers scattered and also a body or two left to rot.

"What happened here?" Fluttershy asked while she hid behind me.

"I don't know but I can tell one thing whatever did this it considered ponies to be a meal," I said as I pointed to a body that was mauled on.

"Land snakes that's disgusting," Applejack said.

"C'mon let's find the others and go before we meet whatever's been...chewing on this guy," I said with a shudder.

I led the mares down the hall keeping my eyes trained on my surroundings for anything that moved. When suddenly, I heard a loud ticking sound in the walls that acted like my heartbeat and there was a repeating sound of something crashing that echoed around the building the ticking sound was making my heart beat incredibly fast in fear. I could see the others were freaking out as much as I was. Suddenly, I tripped on something and I felt a cold fierce wind rush over me paralysing me in fear but once the wind ended along with the heart racing ticking I could feel myself move. But, once I looked up I saw I was completely alone no Applejack or Fluttershy.

"Applejack, Fluttershy...where are you?" I called out to the empty halls for my missing friends. "C'mon you two this isn't okay you know I said I was petrified of this place," I said receiving no answer. "No Fluttershy knows and she wouldn't dare play a prank like this or any prank and Applejack wouldn't joke about when the others were missing or one this cruel so that means...oh God."

I collapsed against a wall and slowly slid down it and I felt my breath and heart quicken dramatically I looked at my hands and but a flash showed my hands only covered in blood before another flash cleaned my hands and they were once more clad in armour. I tried to scream but nothing came out I saw my vision begin to turn red and began to darken and I felt something rise in my throat. I then got on my hands and knees and emptied the contents of my stomach before everything went black.

I awoke an unknown amount of time later to the smell of vomit and the sound of Epsilon calling out to me.

"Epsilon?" I asked weakly.

"Glad you’re up Ash," Epsilon said.

"What happened?" I asked.

"Panic trauma something in your memory triggered you to go into a state of life and death but fortunately I was able to pull you back," Epsilon said.

"Thanks Epsilon," I said as I found the strength to sit up and remove my helmet so I could breathe properly and clean out any vomit inside it.

"Ash I recommend extreme caution when navigating this place it has a very dark energy about it," Epsilon said.

"Anything you can identify?" I asked.

"No a large force of magic is blocking out any other magic being scanned in this place," Epsilon said.

"Ok," I said as I got up and put on my helmet.

"Ash...be cautious if you go into that state again tonight I don't know if I'll be able to bring you out of it again," Epsilon said.

"I'll… try to avoid that," I said.

I then got up and continued my walk down the corridor with my shotgun out in case things went bad I made it to the end of the mare's ward and into another corridor. I walked down the corridor and saw a staircase going down but then I saw something that was out of place which was a purple indigo ribbon and unlike everything this ribbon wasn't covered in dust or dirty. I then came to realize it was Rarity's I then figured I'd try and figure out where they all went so I grabbed a pale orb from a pouch on my belt and pressed a button on it before I tossed it in the air and watched as it scanned the room. It then made a projection of the other half of our group the hologram showed the others coming out of the stallion ward. Suddenly, the looked as though they were listening to something and faster than I could blink I saw Twilight get tackled by something then Rage and then the others got snatched before the image ended. I then looked around and saw dragging marks in the dust along with a two toed footprint that unnerved me a bit leading to the stairs that went down. So sucking up some courage I grabbed Rarity's ribbon and held my shotgun ahead of me and began my walk into the dark.

I was scared beyond anything at the moment but I took several calming breaths as I walked through the dimly lit corridors but I could see where I was going as I walked. I came across an empty elevator shaft that had bars for walls and a spiral staircase that went downward. So I walked down the staircase following the drag marks till it let me to a narrow corridor I then walked down the corridor and soon heard movement up ahead. I then slowed my breath and had a look and saw something tall and skinny but it was too dark to see clearly. I then saw a small lever that had the words on and off on it so I assumed it was the light switch I reached out for the leaver deciding to risk my luck and pulled the leaver down. Suddenly, a light flickered to life above the creature and the creature tried to shield itself from the light before it ran off and from what I saw I thought the creature wore a straightjacket but only the sleeves were loosened. Knowing that I wasn't alone now I kept up my guard and walked forward I then came to a massive room that was more like a dungeon filled with cages. I walked into and soon spotted the others being held in a cage hanging from the celling I gave a small sigh of relief. I then saw Fluttershy notice me and inform the others who all then looked at me.

I then began to jog over to them but as I came to a corner one of the creatures stepped out behind it causing me to freeze in my tracks because if I got any closer I'd be touching it and at this range I got a good look at the creature. I saw it had an equine shaped head and hands like any other pony however it had no fur and mane and the lack of a face along with a pair of two toed feet. It only wore a straightjacket meaning it was once an inmate here. My blood was cold as I looked at the creature how badly I wanted to run but I remained as still as stone as the thing and I stared at each other. But suddenly, the thing looked away and walked off as if I wasn't even here I slowly released the breath I didn't know I was holding and placed a hand on my chest before I went into thought about what had just happened. I then assumed that the creatures were blind but could hear very well so with that in mind I switched to my assassin robes and climbed my way on top of the cage.

"Boy are you a sight for sore eyes," Rage whispered.

"Not as much as you guys are," I whispered as I leaned over the edge so I could inspect the door.

"What do you mean by that darling?" Rarity asked.

"Asylums scare the living shit out of me for so many reasons," I said as I turned my blood into a key.

"So that's why you didn't want to come in," Rage said.

"And why it took me so long I was overcome with so much fear I blacked out," I said as I inserted the key and unlocked the door.

"Well I can understand being scared of this place it's even starting to freak me out," Rainbow said.

"So how do we get down?" Pinkie asked.

"Hang on first we need to get rid of those things and from what I can guess they're blind but can hear very well," I said.

"Well cutting and stabbing doesn't work Ash I tried already," Rage said.

"Well I think I know their weakness," I said as I summoned a large oil can that was filled with oil

I then tossed it to the floor making a large crashing noise and that brought all the creatures running towards the noise. Once the creatures were standing in the liquid I snapped my fingers igniting the oil and burning the abominations and it worked amazingly well.

"Nice job," Rage praised.

"I say it's time we left," I said as I levitated everyone back to the entrance and handed Rarity back her ribbon.

"Hey I'm confused why didn't you just teleport everyone out?" Applejack asked pointing at Twilight.

"There's an anti-teleportation field around us to stop any inmates that can use magic from escaping," Twilight said.

"Also the reason why I climbed up onto the cage now can we go I don't want to be around in this house of horrors any more then I need to be," I said.

"I like that idea and you won't believe this but we found a record of the mayor of Hollow Shades turns out he was a doctor here and spent his time down below us," Rage said.

"Well then maybe we can ask him some questions when we get back now come on," I said as I led the others up the staircase.

However when we reached the top and I looked back to check on everyone one of the creatures leapt out of the doorway and pushed me into the elevator shaft. But, before I could fall entirely I managed to grab a bar that had come loose from its place and it stopped my fall and the creature was torn from me by the force of my stop and his leap. This caused it to leave deep claw scratches on my body when he was thrown off me. I then let out a scream of pain while the monster fell into the darkness below.

"Ash you alright!" Rage asked from above and I saw him and the girls looking at me.

"Yeah but covered in blood," I said as I looked up.

"Can you fly up?" Rainbow asked.

"No the shaft is to narrow," I said.

"Alright what about climbing," Rage asked.

"This place wasn't built to support ponies only the elevator also it's gonna be hard to move cause that thing left some deep wounds in my chest and arm," I said.

"Uh Ash you have blood manipulation," Rage said.

"I know but the muscles have been torn through as well that will take time to heal and get back at full strength," I said.

"But what about when War Sword hacked your arm off?" Rage asked.

"You have no clue how this works I was using my blood to hold my arm together and heal the wound at the same time. If I did this while climbing my arm would fall off because it haven't been repaired properly there are limits to this you know," I said.

Suddenly screams came from below me from the creatures telling us they were on their way.

"Crap more of those things," Rainbow said.

"Alright hang on Ash I'm gonna levitate you up," Twilight said.

Suddenly a door was thrown off its hinges and I saw six creatures come out before they ran up towards my friends and I saw a lot more coming up only through the elevator shaft.

"No time you lot need to go," I said.

"Oh no Ash you're not pulling off another one of your crazy stunts," Rage said.

"I don't want to either Rage not after last time but it's either you stay and help me and we all get captured or die or you leave me and I figure out a way outta here," I said sternly.

"But Ash-," Twilight started.

"This isn't up for a fucking debate now get out of here!" I yelled causing the others to stare at me. "Listen I'll think of something I promise but you need to leave me here I don't want to do this to you or the others again but please there are few options."

"You'd better come back," Rage said causing me to nod before he left with the girls.

I then looked down at the creatures and braced myself for what I was planning on doing.

"Alright mother fuckers I'm coming for you," I said as I summoned my armour and let go of the bar and fell into the dark.

I woke up at the bottom of the elevator shaft and my legs were full of pain so I used blood manipulation to check the injuries and discovered they were both broken. I then used blood manipulation to help heal my wounds and apply a bit of healing magic to my legs to heal the bones a lot faster. So I lay there for half an hour till my injuries healed before I heard a voice whispering in my ear causing me to look and see a doorway on the bottom level dimly lit. So getting up I followed the whispering till I came to a large room filed with gadgets and gizmos and in the centre were a pair of chairs one with restraints on it and two different rune circles around one chair. But, the circles had their similarities I then had a look at a desk and saw books about souls and magic and upon closer inspection I discovered this was once the mayor's laboratory when he worked in the asylum. I then realized that he was experimenting with souls so he could take the number of years a pony had left to live and add it to his own. I then heard a door creak open and saw a door at the back at the room so I walked over to it and saw a well torch lit tunnel. I then began to walk down the tunnel keeping an eye out for anything but suddenly ponies with those creepy smiles on their faces burst through the walls. One had pinned me to the wall by grabbing my throat and squeezing it but I used my right hand to deliver a punch to the pony's head. But, instead of my fist meeting flesh and breaking bones I heard what sounded like porcelain breaking and when I removed my fist I saw the face crack and fall apart exposing a decomposed face. Suddenly, the thing let out a scream that almost blew out my eardrums but in a twisted disoriented voice it...no she asked me to kill her.

Honouring the undead mare's request I made a blade out of holy magic and stabbed the mare through the chest and as the life faded from the body I heard her whisper a thank you before I felt her soul enter me. That's when I she showed me how she became like this and to say I was disgusted and horrified was an understatement because the mayor committed a horrific ritual of stealing all the years the mare had left to live and also a number of disgusting rituals. I placed the body of the mare on the ground and saw many more ponies who had their lives taken standing before me along with the guard unit the princesses and Faust sent. So I made the Heavenly Cross on my arm and charged into hoard of lost souls destroying the bodies and releasing the souls trapped within only for them to fly into my body showing me more deaths that fuelled my rage. Once I made it the end of the tunnel the Heavenly Cross disappeared and my left arm became demonic from anger.

I walked down the rest of the hallway leaving a trail of flaming footprints behind me till I came to an elevator that had power in it I then quelled my demonic arm before I stepped into an elevator and rode it to the top. Once I did I was greeted by a disturbing sight the smell of death was heavy in the room and I saw ponies in cages or shackled to the floor they all looked thin but to add more to the horror. I saw pony bodies around them many still had flesh on them and others had porcelain pieces on them meaning they were once undead and others were just bones. But, on several of the bodies I saw pony teeth marks on them meaning that some of these ponies had been starved for so long they committed cannibalism. I shook off the disgusted feeling and looked around and saw a Thestral mare so I walked over her but when the mare noticed me she backed away but I kneeled down in front of the cage and removed my helmet.

"Please you don't need to fear me I just want to help you escape this awful place," I said causing the mare to move closer slightly.

"Who...who are you...what are you?" the mare asked.

"Ash I think this mare has been imprisoned for longer then you've been here,” Epsilon said.

"My name is Ash Blade miss and I'm the last Demonic Angel I was sent here by Queen Faust and her daughters to help," I said.

"Who's Queen Faust?" the mare asked.

"The ruler and creator of Equris and everything in it and she is also the mother of Princess Celestia and her siblings," I said shocking the mare.

"How long have I been here?" the mare asked.

"I don't know but the point is I'm getting you out," I said as I unlocked the door with my blood.

"Wait...that pony upstairs he's taken a filly upstairs to do what he's done with the others her parents have left her in my care before they were taken," the mare said.

"Alright I'll go take care of it meanwhile you seem to know this room well so I need you to take this and free the ones that are still sane and let them know to stay put till I get back," I said as I handed the mare the key causing the mare to nod.

I walked up the stairs and came to a door and opened it revealing a dark hallway with decaying walls, chains hanging from the ceiling, eyes that watched me through the cracks in the walls and all sorts of things I wouldn't dare mention. I made my way through the house the sound of creaking wood beneath me was the only thing that made my presence in this place known to anyone here Epsilon then informed me he felt a dark magic upstairs in the attic. So I ran to the stairs and began to climb them when suddenly something grabbed my throat and yanked me closer to the wall. I then saw it was a ghostly figure with a black veil over its face and bony fingers the figure then screamed at me but I grabbed the figures neck myself causing it to let go of mine in surprise before I roared in its face. With a shriek the figure disappeared back into the wall I then ran up the rest of the stairs.

Epsilon directed me to the door to the attic but as I tried to reach for the doorknob it turned into a set of jaws and nearly bit my hand. Suddenly, a large eye with a black sclera and aqua green iris opened in the middle of the door and glared at me. I simply glared back and thrusted my demonic hand into the eye spewing out a black substance before I turned the knob and opened it without any trouble. I went up the stairs and looked around and saw five robed figures standing around a glowing rune circle and four ritual braziers stood around them and in the middle of the circle was a cadge and in a cage I saw the filly the mare mentioned. I saw she was a Thestral so thinking quickly I teleported over and wiped out a part of the rune circle which disrupted the magic and blew out all the torches. While the ponies tried to figure out what was going on I placed my assassin robes on for intimidation before I stepped in front of the filly and relit the braziers with a dark blue flame making the scene become creepy. I could see the robed figures were freaking out despite the hoods covering their faces I gritted my teeth behind my mask and kept my eyes on the ones that were in my view beneath my hood.

"What the hell is going on who is that?" a pony in front of a window before me asked so I teleported in front of him causing him to stare at me in shock.

"I'm the guy who's about to send you to the reaper," I said before I kicked the pony out the window.

I then saw two ponies draw a wiggly ritual dagger and charge at me but I grabbed them and tossed them towards the door. Suddenly, another dagger wielding pony tried to stab me but I dodged to the left and elbowed the figure in the back of the head sending the pony out the window. I then saw the last pony try to make a brake for it but I teleported in front of him and used my left hand to punch the pony through the floorboards below him. I then looked at the filly in the cage and opened it and helped the small filly out of it and noticed she looked at least 7 years old which fuelled my anger more.

"Listen little one I just need to go catch the bad guys so I need you to stay here please," I said causing the filly to nod once before I made my arm become demonic and jumped down the hole I made while words and voices of vengeance danced in my vision and ears.

I then saw the pony I hit and saw he was limping down the stairs while his buddies were trying to open the door. Suddenly the limping pony pulled of his hood revealing the mayor before he fired a blast of magic at the floor in front of the staircase and I saw a dark ghostly spectre pull itself out of the wood without disturbing the floorboards and scream at me. However, I just raised my left hand and snapped my fingers engulfing the spectre in flames I then looked at the ponies and saw they were still trying to escape so I leapt over the railing and glared at them.

"Here allow me," I said before I used my magic to blow the robed ponies into the doors smashing them open.

I walked out of the building and saw Rage was outside and he had his swords drawn and the temperature coming off Rage was unbearably hot. I then looked behind him I could see many disembodied undead ponies.

"I see you met my brother," Rage growled.

"Sorry I took so long Rage I had some company on my way here," I said.

"Now what should we do with this wasted load of flesh, blood and air?" Rage asked.

Suddenly I sensed a lot of movement and saw tons of undead ponies shuffle out of the woods and I looked at the robed ponies and saw the mayor grin at me.

"Do you think I'm going to allow a pair of hairless apes stand in the way of my work I've worked for too long on this and I will gain immortality!" the mayor said.

"No...you’re a puppeteer that toys with the bodies and souls of others...and it's time I cut the strings," I said as I unsheathed Whispering Wind and slashed at the air around me.

The zombies then changed their targets and headed straight for the ones that caused them their misery the ponies huddled in fear. The undead shattered their porcelain masks and unleashed their unholy screams of vengeance before they descended on the ponies tearing them limb from limb while they screamed in agony while Rage and I watched. Soon all the undead collapsed and both Rage and I collapsed to our knees as well and all the souls Rage and I absorbed when we slayed an undead body left us. I then gazed at souls of the ones that slayed the necromancers and they looked back at me before they bowed and faded away.

"Rage," I said.

"Yeah," Rage replied.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yeah,”

"Good cause we need to get the imprisoned out of that place there's a filly in the attic could you go help her?" I asked.

"Sure," Rage said before he left.

I then went back inside the house and began to help get the ones who were trapped inside the house escape and when I did I saw guards arrive along with the mane 6. When my friends saw me Pinkie ran over to me and wrapped me in a terrific hug.

"You're alive," Pinkie cried.

"Hey I promised didn't I," I said as I rubbed the top of the mare’s head causing the mare to smile.

"You had us all so worried," Applejack said.

"I'm sorry guys I really am," I said.

"Whoa what happened here?" Rainbow asked looking around at the carnage.

"Necromancers with a doll fetish," I said as gestured to a broken piece of porcelain.

"No wonder why I couldn't detect any dark magic the porcelain must have concealed it somehow," Twilight said.

"I don't suppose you apprehended the ones behind this like the princesses ordered?" Rarity asked.

"No but in my opinion the deserved a worse fate then the one that was handed to them," I said.

"Ow, ow, ow let go of me!"

I looked at the source of shouting and saw Rage exiting the house without his helmet and with the small filly biting down on his head. So I walked over to the pair and summoned some bread for the filly.

"Come now little one my brother isn't meant to be chewed on," I said as I handed the bread to the filly.

The filly then released my brother's scalp from her tiny muzzle and looked at the bread curiously before she reached out and accepted the bread and slowly began to nom on it in the cutest way possible. I then removed the foal from Rage's head and held her in my arms and did a scan on her and was relieved that she won't suffer from any permanent damage that may have been done.

"Now let’s go look for the mare that's taking care of you," I said as I carried the mare through the small crowd of freed captives and guards.
When my friends saw the filly they cooed at her while she ate but when my friends appeared the filly chomped down on my right arm causing me to wince in pain slightly. And this caused the others to recoil slightly in surprise at the action.

"Now sweetie I don't think it's alright to bite people," Fluttershy said moving closer but this caused the filly to bite harder.

"No it's alright guys it's alright little one they're all friends of mine and I promise they won't hurt you,' I said causing the filly's grip to loosen slightly but not release my arm.

"Willow!"

I looked at the voice and saw it was the mare from the basement and she had bandages on her arm.

"Here you go and you'll be glad to know that she's in no danger of anything," I said as I handed the now named filly to the mare.

"Thank you and it seems she's taken a shine to you," the mare said as she took Willow from my arms and allowed her to bite her hand.

"What makes you say that?" Rage asked as he walked over to us while rubbing his head.

"Willow here only bites those she trusts and likes," the mare said.

"Seems she really likes you Rage," I chuckled.

Suddenly, I heard puking come from the house and I saw a guard possibly a recruit stumble out of the horror house puking up his contents. I also saw there were guards bringing out cages that held ponies whose minds were broken one of them even bit hard on one of the guard’s arms causing them to drop the cage.

"What happened here?"

I spun around and I saw the princesses, Faust and the three top Wonderbolts were here and were staring at the bodies the guards were clearing.

"A lot of bad shit," I said.

"And the ones behind this?" Faust asked.

"Check the contents of the victim's stomachs," I said as I began to walk away.

"Ash you were supposed to apprehend them," Celestia said causing me to turn and face her.

"They didn't disserve a merciful punishment Celestia in fact what they got was too good for them and if you doubt my word have a look inside I fucking dare you!" I yelled as I pointed to the house.

The royal family recoiled at my words along with the Wonderbolts and my friends while I just stormed off and sat down against a tree. I then saw the princesses and Faust along with the Wonderbolts and Rainbow went inside only to come back shortly with pale faces which was quite a feat for both Celestia and Faust. I even saw Soarin, Fleetfoot and Chrysalis puking up the contents of their stomach's and I then saw Faust walk over to me and sit down next to me.

"How many?" Faust asked.

"Too many...did you see the ex-doctor’s notes?" I asked.

"Yes," Faust said before we entered a long silence.

"What will happen to them the broken ones I mean?" I asked.

"We’ll see what we can do...hopefully give them the help they need," Faust said.

"Okay," I said.

"Ash."

I looked at the new voice and saw everyone was standing around us.

"Fluttershy and Applejack told us about your fear of asylums and we just wanted to check on you," Rage said.

"Wait you’re scared of asylums?" Spitfire asked.

"And I have a right to be," I said.

"Do you...wish to talk about it?" Luna asked.

"No but it may help me feel better but it's just I worked hard to bury this part of my life deep down inside me ever since I found out about it," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Faust asked.

"When I woke up after Heartless restored my memories you all saw my emotion and how I refused to speak to anyone for three days right?" I asked earning nods from the group. "Well it was because I overcome by all the guilt of things I let happen that harmed and killed many friends I had over my life and this is one of the many things that haunt me."

"Why," Faust asked.

I was silent for a few minutes before I let out a sigh.

"A few lives after I got my...eye put in the tree of life placed me in an asylum no idea why it did this I will never know. But, I knew there was a darkness in that place that I didn't like the doctors there ran tests and experiments on me and other inmates they injected us with chemicals trying to turn us into...something," I said.

"Something?" Dream Catcher asked.

"It involved the military but I was the most favourite test subject in that place because I was visited by the head doctor and a general more often than most and the only name I got was Subject 63 in Project Apocalypse," I said.

"Project Apocalypse it sounds like a doomsday weapon," Rage said.

"Which is exactly what it was," I said.

"Uh I was just joking," Rage said.

"The asylum was real but it also gave the government a great cover for human test subjects. I was the most important because somehow and some way they knew about my right eye and wanted to weaponize it and put it into other inmates," I said.

"Messing around with a nether lord's power is never a good thing because it's unpredictable like chaos magic," Faust said.

"So the government turned you and others into super soldiers or something?" Rage asked.

"Almost...but...I...turned them into something worse," I said.

"What do you mean you turned them into something worse?" Celestia asked.

I then pulled out a memory from my head and it showed me strapped to a chair in a bleached white room and doctors were walking around the lab with all sorts of equipment. My past self had awakened and that's when a doctor who I knew as the one in charge of the asylum was testing a needle which caused my past self to struggle with the restraints. The doctor walked up to me and gently wrapped a hand around my younger self's throat and forced me to look at him and then he aimed the tip of the needle at my right eye causing the others to gasp. And when it was inches away my right eye changed and I had let out a powerful scream of fear that blew all the doctors back and fried any electronics in the room. The scream was so powerful it sent out a blast of wind right out of the memory.

When everyone both out and in the memory recovered screams echoed around the room and the doctors quickly scrambled to unstrap my barely conscious past self and began to drag me away. As they did we saw all the inmates seemed to screeching in pain and were turning into terrifying monsters which shocked the group. My past self was put on the bed in his cell and the door closed my past self curled himself into a ball. But before the door could be locked screams echoed outside and something hit the door making a massive dent and when my past self got off the bed and went to open the door he gasped in terror. Something sat outside the door eating the insides of the doctors till they were all but hollow. It walked on two legs but had the torso wrapped in black armour and tail like those of a scorpion it only had a mouth on its head and a pincer on the end of a tail instead of a stinger and four extra arms some with pincers and some with hands. When it turned to my past self who was clearly afraid of the thing and the way the blood dripped down its body. The thing then let out a roar and left leaving the mutilated corpses behind and that's when I stopped the memory.

"That was one of the many things I created that day when I was held there and I haunted that building like a lost soul living in constant terror of the things that lived there also," I said.

"Why didn't you leave?" Applejack asked.

"I didn't know where else to go because my first memory was of me waking up in that place I could barely talk or write or even read in that place," I said.

"So how did you survive?" Soarin asked.

At this memories I wished to forget clawed into the front of my mind and all the colour drained from my face before I leaned to the side and emptied the contents of my stomach a second time that night.

"Please...don't ask me to remember that," I said when I recovered.

"Okay Ash no one will ask...now let's get you all home you've all had a long night," Faust said.

I could only nod before I let out a yawn and began to close my eyes fearing the nightmares that would be joining me in my slumber.

Chapter 59 Will You...

I woke up to the sound of a familiar tune before I opened my eyes and saw I was in the bedroom at my place wearing nothing but pyjama pants. I then felt something nice and warm on my side and saw Luna up against me wearing a pyjama shirt and panties not that I was gonna complain and I saw her playing angry birds on my IPod which she managed to grab from my arm when I was out. So I tapped her shoulder getting her to look at me and she saw I was awake.

"Oh Ash I'm sorry did I wake you?" Luna asked.

"Yes but I needed to get up and you needed to ask little filly," I said as I used my magic to move my IPod out of her grip and into mine.

"Hey give that back I only had two more pigs to eradicate," Luna said desperately trying to get my game back but I kept it out of reach from the mare like a parent would a child.

"You know the rule no games before - whoah! I cried out as Luna jumped on me like a jungle cat burying my face in her bosom as she tried to grab my IPod.

"Give!" Luna demanded.

"Settle down you crazy mare breakfast first game later," I said as I pushed Luna off me.

"Don't treat me like a child," Luna said making another grasp at my game only for her fingers to grip air as I moved my IPod out of reach once more.

"Only if you quit acting like one," I said as I teleported to another part of the bed.

"Ash you will hand over that game or I will charge you for being a tyrant and treason," Luna said.

"Come and get it you little gameaholic," I said as I sat upright on the bed.

I then saw Luna's horn light up and I was gently pushed backwards and realized I was on the edge of the bed resulting me to fall onto the floor.

"Huzza," Luna cheered as she held my devise up in victory which she grabbed with her magic before I hit the floor.

Luna then started playing again but I heard the sound of the failure come from both the game and Luna.

"You done with your little rage quit?" I asked.

"I do not rage quit," Luna pouted cutely.

"Sorry I meant temper tantrum," I said playfully causing Luna to groan and flop onto the bed. "Alright enough moping I know to make you feel better."

"How?" Luna asked as I picked her up bridal style.

"A good long bath," I said as I carried her into the bathroom.

A few hours later after the both of us washed each other and preened the other's wings I then came around to lathering Luna's mane.

"Oh it's so nice when do that," Luna said completely melted in my technique before I stopped. "Wait why have you stopped?"

"I've completely lathered the shampoo into your mane Luna I just need to rinse it out," I said.

"I think you actually missed an area on the left," Luna said.

"You said that fifteen minutes ago Luna and it was on the right side and so you told me to do it over again now let me let me rinse your mane out," I said causing Luna to roll her eyes while I poured water over her lovely mane while stroking it and repeated this till I finished. "There."

"Thank you Ash," Luna said as she moved to sit on my lap with a sigh.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

"Hm oh no it's nothing Ash It's just I was thinking about the winter holidays," Luna said.

"Why is one coming up?" I asked.

"Apart from the first snowfall of winter but apart from that there is nothing that happens in winter," Luna said.

"Nothing happens in winter huh," I thought out loud.

"Not interrupting am I?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Discord sticking his head out of the toilet bowl.

Luna let out a scream as she tried to cover herself while I sent a glare at Discord.

"What are you doing here?" I asked angrily.

"I have a message to give you from mother is all Ash," Discord said.

"Can't it wait and besides she can message me herself she has a phone," I said.

"Well I suppose it could of and to answer the second question I was on my way down here to visit my dear friends so mother asked me to drop off a message for you Ash asking you to come to Canterlot later at one o'clock," Discord said.

"That all?" I asked.

"I believe so yes," Discord said.

I then used my magic to pull the lever on the toilet and I saw Discord's head spin around with a surprised look on his face before he was flushed down the drain.

"Your brother certainly doesn't get personal boundaries does he?" I asked.

"No and why would mother wish to see you when you just got back from Hollow Shades?" Luna asked with a small whine.

"No clue but it better be important," I said as I got out of the tub and began to dry myself.

"Where are you going?" Luna asked.

"I've got some stuff for Caramel to do along with a meditation lesson for Pip and also I agreed to help the Apples down at the farm," I said.

"But you should be resting the nightmares from last night kept you up to a great extent," Luna said.

"I know but I made these arrangements before I left for Hollow Shade and I Pinkie Promised to do them," I said as I hung up the towel and began to get changed.

"Very well but please Ash don't strain yourself," Luna pleaded.

"I won't," I said before I kissed Luna on the end of her nose causing her to giggle before I left.

I stepped out of my room and I saw Flawless Job talking with Pip while Luna and I were bathing I was told the new additions of the staff have found a place to call home in Ponyville.

"Ah good to see you up and about sir I was told of what happened," Flawless Job said.

"Hello Flawless Job I trust you're settling in nicely?" I asked.

"Yes sir Moonlight Dew and Rose Petal are enjoying the work here so far as much as I am and both Silver Tray and Feather Duster have been very helpful," Flawless said.

"I am glad now Pip have you had breakfast?" I asked.

"Uh no sorry," Pip said.

"No matter we'll get some food on the way," I said.

"Um sir not that it’s any of my business but is that wise?" Flawless Job asked.

"I appreciate the concern Flawless but Pip has a meditation lesson to get to soon and my schedule for today is loaded enough as it is so breakfast will have to be on the way," I said.

"I see then I wish you both well until you return," Flawless Job said with a bow before he left and Pip and I also left to go to Sugar Cube Corner.

Later at Sweet Apple Acres

Thanks for your help Ash but we'd understand if you didn't come because of what happened yesterday," Applejack said as I placed the last bucket of Apples in the wagon and closed the back.

"No way AJ you know how Pinks is with a Pinkie Promise and I Pinkie Promised to help besides I needed something to help take my mind off the nightmares," I said as I went around to the front of the wagon and began to pull it towards the barn.

"Fair enough on the last part but I think Pinkie would forgive you if you were recovering from that terror filled building," Applejack said.

"Would you want to risk it?" I asked.

Applejack then looked like she went into thought before she shuddered and shook her head.

"Ya make a good point," Applejack said.

I then pulled the cart into the barn before I walked out closed the door.

"Hey Ash you wanna stay for a meal we also have the bits to pay ya this time," Applejack said.

"Applejack please you know where this will lead so just don't alright you guys need the bit's more than I do," I said.

"How can ya say that Ash I don't see you around with a very large wallet so how do ya pay for stuff?" Applejack said.

"Applejack you remember all that treasure that was on board The Fortune Seeker?" I asked.

"All that treasure that was once in your kingdom yeah ah remember," Applejack said.

I gust grabbed the small bag on my belt and tipped it upside down and soon hundreds of gold coins came spilling out that reached my knees. I then straightened the bag and saw Applejack look like she had just been slapped.

"The bag has a pocket dimension inside so I can store the loot," I said with a smile before I used my magic to put the magic back into the pouch.

"Fair enough," Applejack said.

I walked into the farmhouse and I saw both Apple Bloom and Caramel looking at a photo album that was sitting in Granny Smith's lap.

"What'cha lot looking at?" I asked.

"Hm oh howdy Uncle Ash Granny here was just showing us some photos," Apple Bloom said.

"Mind if I have a peek?" I asked.

"No problem here sonny," Granny Smith said as she beckoned me over.

I walked behind Granny Smith's chair and gazed at the book below her and saw many different faces till I saw one I wasn't expecting to see.

"Okay now my eyes are going here but I swear that mare in the white hat looks exactly like Octavia," I said.

"Oh that there is Fiddlesticks unlike her sister Octavia she's a violin player and has a different colour mane and tail plus Fiddlesticks here loves country music," Granny Smith said.

"I'd love to meet her one day," I said.

"Well she'll be at the next family reunion if you haven't met her by then, then you’re welcome to come," Granny Smith said.

"Oh no I couldn't impose like that," I said.

"Well why not after all you’re practically family with us," Apple Bloom said.

"Half pint has got a point you know Ash your always welcome to join," Granny Smith said.

"I'm also thinking of attending as well Ash," Caramel said.

"Well I'll think about it sound fair?" I asked.

"Sure," Apple Bloom said

Granny Smith then turned the page to one of a couple getting married and I could tell just by the faces they were Applejack, Mac and Apple Bloom's parents.

"Oh now that was a day to remember my daughter in law looked so lovely in that dress and Bright Macintosh was so handsome those two were marefriend and coltfriend for quite awhile till they got married," Granny Smith said.

I gazed at the photo for quite a while and that is when a thought struck me I held it in my head for a while before I let out a smile I dashed out the front of the house and flew to Ponyville. I landed at the forge and began to grab bits of metal and began to work on them. After a little while I saw all my stallion friends and Spike come in causing to put down my work and hide it.

"Care to explain why you ran out without a word?" Caramel asked.

"Sorry a thought just crossed my mind," I said.

"A thought?" Soarin asked.

"Yep," I said simply.

"Does this thought have anything to do with this?" Spike asked holding up a red burning thick metal circle.

I panicked and grabbed the circle in my right hand but I forgot the piece of metal was really hot so I tossed it in the air in pain and fumbled with it while it was in the air. I then managed to grab it with my left hand and put it back where it was before and covered it again.

"Yes Spike it does," I said with a sigh.

"So what's going on cause it looks like a...wait is this going where I think its going?" Soarin asked.

"Yes it's a ring and it's also for Luna because I'm going to ask her to marry me," I said.

My friends were staring at me with wide eyes and slack jaws.

"Wait You’re Planning To-!" Caramel began shouting before I slammed a hand over his muzzle.

"There ya are Ash why'd you run off like that and why does Caramel have his mouth covered?" Applejack asked announcing his presence.

"Uh sorry Applejack it's just something came to mind and as for why I'm covering Caramel's muzzle uh it's because...He was going to say something really stupid," I said.

"Uh huh and what was this thing that was brought to your attention Ash?" Applejack asked with her piercing eyes.

"Uh..." I thought.

"I was actually looking for him to give him the new addition of Play Colt," Soarin said before he pulled out a magazine from behind his back. The cover of the magazine showed a mare in lineage and in a seductive pose.

"Why the hell do I need that!?" I asked with a growl.

"Figured you could pick up some tips from when you’re in bed with Luna," Soarin said.

"Applejack you need to leave cause things are about to get messy," I said as I began to crack my knuckles fiercely.

Applejack took that as her cue and left and when she was both out of sight and earshot I looked back at the others.

"Ok she's gone but seriously is that why you brought that magazine?" I asked.

"Well yeah," Soarin said causing me to slap him on the back of the head.

"Look I love you both as friends but the pair of you have an awful habit of biting of more than you both can chew," I said as I looked at both Caramel and Soarin.

"So you finally gonna ask her huh?" Mac asked.

"What do you mean finally we've been dating for what two years and a quarter now?" I asked.

"Just saying you could have said it sooner," Mac said.

"Yeah but it was Granny Smith who had got me thinking she said that it took her son in law some time almost their entire relationship to propose and I don't want that. I know I love Luna and I wanna take that next step," I said.

"Yeah but marriage is a big commitment," Thunderlane said.

"I know but this place and everyone I've met has been the best thing that could have happened to me you all pulled me out of my cyclone of turmoil and conflict and gave me a home here. And Luna she's been the centre of it all always there when I needed her just like I always plan to be there for her when she needs me," I said.

"Well if she means so much you may want to get her something more special to wear then this," Soarin said holding up the cooled ring.

"That's because it's not finished dumbass," I said as I slapped Soarin on the back of the head again causing the ring to fall out of his grip and land in my hand before I put it away.

"So judging by what happened with AJ you want us to keep quiet about this to the mares till you’re ready?" Comet asked.

"Yes please because no offence but AJ can't tell a lie to save a life, Rarity loves gossip and can't resist keeping something like this hidden and Pinkie Pie can barely keep a secret this big," I said.

"True," the stallions and dragon nodded in agreement.

"Now the rest can keep quiet but I just don't want to risk it forgive me if I'm being paranoid but this needs to be special," I said.

"Alright Ash we'll keep quiet about this for you till you're ready," Comet said

"Thanks guys," I said before I suddenly saw the clock on the bell tower strike 12:30. "Damn I have to go guys Faust wanted to see me and I also need to tell both her and Rage about this."

"Don't worry none Ash the princesses and Queen all trust ya with your lives and Rage would be happy for ya," Mac said giving me some encouragement.

I gave the guys a nod before I walked outside and spread my wings and took off.

Canterlot Castle Throne Room

The guards pushed open the throne doors with a bow and I walked in to see Celestia, Faust, Cadence and Snowdrop were here all of whom I needed to talk to. Well except the long line of nobles and civilians.

"We are going to take a thirty minute recess so would all visitors please vacant the room," Celestia said and just like that everyone turned to leave many giving me a bow as they left.

"Seems like you’re becoming popular Ash," Faust said with a smirk.

"When you’re this good looking I would think so," I said causing everyone to giggle a bit. "Now why did you need to see me?"

"I thought you'd want to know that Amalthea came by today to tell me that the Flutterponies eggs are going well and are slowly getting ready to hatch. It appears your theory was correct," Faust said.

"That's fantastic I just hope they'll survive the coming winter is all," I said.

"Now that you mention it Ash I have been thinking about a new holiday for winter," Celestia said.

"Holidays for winter that’s coincidence cause Luna was wondering about the same thing," I said before I went into thought. "Well there are several you could do."

"Like what?" Cadence asked.

"Well a winter tournament would be one where everyone could take part in some winter activity's that could last a few days like the Equestrian Games only more winter themed," I said.

"That's a very smart idea Ash," Celestia said.

"Well there is another I have which is my favourite," I said with a smirk.

"Oh?" Faust asked.

"The winter solstice," I said.

"What is that?" Celestia asked.

"What is it," I said with a scoff. "Only the longest night of the year on earth."

...

"The longest...night?" Celestia asked in surprise.

"Yeah I mean you have longest day of the year why not one for the night and Luna could put on a show for everyone then," I said.

"I...I never thought of something like that before for Luna," Celestia said.

"Nether have I," Faust said.

"Wait you guys didn't think of this?" I asked.

"No we never thought of having such a thing," Celestia said.

"Well the summer solstice or summer sun celebration is the beginning of the year. So how about we have the winter solstice as the winter moon celebration to celebrate the halfway mark of the year," I suggested.

"Ash that sounds like a terrific idea," Celestia said.

"True," Cadence said.

"I would also enjoy that?" Snowdrop said.

"Well it appears I would be outvoted if I said no," Faust said with a smile.

"The human world is such an amazing thing filled with all kinds of interesting things one wouldn't be able to think off like you have the longest day and longest night," Cadence said.

"C'mon it's no big deal the solar system just decides to balance itself out and anyway you'd better let the other kingdoms and subjects know about this when you're ready. Just so no one freaks out," I said.

"Oh yes a good point Ash we don't want everyone to think Nightmare Moon has come back," Celestia said.

"You must really care about Luna if you wanted to add that holiday to Equestria's," Cadence said.

"I do care more than life itself which is why I need to talk to you about something extremely important," I said causing everyone to look at me while I took a humongous breath. "I'm going to ask Luna to marry me."

My words seemed to echo around the room despite me not shouting I stood quietly for an entire minute. Suddenly, the three alicorns in the room teleported next to me and wrapped me in the strongest and most life threatening hug I've ever been in all the while they were squealing into my ear. I managed to wiggle out of their death grip and watched as the three took off out the doors prancing, skipping and giggling like foals. it took me a few seconds before I ran off after them hoping this didn't lead to a severe problem which soon was soon I heard Faust cheering that her daughter was getting married and the three were running over items and ponies as if they weren't there. I then decided enough was enough and reached out with my magic and grabbed the crazy alicorns and teleported ourselves back into the throne room and closed the doors. I then let go of the three leaders and saw them begin to dance and skip along the roof all the while they were squealing and giggling.

"What's going on here?"

I looked at the source and I saw the rest of the family along with Shining and Rage were here.

"Oh hey you guys just got a bit of a happy alicorn problem," I said as I looked back at the sceptical on the roof.

"What got them like this?" Eris asked.

"I told them I was planning to marry Luna," I said and just like that Dream Catcher and Chrysalis joined the other three.

"There go the other two," Shining said watching his wife

"Seriously Ash really you decided to actually marry Luna?" Rage asked.

"You bet your swords I have she's so special to me," I said.

"This is so exciting I’m going to have a new brother," Discord said as he picked me up from behind and hugged me.

"Geez what am I a teddy bear?" I asked as I teleported out of Discord's grip.

"Apparently but it would explain why Luna likes to snuggle up beside you so much," Rage said.

"Oh ha, ha your comedy gold Rage," I said.

"So do you have any idea on how to bring that lot of fur and feathers down?" Discord asked.

"I think I've got an idea but you may want to back up a bit,' Rage said causing everyone to back away while he cleared his throat. “You know it's a stupid idea Ash just scrap the ring and be done with it."

"WHAT!" a collection of voices came from the celling before the owners crashed to the floor.

"Oooo that looked like it hurt," Eris said.

"Now that you lot have joined us back down on Equis we can talk this over like normal adults," I said.

"Sorry about that it's just that this is really exciting news," Faust said while she blushed and giggled while she and the other got up.

"Apology accepted now do me a favour and don't do that again maids are going to have a tough time getting those off the roof," I said gesturing to the hoofprints on the roof.

"I heard someone mention a ring may we see it?" Chrysalis asked.

"Uh no because it's not finished I just started but how did you know Rage?" I asked

"I know you Ash you tend to make gifts yourself as a way of showing those around how much you care," Rage said causing Cadence to squeal at the thought of me making a ring for Luna

"Fair enough but anyway I have the design and everything else but I'm missing one important thing," I said.

"What?" the alicorns asked in sync.

"How will I ask her?" I asked.

"What about at the Gala?" Discord suggested.

"Wait the Grand Galloping Gala," I said

"Not a bad idea it will certainly be a highlight over the regular nonsense," Celestia said.

"Alright but please for the love of everything that is holy try and get this one to go right and that means you too Discord and Eris," I pleaded.

"Cross our hearts and hope to fly stick a cupcake in our eyes," Discord and Eris said in sync and did the gestures.

"So Ash do you have a plan?" Cadence asked.

"Well the plan is to focus on what Luna likes and once that's done I'll present the ring," I said.

"How about in a wine glass it's how Shining proposed to me," Cadence said causing me to deadpan her.

"Cadence as much as I love your opinions on love and Shining I don't mean any offence on your creativity. But that idea has been used so many times on earth it's just corny now not only that but I think it's stupid and above all that is a thing both of you are supposed to cherish this is supposed to be for Luna after all," I said.

"Alright I see your point there so what do you plan to do? Cadence asked.

"Well she enjoys her night sky, drawing, moon roses, caramel flavoured dipping sauce, a good book, dancing, flying -," I said while pacing.

""Wait she likes dancing?" Celestia asked.

"Only when it's to her own rhythm not ballroom dancing," I said.

"Oh well that explains much," Celestia said.

"Anyway how am I going to get all that together for one moment for her and how should I ask her and what if she says no and if that happens where would it lead us then- ow," I said as I paced only for me to be slapped in the face and when I looked I saw it was Shining so I gave him a nod. "Sorry even being with Luna for this long I still have some doubts about myself.

"Ash you have nothing to be worried for you hear you're basically the colt mares can only dream of having your handsome, strong, trustworthy and you always treat mares right so don't you dare sell yourself so short," Cadence said with a growl.

"*sigh* Alright thanks guys I suppose I should get going and figure out what to do about proposing to Luna. Also please keep it quiet I’m trying to surprise her and the less that know the better," I said.

"No sweat dude you just finish that ring and figure something out," Rage said before I left.

Several Weeks Later at The Grand Galloping Gala

There we go Midnight's first Gala," I said after I took the photo of Luna and Midnight.

I was forced into wearing my coronation attire for tonight along with my crown and cape and keeping all ten of my wings shown because I was told to look appropriate while Luna wore a sparkling dress that looked like she removed part of the constellations of her night sky and with the help of Rarity placed them on the bottom half of the dress there were soft white silk straps going around her shoulders and a silver crescent moon on her chest and she also wore her royal regalia.

"I can imagine our son will find this event just as boring as the rest of his family does," Luna said.

"Well if he does he'll have his head screwed on the right way," I said with a smile as Luna and I walked into the crowds of ponies

Many ponies came to talk and bow and I saw Discord had brought the Smooze again on the condition there was no trouble this time and that he remains with Discord at all times and the girls and stallions were in their own get ups. Luna and I walked around taking in the sights and both Luna and I received many visits from various faces some who I knew others not so much. Eventually Luna and I separated while I went over to Faust with both Pip and Midnight.

"Hello Ash enjoying the night?"

I turned to see Blueblood surrounded by several mares all of whom were clinging to him.

"Pip could take Midnight and go find your grandmother while I talk to your cousin," I said as I handed Midnight to Pip before he nodded and left while I turned to look at Blueblood. "Well this is new Blueblood calling me by my name."

"I am curious as to ask if you have you finally decided to break up with my dear aunt," Blueblood said.

"This is very new and I am going to say no I will not break up with her," I said.

"Well then maybe it's time you do," Blueblood said.

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"I'll pay you a lifetime's worth of money if you end this little relationship with my Aunt, drop those two brats you have as children at an orphanage and leave Equestria permanently," Blueblood said as she pushed aside the mares around him so he can get into my face.

"Does your idiocy know no bounds Blueblood it's a wonder how you can't find a mare to actually love...if you’re even capable of it," I said.

"How dare you," Blueblood seethed.

"No Blueblood how dare you…for even think of bringing such a ludicrous deal before me," I said.

"You are nothing you're just an insect abomination that got lucky enough to taste the life of royalty. You may have been a prince a long time ago but now you are a king of a species that was wiped out because they were to ignorant to let you go to save their own skins," Blueblood said causing me to clench my knuckles so tightly you could hear them cracking. "You're the king of nothing so that doesn't exactly make you a king at all and the sooner you realise that the better you'll be otherwise someone could really get hurt," Blueblood said as he began to walk away but I stopped him by grabbing his shoulder and two of Blueblood's came up and got ready to fight me.

"Are you threatening my family?" I asked.

"It's not your family creature it's mine and you are just trying to worm your way into it now take your filthy hands off me," Blueblood demanded.

Bluebloods guards were about to make a move but stopped when two of my immortals blocked their path causing the guards to freeze.

"With the way you act Blueblood you sound like you have very little regard for your family and if I ever see you make an attempt to hurt those closest to me than the consequences will be great. But not just from me but from your aunts as well enjoy the night Blueblood because I will most certainly enjoy mine," I said as I patted Blueblood on the shoulder and left.

"You alright sir?" Swift Spear asked on my right.

"Fine Swift thanks for coming when you did," I said.

"Damn that guy I'd knock him out if it didn't mean risk getting thrown into a cell," Holy Light said.

"Don't worry about him anymore but anyway I've got to get ready," I said.

"Oh yes we came to inform you Miss Fluttershy's fireflies are ready," Holy Light said.

"Thank you now I just need to check in with Fancy Pants, Octavia and Vinyl then we're all set," I said before I walked off.

I walked through the crowds and came to the small stand where I saw a small orchestra and the ponies I was looking for along with Spitfire.

"Is everything ready?" I asked.

"Oh hey Ash yeah were all set up," Vinyl said.

"Great and Spits the sky still clear?" I asked.

"As crystal chief," Spitfire said with a salute.

"I have to say Ash this plan will leave Luna putty in your hands," Fancy Pants said.

"Oh I don't know about that," I said.

"Ash don't be so modest this song is beautiful the plan is romantic dare I say it I believe even Princess Cadence would be jealous," Octavia said.

"Well only one thing to do now I suppose go get the mare and begin," I said.

"Good luck Ash not that you'll need it," Vinyl said.

I gave the group a nod before I went to look for Luna and when I saw her I saw she had a hidden irritable look on her face while she was talking to a bunch of nobles.

"Uh excuse me everypony mind if I steal Luna away for a while?" I asked causing Luna to smile at me for her rescue.

"But of course your highness," one of the nobles said with a bow as we left.

"Thank goodness you arrived I was almost ready to lose my temper," Luna said.

"Let's go outside get away from prying eyes," I suggested.

"I like that idea," Luna said.

I led Luna out into the garden and we looked at all the nocturnal plants before I led Luna over to a small hidden part of the garden. When Luna looked she gasped at the sight of a small clearing that had Greek pillars in a half circle formation going around the area and vines were crawling up them giving it that ancient look. There was also a small bench that looked out over the city and the sky and hundreds of fireflies flew around us awing Luna.

"It's...beautiful," Luna said.

"Yeah beautiful," I said while keeping my eyes on Luna.

"Why'd you bring me out here?" Luna asked.

"Well I know how much you like dancing to your own rhythm so I had a little help to organise something,” I said as I held out my hand to Luna as a gesture for her to take my hand.

Luna then grasped my hand before I led her into the centre of the little garden and music gently began to play from the air around us.

Slowly and gracefully Luna began to dance and I tried my best to copy her skill we both remained quiet as the music drifted around us in a calming way to us the rest of the world didn't matter nor did it exist. Luna then came close and nestled here head against my neck and chest and when Luna pulled away she realized we weren't on the ground any more but rather hundreds of feet above Canterlot and the fireflies spiralled around us in a spectacular display. Being so high up without her knowing made Luna let out a small yelp of surprise and cling to me. But I gave a small chuckle and held her as if she were made of an extremely fragile glass but tight enough she wouldn't fall and stroked her mane calming her. As the song began to end I carried both Luna and myself over to Luna's stargazing spot where a small candle lit picnic was laid out for us.

"Hope you’re hungry," I said as I gestured for Luna to take a seat on one of the cushions.

"Ash this is so sweet of you," Luna said.

"Don't thank me yet," I said as I opened the basket and out flew several fruits and two bowls of Caramel dipping sauce and two caramel milkshakes came out of the basket.

"Caramel!" Luna exclaimed.

"It's your favourite treat," I said as the fruits all gathered on a plate neatly.

Luna and I then took our time enjoying the treat I prepared and I had just dipped an apple slice into my sauce and was about to eat it when I saw a strawberry in my sauce. The strawberry was then levitated out of my bowl and into Luna's mouth seductively.

"Hey you little minx you've got your own," I said playfully while Luna just giggled.

We finished our little snack before I made the utensils and candles disappear leaving behind the blanket and cushions we sat on Luna and I then turned our eyes to the heavens. We both then tried to make new constellations out of the ones that were already up there till finally Luna spoke.

"Ash I've had a lovely time so far but why have brought me up here?" Luna asked causing me to smile but point upward.

Luna followed my aim and looked at the constellation she and I made together and saw both our cutie marks light up before I bright ball appeared out of thin air and came flying towards us and stopped in-between Luna and I. Luna stared at the orb but I tilted her head upwards and in the sky were words sparkling in the night sky.

"Will you...," Luna read out loud.

"Marry me Luna?" I finished causing Luna to snap her head back to look at me.

In-between us where the orb was now stood a ring hovering in mid-air the ring was silver and the band was thick and it had a beautiful pattern carved all the way through the ring, and on top was a diamond filled crescent moon and where the rest of the moon was a circular dark blue sapphire that fitted perfectly in the gap. Luna stared at the ring for an unknown amount of time and I was beginning to lose hope. When suddenly, something tackles me and sends me rolling across the ground and when I recovered I saw it was Luna and she was crying tears of joy before she began to repeatedly kiss me.

"Is that a yes?" I asked.

"It's a fucking absolutely!" Luna screamed before she kissed me again before I placed the ring on Luna's finger.

"Oh my Faust she said yes,”

"Ow that's my tail,"

"Shut up you’ll blow our cover,”

Both Luna and I looked for the sources of the voices and I saw a large bush trembling and there were hushed words coming from it. I didn't need to see in order to know who was there and that caused me to lay my head against the ground in annoyance.

"It appears my family lack the skills of stealth," Luna whispered.

"I thought I made it clear to those idiots that this was supposed to be private," I said.

"Well then how about we turn the tables," Luna said with a devilish smirk before she leaned closer to my ear and whispered an idea.

I nodded to her before I increased our viewers hearing before Luna silently flew over to the bush and I summoned a video camera and began recording before I gave a nod to Luna.

"PRAY TELL WHY ARE YOU EAVESDROPPING ON US!?" Luna yelled in the Canterlot Voice.

Suddenly Discord leapt 15 feet into the air without his skin leaving only his bones and the rest of the alicorn siblings and Cadence screamed in fright. When they recovered Both Luna and I were laughing our heads off and I taunted them with the video recorder.

"Oh yes very amusing," Discord said as he put his skin back on and zipped it up.

"Your own fault for following us when I clearly said not too," I said.

"How can I possibly resist such a thing a proposal is nothing sneeze at," Cadence said before she sneezed.

"Well thanks to all of you that lovely mood I was in is gone," Luna said.

"But this shall be great satisfaction for us because of that," I said.

"Ash you wouldn't dare," Chrysalis growled.

Luna and I then disappeared in a flash and reappeared back in the castle and beside Faust who was standing off to the side with both Pip and Midnight.

"So how did it go?" Faust asked.

Both Luna and I smiled at each other before we showed her the ring on Luna's finger causing Faust to smile.

"I can see a lot of effort had gone into that Ash some of your best work and I'm glad it went well for you," Faust said

"But could have been better without the rest of your children poking their muzzles into it," I said.

"I'll deal with them but for now I believe there are some others you should tell this bit of news," Faust said before she indicated for us to turn around.

When we did we saw the rest of my friends were here were there staring at us in confusion. So Luna held out her hand presenting the ring causing the mane 6 (except Rainbow), Fleur and Mitta to squeal and flock around Luna gazing at the ring and Rarity demanded details while the rest silently congratulated us. Faust then made a toast informing everyone of the proposal earning a round of applause and later Luna and I presented the video to the crowd much to the sibling’s embarrassment.

Several Weeks Later

It's been two weeks since the Gala and both Luna and I were getting excited as the days rolled around and I informed my friends back on earth about what happened and they were overjoyed. But, now the night before my wedding all my stallion buddies along with Spike, Rage, Jabir and Eli were escorting me through Ponyville.

"Again I'm going to ask what the hell do you lot have planned for me tonight?" I asked.

"Not much sir just some good old fashioned guy entertainment," Storm Cloud said.

"Guy entertainment?" I asked.

"Ah here we are," Soarin said.

I had a look to see our destination and saw it was some kind of bar.

"Okay why're we here?" I asked.

"We're just giving you what I got before my wedding," Shining said as we walked up to the door.

"Before you're wedding...Oh no hold on guys," I said trying to back away.

"In you go," Rage said before he pushed me through the door.

I tripped over and landed on the floor and when I looked up I saw I was looking up a mare's skirt and saw she wasn’t wearing underwear and she was rubbing her sopping wet marehood and giving me a lustful grin. So I scrambled up and backward and into the others.

"Just so you know I hate you all and hope your deaths are horrible ones," I said.

"C'mon Ash it's your bachelor party enjoy it," Eli said before he and the others pushed me towards a seat with a table.

The others went to order some drinks leaving topless mares to circle me like a pack of sex hungry sharks and there was a stage that had mares dancing seductively on it to the music. Soon the music changed and some mares came on stage wearing some revealing outfits that matched the song.

As the song went on my friends came back and we enjoyed the show and during the performance the mares walked of the stage and danced among the audience. And when that happened they danced around me and gave me and two mares on either side of me gave me a kiss on both my cheeks. As the song began to end the mares began to walk back on stage but the last mare gave the audience a wink before she left.

"Enjoying the show so far?" Fancy Pants asked.

"I...uh...I guess," I said.

"Well sit tight Ash because this is far from over," Rage said.

"I swear I'll get you for this," I said.

We stayed in there for an unknown amount of time and had several drinks and many mares tried many ways to seduce me ranging from both rubs and lap dances and when we left we were half drunk. Somehow ended up on the Ponyville water tower where I stood and leaned against the railing while the others sat.

"Y'know last time I was up on a water tower was when I lived down in Alabama sat up on the tower looking over the town with some friends of mine. Many nights we sat up there thinking up some of the stupidest stuff we could do to pass the time," I said as I took a drink from a cider bottle.

"Like what?" Soarin asked half drunk.

"Cow tipping, firing anvils out of cannons, T.P. a house to piss off the owner," I said with a chuckle.

"Sound like some good years," Eli said taking a swig from his drink.

"Yeah damn right they were," I said as I took a drink and began to sing with the others singing with me.

After the song I saw the others had begun to fall asleep till it was just me and Rage so I sat down beside him and breathed in the cold night air.

"Rage," I started.

"Hm?' Rage asked.

"I've been thinking hard on this but I was hoping for you to be my best man tomorrow," I said.

"Best man?" Rage asked in surprise.

"Yeah you and I have done all kinds of things together and saved each other numerous times now and I figured you earned the right," I said.

"I...I don't know what to say I'm honoured," Rage said.

"Well here's to tomorrow," I said as I raised my glass to Rage.

"To you and Luna," Rage said as we clinked our glasses and drunk the remaining contents and fell into slumber.

Next Day

I woke up still sitting on the water tower and gazed at the others who were still sleeping and that's when I decided to pay the guys back for last night. I summoned a crowbar and started banging on both the rail and water tower with it like a drum causing the lot to scream in pain at the rude awakening. Once it was over I whipped up that special anti-hangover medicine before we left for Canterlot and began to get ready for the wedding. I wore a midnight blue suit Rarity made for me that faded into black at the pants. On the left side of my jacket over my heart was a silver full moon and on the on the other side of the jacket was a constellation of a wolf and finally wore my crown as requested by the royals.

Now the sun had begun to set and I stood in the castle hall at the altar and I saw everyone was here ranging from both Equestria and Earth and decorations were strung around the room showing images of both Luna and my cutie marks. I stood there patiently and looked at everyone and saw both Rarity's had put both heart and soul into everyone's outfits. I also saw the leaders of other nations had come for today finally as the sun settled below the horizon music began to play thanks to the combined efforts of both Vinyl and Octavia. When the doors opened I once again saw the girl cutie mark crusaders came in wearing flower girl outfits and behind them I saw Luna. Now to say she was beautiful would be a massive understatement her dress was made up of different colours ranging from blue bluish grey and silver. There was a thin silver veil that went over the bottom of her dress that allowed everyone to see the bluish grey underneath and at the bottom underneath the layer of bluish grey was a layer of blue. The top of the dress was also blue and the rim above the dress and gloves that reached her elbows were also silver and the area around Luna's waist was midnight blue and two stings of silver beads went around her waist. And over the bottom of her dress and as an added bonus the bottom of the dress rippled gently in a non-existent breeze. In her mane tucked behind her ear was a moon lily and finally in her grasp was a bouquet of night roses.

Luna walked down the aisle with Discord and when they reached the altar Discord teleported over to where the rest of his siblings were. He then pulled out a handkerchief and blew into it before Faust began to speak.

"Mares and gentlecolts and visitors from far away we are gathered here this evening to celebrate the union of both The charming, wise, loyal, care taker of the night and my youngest daughter Princess Luna. And the child of King Ronsihr and Queen Alga, King of the Demonic Angels, sixth knight of Equestria, knight of freedom and watchful guardian of Equestria Ash Blade. Quite the lengthy title," Faust said causing the audience to laugh a bit. “Many times we have seen the strength of the love for these two have for each other and we will continue to do so forever more and now without further ado we shall begin the vows as always mares first."

Luna then looked me in the eye before she took a breath before she smiled at me and began to speak

"While I have wedded many couples in my lifetime I honestly never believed that one day I was to be the one who would be married. There have been many who have attempted to capture my affection but all failed for not loving me for the right reasons. And this was one of many reasons why I began to let darkness consume me because I feared of being alone and forgotten and never being able to find love," Luna said before her smile returned. "But then you came someone without home, family and nothing to call your own and yet still so full of hope that burns like a bright light in the darkness. At first you were a strange curiosity but as I got to learn about you I became greatly surprised because when we first met you did not fear me or treat me like royalty but instead treated me like a normal mare giving me friendship and respect when others fled. And it was then you became my first friend since I came home. And as time moved on and the more we saw each other the more I came to realize it was you I wished to spend my life with and spend every waking hour with I can only hope that I can give you the same as which I desire I love you Ash more than all the stars that grace my night sky.”

There were a few sniffles from the crowds gathered at Luna's speech and I could see Chrysalis, Discord and Rarity wiping their eyes and behind me. I could hear Shining balling his eyes out Pip then stepped carrying two rings on a velvet pillow Luna then grasped a ring and placed it on my left ring finger. The ring was beautifully designed and was mostly black with a blue gap that went all around the ring and a Celtic pattern made of silver covered the blue and at the top was a silver wolf head with diamond eyes. When that was done Faust gestured for me to begin so I took a breath for the hundredth time that day and began to speak.

"I have to agree with you in being here in this situation for you see when I first arrived here marriage and royalty were the last thing on my mind. My only thought was figuring why I was brought here and why it happened to me. Life before I came here wasn't that kind to me I lost many people whom I cared for and given up much and being tossed into a different world as a different creature tends to throw one for a loop," I said causing a few to chuckle. "The first time I saw you Luna was when you were asking for forgiveness from your sister and questions ran through my head wondering what happened to this mare. But I decided to figure it out another time and it wasn't until we met once more at the Grand Galloping Gala that I learned about you. I then found myself opening up to you in a way I never thought I would and then you did something that I never thought was possible. You cracked through my cold exterior and showed me a new set of emotions but whenever I saw you one particular emotion kept bugging me and it wasn't until later that I made sense of that emotion and saw it as love. At first I'll admit I was afraid of what I was going to be getting myself into but in the end and after everything we've been through I can honestly say if I could do it over again I would confess my love sooner to you. I love you Luna no matter how far apart we are and no matter what happens I will always love you heart and soul."

After I spoke Shining, Discord, and Pinkie Pie were raining waterfalls even Rarity and Rosa were weeping just a little more than before. I even saw my soon to be wife gently smiling at me with a little water in her eye but I raised a hand and gently brushed my thumb against her cheek wiping away the tear. Pip then held the pillow out to us and I grabbed Luna's ring and placed it on her left ring finger all the while I smiled at Luna before we both turned to Faust and nodded prompting her to continue.

"Please step forward," Faust requested and so Luna and I stood side by side and looked at Faust. “Are there any who oppose the bonding of this Demonic Angel and mare?”

"I object."

The words seemed to cause the entire crowd to gasp and both Luna and I looked to see it was Blueblood I saw Luna's eye twitch and I could feel my left hand curling into a fist and many of my friends weren't happy with Blueblood's objection. But, none were more angry then Cadence I literally saw fire in her eyes and that made me gulp because if it were on her own wedding I'd understand but here I think she may be overreacting. Suddenly, I saw Rebeca stand up and walk down the aisle and grabbed Blueblood as she passed him and dragged him behind her.

"Release me at once you harlot!" Blueblood shouted.

At this all my cell mates who were gathered here including me drew a cross on our chest and I saw Eli shudder and when Blueblood's guards went to aid him. But the immortals grabbed them and escorted them out and as soon as the door closed I heard the faint sound of someone getting hit by another.

"She won't kill him will she?" Celestia asked walking up to me.

"No she'll do a lot worse than that," I said.

"Like what?" Celestia asked.

"Believe me you don't wish to know and by the way why was he invited?" I asked.

"I didn't invite him," Luna said before we looked at Celestia.

"I didn't send the invitations," Celestia said.

"So then he's an uninvited guest...does his objection count?" I asked.

"No but I doubt it would have mattered anyway," Faust said causing Luna and I to smile before Celestia returned to her spot.

Just then Rebeca and the immortals re-entered the room and took their places once more.

"Sorry for the interruption but please continue," Rebeca said as she sat down causing Faust to nod with a smile.

“Do you Luna, take Ash to be your lawfully wedded husband to love and cherish, in sickness and in health for the rest of your life?” Faust asked causing my eyes to lock with Luna's.

"I do," Luna said without hesitation.

“Do you Ash take Luna to be your lawfully wedded wife to love and cherish in sickness and in health for the rest of your life?” Faust asked causing me to smile.

"I do," I said calmly and without hesitation and just like that a massive weight was lifted from my shoulders.

"I now pronounce you man and mare you may now kiss the bride," Faust said,

Luna wrapped her arms around my neck and I around her waist and our lips met in a passionate mind blowing kiss both Luna's and my wings extended and I saw Luna had raised a leg behind her much like how princesses would in a storybook or so. The moon then began to rise and the stars began to come out but the stars and moon shone brighter than normal and as one final touch from me an aurora borealis exactly like the one from earth shone across the heavens. Luna and I then heard a thunderous applause from the audience before we separated and smiled at each other. After the kiss everyone made their way down to the gardens where we continued the celebration Luna and I danced to some calming music and before I noticed Pinkie shouted out 'let's get this party started' and Vinyl started up a beat and Twilight began to sing Love is in Bloom. Both Luna and I enjoyed the song greatly on Cadence and Shining Armour's wedding and sow we asked her to sing it tonight for us and when she was done I got my friends and Rage to take the stage while I stood in front of the mic.

"Mares, Stallions, Kings and Queens, visitors from everywhere I just wanted to say thank you all for joining us here tonight to make this night one to remember. Me and my friends decided to make this more special so Luna this one is for you," I said before Eli and Rage began to play their guitars.

I then began to sing while my friends sang back up and as the song went on I jumped off stage and began to dance with Luna before I got back on stage to finish the song. When it ended the crowds let out cheers for the songs and when I got off stage Luna gave me a loving kiss before she took the stage with the mane 6 from earth and began to sing.

As the song played I was filled with awe at Luna's singing and when the song ended I was left breathless before Luna nuzzled into my neck surprising me.

"Ash what's this?" Luna asked.

I looked at Luna and saw she was pulling something out of my breast pocket and it was a small card. So I grabbed it and looked it over and saw writing suddenly appear on the small card.

Meet us above the on the castle balcony looking over the party.

Luna and looked at each other in confusion before we secretly left the party and made our way onto the balcony only to find no one here.

"Do you think it was some kind of prank?" Luna asked.

"Most likely," I said.

Suddenly, the air around us went cold and silent I looked around for the source but suddenly I hear a growl and something ponces on me knocking me onto my back. But instead of some vicious animal tearing my body out it was licking me.

"Eguh get off," I said as I pushed the thing away and saw a wolf pup that was almost see through but I could easily recognize the wolf. "Copper?"

The pup just let out a happy yip before he began to lick my face again.

"Ew wolf ghost slobber," I said pushing the wolf back and held him in both my hands so I could look at the pup.

Suddenly, something then starts tugging on my ear and I look to see its Razor and then something crawled under my left hand and I see it was Rose coxing me to pat her. and then running around me in a circle was Sooty and Nicki.

"What the hey is going on here?" I asked as I sat up causing all the pups to jump into my lap and try to jump on my chest.

I then decided to hell with it I scooped up cute balls of fur in a hug and held them tight fearing they would disappear if I let go I then felt something nudge my back and I turned to see my wolf parents Snow Heart and Night Stalker. I let go of the pups and turned to face the adult wolves and hugged the two burying my face into their fur while I cried my eyes out I then pulled back and my wolf mother pressed her forehead against mine.

"I missed you too mother all of you," I said before I remembered Luna so I stood up and walked back over to her. Mother Farther guys I'd like you to meet my new wife Luna the one who can move the moon."

"It is a pleasure to meet you all," Luna said with a bow.

My wolf parents acknowledged Luna by bowing themselves but the pups ran up to her and started running around her legs in excitement Luna then picked up Rose and nuzzled their nose's against each other.

"How did you all get here?" I asked.

"Call it a wedding gift."

I looked at the new voice and saw the Five Knights of Equestria were standing to our left.

"Uncle Link!" Luna cheered when she saw the ghosts she then put down Rose and hugged each ghost.

"I believe a congratulations is in order for both of you," Corvo said.

"Thank you all but how'd you get my wolf family to come here I didn't know ghosts could invite other ghosts to come back to the living," I said.

"We didn't this was set up by someone else," Altair said.

"Who?" Luna asked.

"Don't bother Luna even I can't get them to talk," I said.

"Also there are two others who wanted to desperately see you," Link said gesturing behind me.

I then turned around to face the new arrivals but I wasn't prepared for who it was there before me stood two figures. One was female with pristine white wings and the figure next to her was male with webbed wings.

"Mom...Dad," I started.

My mother slowly walked forward and placed a hand on my cheek her touch was cold yet warm and also comforting my mother began to let out a few tears with a smile and I did the same before she pulled me into a hug and wrapped her wings around me. I then looked at my dad I saw he had a massive smile on his face and also had tears threatening to fall before he walked behind me and hugged us both and wrapped his wings around us. We all then sat on the ground the hug was so powerful I felt like it was the safest place in the world to me.

"I've been wanting to do this for so long now," I cried.

"As have we Ash?" my dad said.

"My Ash look how handsome you've become," Mom said brushing a few stray hairs from my face.

"I think my looks came from dad but most of my personality came from you," I said causing the two to giggle.

"I told you he'd be devilishly handsome," Dad said only for my mom to bat him on the back with her wing.

"Oh Mom, Dad I need to introduce my wife," I said as I gestured to Luna.

This got my parents to let go of me and release me from the loving hug so they could focus on Luna.

"Your highnesses," Luna said as she went to curtsy.

"Please young one your family now and family does not mean being formal with each other," Dad said as he embraced Luna in a hug and let her go shortly.

"I believe Ash has fine taste in who he loves," Mom said as she held Luna's hands and looked at her.

"Mom," I almost screamed in embarrassment.

"Oh I'm only teasing darling but seriously you have a kind and loving personality that is unmatched," My mother said.

"Not to mention she's beautiful you picked a rare one my boy," Dad said nudging me playfully.

"Will you be staying for the remainder of the celebration?" Luna asked.

"How we wish we could but we're on borrowed time right now," Mom said.

"We just came to see you both and offer our congratulations," Dad said.

"Well surly you can stick around long enough to meet your grandkids," I said causing both of my parents to look at me in shock.

"Grandkids?" Dad asked causing both Luna and I to smile.

"I'm a grandmother!" Mom cheered before she tackled me in a hug.

"Alright then now if you'll let me go we can go meet them," I said.

"Uh Ash that may not be a good idea on account of our...position," Dad said.

"Oh right I'll bring them up," I said as I got mom to release me and I teleported back into the party and saw Pip and Midnight with Faust.

"Uh Faust is it alright if I have my children?" I asked.

"Oh of course Ash but where have you and Luna gone to?" Faust asked.

"Catching up with my parents," I said simply as I grasped Midnight and Pip.

Faust seemed confused at first but the look on her face asked the question so I gestured for her to follow me and I flew back over to the balcony and Faust froze in place when she saw everyone.

"Hello Faust," Mom said.

"Alga, Ronsihr," Faust said in shock.

"What's the matter you look like you've seen a ghost," Dad said with a smile.

Faust was quick to hug the two while I just stood by Luna and watched as Faust mumbled out apologies.

"Now Faust no reason to be sad right now what happened you were trying to do for the good of your people we both understand so please stop blaming yourself," Mom said in a soothing tone.

"I still say I don't earn-," Faust started before my dad tapped her on the side of the head.

"No more of that," Dad said as if he was scolding a child.

"But-," Faust started but my dad raised a hand stopping her.

"Last time I saw you like this was before your wedding with Craig Faust *giggle* Now where are my grandchildren?" Mom asked.

"This is the eldest but adoptive son Pipsqueak or Pip for short," I said as I gestured to Pip who was playing with my wolf siblings.

Pip then noticed I was talking about him before he gave a small bow to my parents.

"It's nice to meet you," Pip said fixing up his crown.

"Oh aren't you adorably well-mannered but Pip I want you to call me Granny Alga from now on," Mom said.

"And I guess you can call me Pops," Dad said.

"Well it's very nice to meet you Granny Alga and Pops," Pip said.

"Heh I can see this little rascal is wearing the crown I had made for you Ash," Dad said as he picked up Pip and placed him on his shoulders.

"Well I never got to wear them so I decided to pass them on to my kids and speaking of this little guy is Midnight one of both Luna and my blood," I sad as I handed Midnight to Mom.

"Oh isn't he just precious look he has your smile Ash," Mom said as she looked down at Midnight who was reaching out to touch her face.

"You've done well to make a life for yourself my son your mother and I couldn’t be happier or more proud," Dad said before he set Pip on the ground.

"Ronsihr, Alga, everyone it's time to leave," Link said.

"Thank you Link," Mom said before she handed Midnight back to Luna. "Ash I hope your travels will take you far and are good and I for one know you'll be an amazing king."

I gave a nod before I began to say goodbye to everyone starting with my wolf family then the knights and then my parents before they all disappeared.

"Ash are you alright?" Faust asked when I didn't move from my position.

"Better than alright," I said before I tuned back to face everyone with a massive smile. "I just did the one thing I've been hoping to do all my life meeting my parents."

The group and I stood in silence just enjoying our company when a shout from below got our attention.

"Hey Luna you gonna toss the bouquet yet!" Pinkie shouted up to us while being surrounded by tons of mares.

"Well you'd better give them what they want Luna or they'll tear us apart," I said.

Luna then turned around so her back was facing the edge before she tossed the bouquet over her head I watched as it sailed through the air and over the mares. I then saw it was heading towards Rage who was enjoying a drink.

"Heads up Rage!" I shouted.

Rage looked up and then caught the bouquet and he seemed to realize what he caught before he looked back at me while I shrugged and the next thing to happen was Eris wrapping around Rage with a smile on her face. I just smiled at the two and gave a silent nod to the two before I gazed at the endless horizon in silence.

Chapter 60 Coltlantis

It has been a few months since Luna and I had our wedding and we had just finished our honeymoon which was a worldwide tour of Earth. Luna was squealing when I told her because she always wanted to see earth with her own eyes then just see pictures. We made sure to send letters back to everyone at Canterlot High and Equestria and when we did get back we had a full weeks rest before we got an invite from my friends to just have tea and relax with Celestia and Cadence at Twilight's and now we were telling the group about our honeymoon.

“So you and Luna did Highland dancing and Ash wore a *snicker* dress back then,” Celestia asked trying to hold back her giggling along with everyone else in the room

“Celestia, everyone I’m going to say this once it’s called a kilt and if you laugh payback’s a bitch,” I said cracking my knuckles.

“Anyway moving on while we were in Russia Ash and I met an old comrade of Ash’s who fought with him in World War 2,” Luna said.

“How did he take it with…y’know?” Twilight asked gesturing to me.

“Dimitri Raznof is a level headed guy but when he saw me he spat out his vodka and passed out. But we had a nice chat after he came around and calmed down from screaming ghost,” I said causing everyone to laugh.

“Regardless I’m so glad all of you could come,” Twilight said.

"It was our pleasure Twilight I was deeply curious to hear how the honeymoon went and it turns out you had a romantic time Auntie Luna especially that sunset dinner in Hawaii," Cadence said resting her head in a hand with a sigh.

"I thought the tour of Paris and Italy sounded beautiful *sigh* I am really envious of you Luna," Rarity said.

"Well I can honestly say I am extremely happy for you Luna but you'd better hold onto him otherwise," Celestia said before she leaned in close and gave my neck a playful bite causing me to fall back in my seat with a crash. "He's mine."

"TIA!" Luna yelled.

"Calm down Lulu I was just playing around," Celestia said while giggling.

"Gee thanks for that," I said before I rubbed the spot where I was bit.

Suddenly I got a text and made my phone slide out of my sleeve and I saw the text was from Faust.

"Love to stay and chat some more guys Faust wants to see me up in Canterlot," I said.

“I wonder what mother would want from you," Luna said.

"No idea but I'm not going to find out by sitting here so I'll see you all later," I said before I left.

Canterlot Castle

I walked into the throne room and I saw Faust sitting on the throne looking through some documents and Raven stood next to her with a pile of parchment in her grasp.

"Oh Ash you got my text how was the honeymoon?" Faust asked as she handed the papers to Raven who then bowed and left.

"Went rather well thank you. Now why'd you call me up here?" I asked.

I have gotten in touch with the Queen of the sirens of Coltlantis to discuss trade relations between us and I was going to meet them however my schedule has filled up rather quickly and so I am unable to go. Which is why you are here I need you to take my place and frankly you could use a little practice with trade negotiations," Faust said.

"Whoa, whoa hang on sirens as in the ones who used their voices to cause disharmony back in my world?" I asked.

"Calm down Ash those were just three bad apples in the bunch nothing more," Faust said.

"You're right *sigh* sorry I should be more careful on what I say and do," I said.

"It's alright Ash but please be careful around others now you'll be there for a few days and I've taken the liberty of having Flawless Job pack for your trip. Everything you need is on the Pale Horse ready when you are," Faust said.

"Heh you know me well. There anything I need to know before I leave?" I asked.

"Nothing that I can think of," Faust said.

"Alright thanks Faust I'll see you in a few days," I said before I left.

12 o'clock Over the Ocean

I was standing on the deck of the Pale Horse which was hovering over the calm waves and I tossed a seashell Faust gave me into the waters and waited Faust told me the seashell was actually a way of getting into underwater cities and all I had to do was toss it into the water. I stood there for a few seconds and saw a mass of bubbles appear on the surface ocean surface and I heard a strange tune enter my ears.

"SHOO-BE-DOO-SHOOP-SHOOP BE DOO-SHOO-BE-DO-SHOOP-SHOOP-BE-DOO."

Suddenly three seaponies burst out of the water and I saw they had manes and fur on the top half of their bodies but the lower half is what you would find on a seahorse. They were all different coloured and they seem to move really fast in the water.

"Hi there we got your shell so what can we do for you?" a blue mare with a magenta mane said.

"Hey there I'm trying to get to Coltlantis think you can help?" I asked.

"Sure all of you who are going jump in," another mare said who looked very similar to Pinkie Pie.

"Thanks," I said before I turned back to my crew and grabbed my bags and placed a waterproof spell on them. "You guys head back to Canterlot I'm gonna be here for a bit."

"Aye, aye sir," the crew said in sync before I jumped over the side.

I landed in the water with a splash and I tried to see where I but it was all blurry I then felt something pushing against me and then something pushing me towards the object. Suddenly, I was pushed into something and discovered I could both breath and see clearly again. I the realized I was in a massive bubble and the seaponies were pushing the bubble. As we travelled I saw more sea ponies and heard them singing.

As I listened to the tune we approached Coltlantis and the sight was unlike anything I've seen before. The city was made primarily out of corral it also looked as if they had been using other elements of the underwater terrain around them to build the city. Several sea-shells and other such objects had been used in its construction which gave it a strangely artistic appearance. What's more they used sunken ships in the construction of the city because I can see parts of old ships were used as homes parts of the city. I also couldn't help but notice a great many things like fountains and parks. Why they had fountains was anybody's guess, though it looked like they had a great many coins in them. Their parks were also made up of under-water terrain. Regardless, it all vaguely resembled buildings and places up above which resulted in me giving a low whistle and this caused the seaponies to giggle.

"Something I said?" I asked.

"No just glad your impressed not many visitors down here," the mare who looks like Pinkie said.

"Oh well it really is impressive miss-," I started causing the seapony to giggle.

"Just call me Bubbles," the mare said.

"Got it names Ash Blade but Ash is fine," I said.

"Well Ash Blade but Ash is fine why’re you here," Bubbles asked.

"I'm here to see the Queen of Coltlantis to discuss trade with Equestria," I said.

"Oh you an advisor or something?" Bubbles asked.

"Uh royal family member actually but I'm not here to brag," I said.

"Royal huh wow that's neat," a seapony said.

"He's also a handsome royal at that," another said.

"Uh I'm flattered thank you," I said.

"Well we'd better get a move on can't keep Queen Currant Chaser waiting," Bubbles said as she pushed harder against the bubble speeding us along.

As I looked around I saw we were getting attention form a lot of the residents because they were all gazing at me.

"Wow guess seeing land creatures are rare down here," I said.

Bubbles and the other seaponies then pushed me towards the palace and we came to a barrier and the sea ponies pushed my bubble against the barrier and the two then merged and I was tossed into the entrance hallway.

"Hey thanks for the lift you guys," I said.

"No problem Ash see ya around just remember to send an SOS," Bubble said before she and the others left.

I picked my bags up and walked down the empty corridor. I often saw movement in the corner of my eye but when I looked there was nothing there or it was just seaweed so I continued to walk and came to a set of doors being guarded by a pair of female siren guards. Now if you’re asking me how they are able to stand up fully when not in water well the sirens actually resemble a regular mares excerpt they had fins for a mane and tail the tails reminded me of a mermaids tail and their manes were made of fins.

"Excuse me," I said announcing my presence.

"Halt who goes there!" one the sirens shouted as she brandished her spear but when she looked at me it turned to one of surprise.

"I'm here to see the Queen of Coltlantis, Queen Faust has asked me to take her place in negotiating trade between Equestria and Coltlantis because important matters have come up," I said as I held out a letter Faust gave me.

The mare then stepped forward never taking my eyes off my face I then handed her the letter and she gave it a quick look over.

"Ash Blade King of both the Demonic Angels and the Night," The siren guard said.

"Heh uh yep that's me," I said rubbing the back of my neck.

"Well it's a real 'pleasure' to meet you your highness," the siren said with a bow empathising the pleasure part for some reason.

"Thanks but could you tell me where the Queen is?" I asked.

"Queen Currant Chaser is inside your highness," the other guard said gesturing to the door.

"Thank you," I said before both guards opened the door.

I walked inside but before the door behind me closed I swear I heard one of them saying something about me smelling magnificently but I shook it off. I looked around and saw an empty throne and no one else in the room I was confused but then saw a side door opened and out came a mare who had a horn on her forehead and large fins on her back that resembled wings giving the impression that she was an alicorn. Her mane/fins resembled a flowing river. She was taller than the rest of the sirens and her scales and coat were a mix of translucent blue and sea green and the crown she wore behind her horn was made of an amethyst coloured coral. She was dressed in a stunning dress that hugged her body.

"Queen Currant Chaser I presume," I said startling the siren.

"Who are you and how did you get in!?" the mare demanded.

"Sorry your highness your guards outside allowed me entrance and I believe this letter should explain as to who I am," I said as I held out my letter.

The letter was then enveloped in magic and floated over to the mare before she read through it and while she did I felt myself beginning to sweat. I wiped my forehead of the sweat and as I did I heard a shudder come from the Queen.

"You alright?" I asked.

"Hm oh yes just fine," The Queen said with a blush. "Well I believe I should welcome you to Coltlantis your highness. I'll have a maid take you to your room and later we shall have dinner and begin negotiations tomorrow."

"Thank you your majesty," I said before a maid showed me to my room.

Later after dinner

I was resting comfortably in my bed and the meal I had was delicious which was freshly caught and cooked fish and I wasn't bothered by the fact I was deep underwater also the was no bad feeling keeping me up but for some reason sleep refused to come to me. Suddenly, I saw light begin to creep into my room through the opening door I rolled onto my side so my back faced the door and watched as a shadow crept over to my bed. The shadow stopped and looked around before it reached for me but I sat upright and grabbed the arm and snapped my fingers causing the lights to turn on and when they did I saw it was a maid and she let out a frightened yelp when I grabbed her.

"Simple question what are you doing here?" I asked sternly.

"I...I...I," The maid said nervously as she stared at me.

I let the mare go and she took a few steps backward while I sat on the edge of the bed and glared at her.

"Well?" I asked.

"I...I'm sorry sir you see I lost my favourite necklace somewhere in the castle and I assumed I dropped it while preparing this room," the maid said with a bow.

"*sigh* Alright I suppose I can help you look," I said as I got off the bed.

"Really?" the maid asked.

"Not like I can get any sleep with you looking around the room," I said.

"No I suppose not," the mare said.

"So what does this necklace look like?" I asked.

"Oh it's a sea green seashell you'll know it when you see it," the maid said.

I then began my search around the room and often saw the maid get into a position where I could see up her dress or where I was looking at her cleavage. There was the occasional rub or two but I ignored it I then looked under the bed and spotted the necklace so I reached under to grab it. But, it was just out of reach so I used my magic to grab it and pulled it out and saw it had a beautiful wave like design etched into it.

"This it?" I asked as I held up the brush.

"Yes sir thank you," the mare said with a noticeable blush.

"You’re welcome," I said before the mare left and I got back into bed and felt sleep claim me at last.

Next Morning

I woke up and had a wash before I got changed and walked through the corridors and arrived at the dining room. I was then given a healthy breakfast and was soon joined by Currant Chaser who was wearing some casual clothing. We had a pleasant talk and I could see her constantly shifting in her seat and she both blushed and had that far off look when she gazed at me.

"You okay?" I asked pulling her from her trance for the third time now.

"Hm...Oh yes sorry I was distracted," Currant Chaser said.

"I can see that are you sure you’re alright we can postpone the negotiations for another time when you’re feeling better," I said.

"No!" Currant Chaser shouted startling me. "I mean no the sooner the better besides I feel fine."

"Okay then," I said before I cleared my throat. "Anyway where shall we hold these negotiations?"

"My private study would be a comfortable," Currant Chaser said.

"Alright," I said as I gestured for Currant Chaser to lead the way.

Current Chaser led me through the halls and I saw many of the guards were staring at me strangely but I shrugged it off as them never seeing someone like me before. We soon arrived at the private study and I saw the room was cosy with a simple table with a chair on either end of it Current Chaser then gestured for me to take a seat so I did. We talked for several hours discussing on the items of trade and the travel routes and were now discussing the amount.

"-loads of both silk and rare aqua gem stones is the equivalent exchange of Equestria's offer," I said.

"Hm indeed the amount is fair for both of us but remind me which rout will these goods be transported?" Current Chaser asked.

"Uh here the eastern current since it's the most secure and fastest route," I said as I pointed to the map in front of me.

I was about to show Current Chaser the map but she appeared next to me but awfully close to the point of my head being buried between her generous assets. Her body was rubbing up against my arm I was utterly surprised by the gesture and moved myself away just a bit to give us both some room before I focused on the map.

"Anyway I was saying the Eastern Currant would be best because-," I started but was interrupted when Currant Chaser buried her muzzle into my hair and inhaled it.

"You smell...divine," Current Chaser said.

At those words everything clicked into place the sirens were in heat and I was in the middle of it I quickly stood up and backed away while Currant Chaser gave me that predator lust filled gaze.

"Uh I'm flattered but I'm afraid I'm spoken for," I said as I showed her my wedding band.

"Oh I'm sure I can satisfy you better than her," Currant Chaser said.

I then thought reasoning with her wasn't going to get me anywhere so thinking of a way out only one thing came to mind. I held my hand up to stop the queen from doing anything before I scrolled through my songs and found one before I hit play.

"Exit stage right," I said before I teleported out of the room.

Once I was outside the doors I saw a large group of female sirens were trying to listen in through the doors and many of them had their hands over their lower region in desperate need of release. Once they saw me there was silence between us besides my music till the doors opened and Currant Chaser walked out.

"Don't let him get away," Currant Chaser said as she pointed at me.

I decided to take this as a cue to run so I dashed down the hallway as fast as my legs could go which was pretty fast I then turned left and saw my only way out was into the ocean so with quick thinking and hoping I could pull it off I sucked in some air and leaped through the barrier. As I went through I grew gills around my neck allowing me to breath and a spell over my eyes allowing me to see while my feet turned into a silvery grey tail with a black tribal pattern on it. I also got rid of my torso clothing and wings so I could move easier through the water and I was glad both my earphones and IPod were waterproof. I had a look at myself which wasn't long before I saw the sirens were catching up with me so I swam off at speeds close to how I fly.

I rushed through the city gaining the attention of many sirens I looked behind me and I saw Currant Chaser was leading them I tried making sharp turns to lose the sirens but they were too close to lose that easily. So I swam up the side of a coral pillar and once I reached the top I dived downward and saw a bubble being pushed by Bubbles and the other sea ponies and as I got closer I saw my friends and the royal family. I dove past them probably scaring the hell out of them but at least I got their attention and I then dived into an underwater tunnel and swam through it till I came to an area filled with shipwrecks. I was forced to swim through several till I immerged from a hole in the deck and looked around and saw I was surrounded by sirens.

"Crap!" I shouted before I dived back into the hole again.

Once I was back in the hole the sirens lunged at me but they all got stuck in the hole I let out a sigh when suddenly Current Chaser and more sirens came after me. I then swam through another hole and zigged zagged through the park and looped around the sirens before I decided to swim towards the palace dodging sirens along the way. Once I came to the entrance I saw the others were there but I couldn't stop and so I swam through the barrier and my head collided with Rage's knocking us over. I skidded across the floor and stopped and sat up just as the song ended.

"Man that sucked," I said.

"Ash!"

I looked at all of them and saw they were staring at me and I saw Luna, Rarity and Cadence were blushing.

"Uh Ash why do you have a tail?" Rage asked as he gestured to my where my legs were.

"Oh you guys like it," I asked with a sheepish grin as I gave my tail a flick.

"Very impressive Ash I can see you've been working on body modification you even got the gills right," Faust said as she gestured to her neck pointing to the location of my gills.

"Body modification you lucky guy," Cadence pouted

"That tail is simply marvellous Ash oh I've just got an idea for a new line and yes even I'm envious of that technique," Rarity said.

Suddenly a siren lunged through the window and grabbed me before we went through the window opposite. But, I teleported back into the corridor and made my tail turn back into a pair of legs and made sure I had pants on and then put on a shirt and the others gathered around me just as more sirens burst through the entrance with Current Chaser in front of them.

"JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING WITH MY HUSBAND!" Luna roared in the Canterlot Voice taking the sirens completely by surprise and she was about to lunge at them

"That's enough Luna," Faust said stopping Luna.

"Queen Faust to what do I owe the pleasure?" Current Chaser said with a bow.

"It has been brought to my attention by Princess Twilight Sparkle that it is the sirens moment of heat. So we have come to bring Ash back to Canterlot while we finish the trade negotiations and Ash you have my sincerest apologies for sending you here without knowing of what was happening," Faust said with a bow.

"Here I thought you knew everything about every creature," I said under my breath as Luna stood by my side.

"Uh guys we've got a ton of eyes on us," Rage said nervously.

I then looked around and saw Rage had every right to be nervous because of the many sirens staring at us. Some of them even moved closer but Luna and Eris bless them grabbed myself and Rage and either growled or hissed at the sirens reminding them of why these two and the others are considered goddess.

"Allow me," Current Chaser said before she let out a loud whistle causing the sirens to leave before she looked at me. "Ash Blade you have my sincerest apologies for what me and my subjects almost did to you," Current Chaser said with a bow.

"Well I can't really be mad at you for being in heat so it's all good but please call me Ash," I said.

"Thank you Ash and please call me CC also there is no need to worry about the negotiations we practically finished them before 'ahem' this happened," Current Chaser said.

"I see well I'm glad that's settled I'll have Ash give me the details on our trip back," Faust said.

"The sea ponies will take you back to the surface when you collect your luggage Ash," Currant Chaser said.

"Thank you CC," I said.

After I grabbed my stuff we left Coltlantis and Pinkie talked with Bubbles (mostly about parties) and then I realized there were two of them now and heard Faust mutter a rhyme that went like land, sea and air they'll dominate parties everywhere. We arrived back on the pale horse and we said our goodbyes to the sea ponies.

"Man that was one hell of a trip," I said as I slumped down against the railing.

"I'm just glad we were able to reach you before those sluts tried anything," Luna said leaning on the railing next to me.

"Be nice Luna but what I wish to understand why try to bang me I mean I know it was heat season but surely they had the sense to know I was a different species entirely. So why did they all go for me like that I'm not that special not even number one hottest guy around," I said.

"Actually you are according to Playmare."

I looked at the voice and I saw it was Celestia.

"What makes you say that sister?" Luna asked.

"Here," Celestia said as she handed me a magazine.

I grabbed the newspaper and looked at the cover and saw it was mare’s magazine and to my shock I was on the front cover of the magazine I was wearing a white open button shirt revealing part of my chest. I was also wearing dark grey jeans and I was looking at something off to the side and I was removing a pair of aviators from my face. As an added touch it looked like a gentle wind was blowing through both my hair and shirt and next to the pic were the words 'Newest Royal and Knight of Equestria Declared Sexiest and Hottest Male Around'.

"Ash why didn't you tell me you had your picture taken for Playmare?" Luna asked almost scolding me as she yanked the magazine away from me to look at it.

"I didn't apply for it but I think I have a good idea on who took that pic," I said.

"Really well if your right remind me to thank them," Celestia said with a small giggle.

"Whoa hey girls check this out," Rainbow said as she snatched up the mag and flew off towards the mane 6.

"Rainbow bring that back," I said before I ran after her but she was already showing the others.

"Well shucks Ash you look pretty good," Applejack said when she saw the picture.

"But of course he does the style, the looks, the lighting, the form how the very elements seem to make Ash grander than he already is," Rarity said as she also peered at the magazine.

"Are you all trying to get me to become the biggest target in heat season?" I asked as I grabbed the magazine and rolled it up before I gently hit Rainbow over the muzzle with it.

"What's the problem Ash?" Fluttershy asked.

"The problem is this mag has a picture of me on it which someone took without my permission," I said causing the group to form a collective o with their mouths.

"Well judging on how well this picture turned out I can only assume Photo Finish took this picture," Rarity said.

"No Photo would have made herself known to me if she took this I believe this is Lyra's work," I said.

"Lyra!" everyone screamed.

“Well I must say she certainly caught your best side I dare say it’s a massive improvement from the last model,” Rarity said.

“Who?” I asked.

“Prince Blueblood,” Rarity said causing me to smile a bit.

“Well if Blueballs didn’t like me before he’s certainly going to hate me now,” I said.

“Jerk deserves it not exactly Prince Charming material right Rarity,” Rainbow said.

“No but thank Faust we have another two who are more so and one of them is a king now,” Rarity said looking at me and Shining.

“C’mon guys being a king isn’t a big whoop,” I said.

“Uh yeah it is dude you get to make new laws and stuff you’re practically untouchable,” Rainbow said causing me to roll my eyes.

“And everything about you says you’re royal from the way you look, sound and act Ash,” Rarity said.

“Oh Rarity that reminds me you need to see the window of Ash’s coronation,” Twilight said.

“WHAT Twilight why didn’t you tell me this sooner,” Rarity said as she grabbed Twilight and began to shake her.

The rest of mares stared their formal friend actions while I just smiled and walked over to the helm and steered us back to land.

Author's Note

I know it's not much but I've been having writer's block as of late.

Chapter 61 Bad Blood

My friends and I were standing in the hall of windows in Canterlot Castle and everyone was gazing up at my coronation window in awe and Rarity was sputtering out gibberish at the sight.

"Well I'll be that there window is pretty darn fancy," Applejack said.

"True but kinda makes me feel like I've got a big head," I said.

"Just seems like a regular window to me only more sparkly," Rainbow said.

"WHAT!" Rarity screamed Rainbow before she grabbed her. "Take that back at once this window if far from being ordinary the beauty of it the way the light of the gem simply just draws you into it, the way it scrams power yet being humble fierce yet gentle the way-," Rarity said but I placed a finger on her lips to stop her rambling.

"We know how much you love the window Rarity but seriously I think you may be overpraising it," I said.

"But it is absolutely divine," Rarity said causing the royals and Twilight and me to snicker in amusement. "Was it something I said?"

"It's nothing Rarity but out of curiosity maybe you could think of a design to add to the Rarity's Royal Regalia collection," Twilight said.

"*scoffs* Absolutely not!" Rarity shouted.

"Huh?" everyone asked in shock and surprise.

"Such a thing does not deserve a place in Rarity's Royal Regalia," Rarity said with a stern tone before she let a smile. "An outfit like that deserves its own line!"

"Seriously? I asked with a smirk.

"But of course darling the design the beauty oh my mind is buzzing with ideas and I can use some items from Aephoceria as inspiration," Rarity said as she squeal of excitement.

"Tell me Rarity out of curiosity what will you call this bold new line," Faust asked with a smile causing Rarity to lift a hand to her chin in thought.

"Oh dear I'm afraid I don't have a grand name for such a grand line," Rarity said.

"Hey you'll figure it out you always do," I said.

"Thank you Ash," Rarity said.

Suddenly a guard comes running into the room and is out of breath when he stops.

"Whoa soldier take a few breaths before you keel over on us," Shining said.

"Your highnesses...I...have to...inform you...there's a disturbance in Ponyville," the guard said causing everyone to give a worried look.

I was standing in front of the Pale Horse with my friends and we were all looking at the town of Ponyville. Turns out many of the civilians were fighting each other with Mayor Mare standing on the side trying but failing to defuse the situation.

"*sigh* I leave home for a day and look what happens," I said as I pinched the bridge between my eyes.

"Ah ain't seen everypony like this since the smarty pants incident," Applejack said.

"Please don't bring that up again," Twilight said with an embarrassed look on her face.

"Any idea about what happened?" Rage asked.

"No but I know how I'm going to find out and end it," I said before I unveiled all ten of my wings and lifted myself into the air. "THAT'S ENOUGH!"

As I let out my thundering voice storm clouds formed around me and lighting flashed before thunder rolled across the sky. All of Ponyville's eyes rested on me before I landed on the ground and the storm clouds dispersed and all the ponies bowed towards me.

"What is the meaning of this?" I asked in a cold and stern tone.

"Your highness apologises but this started with Lyra, Bonbon and Photo Finish arguing with each other and it soon became a fight that got everyone involved," Mayor Mare said.

"Is this true?" I asked looking at the three in question.

"This mare has dared to upstage my work by taking a photo of the King of the Night she has insulted my name and very honour as a photographer!" Photo Finish yelled.

"I keep telling you I just simply took a photo of Ash and when I saw an article requesting a photo of him I simply sent it. Not my fault they liked my photo better than yours Photo Finish," Lyra said while hiding behind Bonbon who was glaring at Photo.

Photo Finish was about to lunge at Lyra but I made a lightning bolt strike the ground between them causing the group of three to look at me in shock.

"As far as I'm concerned both you Lyra and Photo Finish have both taken a picture of me without my consent. Then you both sent them to a publisher also without my consent and this is considered a form of stalking and there are punishments for that," I said with a harsh glare causing the two to try and shrink away from me. "Bonbon how are you involved with this?"

"Photo Finish here was insulting Lyra and when I tried to defender her Photo Finish insulted me and that led me to throw the first punch," Bonbon admitted shamefully causing me to let out a sigh.

"I can see why Celestia has that mother caring personality now because there are still ponies who behave like foals...You lot are adults you should know better than to be squabbling over such petty matters and for this a punishment will need to be put in order," I said causing the three to gulp. "Bonbon you will serve one month of community service while both Lyra and Photo Finish will serve two months of community service.

"But Ash you can't be serious," Lyra said.

"I'm deadly serious and consider yourself lucky cause where I'm from stalking can earn you a prison sentence but if you like I can change it to that," I said.

"No, no your highness we'll stick with community service," Bonbon said covering Lyra's muzzle with her hand.

"Good and if this happens again and I mean from anyone the consequences will be much steeper now all of you go about your day like normal," I said before the ponies began to disperse. "Lyra, Photo Finish," I said stopping the two mares. "We are going to have a very long and serious talk about those photo's you took of me."

I then walked over to the royals and saw many of them smirking at me.

"What?" I asked.

"Fair but firm," Celestia said.

"Oh come on now you guys are judging me on how I handle problems?" I asked causing them to nod.

"Not even Twilight has even done what you just did yet," Dream Catcher said.

"Which maybe we should organise some time," Celestia said as she leaned down next to Twilight.

"Oh I doubt I could do what Ash just did," Twilight said.

"Why do you say that?" I asked.

"Well look...," Twilight started before I stopped her.

"Twi what I am is the only thing special about me nothing more you could have easily solved that but in your own way don't take yourself lightly," I said.

"Alright," Twilight said with a confident nod.

"Uh s...sorry to interrupt."

I turned to see the voice and I saw a mail pony with a letter in his hand.

"I...uh ahem I have a letter here for Princess Twilight Sparkle," the pony said.

"Oh thank you," Twilight said before she took the letter. "Judging from this envelope it appears to be from a noble."

"I wonder what a Canterlot noble would want from you Twi," Shining said as Twilight opened the letter and read it.

"They're asking me to dinner tomorrow," Twilight said.

"What!" Everyone screamed.

"To discuss business about something," Twilight said.

"But why would a noble want to talk business with Twilight,” Rainbow said.

"Perhaps to buy a plot of land in this district such things are normally brought up with royalty or mayors," Faust said.

"Then shouldn't it go to Ash and Luna as well?" Applejack asked.

"If we owned Ponyville alongside Twilight but we don't Ponyville is under Twilight's jurisdiction. But, tell me who’s this noble that wants to meet you and out of curiosity where does he wish to meet," I asked.

"Hm...Oh the blue thorned rose and the noble's name is Silver Road," Twilight said.

"I see," I said.

"Something the matter Ash?" Luna asked.

"Uh I don't think it's a good idea if I mention it when others can hear," I said.

Suddenly a red dome appeared around us and I saw Faust's horn was glowing.

"Alright Ash we can speak freely," Faust said.

"Well its Silver Road I managed to one day intercept a Templar messenger and discovered a letter written by Silver Road," I said.

"So this Silver Road is a Templar right?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah and he has continued to elude me for some time now," I said.

"Well let's find this guy and arrest him," Shining said.

"Shining your thinking like a novice you just don't go in and pick up a Templar like a set of groceries you're going to need evidence against this guy. Like many times when I've killed Templars I've always left evidence against them that put them where they are now otherwise I would be labelled as a murderer," I said.

"So basically you need evidence or to catch this guy in the act," Twilight said.

"Yeah but what are you getting at Twi," I asked.

"Well I'm gonna become bait maybe even get some dirt on him," Twilight said.

"Huh?" everyone asked in shock.

"Twilight you cannot be serious," Shining said.

"You’re planning on sticking your head in the lion's jaws and prying he doesn't bite," Cadence said.

"Look I know this may sound like really bad plan but I'm not planning on going alone," Twilight said.

"Huh?" everyone asked.

"Ash is it too much trouble for you to shadow me tonight? Twilight asked.

"Wait Ash no offence to you dude but if there's anyone who's going to watch out for you then it's me," Shining said.

"Shining Ash can get into anywhere he wishes and also sit there under our noses without even realising it. Also he's taken on a whole army of the undead all on his own and lived to tell the tale he's the perfect guy for the job," Twilight said causing everyone to go silent before Shining looked at me.

"Ash if you go with Twilight can you assure me that she won't be harmed?" Shining asked resulting the both of us to stare at each other in silence.

"I swear to you Shining Twilight will be brought back alive if anything should happen but I can't promise she won't be in for a shock if something does happen," I said as I shook Shining's hand.

"Um Ash," Twilight said.

"Hm?" I asked.

"I was wondering is here anything I should know just so this goes smoothly?" Twilight asked

"Alright here's what should do. One keep an eye on your drink a lot of things can dissolve in water be it poison or drugs if it looks or smells funny to you don't drink it period. Two don't turn your back on him at any moment. Simply put, watch him at all times. Three if something is offered to you 'on the house' or the like don't accept it and keep refusing it especially if they're pushing it. Four be on your guard at all times. If the situation feels unsafe or uncomfortable at all for any reason don't hesitate call out or leave. Five don't accept gifts that can be eaten drunk or even worn because it could be laced with something," I said.

"How could something worn be poisoned?" Luna asked.

"I've seen it and done it a few times when I lived in Persia one of the best assassins that lived around that time as well," I said.

"I don't think I wish to know what happened to the victims," Twilight said.

"Fair enough but anyway you follow my advice you'll be fine," I said.

Next Night in Canterlot at 7:00 pm

Thanks to some help from the royal archives I found blueprints for the blue thorned rose which was a two story building and a bar and kitchen on the second floor. I wore my shadow, disguise ring and assassin robes and sat on the roof waiting for Twilight and Silver Road. However, I didn't have to wait long when I saw the two show up. They were then led by a waiter inside I saw the reservation list and saw Twilight and Silver Road were to be seated. And it was on the second floor near the back so with the info gathered I snuck over to the part of the roof that was over their table. I then placed a spell on the celling that allowed me to see through it I then saw Silver Road. He was a unicorn stallion with a silver coat and dark brown mane and tail and he was also wearing a fancy suit. Silver Road then pulled out Twilight's chair and allowed her to sit before he took his own seat the two then looked at their menus and selected the foods they wished to eat.

"Charming place," Twilight said calmly.

"Thank you your highness I believe this place would be most comfortable for you," Silver said.

"Now then Silver Road tell me why have you requested to see me tonight?" Twilight asked as the waiter returned with their meal and drinks.

"We'll get to that your highness but first let us dine," Silver Road said before he went to pour himself a glass of wine. While he did that I saw Twilight check with her magic before she began to eat which took about thirty minutes till she finished.

"Right now to the point but I was glad you wished to discuss this sooner I'd expect from Princess Celestia's own pupil," Silver Road said.

"Save the flattery Silver Road I already have a coltfriend," Twilight said.

"Oh no your highness I'm actually here on something much more serious. Princess I am here to inform you that there have been nobles that have been filing with Celestia as to strip you of your title," Silver Road said.

"I am well aware of this fact Silver Road those members of the Equestrian Parliament have been persisting like a dog with a bone to not just remove me, but also Ash and the new members of the Royal bloodline. Each one believing that my right to Alicornhood was not worthy enough to become a princess. So if this is all the information you have for me then I will be on my way," Twilight said as she was about to stand up.

"Princess they are taking matters into their own hands," Silver Road said which caused Twilight to once more sit down. “I have heard rumours of an assassination attempt on your life I have tried the police but they have been paid off," Silver Road said as he took a drink from his wine.

"Then why the sudden interest in saving me after all you are a Templar," Twilight said but Silver Road didn't even shift till he placed his glass down on the table.

"Impressive but may I ask how did you figure it out?" Silver Road asked.

"One you should have hidden your necklace better. Two you lured me out but not the other Royals possibly because you saw me as the weakest target. Finally you rented out the entire second floor to and the other Templars. I was able to see some kind of cross on their clothing indicating who they were," Twilight said.

"Well my congratulations to you Princess Twilight. However, I believe you over looked one very important thing. The Poison Joke extract which I carefully slipped into you're drink after you tested your food for any toxins," Silver Road said causing Twilight's eyes to widen in fear and try to move but I could see she couldn't. "From my studies on that strange plant I learned it has two properties. One is where it does strange things to your body if touched which gives the joke in the name. But, if consumed it becomes a poison that will paralyse you then burn the body from the inside out all in forty five minutes thus earning the poison in its name. But, do not fear Twilight I plan to put you out of your misery before that," Silver Road said as he drew a alicorn stone dagger.

At this I placed a breaching charge on the roof before I moved back and fired my rope launcher into a wall and wrapped the rope around my leg before. I held up the detonator and looked at Twilight and Silver Road and I saw Twilight smiling.

"Why are you smiling I doubt even alicorns are happy to see death," Silver Road said.

"I'm smiling because I know something you don't," Twilight said.

"And what's that?" Silver Road said.

"I have a guardian angel watching over me tonight," Twilight said before she gave a nod at me causing me to smile.

I pressed the button on the detonator and blew a hole in the roof knocking Silver Road to the ground. I then leapt through the hole and hung upside down over the floored Silver Road. I saw he was about to speak but I used my hidden blade and slashed him through his neck. I then looked at Twilight and saw she was in pain. I quickly unwrapped my foot and retracted my rope launcher and rushed to Twilight I then placed her head on my lap and felt her skin which was burning. I then quickly opened a pouch on my belt and pulled out a vile of the Poison Joke antidote, I then pulled off the cork and got Twilight to drink it. Suddenly, I hear movement come from the other side of the restaurant and I saw the Templar goons were up and carrying swords and weapons. So I drew Damnation and Salvation and aimed it at the group.

"You've got one warning surrender to the Royal Guard or die you all should know what I'm capable of," I said.

A pair of Templars charged at me but I pulled the triggers killing the two instantly.

“It wasn’t a suggestion,” I said darkly

This caused the rest to toss their weapons and get on the ground with their hands behind their heads. I then put away Damnation pulled the pin on a sleep smoke canister and tossed it at them which knocked them out. I then put away Salvation and turned back to Twilight who was out. Worried I was too late I rushed to check her pulse. But, when I did she grabbed my arm and let out a scream scaring the hell out of me.

"The hell!" I screamed at the laughing Twilight.

"I'm sorry Ash I couldn't resist," Twilight said through her laughs.

"Not cool kid I thought you were dead!" I yelled.

Suddenly I heard a door open behind me but I drew Salvation and aimed it at the door and saw a waiter had come out. He was scared stiff when he saw me but I gestured him to leave with my gun and he slowly backed out of the room while watching me.

"Anyway thanks for saving me Ash," Twilight said.

"Hey would have done it for anyone," I said.

Suddenly royal guards came up the stairs with Celestia and Shining and when they saw me a guard shot at me but I dodged the blast and used my Rope Launcher to escape through the roof. I then fled to the building opposite and when I looked back at the building I saw Shining embracing his sister in a loving hug before Celestia did the same.

2 months later

Winter had started last month and I spent a lot of time into working on recreating Rainbow's epic winter mess. I had asked Snowdrop for a little help on this project and once it was finished I called it the winter nuke for obvious reasons. When I mentioned to everyone and the weather ponies in Cloudsdale about this they were thrilled. In fact everyone was glad there was a way of bringing winter faster without 35% damage done to the factory for just one shot, and the memory made Rainbow blush like crazy. When we did the test run the result was a success and that's when I gave Cloudsdale the blueprints for the winter nuke. But, right now I was calmly walking through the snow filled streets of Ponyville taking in the happy sights around me. Suddenly, a snow ball whizzes past my head and I look to see the foals, Luna, Spike, Pinkie and Rainbow are having a snowball fight. So I formed a snow ball of my own and tossed it at the group. I watched as it hit Luna on the back of her head which slowly made her turn to glare at me.

"Oh you've done it now Ash," Luna said with a grin before she tossed a snowball at me but I placed my hands on the ground and made a wall of snow as protection. "Fellow warriors today we shall battle the mad king who hides behind his snowy fort shout aye if you will stand with me."

"AYE!" they all shouted before the battle started.

I was tossing snowballs at my friends, foals and lover as soon as they had come out of their cover to toss a snowball at me. I was having so much fun I didn't notice a hole had opened up behind me and the CMC crawled out of it before they started tossing snowballs at me. I was so caught off guard by the attack I stopped throwing snowballs at the others. This gave them their chance to attack and so I fell off the wall and into the snow below and played dead and soon I heard tiny hoofprints next to me.

"You think he's dead?" I heard Rumble ask above me.

"No," I said suddenly before I snapped my eyes open to see Pip standing next to me. This caused him to yelp in surprise before I grabbed him and stood up before I began to tickle him.

"He has our comrade Charge!" Scootaloo cried out before she and the other foals jumped on me and their combined weight and them shifting around eventfully brought me down.

We all laughed as I played in the snow with the foals but soon the happy moment was broken by a text massage on my phone. When I looked I saw it was Faust calling me to Canterlot causing me to sigh.

"Mother wishes to see you?" Luna asked.

"Heh that obvious huh," I said as the foals got off me.

"I thought I asked mother to allow our family to spend time together," Luna said.

"I know but don't worry Lulu I'll get this done quickly and when I do I'll get Faust to let me off the hook unless it's a dire emergency I promise," I said as I nuzzled Luna lovingly.

"Alright then Ash," Luna said before she gave me a passionate kiss before I left.

Canterlot Throne Room

"Alright Faust I thought Luna and I were clear with you I'm surpassed to spending time with my foals," I said as I pushed open the doors and saw Celestia, Faust and Cadence were there as well.

"I know Ash and I'm sorry if I interrupted a moment with them," Faust said.

"*sigh* Let's get this over with what do you need?"

"Ash you are aware how the Templars have targeted Twilight twice now," Celestia said.

"Yes," I said.

"And I believe you are aware on how protective Shining is about family," Faust said causing something to click in my mind.

"What happened?" I asked calmly.

"Ash my husband and four of our guards have gone missing in is search for Templar leaders in a hope to end their group," Cadence said with a few tears in her eyes while my eye twitched and I clenched my fist.

"That fucking moron," I said before I took a breath. "Has Twilight been notified?"

"We think that may be an unwise approach," Faust said.

"Cadence do you know where he said he was going and when he went missing?" I asked.

"Three days ago I believe he mentioned something about the forest south of Ponyville in his last call," Cadence said.

"Well that's just great he's planning on going for the second head of this mess," I said.

"Ash what do you mean?" Faust asked.

"I've been scouting those woods for any activity for a while now, because I learned that the second in command has been hiding out there for a while now," I said.

"Ash you need to double your search for this place. I don't care what resources you need but find this Templar base and wring out whatever info you need and bring Shining Armour home," Faust said.

I gave a nod to the princesses when suddenly I got a text.

Ash

We need you back in Ponyville ASAP the guys and I just caught a couple of Templars sneaking into Octavia's and Vinyl's home.

Dash

"Faust get Rage and have him meet me in Ponyville and tell him to get ready for a hunt," I said with a growl.

Ponyville Third Person P.O.V.

CRACK!

"I'm not in the mood for games you piece of shite! Now tell me why are you sneaking into our friend's home!" Gilda yelled as she hit a Templar who was tied up to another inside Vinyl and Octavia's house.

"You think this is torture bitch try harder," the Templar taunted before he spat blood back into Gilda's face.

"Oh believe me pal you don't want to see that," Dash said.

"We're not gonna get anywhere like this," Applejack said.

"Applejack is right even my charm is useless against them," Rarity said.

"Ugh truth spells don't work either it's like they built up a resistance to it," Twilight said.

Suddenly the door blew open and two dark figures stood outside in the dark cold night with an aura of death around them. One of them had a horn indicating he was a unicorn and the other did not and when they walked inside the horned figure left a trail of ice where he stepped. Once in the room the figure turned to the mares and gestured with his head to leave which they did.

"Wait you can't leave us with these two," A Templar said causing the mares to freeze.

"We gave you plenty of time to answer now you lot need to deal with them," Rainbow said before they left.

"Wait Please!" the Templar shouted.

"Shut up they need us alive so we can answer their questions the can only inflict pain," the first Templar said.

"True," the unicorn figure said before his left hand clawed at the Templar's right eye causing him to scream. "But the question is how much can I inflict till you talk?"

"Please don't hurt us," the Templar pleaded.

"Alright I won't in fact the worst you'll get is a cell but first you need to tell me what I want to know," the unicorn figure said as he crouched in front of the Templar.

"Don't say a word," the first Templar demanded but was punched in the face by the hornless figure.

"It's a simple trade here and truthfully I don't want to hurt you but I need your co-operation here so tell me why are you here," the unicorn figure said.

"I...I can't say," the Templar said.

"Can't or won't?" the hornless figure asked.

"I'm dead either way," the Templar said.

"Actually if you don't tell me you will definitely die but if the opposite happens and you do tell me what I wish to know then you have a fifty percent chance of continuing to live. So care to take the gamble because I can wait but not for long," the unicorn figure said as he sat in a chair and gestured for the hornless figure to leave which he did. This left the three to sit silent for five minutes till the figure let out a sigh. "Have you reached a decision?"

The Templar looked up at the figure then turned his head away causing the figure to sigh when suddenly the door opened and the other figure walked in.

"Got another Templar says he knows why these two are here so don't exactly need these two anymore," the hornless figure said.

"No we don't and as a punishment for wasting my time," the unicorn figure said as he stood.

Suddenly a rune circle appeared in the ground and a creature appeared it was bald all over its body and had a scaly tail and its head was humanoid in shape and stood on clawed appendages. Split down the middle of the head was a grizzly line that had what looked like spikes on it. But suddenly, the line split apart revealing itself as a mouth with row after row of teeth in it. And at the back of the throat was a singular eye which let out a scream that rivalled a banshee's.

"No wait please I'll tell you everything,” the Templar said.

"Too late you've tested my patience long enough," the unicorn figure said.

"What about the exact whereabouts of Shining Armour and the second in command Branding Iron and I'll tell you why we're here," the Templar offered.

"Don't you fucking dare," the other Templar yelled.

"Hm...Alright you've twisted my arm," the unicorn figure said before the creature disappeared.

"We were sent to ransack this place see if we could learn the identities of the rest of you," the Templar said.

"You Fucking Little Snitch Just Wait Till I Get Untied Cause You're Gonna Die First!" the other Templar yelled.

"I don't want to die especially by these two and if I give them what they wanted I might get to live," the Templar said.

"Not If Can Say Anything About It You Fucking-," the Templar started before the hornless figure drove a blade into his throat.

"Couldn't stand the wailing," the hornless figure said.

"Now before we were interrupted I was going to ask you what makes you think the owners of this house would know about us?" the unicorn asked.

"Some of our spies saw two of your group come in here and saw that they lived here. So they were captured and we were sent to see if there were a way to find out about your identities," the Templar said.

"And where are these two now?" the figure asked with a growl.

"S-same place as where Shining Armour and miss Branding Iron are south of here in the forest I'll even provide you with coordinates," the Templar said fearfully.

Ash's P.O.V. South of Ponyville

I was walking through the snowy woods in just my robes no shadow or ring with the members of the assassin brotherhood, the immortals and both Spitfire and Fleetfoot. When I stepped out of Vinyl and Octavia's home to I saw Twilight overheard everything, and demanded she came along and the rest of the mane 6 also wished to come and rescue her brother. But, I refused the request and told them the brotherhood were more than enough for this task. But, Twilight then insisted that Spitfire and Fleetfoot and the immortals join us and so I permitted it just to help ease her worries.

"Damn I can't stand being in the cold for so long," Nocturnal Shadow whined.

"Well at least the walking is keeping us somewhat warm," Storm Cloud said.

"So Assassins, Immortals and Wonderbolts teaming up to rescue Captain Armour and bring down a terrorist organization," Spitfire said.

"Yep that's the basic plan," Rage said.

"Damn perhaps they should write a book about us," Spitfire said with a laugh.

"Yeah kinda exciting really also means I get to show you my stealth skills," Soarin said.

"Only if you can keep your mouth shut,” I said causing everyone to laugh.

"Hey is it just me or are those lights heading towards us?" Pierce asked.

I looked at where Pierce was looking and I could see flashlights through the trees.

"Could be a Templar patrol everyone find cover," I ordered.

The group then moved in different directions and I hid in the shadows of a massive rock and waited and it wasn't too long until I saw a figure running out of the woods. It was a baby blue coated unicorn with a sandy yellow mane and tail and she wasn't wearing any clothes. This allowed me to see all the bruises and cuts on her body. It looked like she was fleeing because she kept on looking back at the lights in fear. Suddenly, the mare tripped and over a tree root and fell right in the centre of the clearing I then saw the lights enter the clearing forcing me to teleport behind the rock.

"How dare you leave without letting me cum into you bitch," a Templar said.

"No please just let me go I have a family that would be worried about me," the mare said.

"You don't seem to get it yet do you whore your property nothing more and we get to fuck and use you however we please ain't that right boys," the Templar said causing the others to voice their agreement.

I then decided to stop this so I turned myself into a wolf and climbed up on top of the rock and let the moon silhouette me. Before the Templar could touch the mare I let out a bloodthirsty growl causing all eyes to turn towards me and when the Templars saw me they seemed to fear me.

"What's the matter it's only a wolf," the Templar who was about to grab the mare said.

"But he looks angry," another Templar said.

"Then kill it how much trouble can one wolf be?" the lead Templar said.

I pounced at the Templar and pushed him onto his back and then clamped my jaws onto his throat and ripped it apart. I turned to the rest of the Templars with bits of entrails hanging from my jaw causing the Templars to tremble. Suddenly, I hear a roar next to me and I turn to see a massive bear bigger than any other with weapons clinging to its hide. The bear then let out a massive roar before it attacked the Templars leaving only one to escape. That's when I turned back to normal and spat out the blood that got into my mouth because I despised the taste of rapist blood. The bear then turned to me as I stood up and the beast lumbered towards me. It then roared in my face but I responded by slamming my fist into its muzzle.

"Ow!" Rage's voice sounded from the bear.

"Don't do that again also does mouthwash kill you or something cause your breath stinks worse than a Timberwolf," I said before I turned to the mare and walked over to her before I offered her a hand which she slowly took and the others revealed themselves.

"You alright miss?" Spike asked.

"Yes thanks to you but who are you?" the mare asked.

"Just the ones who are about to kick some Templar tail you see we're looking for Prince Shining Armour, and Branding Iron and two of ours," I said.

"Octavia and Vinyl those two said they were Shadow Vigilantes and that there would be a rescue coming. By Ash Blade's mighty wings am I glad they are right," the mare said with some tears while she bowed and some of my friends snickered quietly at me.

"Anyway miss can you tell us where they were holding you?" I asked.

"Yes there's a massive rock with a hole at the top that allows light in just that way," the mare said as she pointed at where she came from. "But be careful it's a fortress there only one way in by ground and it's well guarded and if you’re climbing down be mindful of the spotlights."

"Thank you Holy Light get her back to the Pale Horse and tell them to prep for more passengers and prep the brig. Meanwhile the rest of us will infiltrate this so called fortress," I said and everyone nodded before Holy Light led the mare back to the Pale Horse.

The group and I walked for an unknown amount of time till Spike broke the silence

"By Ash Blade's mighty wings," Spike snickered.

"Don't you fucking dare tell Twilight," I said causing everyone to laugh.

"Why not?" Spitfire teased.

"Cause if Twilight learns of this I'll never hear the end of it ever," I said.

We then continued our walk in silence till we came to the rock that was mentioned by the mare. The climb up was easy and we quickly dealt with the guards that guarded the top of the hole. I saw the place was a standard square fortress with four corner towers with search lights on them. They were watching the walls and compound floor and I also saw several containers and living quarters and a large command centre in the middle.

"Damn that place is huge," Quick Shot said.

"True but size means more places for us to hide," I said.

"So Ash what's the plan?" Spitfire asked.

"Ok those spotlights will be a pain so we need to take those out first Swift, Storm, Caramel, and Mac I'll leave those to you. Take out the operators and take their place keep the lights running so those bastards don't get suspicious. Spitfire, Fleets and Quick Shot I need you both on overwatch call out any targets that are getting close to us. If and when that happens have Quick Shot take them out or alert us for us to take them down. Nocturnal, Lightning the pair of you work well together so I'll leave the command centre to you. The rest of us we have a simple objective search, rescue and destroy. Keep your eyes peeled for Shining Armour, Vinyl and Octavia and rescue any captives that are here. I'll make a hole in the wall that's closest to our current position and along the way take out any Templars that get in your way but not enough to give us away," I said.

"Yes sir," the group said.

"Alright stay on mind link don't make a sound unless it's necessary," I said before we quickly descended the wall. We using our parkour skills and wings to quickly reach the bottom. Once on the ground the group then followed me and we stacked up at the wall.

"No guards outside the wall damn it's clear the pony in charge doesn't have that good security," Rage said

"All the better for us then now let's move Caramel take out this tower," I said mentally causing Caramel to nod and use his rope launcher to get onto the tower. Not long later a Templar landed in the snow. "Alright you lot move."

The group then split up and I drew Whispering Wind before I drove it into the wall and cut a hole in it and pushed myself into the fort.

"Ash guard closing on the left of the container in front of you," Spitfire said.

"Thanks Spitfire keep those warnings coming," I said mentally.

I quickly moved to the container and as soon as I heard the sound of crunching snow. I extended my hidden blade and when he came into view I grabbed him and slit his throat and dumped his body. I then saw a door the led inside the container and I saw it was locked. So I smashed the lock off and saw a group of about ten slaves inside the container and all looked terrified of me.

"It's alright I'm here to help you all get away from here," I said before I gestured for them to come out which they did before I gestured to the hole in the wall. "All of you head through that hole and head straight for the wall but I need one of you to stay behind while I go free more captives."

"I'll stay and thank you sir Ash Blade," a stallion said.

"Ash a fancy car just drove in through the entrance and it appears the Templars are putting together a welcoming committee," Spitfire said.

"Could be a client this place sells slaves but I'll check it out regardless thanks Spits," I said mentally.

I then teleported onto the wall and ran along it till I was over the entrance and I saw a long black steampunk like car. I saw the Templar's Grand Master guards were here I also saw an aqua coated unicorn with a fiery red mane and tail dressed in a winter cloak. And beside her surrounded by several guards were four ponies who had a bag over their faces. a guard then opens the door and I saw the Grand Master cloaked and all step out of the car.

"Hey Ash who’s the guy who stepped out of the car?" Spitfire asked.

"Templar Grand Master real identity is in progress of knowing if all goes well we can end the Templars tonight," I said.

"So should we take him out?" Rage asked.

"Not yet first we'll expose every secret he hides then we'll take him down it will make it all the sweeter when we bring this guy against the princess," I said.

"Alright Ash I'll hold my blade for now," Rage said.

I then gazed at the scene below and watched as the Grand Master walked before the mare.

"Branding Iron," the Grand Master greeted.

"My lord how was your journey?" Branding Iron asked.

"Pleasant but a little bird of mine told me a slave mare has escaped earlier this evening," the Grand Master said.

"Uh...a small mistake milord but I had the one responsible killed and a patrol went out to recover her but something happened," Branding Iron said.

"Something happened?" the Grand Master asked.

"Uh yes one of our guards returned alone saying that a wolf and a bear wiped out his team," Branding Iron said.

"Well then perhaps those beasts will take care of the problem for us if not the cold will get to her. But, I hope you have something to turn this around," the Grand Master said.

"Oh...yes we have a pair of ponies who were scouting the area for us," Branding Iron said as the bags were torn off two ponies revealing Shining Armour and a guard. "Couple of the prince's guards gave us quite a bit of trouble but don't worry we made sure they won't be found...Well not till Winter Wrap Up Day at least. But here we have two beautiful specimen my lord and I have discovered they are both members of the assassin order," Branding Iron said as she pulled the bags off the last two ponies revealing Octavia and Vinyl. "My lord may I present Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch," Branding Iron said but the Grand Master just stared. "If I may ask what do you wish I done with them break them till they become obedient slaves I believe this one is a healthy breeder," Branding Iron said as she fondled Octavia's breasts adding fuel to my anger. But Vinyl beat me to it by biting Branding's hand so hard she bit off a finger causing Branding Iron to scream in pain while the guards restrained Vinyl.

"Branding Iron as she is indeed beautiful I refuse to soil myself with one of her kind you are aware of my tastes I expect you to fill them. And as for what shall be done with them...kill them," the Grand Master said before he walked back into his car and left.

"Miss Iron what should we do?" a guard said.

"Kill them you dolt but not the grey one she may service me well," Branding Iron said before she left and the guards took the four away.

"Ash!" Rage yelled.

"I won't let it happen Rage you know me better than that you just focus on freeing these ponies I'll take care of this," I said mentally.

I silently followed the group and saw the Templars tie Shining Armour the guard and Vinyl were tied to three posts and a bunch of Templars set up a firing line, and Octavia was being forced to watch. I crept as close as I could and waited for the Templars to get into position.

"Ready!"

"Aim!"

"Fire!"

Before the Templars could finish the command I stopped time and walked out of my cover and over to the Templars. I then grabbed one and made him face a Templar and I did the same for the last one only he was aiming at the one giving the order. I cut the ropes holding Vinyl, Shining and the guard to the posts before I slashed at the nape of the neck of the Templar holding Octavia. Finally I got behind Branding Iron and drew Damnation before I released time and watched as the Templars shot each other. The last Templar was shocked when he shot his commander but when he saw me I shot him and held the gun at the back of Branding Iron's head.

"Hey guys sorry for cutting it close how'd Branding Iron's finger taste Vinyl?" I asked.

"Ptu tasted like rot and death," Vinyl said as she spat on the ground and Octavia ran over to her and hugged her which she did the same.

"Shining you alright?" I asked.

"Yeah and thanks I owe you my life a second time Ash," Shining said.

Ash Blade!" Branding Iron screamed.

"Well duh who else," Vinyl said.

"I should have known you knights have always been a pain in broad daylight but your also trouble at night," Branding Iron said with a sneer.

"How about you make this easy and give us the name of your Grand Master," I said.

"You honestly think I'll tell you that?" Branding Iron asked.

"Maybe not willingly but trust me I have ways of getting you to talk besides I'm sure you have some mention of his name in your office," I said.

"You'll get nothing from me," Branding Iron said.

"Wanna bet-gakk," I began but was interrupted as a bang rang out and a bullet whizzed through my neck causing me to grasp my neck. My friends saw this and pushed both me and Branding Iron behind cover but before the guard could make it a bullet went through his head killing him instantly.

"No!" Shining shouted as he tried to reach the fallen guard but I grabbed him and pulled him back before he could leave cover. While I quickly healed myself so I didn't suffocate or choke on my own blood.

"You know none of you will leave this place will be your tomb that one has probably already called for backup," Branding Iron said with a laugh.

"Lightning, Nocturnal how are the communications?" I asked mentally.

"Been down for a while Ash this lot won't be calling for help anytime soon," Lightning said.

"Good Quick Shot we're pinned down by a sniper can you get him?" I asked mentally.

"One second sir," Quick Shot said before silence overcame us. "Sorry I didn't see him sir guy was hidden behind a building had to move to see the bugger."

"Alright let this prick have it," I said mentally.

I then heard a bang come from the wall above and when I looked out from my hiding place I saw the sniper fall dead.

"Great job Quick Shot Rage communications are down and we have both objectives begin destroy phrase," I said mentally.

"With fucking pleasure," Rage said.

I then felt my eyes begin to close and the last I saw was Shining trying to keep me awake.

An Hour Later

I woke up feeling both sluggish and my eyes adjusted to the area around me. I saw I was in a bed and once I sat up I saw Rage and my friends who were with me on this mission were looking at me.

"Hey," I said as I got up.

"Hey bonehead glad you’re up. We managed to rescue the slaves Ash and they are being cared for as we speak," Rage said causing me to give a nod before I looked at Shining.

"Shining come here a sec," I said gesturing him closer till he was next to me.

"Yeah?" Shining asked before I punched him across the face. "Ow the hell?"

"Message from Twilight if it were from me I'd hit you harder you idiot what kinda thought got into your head saying you should hunt Templars?" I asked.

"They attacked my sister!" Shining yelled.

"And the reason why we tell you to back the fuck off Armour is so incidents like this and what happened with that guard don't happen," I said causing Shining to relax and sigh.

"Shouldn't be using your voice Ash," Holy Light said.

"Bullet grazed me should be dead really but doesn't matter do we know who the Grand Master is?" I asked.

"Branding Iron refuses to talk still also didn’t find any info in her office besides deals she’s made," Rage said.

"That’ll come in handy later but for now I'll get the info out of her," I said as I went to get out of bed.

"Wait Ash," Holy Light said.

"Don't say I shouldn't be standing Holy Light because you know I've taken way worse than this," I said as I put on my robes and left.

I walked down the hallway towards the where they were keeping Branding Iron which was a solitary cell being guarded by a single crewmember. I relieved the guard and opened the door and stepped inside to see Branding Iron sitting at the back against the floor.

"I'm surprised your still alive but I bet you won't be able to speak anymore after that shot," Branding Iron said.

"Actually I can Branding Iron and what you're failing to realize is that I'm not the one who is supposed to be speaking. Now I don't like to do this but unless you don't co-operate then you leave me with no choice now answer my question this time who is the Grand Master?" I asked.

"Go rot in Tartarus," Branding Iron said.

"Have it your way but remember Branding Iron I gave you a chance and the only way to stop this is to give me a name," I said as the cell door slammed closed on its own.

A Few Minutes Later

"Thank you for your co-operation," I said before I walked to the door and opened it and walked out. All the while Branding Iron was muttering about screaming and when I closed the door I saw Rage, Shining Armour and Spitfire were there.

"Ash you didn't-," Rage began.

"What do you think?" I asked as I began my walk down the hall.

"So I take it what you did was successful?" Shining asked.

"The Grand Master is Prince Blueblood himself," I said.

"Of course G.M.B. stands for Grand Master Blueblood it should have been so easy to figure out," Rage said.

"Honestly I kinda wish my hunch was wrong," I said.

"Wait you knew?" Spitfire asked.

"I guessed but I needed solid evidence to confirm it. Blueblood has his hands in everything from property to hydro power even has his hands in laboratories and warehousing production he's one of the most powerful ponies in Canterlot," I said.

"Well soon he's going to be the deadest pony in Canterlot. But, why did you want to be wrong in your hunch Ash you of all people should hate this prick," Rage said.

"How do you think the princesses will react to a member of their family being a terrorist leader and has been planning to have them assassinated," I said causing the others to exchange worried glances.

"All I can say is I'm glad I'm not in his shoes," Rage said.

"Hey Ash do you need anything else from Branding Iron?" Shining asked.

"No why," I asked.

"Cause I plan to end her misery with my own hands," Shining said as he turned towards the door.

"Hold on Shining I'm getting a lot of vengeance coming off you," Rage said as he grabbed Shining's shoulder.

"She had my guards butchered this is vengeance for that besides I thought you don't stand in the way of those who seek vengeance," Shining said.

"The vengeance I'm getting is tainted ones who take this vengeance will be walking down a very bad road and you're better then this Shining," Rage said.

"Rage is right Shining besides there's someone else who wants to see her before death claims her so please have patience till then. But, if her life is called for then I'll let you pull the trigger but only when you have a clear head," I said enveloping us in silence.

"Very well Ash," Shining said.

"Thank you my friend," I said.

"So we got the name now what?" Spitfire asked.

"I just need to head to Ponyville to give the girls a letter and once we're done we gather a few guards in Canterlot and head to the prick's home and drag him to the palace," I said.

Canterlot Castle Blueblood's Mansion 10:00 pm

I stood in front of the mansion in my armour and stared at the size of the place it was a two storied building and massive width. I was standing with the immortals the brotherhood including Octavia and Vinyl, Rage, Spitfire, Fleetfoot and Shining Armour. We were with 20 guards 10 from the Lunar guards and 10 from the Solar Guards each one ready to follow my orders.

"Eye witnesses say the prick came back but hasn't left his home," Rage said.

"Must still be here then we'll search the house and question the staff for his whereabouts however they may not be in on this so do not harm them. Use stun rounds if they put up a resistance but if they decide to try and kill us deadly fire is authorised but only as a last resort. We don't want any more blood to be spilt tonight then it already is," I said.

"Yes sir," everyone said.

I led the Immortals and guards to the double doors and we kicked it down and I held my pistols out in front of me. The guards entered before I did and we were met with a screaming maid.

"Royal Guards on the ground now!" a guard shouted and the mare complied.

"What's happening here?" another maid said as she came in.

"Mam you need to get on the ground now," I said and the mare did so.

"Sir I must ask you stop frightening the staff and leave," a butler said at the top of the stairs.

"We're under orders to arrest Prince Blueblood for crimes against the Royal Family of Equestria," Lightning Dust said.

"But on who's orders?” the butler asked.

"My orders," I said after I removed my helmet. "Now sir I want you to gather your staff and exit the building so you can be taken for interrogation as long as you have nothing to hide you have nothing to worry about."

"V-very well," the butler said when he saw my face before I looked at the maid I saw when I entered.

"Miss I must apologise for startling you but do you know where Blueblood is currently?" I asked.

"His s-s-study your highness the door is marked so you'll find it easily," the maid said as she pointed to a hallway.

"Thank you alright half you guards sweep the building rest of you follow me have a feeling I'm gonna need you," I said before I walked down the hallway with the immortals, the brotherhood, the Wonderbolts and Shining Armour.

I found the door and my brother and I stacked up it while the rest watched the hall. I gave a nod and both Rage and I smashed the door down and entered. I looked around and saw we were in a study but there was no Blueblood.

"Think we missed it?" Rage asked.

"No this is the room," I said.

"Mare must have made a mistake she was pretty scared," Fleetfoot said.

"Hang on," I said as I looked around the room.

I carefully scanned the room and when I looked at the carpet I saw brushing marks in front of a bookcase. I walked over to it and scanned the shelf and saw a Templar cross carved into the wood I then pushed the cross and the entire shelf opened like a door revealing a staircase.

"Show off," Shining said.

"Let's go," I said as I led the group down the stairs while I selected a song on my IPod.

I began to lead the group down the stairs and I came to a door and opened it and saw a red hallway filled with doors and I heard lustful moans coming from them indicating the obvious. The hallway was also filled with a few Templars. But, when they noticed us we all had our guns aimed at them. The guards then arrested the Templars and opened the doors to each room and cleared them out. I saw mares and stallions exiting the room some I remember as nobility and when I looked at a stallion I saw he had a brand mark on his back of Blueblood's mark. I also saw some of them were drugged and I saw a unicorn mare's horn was cut off reminding me of the Caribou in Elisa's world. This angered me so bad I pushed my way forward till I came to a doorway that led into a massive room filled with nobles and slaves. I felt the temperature increase beside me and I saw it was Rage but I snapped him out of it and pulled him from his drive to kill these fuckers. I then looked at the many faces and saw a quarter of court were here.

Suddenly Quick Shot gestured for me to look at something so I looked around the room and I saw some Templar guards walking towards a door and being dragged behind them was Fancy, Fleur and Saint Blade. I then thought about how to approach this before I got an idea as I switched to my assassin robes. I pulled out a smoke grenade and told the others to do the same before they silently made their way around the room without being noticed. Once they were ready I gave the signal and pulled the pin and tossed the grenade into the room. Soon smoke filled the room and many nobles thought it was part of the show. But as the smoke covered the room the world seemed to slow down for me. Under the cover of the smoke I took out a guard and Rage did the same and I could only assume the others were doing the same.

I then walked into the centre of the room and waited for the smoke to clear and once it did the others and I stood in the centre confusing the spectators. We all then aimed our weapons at the crowds and suddenly the guards came in and began arresting the nobility. I then lowered my weapons and got the others to help arrest the nobles. I then walked over to the door at the back of the room and walked in. I was then met by a hallway with Blueblood's guards standing in front of a heavy metal door. The two saw me and gripped their weapons tightly but I just walked forward till I was directly in front of them.

"Out of my way," I said firmly.

A guard then thrusted at me with his spear but I stepped to the side and slammed his head into a wall the next guard used a sword and went with an overhead strike. But, I stepped backwards and hit the guard in the face knocking him out just as the song ended. I then walked over to the door and gave it a kick with the sole of my foot causing the door to slowly fall off its hinges. I then walked into the room and I looked around and saw a couple of Templars were staring at me in fear. Fleur and Fancy looked at me in surprise and there were a few naked mares here but all unconscious. Finally Blueblood was in both shock, fear and anger and he had Saint Blade on his table and was holding a knife close to him.

"Knock, knock," I said.

"You dare-," Blueblood began but I suddenly teleported in front of him and grabbed him and threw him into a guard and shot at the two guards holding Fancy Pants and Fleur. But one Templar managed to run me through my chest with a sword causing Fleur to scream.

"Really?" I asked confusing everyone in the room. "I've gone up against countless foes all of them able to destroy the world and you think a sword through my back will kill me?"

As I spoke the sword in my chest got hotter and hotter till it melted into slag and I was unfazed as my wound closed up I then backhanded the Templar knocking him out.

"Don't celebrate yet monster."

I looked at the voice and saw it was Blueblood and he was holding Saint Blade and the dagger.

"Really Blueblood you want to add more foal’s blood to the oceans of blood you spilled?" I asked.

"Oh you have no idea what I'm willing to do so I can sit on the Equestrian throne," Blueblood said.

"So you lie and kill and sell pony flesh so you can sit on a damn chair?" I asked.

"It is my destiny a destiny I cannot achieve unless my immortal aunts step down or die and I grow tired of waiting for that I'm Supposed To Be This Land's King Not Some Worthless Slave!" Blueblood roared.

"Your angry at me Blueblood I get that but don't take it out on that child he's an innocent soul take me instead of him," I said.

"You take me for a fool as soon as I did that you'd down me easily," Blueblood said.

"Worth a shot," I said.

"You think you're so clever don't you all my life I was told that I would be a great king and that I would be the one to create a new world. I will I will show everyone that the king's gem that you so proudly wear is rightfully mine to wear not some hybrid street trash," Blueblood said.

"Blueblood just make this easy on all of us by surrendering now," I said.

"No but if I'm going to die today then I won't go alone," Blueblood said as he went to kill Saint Blade.

I swear my heart stopped as I slowly watched Blueblood about to use the dagger to kill Saint Blade. But suddenly, a bolt of magic whizzed through the air and hit the dagger forcing it out of Blueblood's hands I looked at the origin of the magic bolt and saw it was Rage with a smoking rifle. I then quickly grabbed Saint Blade with my magic and pulled him from Blueblood's grip. I then Fancy teleported behind Blueblood and knocked him out with a punch.

"Wow," Rage said.

"Saint!" Fleur cried as she rushed over to me and grabbed Saint Blade and held him close and I saw Fancy clutching his hand.

"First punch I take it how'd it feel?" I asked.

"Yes it was the first time I punched someone and it hurt but I'll admit it punching Blueblood felt rather good," Fancy Pants said.

"What's going to happen now?" Fleur asked.

"That's up to his aunts," I said as I looked at the unconscious soon to be dead prince.

Canterlot Throne Room

I walked into the throne room with the others and saw the royals and the mane 6 were there waiting for us like the message I sent requested of them. Cadence and Twilight were quick to react and wrap Shining Armour in a hug. But, then he was slapped by Cadence kicked in the crotch by Twilight causing the guys to cringe and both Spike and Comet to look on in fear. As Shining recovered the two mares decided to chew his ear out but I stepped in and calmed the two.

"You should be thankful that Ash was there to save your hide big brother," Twilight said.

"Yeah I am and I can honestly say I'm also glad Comet showed up as well Twi saved my life twice back there and many others," Shining said.

"Well I didn't want Twilights only brother to die on me still got shit to talk to you about," Comet said causing the two to chuckle.

"Hey where's Rage?" Eris asked.

I then looked at the doors then all around the room before I let out a sigh.

"Ugh that slippery twat," Spitfire said.

"This has to be the fifth time he's done this," Pierce said.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"What's going on?" Faust asked.

Suddenly Rage teleported into the doorway holding Blueblood with both arms.

"Get in there and stay put!" Rage yelled before he tossed Blueblood over my head and land in the centre of the throne room.

"Nice toss," I said as I walked over to Blueblood.

"You mangy cur how dare-," Blueblood said as he got up only for me to punch Blueblood in the face.

"You know you shouldn't insult people in front of you aunts Blueblood," I said causing Blueblood to turn to see the princesses.

"Auntie Celestia praise be this creature has gone mad," Blueblood said.

"Mad huh well then could you be so kind as to tell me what this is?" I said as I went to reach for his necklace.

"No don't touch that it doesn't belong to you," Blueblood protested as I yanked it off and tossed it Faust who caught it and inspected it. "It's nothing just a trinket."

"Quiet Blueblood," Faust growled causing Blueblood's mouth to snap shut.

Faust then grasped the necklace by the chain showing everyone a golden gilded Templar cross with a ruby in the centre. And this caused a few to gasp and at the mark.

"Blueblood you're the Grand Master?" Celestia asked in disbelief.

"I'm not the only one guilty here he's the leader of the Shadow Vigilantes," Blueblood said pointing at me.

"We know Blueblood," Luna said.

"You...know," Blueblood repeated weakly.

"I was the one who asked him to take up the mantle of the Master Assassin of Equestria," Faust said.

"Blueblood I expected better from you but for you to go as far as to hurt my little ponies is unforgiveable," Celestia said.

“Shut up! I deserved to be an alicorn! I carry your blood in my veins, the noblest blood in all of Equestria! Becoming an alicorn was a privilege only somepony of my family was worthy of having! Not some low noble unicorn that was good for nothing except cleaning up your mistakes! And this monster from another world isn’t fit for a crown like the one he wears or any crown for that matter! He doesn't even have a kingdom here and yet you still say he's a king just because his pathetic parents were once rulers! They should have handed you to the Demons and Fallen Angels then you wouldn't be here and they would still be alive! And you wouldn't be getting in the way of my rise to power!" Blueblood screamed in either bravery or stupidity at me that enveloped the room in a tomb like silence.

I gave Blueblood a silent glare desperately wanting to run the little basted through myself but when I looked at Celestia instead of seeing rage I saw tears. There was no sobbing or sounds of sorrow just tears. The royal siblings, Faust and Twilight all comforted Celestia I looked at Blueblood and saw he didn't show any remorse in his speech. And so everyone sat there listening to the comforting words.

Chapter 62 Family Ties, Miracles and Heat

The court was filled with ponies many nobles others civilians and reporters of all kinds. The royals and I all sat on a throne and my friends sat on the sidelines. Meanwhile Rage and the Immortals stood in front of us like sentries. We all sat in silence waiting for the prisoners to be brought in however the only throne that was empty was Celestia's. She has been hurt ever since I brought Blueblood before them and told them of him being the Grand Master. Suddenly, a flash of light went off in Celestia's throne. Once I recovered my eyesight I saw it was Celestia in all her regal glory and wearing a stoic mask like always.

"Celestia-?" I began.

"I'll be fine Ash I need to see this even though he is a member of my blood what he has done is unforgivable and I refuse to lock myself away," Celestia said.

I gave a nod in respect to the mare's bravery I knew what it was like to have family brought before a court. But, that was a story for another time point is I knew it was never easy. Before I could think any more on the subject the doors opened. I then saw both Branding Iron and Blueblood were in chains and being dragged in by royal guards in heavy armour. Everyone glared at the two in a hostile way but the most furious glare came from Nightstreak who had it aimed at Branding Iron.

"Mares and Gentlecolts we have been gathered here to pass judgement on both the slaver and Templar Branding Iron and also the Templar Grand Master Prince Blueblood. Both of them have committed several crimes against Equestria so many I cannot begin to name them all. But, the most serious offence is both the attempt to eradicate the Diamond Dog Kingdom. Also the attempted assassination on all the royal bloodline. With the massive pile of evidence brought to us the court has already declared you both guilty. And so it is agreed that your punishment shall be given by the King of the Night and Demonic Angels Ash Blade," Faust said.

"Thank you Faust," I said as I stood up and teleported in front of the prisoners. "Any last words before I carry out your sentence?"

"The only king here should be me not some slave!" Blueblood yelled before I looked at Branding Iron.

"I hope your death is slow and horrible," Branding Iron said.

"Heard that one before," I said as I went to draw Whispering Wind.

"Wait milord!"

I stopped drawing my sword and I turned to the source of the voice and saw it was Nightstreak's Aunt.

"Before you kill them may I ask a question of Branding Iron?" the mare asked.

"Ask away," I said as I sheathed Whispering Wind with a snap.

"I just need to know one thing from both of you...why did you kill my sister?" the mare asked in tears.

The room was shrouded in silence and I looked at Branding Iron waiting her answer.

"Because she was a whore," Branding Iron said emotionlessly causing an uproar from the spectators and when I looked at the mare and I saw tears of rage.

"May your soul burn in Tartarus for eternity," the mare said before she took her seat where she was comforted by her husband and niece.

"Anyone else?" I asked receiving silence.

I gestured to Rage to come over which he did and I whispered something to him causing him to nod but his expression was hidden behind his helmet. Rage then moved backward a few steps and I drew Whispering Wind and gripped it in two hands. Any children who watched were forced to look away and both prisoners looked at me. Branding Iron tried to put on a brave face but her eyes held fear. But, Blueblood was cowering beneath me and just then I let out a war cry and swung my sword.

"I DON'T WANT TO DIE!" Blueblood screamed.

Whispering Wind slashed through its targets perfectly and all the spectators stared in shock and silence even my friends and some of the royals were shocked. The only sound in the room was the ringing sound of Whispering Wind and of two objects hitting the floor. Both Blueblood and Branding Iron opened their eyes and looked at me then at themselves to see they were unharmed. They then saw two cone like objects that had spiral ridges etched into them lying on the floor. When they looked at each other they saw a clean cut stump on their heads where their horns once were. This made them realize I had cut off their horns.

"Y...you cut our horns off," Branding Iron said weakly.

"You filthy creature how dare you!" Blueblood roared.

I just snapped my fingers with my demonic hand and the area around their necks became a hot orange causing them to scream in pain and wheeze for breath. When the orange disappeared a black chain with a lock on it was permanently burnt into their flesh and fur. I then gave a nod to Rage and he summoned two orbs of hell fire and I summoned two orbs of Greek fire. One of the two flames then entered Branding Iron and Blueblood forcing the air from their chests.

"Blueblood by the power given to me by my late parents and Queen Faust I hereby strip you of your title as Prince of Equestria. I also sentence both you and Branding Iron to a life of exile in the farthest corners of Equis where no one will offer you a shred of kindness. You'll both be alone and you will also suffer the pain of all the ones you harm. And if you try to end your own life to stop the suffering the chain around your neck will stop you for it holds your life to this world. This chain can only be broken till you've felt all of the pain of everyone that has suffered from your ways. After the sentence is carried out you will age like normal. And when you die your body will be devowered by the eternal flame leaving nothing behind to bury," I said.

"You can't do this to me," Blueblood said as he looked around for someone to help him. "Please anyone I have Princess Celestia's blood in my veins Auntie Celestia please I'm begging you it’s me your nephew."

"You raised a sword against me and my subjects Blueblood and now you beg for mercy your ancestor would be rolling in his grave if he saw you now...take your punishment like a stallion you cowardly worm for as far as I'm concerned Blueblood...my nephew is dead and you are just imitating him," Celestia growled.

"Blueblood you just reminded me of something you have my daughter's blood so it means you are technically still related to us," Faust said causing Blueblood to give a hopeful smile. "Which is why it's time to cut your ties to our family one way and another."

Blueblood was in shock Faust then transmitted a message to me telepathically I looked back at her in shock but she simply nodded at me in a reassuring way. I then took a breath before I turned my attention to Blueblood and reached out my hand as if to grab something. I clenched my fingers into a fist and pulled. All, of a sudden a spray of red mist flowed out of Blueblood and formed a small sphere no bigger than a baseball in mid-air.

"Blueblood this is all of the blood and DNA that relates you to Celestia," I said shocking everyone and Blueblood.

Blueblood then tried to grab it but I evaporated the ball causing Blueblood to stare at the empty space in horror.

Suddenly a portal appeared behind the two prisoners and Rage forced Branding to stand up before she was sent through the portal. When Rage went to Blueblood he glared at me.

"I swear this to you Ash Blade this isn't over I will be back and when I do you will wish you killed me here and I will make you beg for death," Blueblood said but I just grabbed him and pulled him close.

"I'll look forward to seeing your face again but just make sure you practice your swordplay," I said before I pushed him through the portal and closed it. When it did I turned my gaze to the audience. "This session is over."

Just like that everyone but my friends filed out of the room I turned around and was wrapped in a hug by Celestia.

"Ash thank you for not killing him," Celestia said.

"Don't thank me Celestia because I think I actually just damned him to a fate worse than death," I said.

"Y'know even I have to admit chopping of their horns like that was pretty cold blooded," Gilda said.

"Could've done worse you know," I said.

"Ash," Snowdrop began.

"Yes?" I asked.

"Um...it's just...uh," Snowdrop said nervously.

"Snowdrop is something wrong?" Luna asked.

"I-I...I want to see," Snowdrop said working up the nerve to speak.

"Huh?" I asked with my head tilted to the side.

"It...I'm sorry Ash it's just that when I heard about Life Fire and how it heals any injuries I just assumed it could y'know help me see the world. But, maybe asking for such a thing at this time was a bad idea," Snowdrop said.

"You want to see everything for yourself?" I asked.

"Mm-hm," Snowdrop nodded proudly.

I looked at Faust and saw her shrug seeming to know my question already.

"Alright Snowdrop and your fine in asking me now I needed something to take my mind off this. But first, I need you to close your eyes for me and just so you know I've never done something like this before," I said.

Snowdrop then stepped forward with a smile and closed her eyes. I then summoned Life Fire into my hands but it flickered out so I took a breath and summoned it once more and succeeded to hold onto it. I then took a calming breath and placed my hands on the sides of Snowdrop's face and brushed my thumbs over her eyelids. I then removed my hands and the Life Fire dwindled into nothing.

"Okay now open," I said.

Snowdrop opened her eyes but instead of being greeted by a pale colour I saw her irises were a beautiful ice blue and the pupils were black. She then seemed to jump back a bit when she saw me and she quickly looked at her hands and all around the room with a smile.

"How do you feel?" I asked.

"*sniff* Complete I feel actually complete," Snowdrop said with a few tears.

"Do we need to re-introduce ourselves to you?" Rage asked.

"No Rage I can tell by your voice alone and I must say the both of you are certainly handsome," Snowdrop said causing Rage and me to blush slightly.

"C'mon Snowdrop there's so much to do," Luna said as she led her long-time friend out the door while I could only watch with a smile.

"Wait Luna," Snowdrop said before she ran back over to me and hugged me. "Ash thank you I don't know how but someday I'll repay you're kindness."

I gave Snowdrop a hug back before I stepped backwards and gestured to the door.

"Go on kid you have a whole world to see," I said causing Snowdrop to run out the door with Luna.

Few Months Later

This winter hosted the first winter moon celebration which made Luna cry with happiness even though some nobles rejected the idea. But, it turned out rather well in the end and now the winter has ended and I'm helping the Apple Family prepare for their family reunion. Right now I was busy finishing chopping kindling for the bonfire and Mac and Rage were giving me a hand.

"Ah never seen anyone chop as much wood as the pair of you two before ah say we have enough wood to get us through the next winter," Mac said.

"Eeyup," Rage said causing us all to laugh.

"Anyway if that's all you need Mac we'll be on our way no doubt you guys are going to have one hell of a reunion," I said.

"What do you mean me when it's actually we?"

I looked at the new voice and saw it was Apple Bloom and Granny Smith.

"Yeah Granny Smith even said you could come," Apple Bloom said.

"This is something for you apples guys we shouldn't interfere," I said.

"Oh hush that nonsense Ash when Granny Smith says you should come you should hell we've even invited all our friends to join us and even the princesses and Faust RSVP'd. Ah say this reunion is gonna be the best yet," Applejack said.

"As long as you're not doing anything crazy like last time," Rage snickered earning a punch from Applejack.

"Please Uncle Ash please stay and meet the family," Apple Bloom pleaded with the big eyes.

"*sigh* You're beginning to get too cute for your own good short stuff tell Granny Smith to leave a spot open for me," I said as I tussled Apple Bloom's mane as I passed her.

"Where ya going Ash?" Applejack asked.

"I just remembered I needed to get some new sewing materials for Granny Smith," I said before I left.

I walked through Ponyville and straight to Rarity's boutique where I pushed the door open and was met by the bell announcing my presence.

"Welcome to Carousel Boutique where everything unique, sheik and magnific," Rarity said without looking at me and it appears she was working on a new line.

"Hi Rarity," I said.

Rarity spun around to see me in shock and before I knew it a whisk of magic sent a trolley of clothing into a backroom before I could get a good look.

"Let me guess the line you've been working for the Aephoceria inspiration?" I asked with a small smile causing Rarity to give a nervous laugh.

"They're still in development and some still need some T.L.C. and also I still need a name," Rarity said.

"Hm how about Aephoceria's Architectural Amazement," I suggested.

"Hm its simple unique and describes the line well...its perfect Ash," Rarity said.

"Hey I was glad to help," I said.

"Now Ash what can I do for you?" Rarity asked.

"I need some sewing materials for Granny Smith today," I said.

"Oh are you planning on attending?" Rarity asked.

"Yeah but first I need to go home and get changed been helping the apples since first light," I said but once I finished the sentence did I remember who I was talking to and where I was.

"Idea," Rarity said in a sing song voice.

I walked into Sweet Apple Acres and over to Granny Smith who was busy looking at a photo album so I placed the bag of sewing materials down next to her.

Here you go Granny," I said.

"Oh thank you Ash," Granny Smith said without looking at me and before I could move away I came to face Applejack.

"Land snakes Ash what the hay happened to you?" Applejack asked as she looked at my new attire.

I was wearing a pair of blue jeans with a dark brown belt and silver bull skull buckle on it and a black button down long sleeve shirt with a white pattern stitched into the shoulder area. I also wore a dark grey jacket and on my head was a black cowboy hat. And finally on my feet were a pair of boots with stupes attached to them.

"Rarity happened to me she insisted I wear something country themed to help me blend in but I say I'm going to stick out like a sore thumb I'm just glad she decided to not add any tassels," I said.

"Something wrong with tassels Uncle Ash?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Yeah I learned those thing always found a way to get tangled up their like snakes. But still I admit the clothes do look nice," I said.

"Ah'll say don't he look handsome Applejack," Granny Smith said.

"Whoa there Granny Ash is certainly handsome but he's got a mare and don't want no herd last I checked," Applejack said.

"And last I check Applejack has already got a guy and she's so beautiful she could of picked anyone but chose Caramel," I said.

"Aw shucks Ash," Applejack said.

Suddenly I hear voices come from the entrance and I look to see my friends had arrived and were all in a country themed outfit. Which is no doubt made by Rarity and this caused me to sigh.

"How do you like your new ensample Ash?" Rarity asked.

"Comfortable thank you Rarity," I said.

"Great now I must find Rage no doubt he is going to need a new outfit for today," Rarity said before she left.

"So Rarity got you too huh?" Rainbow asked.

"Yep was just trying to get some sewing materials and well...you can figure out the rest," I said as I gestured to my clothing.

"Well at least you look good in that this totally messes up my style," Rainbow said.

"Well you're right on both those accounts."

We all looked for the new voice and I saw it was the royals and all of them wore country themed outfits.

"I can see you lot are dressed for the occasion," I said.

"Well even a queen is allowed to wear a hat and some country duds every now and again," Luna said who was holding Midnight in her arms.

"I think I'll take dressing as a pirate any day then this," Pip said.

"Has anyone seen Rage I have some clothes for him," Eris said.

"Might be a bit late Rarity has already gone to give some to him," I said.

"Oh is she?" Eris asked with a growl before she took off.

"I just pray she gives him something appropriate," I said shuddering at a memory.

"Please don't bring that up again," Faust said.

"Anyway shall we the entire family will be here soon," I said.

Soon enough the ground beneath me began to rumble and I heard yips and hollers come from over the hills along with a dust cloud.

"Uh guys we need to move,” I said.

I then teleported behind everyone and began to push them towards the farm house and soon enough the place where we were before was stampeded by ponies. Soon I saw Applejack walk onto a wooden stage and tapped on an old fashioned megaphone. Which somehow sounded like someone prepping a mic.

"Howdy ya'll and welcome to the Apple Family Reunion now ah know some of you all remember what happened last time. But, don't fret cause this time I learned from my mistakes and I want to make it up to ya'll this time. But, before anything happens we have a few new faces this time around that are considered family round these here parts. So I want everypony to be nice with em there are some faces you know others not so much. If you need to know who they are they're over there by the farm house," Applejack said gesturing to us causing everyone to clap and cheer while some even bowed. I then decided to say a few words so I walked on the stage and gestured to the megaphone and Applejack gave a nod before she stepped backward.

"Thank you Applejack for that heart-warming introduction and thank you all for being so welcoming. I believe I speak for the rest of us when I say that we are all looking forward to getting to know everyone here and hope we have a memorable time with all of you," I said causing the ponies to cheer.

I then walked off the stage and began to mingle with everyone I met many apples and each one's name had something to do with apples. But I suppose that's why they're apples and truth be told this whole celebration reminded me of one back at home. Applejack then asked me to tell some of the foals some stories so I decided to tell some about my farther.

"...and so my farther stood there against the massive cave troll armed only with an old oak branch and his troops lay behind him too weak to fight. My father was also weakened himself and the cave trolls were hungry and were ready to swallow them all whole," I said causing the foals to gasp. "But then as all hope was lost the sun appeared over the horizon turning the troll to stone. Now I’ve heard the troll still sits there to this very day his body frozen in stone but still alive hungry for flesh."

The foals then gasped but then clapped for me and I just smiled at the applauding foals.

"Can you tell us another?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Hm I think I've got one how about the time my father conquered the stone giants of Thunder Mountain?" I said.

"Now hold on there young'uns if I remember correctly there is an entire family here and there's someone who wants to see Ash. So sometime after that ya'll can listen to the story," Applejack said causing the foals to whine.

"Don't worry you lot we're just gonna have a quick break and then I'll tell you the rest of the story I promise," I said as I got up and left.

Applejack then led back over to the stage where I saw both Octavia and Vinyl along with a yellow coated mare with a blue mane and tail. She wore a pair of jeans and a torn yellow shirt and a red bandana around her neck and she also wore a white Stetson. But, apart from that she looked exactly like Octavia even the cutie marks were the same.

"Oh Ash you're just in time have you met my sister Fiddlesticks?" Octavia asked gesturing to the yellow mare.

"No but I sure am glad to meet her now from what I hear she's a very talented fiddler," I said.

"And from what I hear from my sis is that you ain't so bad yourself both in looks and with a fiddle glad to see one is correct now I just need to see the other," Fiddlesticks said.

"Sis please not in front of my friends," Octavia whined in embarrassment.

"Aw come off it Tavi she's tons of fun," Vinyl said.

"Hey speaking of all this music just reminded me of something Ash you know any songs from your home for this here celebration?" Applejack asked.

"Oh you bet Applejack but where should I start?" I asked.

"Start with the best," Applejack said.

"Hm alright then just let me set up the stage," I said before I got on stage and began fixing up some speakers. Once I was ready I plugged in my IPod and summoned my violin and made sure it was tuned and the bow was rosined before I got everyone's attention. "Howdy everypony I'm sure everyone is having a good time today as much as I am. Now Applejack has asked me to play some music from home so I thought why not I sure hope it's to your liking," I said before I pressed play.

I let the lyrics play but I played my violin when the violin rift was supposed to play. I looked at the audience and saw they were all dancing to the music which brought a smile to my face. When the music ended the audience applauded me I gestured for Rage to come up. I then told him and Epsilon of the next song and he nodded in agreement. Epsilon took control of my shadow and made himself look like a demon which spooked some of the audience before Rage selected the next song.

The three of managed to put on one heck of a performance with Rage singing the lyrics. Epsilon sang the devils words and I sang Johnny's but made sure to say gun instead otherwise I'd be in huge trouble with the parents who were watching this with their foals. I also played many of the violin parts except for when Epsilon had to play. I even made some holograms of a demon band that rose out of the ground to play their own instruments. When we finished we all bowed while the audience clapped before Epsilon dispersed and my shadow attached itself to me again. Rage got off stage while I put away my violin and selected a new song.

After the song ended and the audience clapped Applejack and Fiddlesticks came up on stage.

"Now that was some gosh darn good country music," Applejack said.

"And I'm impressed by the way you played that fiddle where'd you learn to do that?" Fiddlesticks asked.

"Well I was taught the basics from a friend along with a few songs. But, those two when I played the violin I learned how to play the notes just by listening to them," I said impressing Fiddlesticks.

"So tell me Ash you got at least one more?" Applejack asked.

"Well I do have one song that's not on my IPod that I know of but I'm gonna need a fiddle player, a banjo player and also someone who can play a guitar and they need to play them fast," I said.

"Say no more Ash I got the banjo playing covered," Applejack said.

"And I can play a fiddle so fast I'll burn the strings. All we need are the notes to play," Fiddlesticks said.

"Great I can cover the lyrics and I've played guitar to this song hundreds of times so we basically got everything covered," I said before I summoned some sheets of paper and handed it to the mares who smiled at the sheets and went over to look through them. Meanwhile I summoned a guitar and began to tune it and when the mares were ready I got up to get everyone's attention. "I'd like to thank everyone for being patient. This next little tune is one I learned from one of my favourite uncles when I was young...well younger," I said causing everyone to laugh. "But anyway my uncle and I we were pretty close. One time when we were fishing I somehow managed to get his favourite hat caught on the hook before I tossed it into the water. When I reeled it in to discover the hat my uncle came over and said looks like you caught a hat fish," I said causing everyone to laugh. "Yeah we never did catch anything that day but I was just glad to spend time with him. Now there are many forms of this song but I prefer the one we always played together. So this one goes out to him," I said before I strummed my guitar.

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

After I finished the first line the instruments came to life and began to play a quick and upbeat tune and making the song sound fun and funny.

Now Old Dan Tucker was a fine old man

Washed his face in a frying pan

Combed his hair with a wagon wheel

(Instruments pause) Died with a toothache in his heel (Instruments resume)

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

(Instrumental)

Now Old Dan Tucker went to town

Riding a goat, leading a hound

The hound gave a yell

And the goat gave a jump

(Instruments pause) Old Dan Tucker landed on a stump (instruments resume)

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

Now Old Dan Tucker he got drunk fell

In a fire and kicked up a chunk

Fiery hot coal got in the heel of his shoe

(Instruments pause) And oh my Lord how the ashes flew (Instruments resume)

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

(Instrumental)

Now Old Dan Tucker come to town

Swinging them ladies all round

First to the right and then to the left

(Instruments pause) Then to the gal that he loved best (You get the idea)

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

Get out the way, Old Dan Tucker

You're too late to get your supper

After the song finished Applejack, Fiddlesticks and I gave a bow.

"Now that was a song I plan to play again sometime," Fiddlesticks said.

"Thanks believe it not that song is now a nursery rhyme back home but for me and the uncle I lived with it was something a little bit more," I said.

"Hey there young ones how about a snapshot for the album," Granny Smith said as she held an old fashioned camera.

Applejack, Fiddlesticks and I then posed as Granny took the picture and I knew deep in my gut this celebration would be one to remember.

A Week Later

I was sitting in Ponyville park in the late afternoon Midnight was sitting in his pram snoozing and I was watching Pip play on the playground with the other CMC. I just sat quietly watching my foals and thinking about what kind of future they were going to have. After a bit I decided to check the time and I smiled.

"C'mon Pip time to go," I said.

"Alright dad see ya later guys," Pip said as he ran over to me.

I walked back home and Pip wished to push the pram and as we walked my mind drifted to when we had Pip's birthday. He, asked if we could have a pirate themed party on the Pale Horse and both Luna and I agreed to do that and it turned out to be a blast. I took so many pictures that day but my favourite was of when I was showing Pip how to steer the ship.

"We're home!" Pip shouted snapping me out of my thoughts as we walked into our home.

"Welcome back sir you're just in time for dinner," Flawless Job said with a bow.

"Thank you Flawless Job is Luna here?" I asked.

"I'm afraid Princess Luna is in Canterlot still and won't be dining at home this evening," Flawless Job said.

"*sigh* Things have been so damn busy since the Blueblood incident what with all the prisoners that were there asking for support. Also all the guilty nobles that are being imprisoned why did the bad ones do the most important stuff?" I asked myself.

"If I may speak freely sir there are quite a number of unicorn nobles however I don't see many Pegasi or Earth Pony nobles. Yet those two groups can have the ability to do a noble's work not everything need magic in order to get a job done," Flawless Job said.

"Hm...You’re right Flawless I'll have to bring this up with Faust. Granted, there will be one or two nobles that will reject the idea but they'll need to get over the racist crap," I said.

"Glad I could be of service," Flawless Job said.

"Oh and Flawless I need you to come with me later about something important," I said.

"Understood sir," Flawless Job said before he left.

Sweet Apple Acre Barn 10:30 pm

A stallion's meeting was called to order that tonight because we were all here to discuss a time of the year the stallions dreaded. Heat season and right now we were busy discussing about making the hideouts stronger. Some even mentioned armoured bunkers around town to be used in massive storm emergencies like a rouge twister that happened once before I arrived in Equestria.

"I think it may be too late to make the hideouts stronger if we did this after the last heat season while we were cleaning up the safe houses we might have had a chance. But, right now if we strengthen them it'll give away the hideout's location. Besides we don't have the resources or even the horsepower to get this done in the allotted time we have," I said.

"But what do we do then?" a stallion asked.

"I can only see two options here A. we hunker down in what we've got and pray the mares won't find us. Or B we scatter into the wind till this blows off the choice is yours guys," I said.

"Well I still say the storm bunkers will be able to keep us safe," a stallion said.

"You can use them if you wish I won't stop you and as always both Burning Rage and my location during this time will be kept hidden for precautions of course. If that is all I hereby dismiss this meeting," I said.

Many stallions left the barn till all that was left was Rage and the rest of my male friends who all stuck around to clean up.

“Going to be a hell of a season this time what with all the mares seeing what you're both capable of during this time. And how you've got a royal statues Ash you’re going to be one very big target," Soarin said.

"I'm aware of that but we've still got our spot to head over to and I've got confirmation from Lightning, Octavia and Vinyl that they won't try to nab us so the HQ is open to us," I said.

"Great means all we have to do is do the same thing as last time both you and Rage up for another round of cat and mouse?" Thunderlane asked.

"Heh you lot know it," Rage and I said in sync.

The next day everyone began to discreetly work on getting supplies to the den and Luna and I began to help organize Pip to go on the trip with the other CMC, Granny Smith and Faust. Once that was done we were all set for heat season and as of right now I was in bed. I began to lazily open my eyes and saw the sun was about to rise over the horizon. I then noticed that Luna was still slumbering beside me causing me to quickly get out of bed and quickly do my morning ritual. I then grabbed a large duffle bag containing some clothes for the season. I then snuck out of the house and ran into town why not fly you ask it's because I'm hoping to avoid Rainbow Dash. She normally gets up at this time for a morning warm up and how do I know this? Sometimes the pervy mare likes to look through the celling window to see if Luna and I have been doing anything that night.

Anyway I'm trying to make my way through Ponyville as quick as I possibly can. I look to see the moon has lowered and the sun has risen. Suddenly, I heard the flapping of wings flapping closing in so I ducked into the shadows of a nearby alley I heard the wing flaps fly overhead. I then saw three Wonderbolts being led by Spitfire and Fleetfoot and they were all heading towards town hall. I also saw that every mare in Ponyville was exiting their houses and were also heading to town hall.

"I wonder why're they headed that way?" I asked myself before I pulled myself from my thoughts. "No forget it I'm pushing my luck enough just by staying here," I said before I began to turn away and head straight for the Everfree but stopped and let out a groan. "Fuck you curiosity."

I followed the mares discreetly and saw all of them had gathered in front of town hall I then sat on a roof in the shadow of a chimney and decided to watch the scene unfold. I saw Twilight step on stage with the rest of the mane 6 and Luna and Twilight cleared her voice.

"Hello mares of Ponyville as you’re all aware our heat season has begun and like usual we're gathered here for the locations of their safe houses. But, sadly the stallions were extra careful this time round and we were only able to learn of one however once we have them we'll get them to tell us where the rest are," Twilight said.

"What about Burning Rage and his Highness Ash Blade?" a mare asked causing Luna to step up.

"The situation on both Burning Rage and my husband is unknown like last time both of them have refused to reveal their location to even the stallions. But, it is agreed that whoever finds one of the two and captures them will be permitted one round with them. But, they must be turned over to either myself or Eris in the end," Luna said.

"I can't blame her for wanting to help her fellow mares out but seriously," I said to myself.

Suddenly, the royal carriage lands next to the building and the rest of the royal siblings and Eris step out and greet the rest of the princesses. After some words they all head to one of the storm bunkers at the edge of the town and I decide to follow them. I then land on a roof and see plenty of mares begin to pound on the door of the safe house. I sit still for a few minutes before I decided to have a little fun with the mares. So I get up and teleport behind the mane 6, Gilda, Trixie and the princesses and casually walk up next to them.

"So what'cha all up to?" I asked.

"Trying to get into this storm bunker so we can get rid of this dammed burning itch between our legs," Gilda growled.

"Oh and uh how's that working out so far?" I asked.

"Not well earth pony buildings are the sturdiest ones made," Twilight said.

"Just goes to show how useful we can be besides growing food for ya'll," Applejack said.

"True that anyone in particular you're hoping to find in there?" I asked.

"Our coltfriends hopefully maybe even Ash or Rage if we're lucky," Rarity said.

"I don't really think those last two are in there," Rainbow said.

"What makes you say that Rainbow?" Celestia asked.

"Uh this is Ash and Rage we're talking about those two are extremely elusive they could be right in front of us and we wouldn't even know it," Rainbow said.

"That's very true Rainbow but instead of in front of you try beside you," I said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked before the mares all turned to look at me.

To say they were shocked was an understatement. But, I just stood there and offered them a sweet smile and I decided to say something.

"Morning," I said casually.

"What The Buck!" Rainbow yelled getting every mares attention.

"If that's how you greet people or ponies RD you’re not gonna get many more friends," I teased as I rubbed my ear.

"You my friend have some serious balls to just walk over here and stand beside us while we're like this," Spitfire said.

"Balls I'm sure gonna enjoy playing with," Gilda said while she licked her beak.

"Hate to break it to you lot but I just came to see what you were up too before I left," I said.

"And just how do you plan on leaving?" Celestia asked while I just looked at the surrounding mares. "I know that look you honestly think you can escape. I commend your optimism but we have you completely surrounded there is no way you can escape."

"If I was ordinary yes there would no escape however Celestia you’re forgetting I’m far from being ordinary," I said as I teleported out of the circle of mares before one lunged at me. "Rules are the same here you want a piece of this ass you gotta catch me but first," I said I teleported in-front of Luna and booped her on the muzzle. "Tag you're it."

I teleported out of the circle again and began running towards Ponyville and I heard Pinkie yelling at me for stealing her line. Again you're probably wondering why I decided to run through Ponyville instead of teleporting to the Everfree forest. 1. Twilight can track teleporting locations and if I teleported to the den we'd be in deep shit and 2. I find it amusing to taunt these mares even if it means getting a kick in the ass later or them taking their sexual anger out on me if they catch me. I made it to a crossroad and I saw mares surround me from both land and air.

"We have you now just give up and we'll take it easy on you however try to escape we won't show mercy," Luna said.

"And if you tell us where the other stallions are hiding we'll leave you alone and get ours," Twilight said.

"Hm let me think on this...Okay he's my thought on this so far none of you have caught me only surrounded me and you’re asking me to surrender the stallions locations...Not gonna happen and also you lot should know I have more tricks up my sleeve then Trixie," I said.

"And what trick will you use to escape?" Celestia asked while I smiled and snapped my fingers and duplicated myself many times until there were about 35 of me in the centre and I saw the mares were hungrily looking at us. "Nice trick."

"Each one of us is the same as the other in how we act sound move and smell. The only difference is that the real one won't torn to smoke when caught," I and all the Ash's said in union.

I then snapped my fingers causing the Ash's to scatter in different directions and the mares went after them but I had transformed into a wisp of smoke and flew towards the Everfree. This wasn't easy because when I divided myself I become weaker. Also dividing myself that many time almost made me pass out several times. However, I made it to ruins and was greeted by the others and I told them what happened before I fell asleep.

Four Days Later

I was sitting crouched on a rooftop gazing across Ponyville the stallions and I have been doing well as of late. But, we've recently had a manticore attack while we were having a meal outside the HQ. The beast was quick and made off with a quarter of our rations and three blankets so right now we were back in Ponyville scavenging up some food and blankets. Rage was going to draw the mares away this time and I was just waiting for the signal.

Suddenly a demonic shriek broke the silence so I jumped onto the street level and walked into an empty store and grabbed some food before I left some bits on the counter. I then checked the street and walked over to Shadow Ranger who was parked in an alley.

"Head back to the base I'll be back soon with some more blankets," I said.

Shadow Ranger gave a whinny before she drove off towards the Everfree I then made my way through town but was constantly getting the feeling I was being watched. But, I saw nothing so I then made it to the store I was looking for and opened the door it to see it was empty. I walked in and grabbed some blankets and placed the bits on the counter. But, before I could turn around my vision went black.

I woke up and saw I was in my bed in my bedroom and I was in nothing but my boxers. I gazed around curiously and then felt a presence behind me. I turned to see it was Luna and she was completely naked hungrily eyeing the sudden tent in my boxers.

"Hey stud I was wondering when you'd wake up," Luna said.

"Might have woken up sooner if whatever you did wasn't as effective," I said.

"If I did it any it wouldn't have worked," Luna said.

"Well did you have to knock me out?" I asked.

"Didn't want to run the risk of you escaping," Luna said.

"And I suppose the mare wants her reward for catching me?" I asked.

"You said so yourself if I wanted a piece of your ass I'd have to catch you turns out I caught you entirely," Luna said as she crawled her way towards me and roughly pushed me to the bed.

Luna's hands inspected my body and she breathed in my scent and she was grinding her soaked lower lips against the cloth hiding my member. her juices soaked all the way through allowing me to feel her soaked sex.

"You're going to rut me till I'm numb," Luna ordered with a growl causing me to give her a nod.

With a flick of Luna's magic my boxers disappeared exposing my member while Luna's juices drooled over it. It seems Luna wasn't in the mood for foreplay because she used her magic to reposition us soon I found myself kneeling behind her. She had her legs spread and she was on all fours.

"Doggy style Luna this is new," I said as I went to insert my rod in her marehood.

"Other one," Luna said causing me to shrug and do as asked.

Re-aiming my rod I slammed it into Luna's ass in one shot which was a bad idea because her anal walls clamped down on me like a vice preventing me from moving. This also caused Luna to yelp in shock and then moan in pleasure. I then began to massage the base of Luna's wing with my right hand causing her anal walls to loosen their grip. And to add some more pleasure to the mix I gave Luna's ass a hard smack earning another moan of pleasure from Luna.

"Harder!" Luna demanded.

Granting her wish I smacked her harder and began to thrust into her mercilessly and after a few minutes of thrusting and spanking Luna finally orgasmed. The scent that was released into the air was different but familiar then when Luna and I normally do this but I shrugged it off. I then leaned forward and grabbed one of Luna's breasts in my right hand. I also inserted my left hand's fingers into her marehood and slowly extended them causing Luna to scream in bliss. But, I decided to up my game by nibbling on Luna's wings.

“Yes, buck me, buck me like the filthy slut I am!” she roared making my eyes widen at her language but regardless I complied.

Despite her being on her front she was still able to wrap her legs around me awkwardly pushing me aggressively to her ass. As I grunted at her persistence her cheeks jiggled widely as I slammed myself against her. Luna orgasmed several times before I began to feel a pressure in my loins and Luna seemed to notice it too.

“Oh yes cum in my ass, you naughty stud!” Luna purred to which I complied.

Both Luna and I simultaneously orgasmed but it didn't stop Luna from thrusting but one particular thrust knocked me from the bed and to the floor. But before I could recover Luna was on me in an instant.

“Oh, poor thing did my naughty, sexy ass do that?” Luna cooed as she straddled me.

"What's gotten into her?" I thought.

Luna lined up my member with her soaked flower and slammed herself down onto me making us both gasp

“Oh baby, punish my naughty ass, punish me hard!” Luna whined as her hands pinned my shoulders and her breasts were forced into my face as she encouraged me to suckle. This caused her to laugh as my mouth latched onto a teat. I began suckling and tonguing the sensitive flesh as she slammed into me harder. "That's it baby make me cum."

I then grabbed Luna's generous rear and brutally thrusted upwards while Luna bounced on top all the while I kept suckling on her milk engorged teats.

“Yeah bitch you like that fill me until it dribbles down my legs!” Luna growled as she once again climaxed the floor now drenched as I moaned in pain from the mare's lack of control of her pounding her against mine like a jackhammer.

"I CAME!" Luna shouted randomly as she climaxed her walls tightening around my cock and coxing me into an orgasm. "That was fun stud you’re ready for more?"

Four Hours Later

My pelvis was in utter agony after 24 rounds with Luna the skin around my loins was badly bruised. If I were a regular human my pelvis would have been ground to dust by the tenth round and she kept on switching positions with me. I gazed at Luna and it looked like she was able to go for at least another 20 rounds. I was concerned as to what caused this change in Luna so I decided to speak up.

"Hey Luna...are you alright?" I asked weakly.

"Yes why do you ask," Luna said with an innocent smile.

"It's just you seem more aggressive this time is something wrong?" I asked.

"Of course now then let's begin the next round," Luna said as she crawled towards with a hungry look.

Suddenly the bedroom door opens and to my utter shock I saw Luna walk in and when she sees us her jaw drops along with mine. But the Luna that was rutting me just had a disappointed look on her face.

"Oh ponyfeathers and I was hoping to have a bit more fun," Luna said before her coat went from midnight blue to white and her ass expanded along with her breasts. Her cutie mark then turned from a crescent moon into a shining sun. Her mane and tail went from midnight blue to a greyish pink.

"CELESTIA!" Luna and I screamed.

"Thanks for the session stud should do it again next time," Celestia said before she blew me a kiss and teleported out of the room.

I wanted to go after the crazy mare and beat the living tar out of her but as soon as I attempted to move a burning pain in my body shut me down. Then my body succumbed to exhaustion.

I slowly opened my eyes only to shut them because of the light I then opened them again and let them adjust and my body slowly kicked in along with the burning pain in my pelvic region. I then looked down and saw it was wrapped in bandages. I then quickly eased the pain and looked around and discovered I was in my bedroom and the only one in it. Taking the chance I got up and found some clothes and got changed before I walked downstairs. I then decided to exit through the backdoor. I gave a whistle and Shadow Ranger appeared so I hoped on and put on my helmet and drove around Ponyville to avoid the mares. I then drove into the Everfree and then to the castle before I entered the HQ. When I got off my bike I collapsed and the stallions were at my side in moments.

"Holy buck dude what the hell happened to you?" Rage asked.

"What do you think?" I asked.

"You got pounded by twenty mares?" Soarin asked.

"No it was just one," I said.

"Who would be able to leave you in this condition?" Storm Cloud asked.

"Celestia," I said causing the stallions to gap at me in shock.

"You mean Celestia did this?" Rage asked.

"Technically it was Molestia went at it non-stop for 24 rounds disguised as Luna and she would have gone on for longer if the real Luna hadn't shown up. I then passed out from pain and wake up in my bed lower half wrapped in bandages," I said.

"You're one lucky sod but we need to get you in a bed your body must be shattered right now," Rage said as he and the others helped me to a bed.

Few Days Later

"We're back!" Holy Light yelled as he entered the den with Storm Cloud both carrying rations.

"Great set them down over there then the pair of you get to training," I said doing push ups over a pit of burning coals.

"Damn Ash you just recovered from your injury's and your training shouldn't you be taking it easy?" Storm Cloud asked as he walked over to me.

"Because I've been recovering is the reason why I'm training right now I've been slacking off and need to get back in routine," I said as I pushed off the coals and wiped the sweat off my body with a towel.

"I'm surprised you’re able to do that push ups over flaming coals would seriously burn," Thunderlane said.

"Not sure what you're going on about I feel fine," Spike said doing push ups over the coals.

"You're scales are fire and heat proof!" Thunderlane shouted.

"Hey Thunder Ash had us do the same thing and when we got stronger he stood on top of us to increase the difficulty," Swift Spear said.

"You're shitting me?" Caramel asked in shock.

"It was how I was taught but that isn't the most difficult exercise I've done remember I showed you the bar climb speaking of which that's next on my schedule," I said as I walked over to the bar climbing equipment and climbed to the top. I then downward then up again and the finally down.

"Now that is impressive."

We all look at the new voice and see Spitfire and the mares were at the entrance giving me seductive smiles.

"Shit they found us!" Soarin screamed as the group backed away from the lustful mares.

"Gotta say this one awesome hiding spot along with a base for your assassin meetings," Rainbow said as she flew in and looked around.

"How'd you find us?" Rage asked.

"Easy beloved your two guards Storm Cloud and Holy Light led us straight here," Eris said as she curled around Rage causing many of the group to glare at the two.

"Please tell me that Celestia or the other princesses are here with you," Swift Spear whimpered.

"Did someone mention us?" Celestia asked as she stepped out of the shadows along with her siblings her mane and tail were still grey and pink causing me to growl at her.

"Calm down Ash I've already had a 'chat' with my sister so there is no reason to worry about her," Luna said casting an angry glance at her.

"I'm not worried about that I'm worried about the poor stallion who is picked to rut that crazy bitch," I said.

"Oh my such hostility," Celestia giggled.

"Now then you guys have been hiding long enough and we've all agreed that if you come with us peacefully we won't be too rough. This also counts for Celestia," Twilight said.

"Molestia Twilight," Celestia corrected.

"Ahem yes anyway if however you resist then you'll be spending the next few weeks in the hospital," Twilight said.

"Mind if we talk this over?" I asked.

"You got five minutes," Spitfire said.

The stallions and I all huddled together and we all nodded in agreement on our decision before we turned to the mares.

"You win we'll come quietly," I said.

"Wise choice," Luna said as she and Spitfire came over and clung to either side of me.

"Hope you can please us on how you pleased Molestia," Spitfire said while drawing circles on my chest with a finger. "You know it's not okay to run off from a pair of fine looking mares and that bar climb you pulled off has just made me hotter for you."

"Indeed shall we have our fun in a more private location Spitfire and teach him the error of taking of on us?" Luna asked seductively earning a smirk from Spitfire.

"Oh fuck me," I muttered before Luna teleported us away.

Chapter 63 Journy to Libertalia Part 1

"Seriously that's your nickname?" I asked as I lay in bed with two satisfied mares.

"Kinda embarrassing isn't it," Spitfire said with a blush.

"Hey just goes to show that no one is perfect especially the fabled Wonderbolts. Also I say it's pretty good idea to use your most intense failed moments as nicknames means you don't care about it. But, you could have informed Dash first she was given that name by bullies and it hit her pretty hard," I said.

"Yeah I heard about it from Dash and I felt like a major jerk," Spitfire said.

"Hey I noticed this but when Rainbow was in that performance with you lot. you pulled of some of my moves from when I was piloting the Winged Wolf," I said.

"Uh yeah I found those moves kinda cool and thought hell we should use those sometime you’re not mad are you?" Spitfire asked.

“Nah in fact I’m glad you liked those tricks,” I said.

Suddenly, Luna let out a groan of annoyance as she nuzzled harder against my neck.

"Better get some rest now otherwise Luna is going to be screaming at us for waking her up," I said.

"Got it...also Ash...thanks again for helping me," Spitfire said.

"Yeah you can make up to me by buying some painkillers tomorrow," I said as I winced when an unconscious Luna placed a hand on my pelvis.

Few weeks later

The stallions had recovered nicely after the dreaded lust filled season the stallion immortals who were paired with the princesses were in the worst condition. But, as thanks and an apology the princesses paid for the hospital bills and decided to give them a raise. Also I had a very long chat with Celestia and she flat out apologized for her actions which I forgave. But, now I was in Rarity's Canterlot Boutique with the mane 6 and Luna, waiting for Rarity to unveil the Aephoceria's Architectural Amazement. Sassy Saddles called up some fashion magazine company and they sent a pony by the name of Fashion Plate, I even called up Fleur and Fancy Pants in secret who were delighted to come.

"Rarity when I heard that you were making a new collection from Sassy Saddles I demanded to come see it first hand *gasp* what kind of genius styles will you wow us with this time?" Fashion Plate asked in excitement.

"Well this is actually a piece inspired by a long forgotten kingdom and the name was given by a good friend of mine it is called Aephoceria's Architectural Amazement," Rarity said.

"Well with a name like that I'm sure to be amazed," Fashion Plate said.

"As I would be Rarity," Fleur said as she and Fancy Pants walked over.

"Oh Fleur, Fancy I wasn't aware you were both here," Rarity said.

"Miss Der Lis do you know Miss Rarity?" Fashion Plate asked.

"Oh yes Fashion Plate many of her dresses I've worn on the runway my personal favourite was the Summer Beach," Fleur said.

"You saying you designed that beautiful gown?" Fashion Plate asked.

"Oh that dress was made with some help from the same friend who helped me name my newest line. Speaking of I should introduce these magnificent creations," Rarity said before she stepped on stage and cleared her voice. "Mares and Gentlecolts today I'm proud to say this line was created when I was on a trip to a place long forgotten called Aephoceria. Which is also known as the Demonic Angels original home."

Many of the audience gasped in surprise before the curtains opened revealing a dress that looked like a lush green forest with gaps of blue in-between what looked like tree trunks. The top and ends of the sleeves looked like leaves and on the left arm was a small bluebird, and on the other sleeve wrapping around it was a vine with flowers blooming from it. Finally along the bottom of the dress were creatures made of the forest.

"Now this dress was inspired by the great forests that surrounded the kingdom and all the creatures that lived inside that was given life by the forest itself. I call it Forest Breath," Rarity said.

"Well my breath is certainly stolen," Fashion Plate said.

Rarity giggled before another dress came on stage this one was mostly grey but had thin sparkling blue lines running down the sides like water. It also had a grey stone dragon much like the one on the fountain in Aephoceria. It curled its way around the waist and came up on the back and over the left shoulder as if it were guarding the wearer and there were other figures there as well.

"Now this one was inspired by the fountain in the castle grounds which was still operating and also untouched by time showing its strength. I call this the Fountain of Greatness," Rarity said.

"Great doesn't even begin to cover it Rarity," Fashion Plate said.

Just then the next dress to come up was a white dress that made the dress look like it was made of mosaic tiles. There was also a black pattern which reminded me of the library floor and on the chest was a pair of blooming roses and a key entwined between them. Finally going around the waist was a sash that looked like a scroll and there was a complete sentence sewn into the sash.

"Now this dress was inspired by the colossal library in the palace easily bigger than the one in Canterlot Castle. The words written into the pages held as much mystery as the room itself. I call it Words of Truth," Rarity said.

"An amazing dress Rarity but you must tell me why did you give this dress that name?" Fashion Plate asked in excitement while Rarity giggled a bit.

"Oh there are so many reasons why Fashion Print for you see there are many secrets that hide in a library and if you pay attention enough they will share the truth with you. Also some very true words a friend once said to me once are imprinted here on the sash," Rarity said as she held up the sash.

"Can you tell us what it says?" Fashion Plate asked.

"Of course it says a mare's beauty matters not on the outside but on the inside," Rarity said.

"Well I must say this friend must be quite the charmer," Fleur said.

"I'll say," Fashion Plate said.

The next dress to appear was blue and looked to be made of flames which reminded me of Greek Fire and there were a few bits of silver and gold here and there. On the back of the dress was a set of metal and flaming wings.

"Oh now this stunning dress was inspired by the guardian’s undying loyalty to the ones they serve. Much like the eternal fire that keeps them going their will and loyalty and desire to protect their home is endless and fierce. I call it Fiery Faith," Rarity said.

"Well that's one way to turn up the temperature," Fashion Plate said.

"And finally I'd like to introduce the final ensemble and also my friend who if it wasn't for him this collection wouldn't be possible. Also mares and stallions this one is for both of you to wear. This ensemble was inspired by the stained glass window that stands in Canterlot in honour of our king of Equestria King Ash Blade. I call it Balance in Harmony,” Rarity said

Suddenly a spotlight shone down on both Luna and I revealing the pair of us. I wore a suit that was decorated in a swirl of midnight blues, golds and silver here and there. On my right shoulder was the symbol for the Demonic Angels made of gold and silver. Also on my jacket over my heart was a yin and yang of both the sun and moon. A tie was tucked into my jacket that looked like the blade of Whispering Wind. Finally loosely clinging to the back of my right shoulder was a short navy blue cape with my cutie mark on it. Meanwhile Luna was wearing an elegant navy blue dress. And going from the bottom of the dress was my wing that went upward and around the waist. The wing went up the back of the dress till it became a 3D wing sticking out behind the left shoulder of the dress. Going along the border of the navy blue before it torches the wing was a border of golden leaves and vines and also the navy blue sparkled like stars. The chest area of the dress was decorated with gold and blues with my cutie mark on it. And finally on the lower part of the dress was another yin and yang sun and moon. The outfits took everyone by storm especially Fashion Plate till he came out of his moment and walked over to Rarity.

"Rarity your Aephoceria's Architectural Amazement is by far the grandest collection I've ever had the pleasure to witness. By tomorrow morning I'll have your collection on the front cover for the world to see. I guarantee you customers will be flooding this boutique for a while now," Fashion Plate said before he left.

"Rarity you did a fabulous job on these designs I dare say my managers will be begging me to wear them," Fleur said.

"And if I'm not mistaking Ash these designs came from you're kingdom?" Fancy Pants asked.

"Yep except the last one it was of the stained glass window in Canterlot," I said.

"Bobbins and Bodkins Rarity I've never seen so many orders for one line alone. Why each garment dwarfs the princess dress by a landslide," Sassy Saddles said causing Rarity to look at her in shock before she fainted but I was quick to catcher her and began fanning her.

"Is she alright?" Fleur asked with worry.

"Probably just overcome by the fact that this line is this popular already I think she just needs some rest," Twilight said as she and the others came over.

Suddenly I received a text from Spike and when I go to look at it my eyes widen in shock.

"Ash is everything alright?" Applejack asked.

"Something's going down on earth Spike just got a message from Sunset asking for me to get there ASAP can you guys apologise to Rarity for me and explain what's happening," I said.

"Can do you just go and kick some butt," Rainbow said before I teleported into a change room to get changed and left.

I stepped through the portal and expected to be some terrible mess or monster attacking or this world’s mane 6 and Sunset Shimmer. But, instead I was greeted by a typical school and everything seemed calm. I then pulled out my phone and rang Sunset I waited for a few seconds till the phone was picked up.

"Ash is that you?" Sunset asked.

"Hey Sunset where are you and what's going on?" I asked.

"Ash I don't know how to explain it right now but we need you in Washington we're outside the Lincoln Memorial Sunset said before she hung up.

I was left confused at what was going on but I cloaked myself with an invisibility spell and took off towards Washington. Once I made it I flew behind a pillar and made sure there was nobody or cameras about before I removed the cloaking spell and made my wings disappear. I then stepped out from behind the pillar and saw my human friends were at the bottom of the stairs.

"Hey guys want to explain what they hey is going on?" I asked as I jogged over to the group.

"Ash there's been an attack at the White House," Rosa said.

"Whoah, whoah, whoah hang on a second an attack on the safest house in the world?" I asked.

"It gets worse Ash Buckingham Palace, the Catholic Church have been attacked as well. The Queen of England and the Pope himself are now missing and the President is being held captive inside the White House along with his family," Jabir said.

"So what does this have to do with me?" I asked.

"Duh we need you to rescue them," Rainbow said causing me to laugh.

"Rescue that's a good one you had me worried there for a bit," I said as I recovered.

"Ash this isn't a joke this is serious," Rebecca said.

"You guys want me to just go rescue The President of The United States along with if they are there the Queen of England and the Pope of the Catholic Church. Tell me if I missed anything," I said.

"Yeah what's the problem?" Sunset said.

"The problem Sunset is that if I do this I'm going to be putting Equestria in major danger of being discovered and we're supposed to keep this info quiet," I said.

"Can't you just turn invisible and take them down?" Rainbow asked.

"A bunch of people mysteriously die and hostages just walk out unsure of what happened. Oh yeah that's not going to ask questions," I said making the sarcasm obvious.

"Ash a lot of people died in there today they need your help," Rosa pleaded.

"Rosa I may be one of the most powerful things in creation but there are things even I can't do," I said before I turned around revealed my wings and took off.

My flight was quiet for me I felt guilty for deciding not to help them but I knew I couldn't risk Equestria being discovered it would make problems not only for the princesses but the world itself. Suddenly, a whisper of voices enter my ears and as I fly more join and get louder. Soon I find myself finding it difficult to fly and keep my mind focused on one thing. Suddenly, I fly into something knocking me out of the air and knocking me out.

"Looks like he's coming around."

"Good cause I need to kick his ass flying into me like that."

"It's not like you were flying any better Rainbow Dash.

I open my eyes and sat up and felt a massive migraine enter my head causing me to groan.

"The heck happened?" I asked as I looked around and saw all of my friends from both Equestria and earth had gathered around me along with the CMC, Daring Do and the Immortals.

"You alright Ash you look like you hit your head pretty hard," Rage said.

"I'm fine but what are you lot doing here?" I asked.

When you left I decided to inform my mother of what was happening and so fearing it was a monster banished to earth and you would need backup. We came through the mirror and contacted Sunset Shimmer and well here we are," Luna said.

"Okay but why are the foals here?" I asked.

"We wanted to hang out with Akachi," The CMC said in sync.

"Got us with saying they'll behave for a month and they used their cuteness," Rage said.

"Okay but what about you Daring last I heard you found a tomb belonging to an old pony tribe," I said.

"Oh that's old news in fact I'm on vacation and came to visit Rainbow to see if she had something to do because I was bored. That led me here but changing the topic what's this I hear about kidnapped leaders?" Daring asked.

"My friends from over here have asked me to rescue them," I said as I stood up.

"Then why were you flying in the opposite direction?" Pinkie asked.

"Because I wasn't going to rescue them," I said calmly.

The group was in silence at my words the main 6 and the stallions and Spike from Equestria along with the Immortals, Daring, Gilda and Trixie were staring at me in shock. But Rage, the princesses, Faust and Discord looked at me curiously.

"Wait a second you don't wish to help them?" Twilight asked as if she misheard.

"You heard me," I said.

"What's the deal dude what did they do to you and when someone is normally in danger you don't even hesitate to jump into it so what's the deal?" Rainbow asked getting in my face.

"The deal is Rainbow if I do save those people then I'll be risking the exposure of Equestria not to mention heaven and hell. The world will be thrown into a state of chaos and not the kind Discord and Eris dish out very bad chaos. Also if they do find Equestria or if they can which I doubt capture me we or I'll be turned into a freaking experiment," I said causing Dash to back off and for everyone to process my words carefully. "Look I feel guilty about not doing this as well but we don't have any options in the way of saving three world leaders and keeping Equestria hidden as well."

Suddenly the voices from before ripped into my head forcing me to my knees once more.

"Ash are you alright?" Rosa asked as she and Luna helped me up.

"Those damn voices are back," I said.

"Here let me," Faust said before she walked up to me and placed a hand on my head and after a bit the voices stopped and Faust smiled at me. "Better?"

"Yeah but what happened?" I asked.

"That's simple Ash those were preys," Faust said.

"Wait preys you mean someone can actually hear those?" I asked causing Faust to nod. "Oh gee now I'm just frustrated."

"How come?" Dash asked.

"All those times when I actually prayed for someone to help us escape that dreaded slave pit all the times I wished for others safety. Every time each one has been ignored and we were left to fend for ourselves," I said causing everyone to look at each other. "I need to be alone guys."

I opened my wings and flapped once and took to the air normally when I need to clear my head I go off on my own and try to seclude myself as much as I can. However the prayers returned and I forgot how to ask Faust how to turn them off. But suddenly, I stopped and realized on what I was thinking if I just shut the voices out then I'll be no better than the ones who were supposed to be listening. But, I then remembered I shouldn't reveal myself to anyone suddenly a voice louder than the rest entered my head so I decided to listen.

"Whoever is up there if you are listening please here me this one time."

I looked around and felt the presence of the voice was coming from a hospital. So I quickly flew over and discovered the source was coming from a large room. The room was filled with kids who were all asleep except for a little girl. I guessed she was about 10 year old. She was sitting in her bed and her hands clasped together in a preying motion.

"Maybe you do exist or maybe you don't but please I only want one thing and it's not to get better. You see my daddy is in the president's special service and was at the white house today so can you send a guardian angel down to keep him safe. If you can do this for me I'll never ask anything from you again," the girl said before she laid down in her bed and went to sleep.

I sat there for an unknown amount of time her prayer still ringing in my head. My body then took control of itself and pushed open the window and I entered however I didn't oppose it. I entered the room and put on my assassin robes and mask and walked over to the child's bed. I looked at her little form before I noticed a photo frame. I picked it up before I looked at it and saw the girl and two adults one male the other female who were presumably the girl’s parents.

"Damn it I'm such a sucker for kids," I said quietly before I put the photo frame down.

I was about to walk back over to the window and placed my hand on the window frame and was about to step out when I felt eyes on me. I turned around and saw a few kids were up and staring at me so I simply raised a finger to my face and made a shushing noise. I then leaped out the window and took off back to my friends, and when I saw them I landed on the ground and walked over to them.

"Ash you're back," Rage said announcing my presence.

"Yeah and I think we should talk," I said.

Later at The Pentagon.

I was patiently sitting in the office inside the pentagon wearing my armour waiting for the owner to show up. Soon the doors opened and a guy wearing a white shirt simple jacket tie and dress pants walks in with a holster on his hip. He then turns on the lights and when he sees me he stares at me in shock he then goes for his pistol. But, I move faster and crush the gun in his hand before he can aim it at me. And before he can yell for help I grab him and place a hand over his mouth.

"Listen pal unless you want to wake up with a nasty headache you'll need to pay attention to what I have to say," I said once I had the man's attention. "First thing's first I'm no terrorist and I'm not here to kill anyone and I'll let you go right now if you just listen to me comprende?"

This caused the man to nod as much as he was able to before I let him go and when I did he took a few breaths of air before he looked at me.

"Who are you?" the man asked.

"I'm not here to answer your questions the only thing you need to know is that I can get the president out of the white house," I said before I took out an antenna with a U.S.B. connecter on it. "This devise is connected to a camera in my helmet just plug it into your computer and let the devise do the rest. However, you won't be able to hear what's going on unless I say so," I said as I handed the man the antenna

"You seem pretty secretive and confidant in what you’re saying but we've tried so many times what make you think you can do any different?" the man asked.

"I have my ways," I said before I teleported onto the roof of the white house alongside Rage and the Immortals.

"So how'd it go?" Rage asked as he stood up from sitting on a vent.

"Smooth as it could have gone but I think I've got their attention," I said.

"I still say this is a bad idea," Swift Spear said.

"It's been noted and I agree with you but...We've been outvoted. So let's suck it up Quick Shot you in position?" I asked as I looked at a building beyond the fence.

"Roger that Ash," Quick Shot said.

"Okay we all go as soon as the camera is up I'll need silence from all of you. Ah speak of the devil," I said before a screen appeared over my left eye thanks to some help from Epsilon and I was looking at a room filled with people in suits. And some of them were well decorated with medals. "Ladies and Gentleman of the Pentagon I thank you for your time."

"Where is this coming from?" a man wearing lots of meddles and the rank of general is on his coat.

"You don't need to worry about that general what's important now is that I can see and hear you and you can see and hear me," I said.

"Identify yourself," the general said.

"That's information I cannot reveal to you general," I said.

"This isn't a request now tell me your name or I'll have one of my tanks blow your ass off that roof," the general said.

"You'll try general and let me make this perfectly clear so you can understand it 1. I don't have follow your rules here so there's no way I'm just gonna hand my name over to you. 2. Even if I do tell you my name you guys wouldn't be able to figure out who I am by a long shot. 3. If you do manage to kill me which you won't your best chance of rescuing the president dies with me. Not only that general you'll piss off powers that are sticking their neck out to help. And when they learned what you did your gonna wish you listened. So do us all a favour and shut up and pay attention," I said causing everyone in the Pentagon to recoil at my words except the general.

"Alright then but what should I call you for now?" the general asked.

"Call me Ghost," I said.

"Alright Ghost what do you want?" the general asked.

"What I want is two is two things one of them can wait until later but the other I can tell you. I want to help save your president but I need your help to do that all it is, is a simple ok from you general and me and my team will infiltrate this place. We’ll eliminate all hostiles, and rescue all the hostages and all hostages will be alive," I said.

"Why are you asking me for the ok?" the general asked.

"You’re the only power I can get in contact with that will allow me to do this also think of this as building trust. If you say no we'll walk away and let you work this out if go I'll make good on my word," I said.

"That's a lot to promise how do I know I can trust you?" the general asked.

"You don't sometimes you gut and heart are pulling you in two different directions but that's when I bring in a third opinion my logic," I said.

I then saw two other people start to talk with the general and when they finished the room was silent.

"Alright Ghost you are go take back the white house," the general said.

"Thank you general and for confidential means I need to turn the camera onto mute but if you need something speak up because I can still hear you," I said.

"But what if we need to speak privately?" a man asked.

"My hearing only applies to the room you’re in," I said.

"Wait you’re telling us just like that?" the man asked.

"I did say this was about building trust," I said before I turned the camera's mic off.

"I take it the talk went well?" Rage asked.

"Yep we have the go. Immortals let's kick these guys out," I said before we walked over to a part of the roof and scanned below it revealing two people both of them holding weapons. "Swift blow it."

Swift then placed a small explosive on the roof and moved back before he pushed the detonator causing the roof to cave in. I then jumped in and drew salvation and damnation and shot the two surprised guards in the head before they could aim at me.

"Ghost we need to know what we're dealing with can you show us their faces," the general said.

I walked over to bodies and looked at their faces for the general and I heard the men and women of the Pentagon talk among themselves. I then noticed one of the guards had a Templar cross branded into his hand.

"Damn it we've got Templars," I said before I turned around and saw the others jump in.

"Templars...here?" Rage asked.

"Yep but this is pretty bold even for them," I said before suddenly someone knocks on a door.

"Hey you guys alright?"

"Shit now what?" Lightning whispered.

"Everyone scatter I'll take care of our guest," I said before the others teleported elsewhere earning gasps from the viewers. I ignored the gasps and moved behind the door and selected a song and put in my headphones.

I waited for the door to open and as soon as the guard ran in to check the others I grabbed him and drove a hidden blade into his spine. Once the guard went limb I dropped him and switched my guns to silence and ran out of the room. A simple patrol appeared around the corner and were about to shoot but I shoot faster and downed them all. I then continued my run and saw a small set of stairs and a door marked with security. I got to the top of the stairs and kicked the door off its hinges and watched it sail through the room and knock some guards out of their chairs. As they tried to get back up I unloaded a couple of rounds into them. I then saw I was in a monitor room for all the cameras in the white house. I looked at each one and saw everyone was mopping up the guards on the second floor. But a large group of people were being held in a room by armed guards. I looked at the name on the screen and saw Diplomatic Reception Room.

I gave a nod to myself before I left. I went to the stairs and ran into a hallway that was being guarded well. The guards then noticed me and fired their weapons at me forcing me to take cover. I then took a few breaths before I ran out of cover and ran for one guard. I ran onto a wall and leaped off it while doing a flip and shooting back at the guards. Once I hit the ground one of the guards ran at me trying to hit me with his rifle. But, I spun to the left and pulled out my dagger and drove it into the guard’s neck and pulled it out. While I was doing that another guard came up behind me armed with a knife forcing us dodge or attack. I had to occasionally draw a revolver to take care of a guard who had a chance to shoot me I then leaped backwards as the guard lunged at me. But I then grabbed his hand holding the knife and went to kick him in the face with my right leg. But, he kept dodging my attacks. So I rested my leg on his shoulder and leapt off my left leg and wrapped my legs around his neck and threw him into a wall. I then saw reinforcements had arrived so I grabbed the knife the guard was armed with and threw it and my dagger at two of the guards. I managed to hit both my marks before I ran to cover to collect my breath. When I was ready I ran out and grabbed a M1014 shotgun and ran at the enemy.

Once I was in range I shot 3 guards and as I aimed at the forth and pulled the trigger I was met with a click. The guard then knocked the gun out of my hands and went to shoot me with his weapon. But before the shotgun left my reach I managed to grab the gun and spun around and hit the guard with the butt of the weapon like a bat knocking him out. I then looked and saw more guards approaching so I drew my revolvers and shot them. However one of them was fast and managed to dodge my bullets. And when he was close I saw he was trained in martial arts but I just kept dodging his attacks and waited to strike back. When I saw it I grabbed the guard by the face and slammed him onto the ground and extended my hidden blade just as the song ended. I then retracted the hidden blade and walked over to retrieve my dagger, and once I sheathed the weapon I walked over to the room where the hostages were just as the others had arrived.

"Hey Ash top's been cleared," Rage said.

"Good got hostages here set up a scanner," I said.

Rage then pulled out a disk and placed it on the wall and pressed a button and instantly the wall disappeared getting surprised looks from the viewers. The Immortals Rage and I then called out our targets and as soon as I fired the others did and we hit our targets freaking out the hostages. I then deactivated the scanner and opened the door gently as to not frighten the hostages anymore then they have.

"Ladies and Gentleman if you would be so kind to stand up and follow us out of the building to safety please," I said and almost instantly everyone began to stand up and the immortals and Rage began to get everyone out. I looked around but couldn't find the president so I stopped a female hostage. "Excuse me but do you know where the president is?"

"N-no but I believe I heard the guards say something about taking people to the PEOC," the woman said.

"Thank you," I said before the woman walked over to the others while I turned on the mic. "General I need to know the location of the PEOC."

"That's classified Ghost," the general said.

"General what did I say about building trust if the president is in the PEOC then you need to tell me where he is so I can help him. If not then good luck getting him out," I said causing the general to stand still in silence.

"If I were hand this information over to you how would you get in?" the general asked.

"I'll show you if you tell me," I said causing another moment of silence.

"Library behind the eastern bookshelf behind a bright red book is a key pad passcode is D227," the General said.

I gave a nod before I turned off the mic and went to the library and over to the eastern bookshelf. I saw the book immediately and pulled it out and saw the key pad. I entered the code and heard a hiss come from the bookshelf before I put the book back. The door then opened and I walked inside and saw a set of metal stairs going down. I walked down the stairs and saw a wall and door made of metal and the electronic locks were smashed. I placed a scanner on the door and saw six people were in the bunker. Three of them were armed guards and another looked to be hacking into the computers. Finally a woman and a young girl were on left of the room on their knees holding each other in front of a screen but I couldn't tell what was on it. Suddenly, a guard raised his gun at the woman and the young girl. This caused me to spring into action and reel back a fist and smash it into the door throwing it from its place and into a screen opposite the room. I then drew my revolvers and shot the guards leaving the one at the computer alive. I then marched in and as the guy went for a gun I shot at ground near his foot causing him to freeze. When I reached him I gripped the front of his shirt and slammed him into a desk, and held damnation at his head and pulled the hammer back.

"Hold on Ghost we're going to need him alive for questioning meanwhile you need to check the first lady and her daughter," the general said before I turned the mic on.

"Copy that," I said before I pushed the hammer on the gun forward. I then spun the gun around and hit the guard with the handle knocking him out.

I walked over to the first lady and her daughter and helped them both up and when they were standing the girl wrapped her arms around my waist and cried into my stomach armour. Without realising I was doing it I placed a hand on the little girl's back and head and rubbed her gently like a parent would. When she finished she stepped back and I focused on the president's wife.

"Thank you," the woman said.

"You're both welcome and are you okay?" I asked.

"Now that your here," the first lady said.

"Well this is certainly an interesting development."

I looked at the source of the voice which was on the screen and I saw a man on it along with the president, the queen, the pope and the father of the little girl in the hospital.

"I take it your responsible for this mess," I said.

"Smart man but if I may ask to whom am I speaking?" the man asked.

"Just the guy who's going to send you off to meet the reaper unless you release your captives and surrender yourself," I said causing the man to laugh.

"Oh you are amusing but I'm not going to do that and if may ask how will you send me to the reaper if you don't know where I am?" the man asked.

"I can find out but it'll take me awhile so how about you give me a clue," I said.

"What?" the man asked.

"A clue c'mon now let's at least make this interesting," I said causing the man to laugh again.

"You are a fascinating one alright a clue then 'pro Deus quod licentia'," the man said causing my eyes to widen.

"I'm impressed...You found Libertalia," I said causing the man's eyes to widen.

"How'd you...?" the man asked.

"I'll see you soon," I said before I turned off the screen.

"What he said what did he mean?" the first lady asked.

"It's Spanish means for God and liberty," I said.

"But's what's that thing you said?" the young girl asked.

"Libertalia...is a place where I once lived...a long time ago actually," I said before I shook my head. "It's also the same place where your dad is being kept along with the others,"

"Do you know how to get there?" the first lady asked.

"Yes," I said.

“Ghost can you tell us the location?" the general asked.

"Negative general I can't revel that location to you because of two reasons. One you don't have the authority to go to this location. Two I swore an oath to protect that location and it is not something I'm willing to break," I said.

"Then will you go?" the first lady asked.

"Sorry?" I asked.

"Can you go save my husband you've already proven you can do it," the first lady said causing me to look in silence before I nodded.

"Very well oh here take this I think the general wants a word with you," I said as I removed the camera from my helmet and handed it to the first lady.

She then placed the speaker in her ear and the mic next to her mouth before I led the two out of the White House. We were met with the National Guard who were ready to shoot me if not for the president's wife and her daughter and once that was over I regrouped with the others.

"Alright so now what happens?" Rage asked.

"We're going to visit a place I called home first then a quick drop off here and then we can all go home," I said.

"Excuse me."

I turned to see it was the first lady and her daughter.

"We cannot thank you enough for your help but if I may ask why?" the first lady asked.

"We have our reasons and also we need to discuss something with your husband," I said.

"So you gonna tell us your name?" the first daughter asked.

"Heh you know its proper manners to introduce yourself first," I said.

"Sorry my name is Diana could you tell me your name?" Diana asked.

"I can't tell you my name but allow me to help you figure it out. In World War 2 there was a squad named the Spectres. Look for the one that was nicknamed after a heavenly being you'll figure out my name that way," I said before I teleported over to where Quick Shot was along with the rest of the group.

"Okay so now what?" Rage asked.

"Now we head for Libertalia," I said.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 64 Journy to Libertalia Part 2

My friends and I were sitting on the deck of the Pale Horse which I summoned from Equestria but took both Faust and I the strength to get it through. Now we were flying over the ocean on our way to an island off the coast of Madagascar.

"So what exactly is so special about this Libertalia place?" Rainbow asked.

"Not much except that no one knows its location which turned this place into a myth and also the fact it was a pirate colony," I said causing Pip's eyes to widen in excitement.

"Pirate colony does that mean you were once a pirate?" Gilda asked.

"Uh that would be a yes," I said with a sheepish chuckle.

"Whoa my dad was a pirate hey who was the most feared pirate? Do you know any sea shanties?" Pip asked.

"Okay slow down buddy to answer both questions yes I do. I also happen to know a song about the fiercest pirate I've ever met and one about a ship so which one first?" I asked.

"Fiercest pirate please," Pip said.

I gave Pip a smile before I summoned a guitar and tuned it before Rage began to tap on the deck to start a rhythm.

As I sang the others became captivated and when it came time Rage shouted 'You'll Never Take Me Alive!' startling the others.

"Wow catchy," Eli said when the song ended.

"Did that pirate really do all that?" Rarity asked.

"That and more crazy bastard used to consume enough explosives to blow up a ship. Also placed himself and his crew in the hold which was filled with smoke to test how fit they were. Turns out he was the fittest of the lot," I said.

"Did you do that?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah and let me tell you it's no joke I came a close second to Blackbeard but most of the time he just sat there as if it were nothing," I said.

"So why did the call him Blackbeard?" Pip asked

"Well Blackbeard had a massive black beard on his face that covered most of it. Also before he went into battle he stuck lit fuses under his hat which were on the sides of his face. Sometimes he tangled them in his beard shrouding his face in a blacked fog. This made him look like a demon that had just stepped out of hell. Some people even say it was the fuses in his beard that made his beard black because of how many times it was burnt," I said.

"Sounds like a madman," Celestia said.

"Not really Celestia for you see Blackbeard's greatest weapon was intimidation for those that surrendered their goods right off the bat Blackbeard showed mercy. But, if not Blackbeard would either give no quarter or give them a chance to join his crew. When he was among other pirates and allies he was a pretty decent guy I should know," I said.

"Intimidation huh?" Luna asked clearly interested.

"'If a man plays the fool then it's only fools he'll persuade but appear to be the Devil then all man will submit' these were his words that he told me once," I said.

"Talk about fierce," Thunderlane said.

"Hey Dad you said you know another song one about a ship?" Pip said.

"Oh yeah sorry," I said as I readied my guitar.

The others listened closely to my song and when I finished I heard someone cry out 'Land Ho.’ I then stood up and took out my spyglass and went to the bow of the Pale Horse and spotted our destination. I then teleported to the wheel and landed the ship in the water and sailed calmly towards the island which was surrounded by sharp rocks.

"Certainly not a place you want to crash into," Applejack said.

"No sweat AJ I know these waters like the back of my hand," I said.

I navigated the Pale Horse through the field of sharp rocks till we came to an area filled with wrecked ships.

"Sweet mother of Celestia what happened here?" Gilda asked.

"A battle…these ships are from the East India Company," I said as I looked at the sigils on whatever was left of the flags or sails. "Bloody pests they were,"

"That one doesn't look like the others," Sweetie Belle said as she pointed to a ship.

I followed Sweetie Belle's direction and once I saw the ship my eyes widened in surprise. I saw a black and silvery grey Spanish styled Man o War beached up on a few rocks. The ship had blood red sails that were in tatters and floating in the wind. While going along the ship were skeletons holding up lamps or tied to the bow or railing like trophies. Some were even entangled in the rigging like flies in a web and the figurehead was an angel and a demon on either side of the bow. The angel held a spear and the devil held a trident and the name on the plaque of the ship was The Divine Punishment.

"Fuck me that's my old ship," I said as I walked over to the railing to get a closer look.

"That's your ship?" Rarity asked the disgust in her voice was clear.

"Little too gruesome for you?" I asked earning a nod from Rarity. "Sorry like Blackbeard I too used intimidation against my enemies."

“I never thought you would defile bodies like that," Faust said causing me to laugh. "Ash this isn't a laughing matter."

"Sorry Faust but maybe you'll understand if I show it to you," I said before I flew over to the ship and pulled the skull off a skeleton and flew back to the others and tossed them the skull. "Heads up."

The group then immediately panicked and started tossing the skull between each other hoping to get rid of it which I found amusing to watch. Rage then grabbed the skull and looked at it and tapped it.

"This is fake," Rage said surprising everyone.

"Let me see," Daring said before she grabbed the skull and inspected it. "Your right."

"The skeletons are rumours I spread in a few taverns about how I like to decorate my ship with the bodies of captains I fought. Also how I like to use their blood to paint my sails red when it is nothing but blood red cloth," I said.

"That just disturbing," Applejack said.

"True but kept the hunters off my back that's for sure. But, the looks on your faces was something to remember," I said with a grin.

"Ha, ha very funny," Rage said.

"It was oh also Pip I have a gift for you but just let me grab it first," I said before I grabbed the skull and flew back to my old ship.

I put the skull back where I found it before I flew to the top of the ship and saw my flag. It was of course black and the end was in taters while the rest was intact. The image had the top half of an angry looking skull with pointed teeth and was sitting on top of an hourglass. Behind it was a crossed bone handled cutlass and a scythe. I cut the rope holding the flag to the mast and grabbed the flag and folded it up before I flew back to the Pale Horse.

"Here you go Pip one genuine pirate flag that belonged to yours truly," I said as I handed Pip the folded cloth. "I think it will look pretty nice hanging your room what do you think,"

"Thanks Dad you’re the best," Pip said as he hugged me.

"Hey I had some gear on my old ship that will serve the Pale Horse well I can easily bring it over here in a flash," I said.

"It's your ship Ash customize it as you wish," Faust said.

I gave a nod before I used my magic and reached out to the Divine Punishment and pulled aboard 2 mortars, 2 triple barrelled bow cannons and mines. Finally another set of triple barrelled cannons for the stern of the ship and once I was done I gave a smile.

"Man you make it look easy," Daring said.

"With wings and magic kinda takes the fun out of adventure but it keeps me alive," I said.

"Well then why don't you go without using them just this once," Daring suggested.

"You know what why not but blood wielding isn't magic and I kinda need that to live in case something happens," I said.

"Fair enough," Daring said as I went back to the helm and sailed for the island.

I pulled the ship into a hidden cove only I and my previous crew knew of grabbed some gear that may come in handy for later like a grappling hook, spyglass and a torch before we set out. I was decked out in my assassin robes and had Whispering Wind, my hidden blades and finally my dagger before we set off through the jungle.

"Quite a place to get lost," Rarity said.

"Just goes to show how many jungles you've been in," Daring said.

"Hey Ash any idea on where we're going?" Rainbow asked.

"Sure do we're heading to the main city one of only places where we built settlements on this rock. The other districts is a little higher and little bit more inland," I said.

"Man why does this have to take so-," Rainbow started before I grabbed hold of her stopping her from impaling her face on a large iron spike.

"Careful," I said before I looked at the spike.

The spike was poking out from behind a curtain of vines so I grabbed the vine and pulled it down revealing a gibbet with a skeleton sitting in it causing a few to gasp.

"Damn poor bastard," I said.

"That's certainly not the best way to go," Eli said.

"What happened to him do you think?" Celestia asked.

"Got two options one he starved to death or two he was pecked and eaten by crows or other creatures," I said.

"That's horrible," Applejack said.

"Life wasn't pretty for anyone round that time many sailors who had served in the war before the golden age of piracy were left to die in the streets because of the lack of work. With no one willing to take in these poor sailors they were left with one option...to live how the saw fit to take what they needed in order to survive to live freely and not under some rule. This is how the first pirates started out," I said as I resumed our walk.

"Did you start out this way?" Pip asked.

"Uh no I was living in an orphanage but one day when I was walking around some streets with a friend of mine named Andrew. He saw a lady drop a jewel and was about to return it when someone shouted out him being a thief. Unfortunately a couple of guards were close by and were about to cut his arms off. However, I grabbed a rock and threw it at a guard's face and tackled the other and started punching him leaving him dazed. While the two guards were recovering I grabbed Andrew and ran but a patrol of guards started chasing us. We often took to the rooftops and when we were running across some stalls when one collapsed beneath us. The pair of us fell onto the items being sold there and that was when we were captured. But, before they could drag us off to prison men appeared out of nowhere and killed the guards leaving only one. It was when I first saw him a pirate captain called James Mission the one who founded Libertalia," I said.

"Let me guess he took you in and helped raise both you and Andrew as his sons?" Luna said.

"Spot on but Anne Bonny was there and helped raised me like one of her own. Now when I arrived in Libertalia instead of it being a backwater desolate place filled with blood thirsty pirates, I was greeted by free men and woman freed slaves, once proud nobles and deserters. People of all kinds were living in harmony in Libertalia. It didn't matter who you were or what colour your skin was you were treated as an equal here," I said.

"So what happened?" Dream Catcher asked causing me to freeze in my tracks.

"We had a spy on the inside who sabotaged our defences opening the way for the East India Company who turns out had a personal vendetta to hunt down every last pirate. Libertalia fell to the East India Company but like hell we were going out without a fight," I said.

"You know what happened to the traitor?" Gilda asked.

"Yeah saw him running into the treasury probably after some loot. I challenged him and we fought and as we did I asked him why he betrayed us and his response was 'how can I betray a country I never believed in'," I said.

"Then what" Rainbow asked.

"I drove my swords into his hands pinning him to some stairs and left him there," I said silencing the conversation before I moved a massive leaf from my view to behold a familiar sight.

It was a massive port made entirely of shipwrecks towered upon one another and a massive cove served as a harbour. Surrounding the cove were massive walls with only one opening in them wide enough for only one ship to pass.

"Holy buck!" Rainbow, Soarin, Thunderlane, Gilda, Caramel and Spike said.

"Hey language in front of kids remember," I said.

"You mean pirates built this place?" Rainbow asked.

"I know it may seem...weird but there is a district for the ones who actually wanted to live in proper houses but its further inland. This is basically the port and market also living area for most pirates also the place where the council held court," I said.

"Council?" Celestia asked.

"Yep good old Mission decided the leader of our little country should be a council of the wealthiest and most influential of pirate captains on the oceans at the time. Which I was once a member of," I said.

"Really who were you?" Rebecca asked.

I just smiled before I drew a mind walking rune and the area around us changed to a room made of different shipwrecks and a long table in the centre. And hanging above the table were two wax covered chandeliers and all around the table were pirates talking amongst one another.

"That guy seems the most important," Chrysalis said pointing to a man sitting at the head of the table.

He wore a purple and gold coat and a purple tricone hat with some feathers in it and a golden trim the figures face was old and worn and had a grey beard on his face.

"Aye that's James Mission himself," I said.

"I agree with James we simply cannot allow this to happen especially to one of our own," a captain said.

"In case ye may have forgotten there will be a fleet of ships there stopping any attempt," another pirate who had a metal hand said.

"What are they talking about?" Celestia asked but I just gestured to an empty chair with a Pegasus sigil on it. "They're talking about planning a rescue attempt," Celestia said causing me to nod.

"What's this is the mighty Billy One Hand scared of a few East India Company men?" the first pirate asked as he made a clucking noise.

"You dare call me a coward Richard Want you aren't even worth killing you prefer books then treasure," Billy One Hand said as he stood.

"Ever heard Knowledge is Power no of course not you would not even be able to fit one meaningful word in that tiny brain of yours," Richard said.

This caused Billy to strike Richard with his metal hand and like wild fire nearly every single pirate in the room went after the other's throat. Meanwhile our group and James Mission just sat back and watched.

"This is madness," Twilight said.

"This is pirate politics Twilight may not get much done but its fun to watch," I said.

"So how does this end?" Rarity asked.

Suddenly, a cannon's boom shattered through the room along with a cannonball blowing another hole through the room. This caused the fighters to halt in their actions and look towards the source of the cannon fire and saw a smoking cannon barrel sticking out of a porthole. Behind the cannon was a single lantern and also in the room was a dark figure. The figure then walked out of the room and into the shadows. The only sound that filled the room was the sound of the figures footsteps sending chills down everyone's spine. Soon the figure stepped through the doorway and into the light revealing a man dressed in a black war torn coat. The figure’s hat matched the coat’s colour and it reminded me of the one Davy Jones wore in Pirates of the Caribbean. Except this one didn't have barnacles or seaweed on it and it had a few worn feathers on it. The figure also wore leather gloves, dark pants and a white shirt. The figure also wore a single bandolier going over his right shoulder which held two flintlock pistols. On the figures left hip was a pair of strange looking swords that gleamed in the light.

The figure was tall and looked strong but under the shirt it looked like the figure was nothing but bones and the figures face was terrifying to say the least. It was a skull with black soulless eyes and sharp teeth and every time the figure exhaled a cloud of smoke escaped its mouth. And if that wasn't creepy enough the skull's mouth moved on its own.

"Holy crap that's Dead Bones John," Eli said.

"Oh you know of this guy huh?" I asked in an impressed tone.

"This guy was a fearsome pirate in the Golden Age of Pirates so fearsome he rivalled Blackbeard himself. It's said this guy was once a captain in the royal navy but was betrayed and sunk with both his ship and crew. Only they returned as undead pirates who haunt the waves seeking vengeance. And for every man John killed they were forced to join his ever expanding crew for the rest of eternity. Some people say he fought like a devil," Eli said.

"Whoa that's...cool," Rainbow said in awe.

"You know what the name of his ship was?" I asked.

"Afraid not there's very little known about this guy people just started calling him Dead Bones John and the name stuck. Also the legend about him and a few things he did but apart from that nothing," Eli said.

"There had better be a good excuse for someone to summon me like some mongrel pup." Dead Bones John spat as he drew his swords and drove them into a wooden globe holding the other captains swords.

"Thank you for joining us and sorry for summoning you like that but care to tell us why are you late?" James Mission asked.

"Spanish treasure convoy too tempting to let go flew up the white as soon as they saw me colours and surrendered their haul without a fight. So as thanks I let them live and I will say it was quite a haul we took. My crew are transporting it to the treasury now for counting," Dead Bones John said as he stepped closer to the table.

"I see well then Ash if you can take a seat," John Mission said.

"Ash!" everyone screamed.

Just then Dead Bones Jack reached for both his face and hat and pulled them off allowing everyone to see the skull and hat were connected. Behind the mouth area of the skull were a pair of lit slow burning fuses. And the eye sockets had a pair of eyecups around them for eye comfort and blocking out the light of the fuses. The jaw of the skull even had a contraption that connects to the wearer’s actual jaw allowing the wearer to move the skulls jaw while talking.

"Very well," Past Ash said as he pulled off hat and mask revealing long black hair held back by a faded red bandana going over his head. Past Ash also wore a black cloth mask protecting him from both the smoke and from getting burnt by the fuses before he pulled it down revealing his face.

"Dude that costume is just bad ass," Gilda said.

"Now tell me why are we here?" Past Ash asked.

"Anne Bonny has been captured Ash she is being guarded in a fleet of ships on her way to Port Royal to be hung," James Mission said.

"Then why are we sitting here like a barrel of dead fish?" Past Ash asked.

"They know we would come to rescue her the reason why were are here is to discuss if we should," One Hand Billy said.

"Are you implying we abandon her?" Past Ash asked.

"No we're discussing if we should sacrifice one member of this council or risk handing the entire council over to the East India Company," a pirate captain said.

"If we do go up against them we'll be facing a fleet of fifty ships," One Hand Billy said.

"Fifty is it is that the exact number," Past Ash asked.

"Aye," One Hand Billy said before Past Ash slammed his hands on the table.

"The Divine Punishment can down twenty of those ships easily and with your ships you can easily take on thirty ships even if the rest were Man o Wars. This is Libertalia and we are proud Liberi. If we can't even rescue one member of this council then how in all of the seven hells can we protect this place if they discover us?" Past Ash asked hitting the pirates hard with his words. "The East India Company is sailing peacefully on the waters taunting us with a member of our own. If we don’t rescue her the East India Company will see us as cowards. So stay hiding behind these walls if you wish you cack headed deck apes. But, I refuse to abandon one of our own if you decide to stay then don't expect any favours from me."

The room was silent at Past Ash's words till James Mission stood up.

"Ash is correct we can't call ourselves free men if we live in fear of these rats who dared capture one of ours in hopes of luring us out. We both outrun, outgun and also outnumber them with all the ships in our fleets. If we go out there then we will show these sea-rats that we aren’t afraid of them. I say we should show them why we are called sea wolves what say you!?" James asked with a thundery roar.

"AYE!" the council roared in agreement.

"Never was the king's council so unified in that amount of time," I said as I ended the memory.

"So did you win?" Pip asked.

"Aye we won Bonny seemed kinda miffed we put ourselves in danger to come rescue her though," I said.

"It pains me to admit it but life here seemed to be a blessing," Celestia said.

"Heh come on I'll show you around," I said before we descended into the streets of Libertalia.

"I have to say Ash you pirates certainly knew what you were doing I mean slapping together old ships to build a city," Daring said while we walked.

"We were certainly a clever lot but that is where we lacked imagination on naming things," I said.

"So what did you name this area of Libertalia?" Soarin asked.

"Shipwreck port," I said before we continued our walk.

"Hey check it out an old pub," Jabir said as he pointed to a hollowed out ship with a sign on it called the four leaf clover.

"An Irish one at that wonder if there are any drinks left," Eli said as he began to walk over to the pub.

"Don't you think the rum would have gone off by a couple a hundred years ago?" Pip asked.

"Heh one thing about rum Pip is that-," Eli started before I covered his ears.

"He doesn't need to know that yet Eli just go find your bottles but if you find some of the Jamaican stuff save me a bottle," I said interrupting Eli before he walked off.

"Planning on celebrating later?" Faust asked.

"Jamaican rum is some of the best stuff ever made during the Golden Age of Pirates now aged Jamaican rum now that would be something," I said.

"Hey Crusaders let's go see what's down the street," Apple Bloom said causing the kids to cheer in union before they ran off.

"Hey wait!" I shouted but they were already out of earshot. "Man those kids are quick."

I ran after the young group watching which turn they would make. I then saw them standing at the end of the road we were on. So I walked over to them and saw some cannons sitting on a busted through improvised barricade. When I reached them I saw they were staring at something and when I looked I saw skeletons littering the street weapons sticking out of some of them. There were even some in gibbets and swinging from nooses. But the ones that had my attention were the skeletons tied to crosses like the trio of statues behind them.

"Jesus, Dismas and Gestas."

I didn't need to look to know it was Rosa and the others I simply walked over to the skeletons hanging on the crosses while Rosa explained the story of Jesus and the two thieves. I looked at the crosses and saw sigils hanging from the necks of each skeleton. Each sigil belonged to a captain who was a member of the council. This made me realise each one on a cross was once one of the pirate captains I sat next to. However I couldn't see a cross for Bonny so that means she wasn't here when Libertalia fell. I then looked at the base of Mission's cross and saw a sign hammered into the ground.

To any pirate who reads you have the option to take the pardon and return to England penniless but free from your sins if not you will share a fate similar to the council of Libertalia.

Signed

East India Company

My left hand became demonic before I smashed the sign to embers and collapsed to my knees and let my tears flow gently. Soon I felt a hand on my shoulder and saw it was Rage the look on his face was one of comfort so taking a breath I stood up and wiped my eyes.

"You gonna be alright?" Rage asked.

"Fine these guys wouldn't have wanted me to get so worked up anyway *sniff* C'mon we've got to find the president and the other world leaders," I said.

I led the group back into the city and was silent for the entire walk till Rainbow spoke.

"Hey Ash any idea where we should be going now?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh sorry *clears throat* my guess the one leading this group will want to be in a secure building and the only one I can think of here is the treasury building," I said.

"So where would that be?" Daring asked causing me to look around. "You don't know?"

"Hey it's been over a couple hundred years since I last stepped foot here and your just asking me to remember it now?" I asked.

"Okay point taken," Daring said.

"Ok we're going to need a high vantage point I recommend the clock tower," I said.

"Um you do know I can just fly up and figure out where the treasury is," Rainbow said.

"I know but I'm just trying to eliminate the chances of you being spotted and shot down along with giving away the fact we're here. Also I need to be up there so we can plan a route to avoid any Templars," I said.

"Heh point taken," Rainbow said sheepishly.

"If there's anything else let's go," I said before I walked down the street.

We soon came to a massive stone tower with a clock face on each side either with a sun or moon on the face and some gears were poking out of the walls. I opened the doors and led everyone inside where they gazed at the massive machinery that operated this place.

"That is a very big clock," Thunderlane said.

"Yes, yes it is," I said before I noticed some old wooden stairs. "You guys stay here I'll be back."

"Alright dude jut be cautious that wood is really rotten and I have no idea if it will support you," Rage said.

"Relax dude I've got this," I said with a smirk before I went up the stairs.

When I made it to the top I saw part of the walkway had some fallen a while ago and the part that was still good was on the other side of the clock weights. But, I saw parts of one of the weights was missing allowing me to climb onto one so I did. But, my added weight made the weight descend till it stopped and I heard movement above and saw the gears whirl to life.

"Ha, ha, ha I'll be the damn thing still works," I said.

"I'm impressed when humans build things they tend to make them last don't they," Daring said below me.

"Ash just be careful with those gears would ya cause I'm not pulling out your body if it gets crushed in there," Rage said.

"Yeah, yeah," I said as I got onto the other walkway.

I slowly ascended the tower being mindful of the gears and I was about to reach the top floor where the bells were. When suddenly, the floor began to give out from under me forcing me to leap onto a cog before the floor fell apart. But it didn't separate from the wall and was being held in place by a couple of ropes. I then shook my head and used the cogs to get to the level with the clock on it but when I leapt off the cog and onto the wooden floor. Suddenly, several cogs fell out of place and went tumbling to the floor.

"Guys heads up!" I shouted.

"Crap what the hell you doing up there!?" Rage shouted.

"Hey not my fault this place is hundreds of years I'm just lucky I got up this far!" I shouted.

"Well do us all a favour and try not to drop any more junk on our heads will ya!" Rage shouted.

I then grabbed my grappling hook and threw it onto the floor above me which was the bell room I tested it seeing if it would hold me which it seemed able to do before I climbed up. Once I climbed into the room I took a moment to enjoy the view before I pulled out my spyglass. I then peered through it and saw a massive building with a single watchtower. I saw several Templars were guarding the main entrance that was smashed in by what looks like explosives. I then saw the tower was also manned by Templars.

"Looks like I was correct," I said to myself.

Suddenly I heard the sound of falling rocks so I turn around and dodge a Templar armed with a knife. I rolled to the right avoiding the Templar’s attack. But, he then charges at me swinging wildly and when my foot reaches the edge the Templar lunges at me. But, I step to the side and the Templar goes over the side but it appears he didn't want to go alone so he garbs me. I then get pulled along with him but I grabbed a rope that rings the biggest bell. This caused the bell to ring once before it breaks from the ceiling along with the rope.

"Look out below," I shouted as the Templar, the bell and I fell.

I managed to kick the Templar off me and landed on a massive gear and my weight made the gear turn in my direction throwing me off the gear and onto a walkway which begins to break. I then made a desperate leap and hope to grab something. My something turns out to be the clock pendulum and I just managed to grab it. But, thanks to its swinging force I was thrown off it and rolled across the ground but once I sat up I looked around at the mess and laughed to myself.

"That was nuts," I said before suddenly the bell crashed on the floor blowing out my eardrums.

My vision was blurred slightly and my ears were ringing painfully and the area was covered in smoke. I then saw a figure in the smoke and I saw it was Rage fanning the air with his hand. When he sees me he rushes over and helps me up. I then notice he was saying something but I couldn't hear him.

"What!" I shout out as I hold a hand up to my ear.

Rage then helps me outside where the others were but their voices are muffled by the ringing. I then tap my ears repeatedly and shake my head in an attempt to stop the ringing but soon my ears adjust and the others voices flood my ears.

"Dude care to explain why you dropped half a tower on us?" Rainbow asked angrily.

"Sorry guys wasn't my intention but a Templar jumped me. I threw him over the edge but he grabbed me and I grabbed a bell rope and that brought the bell and gears down," I said.

"You know assassins are not meant to be seen or heard but that will certainly get some attention."

I looked at the source of the voice and I was met with a familiar human female assassin and with her was a man wearing glasses. Also another woman stood with them and had raven black hair and was wearing a grey beanie.

"I don't believe it," I said with a smile.

"Hello Ash," Galina said.

"Galina w-what are you doing here," I said as I shook hands with the assassin.

"We received reports of a rouge Templar leader in the area and sometime in the past a Piece of Eden was once here," Galina said.

"Well if it's here I'd be happy to help you find it since I used to live here once upon a time," I said.

"That will be very useful," Galina said.

"I'm sorry are we invisible to everyone now?" the new man asked.

"Sorry heads a little messed up after falling from that tower. Name’s Ash Blade I helped Galina with Johnathan Viper," I said as I held out my hand.

"Oh yeah the same guy who was able to rip the safe open with his bare hands name’s Rebecca and if Shaun here says something stupid just ignore him," the raven black haired woman said while gesturing to the man wearing glasses.

"Don't worry got a few like that here," I said.

"So this is the guy you were talking about the one who gave you that memento...doesn't look that good looking and I don't see any wings," Shan said before I revealed them causing the two new assassins to jump back in surprise.

"You were saying," I said.

"Uh Ash hope you haven't forgotten about us," Luna said.

"Oh damn right everyone I like you to meet three members of the assassin brotherhood from earth Galina, Shaun and Rebeca," I said as I gestured to each assassin. "You three these are some of my friends and family some of them from earth others from far off."

"Uh guys hate to break up the party but we gotta go Templar choppers incoming," Rage said pointing to the treasury.

I had a look with my spyglass and saw Rage was right.

"C'mon I know an underground tunnel close by that will get us close to the treasury," I said as I led the group into the jungle I then saw a metal hatch and gestured for everyone to get inside. Once they were in I jumped in and closed the hatch and was met with darkness.

"Uh anyone have a light?" Jabir asked.

"Hold up," I said as I pulled the torch out of my pocket and turned it on. "C'mon we'd better move before the Templars find us hope no one's claustrophobic," I said before I led everyone down the tunnel.

Meanwhile while we walked everyone introduced themselves till I heard Equestria Rainbow yell.

"RD you okay?" I asked.

"Scorpion just stung me am I gonna die?" Rainbow asked in a panic.

"How big?" I asked.

"Huge," Rainbow said.

"Good," I said before I resumed the walk.

"Good how in the name of Tartarus is that good?" Rainbow asked in anger as she came around me blocking my path.

"Rainbow when it comes to scorpions the bigger the better if a small one stings ya don’t keep it to yourself," I said before I pushed my way past her.

We made it to the exit and I took a peak outside before I gestured to the others to follow. We ran towards the side wall of the treasury and saw it had a massive hole in it I climbed through the hole and was met with a slide of rocks which I rode to the bottom. The others followed and I walked into a room that was overrun with plants and trees. But, there were some things that were untouched. I then looked around and noticed a few soldiers skeletons from both the company and Libertalia and on the stairs I saw a skeleton with a pair of swords in his hands pinning him there.

"Right where I left you ya mangy cur," I growled drawing everyone's attention.

"That the traitor?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah," I said as I walked over to the corpse and clutched the sword's handles.

"Ash what are you doing?" Rarity asked.

"Retrieving what's mine," I said before I yanked the swords out of the stairs and looked them over. "Huh even after a couple hundred years they're still sharp but do they still work?"

"What do you mean still work if they're still sharp then they should work fine," Twilight said while I just gave a smirk.

"Lookie here boys."

I looked up and saw about 7 Templars looking at us with guns aimed at us.

"Really you choose guns when there are real man's weapons lying all over the place," I said as I gestured about the room.

"What are you talking about?" a Templar asked.

"Simple your order was founded after knights was it not so why don't you lot pick up a blade and fight me like a couple of men or are you all cowards hiding behind triggers?" I asked.

A Templar shoved his gun into his partners hand and picked up a steady looking cutlass the adults then made the kids not look before I turned to the brave Templar. He then made a side attack but I blocked his sword and pushed his blade to the side. I then slashed at his hip, chest and finally impaled him in his neck.

"Too easy the rest of you want to try all at once I don't mind none," I said.

The rest of the Templars then grabbed some swords and went to attack me at once at first I wanted to toy with them but then I decided to make it quick. I hacked and slashed at them all and the last Templar reached for his radio but I used the tip of my sword to break it. I then used my sword to tilt the Templar's head to look at me.

"Where are the world leaders?" I asked.

"If I tell you could you kill me?" the Templar asked causing me to raise an eyebrow at him.

"Unusual request may I ask why?" I asked.

"My reasons are my own," the Templar said.

"Very well then," I said.

"The treasure vault...safest room in this joint," the Templar said.

"Thank you, sleep in peace," I said before I pulled the trigger on my swords handles letting out a bang putting a bullet in his head before I sheathed my old swords on my left hip.

"Holy cow Ash what was that last bit there?" Rainbow asked.

"Pistol swords I only know one pirate who used a pair like you did but he certainly never lived here," Shawn said.

"Edward Kenway I assume I knew him we met once but that was a long time ago," I said.

"Fighting style is similar to his but you had your own moves here and there," Becs (Assassin Rebecca) said.

"Hey I just noticed this but you two know a guy named Desmond don't you," I said causing the two assassins to lower their heads making me realise that he's dead. "I'm sorry I didn't know."

"It's okay died a hero but how'd you know we knew him?" Shawn asked.

"A Piece of Eden showed me that and along with the first civilization's destruction," I said.

"Whoa that's kinda trippy," Becs said.

"Half the stuff I've seen you wouldn't believe but that can wait for now follow me," I said.

I then led the group through the massive hallways till we came across a patrol of three Templars. I ran at one and leaped over him but as I was above him I grabbed his neck and twisted it and landed on the ground and Galina leaped onto a wall and landed on another Templar. I then saw the last Templar make a break for it I saw Spike running over. So I put my hands together and nodded at Spike who nodded back. Spike then placed a foot in my hands before I threw him at the last Templar. I watched as Spike flew through the air and landed on the Templar and killed him with his kukri.

"You are very well trained," Galina said while looking at Spike.

"Heh that was nothing but Ash is the one who trained us," Spike said as I leapt to my feet.

"Yeah I suppose it was good," Shaun said.

"Be nice you limey," Becs said before she looked at me. "So I take it Spike is an assassin are there others?"

"That'd be us," Soarin said gesturing to the rest of the brotherhood.

"There are two others however they aren't here," Comet said.

"I see," Becs said.

"Anyway we'd better keep moving," I said.

I led the group into the vault and saw the empty shelves that were once full of treasure were replaced by moss trees and water.

"Damn talk about a fixer upper," Gilda said

"Huh I was expecting a little more...gold," Daring said.

"That's because it was moved," I said.

"Moved?" Rainbow asked.

"In a state of emergency like invasion the guards would move the treasure to a secondary spot to prevent anyone from getting to it. If we were victorious the treasure would be returned here but if Libertalia fell then the treasure would remain locked away," I said.

"That seems like a strange thing to do hide treasure where no one else could get it when you weren't going to reclaim it," Applejack said.

"We're pirates it's what we do right Pip?" I asked.

"Right," Pip said.

"I'm just confused about one thing why haven't we encountered any guards," Rage said.

"Uh I think I found something," Thunderlane said.

I walked over to Thunderlane and saw a massive hole in the floor and both scorch marks and rubble around it.

"Looks like something exploded here a long time ago opening up the door," I said.

"Door as in that's the way the treasure took to the other safe zone?" Daring asked.

"Yeah and most likely where the Templars and the world leaders are too," I said.

"Alright let's check it out," Rainbow said.

"Actually guys I need you to stay topside," I said.

"What why?" Rainbow asked angrily.

"I got that gut feeling," I said.

"Gut feeling?" Rainbow asked.

"Normally happens when bad stuff is about to happen remember," I said.

"Yeah silly it's Ash's Ashy sense you know like my Pinkie sense," Pinkie said.

"I wouldn't call it Ashy sense Pinkie," I said.

"Care to explain this to the rest of the group," Shaun said.

"Pinkie has this ability to sense when something is about to happen like when she gets a twitchy tail something is about to fall," Twilight said.

"Seriously that's ridiculous," Shaun said.

"Twitchy tail," Pinkie Pie said a she pointed to her twitching tail.

This caused the group from Equestria to move backwards. Suddenly, a large stone brick landed in the centre of the group surprising everyone from earth.

"Still think its ridiculous?" I asked.

"How is that possi-," Shaun started before Rage covered his mouth.

"Dude don't ask you'll sleep better at night," Rage said.

"Anyway Ash you should know my knee is pinchy and it feels like it's coming from down there," Pinkie said.

"Thanks Pinks," I said.

"Well if there's something bad and scary down there then I think a little back up is in order," Rage said.

"Alright fine but the rest of you need to stay in case of reinforcements," I said.

"But Ash-," Lightning started.

"That's an order," I said causing the others to hesitantly nod.

"Well I don't see why we can't come along," Shaun said gesturing to the human assassins.

“Same here,” Daring said

I gave the group a cautious look before I let out an annoyed sigh.

"I can't tell you not to come your right and you assassins came here on your own and have a mission to complete. But, fair warning Pinkie's predictions are 100% accurate me also," I said before I jumped into the hole along with Rage and the human assassins.

I found another torch and lit it before I led the group through the tunnel.

"So you said you used to live here," Galina said.

"That's correct," I said.

"So how old are you?" Shaun asked.

"Shaun!" Rebecca scolded.

"It's fine Becs and to answer your question I'm ten trillion years old precisely," I said causing the assassins to look at me in shock. "What?"

"Sorry it's just hard to believe," Rebecca said.

"Yeah well being immortal will do that," I said with a shrug.

"So with your wings what does that make you a Fallen Angel?" Shaun asked jokingly.

"God no!" I shouted startling the three assassins. "Sorry it's a...,"

"We've had a rough time with Fallen Angels," Rage said as he walked past us.

"You guys ever wondered why the Fallen Angels rebelled against God?" I asked the three who shook their heads. "Well I'm the reason."

"What happened?" Shaun asked.

"He was born," Rage growled.

"Easy Rage," I said to calm Rage. "Let me make this as short as I can. Years after the first civilization ended the civilization I was born into came about. It was where angels and demons lived together peacefully they even had offspring born in laboratories and dubbed Demonic Angels. However, the rulers of the Demons, Angels and Demonic Angels living on earth had a naturally born child who possessed both holy and unholy power along with immortality. But members of heaven and hell did not approve of this. They waged a bloody battle on the Demonic Angels kingdom destroying them. However, the child was hidden away in secret while the angels who fought were punished by God to be Fallen Angels...that child was me."

"Whoa talk about having a hard beginning," Rebecca said.

"So let me get this straight heaven and hell exist?" Shaun asked.

"I know what you’re going to ask and don't worry as long as you don't sin every day of your life I think you'll be good. And with you guys killing people your killing people for the right reasons much like I am," I said.

"You kill?" Shaun asked.

"Plenty and it was because they threatened the things I cared about and would do harm to others, for you see I fought in every single battle up till now," I said.

"That must be hard to go through," Galina said.

"Not to this guy he could-whoa!" Rage yelled before he fell down a slope with us following behind.

We reached the bottom and when I used the torch to look around I saw a bunch of skeletal hands hanging from the roof.

"Whoa," Rage said as he looked around.

"Talk about creepy," Rebeca said.

"Good thing I told the others to hang back don't think many of them would be able to handle this especially the kids," I said.

"Then why are they here on the island in the first place?" Shaun asked.

"If I left them on our transportation they would have gone exploring on their own and they could get themselves killed and I didn't want to lock them in a room either," I said.

"Well that's fine parenting right there," Shaun said sarcastically.

"Keep talking smartass just makes it harder for me not to beat your ass senseless," I said before I noticed a sign.

THE HANDS THAT DARED TRY TO STEAL FROM ME, TURN BACK OR SUFFER THE SAME FATE.

"Henry Avery," I said as I shook my head. "Always was a greedy pirate."

"Member of the council?" Rage asked.

"Yeah but not a favourite let's just be careful good chance they'll be traps ahead," I said.

Our journey through the tunnels was indeed filled with traps and human mobiles and saw many dead Templars.

"Watch it!" I shouted as I yanked Shaun backwards from almost having his head severed off by a blade that flew out of a wall. "You good?'

"Apart from almost dying from half a dozen traps," Shaun said.

"An assassin is supposed to be prepared for everything Altair told me that," I said.

"You knew Altair?" Rebeca asked.

"Shh light ahead," Rage said as he pointed towards the end of the tunnel.

I jogged over to the end of the tunnel and snuffed out the torch and looked to see a massive room.

Whoa this place is huge," Rage said.

"Look," Daring said as she pointed to the central platform.

I looked through my spyglass and I saw about three Templar guards along with the hostages who had their hand tied behind them. They were on their knees and finally the leader of this mess was there.

"Hey uh who's this Templar again?" I asked.

"Michal Cobalt ex Templar officer discharged from the Templar order for taking matters into his own hand that lead to hundreds of deaths,” Shaun said

"Gotcha let's see if we can get closer," I said before we quietly crept towards the centre of the room.

I peered over the stairs I looked around and saw a golden throne sitting on a pile of treasure. On the throne was a skeleton wearing pirate clothing and in its grasp was a goblet only Avery drank out of meaning it was his skeleton. I then noticed Michal was holding a spear that looked like the same material the other Pieces of Eden were made of.

"May god have mercy on your soul for what you have done," the pope said but this just caused Michal to laugh.

"Mercy on me after what I'm about to do today God will praise me as a hero," Michal said.

"Ash we've got a situation up here," Lightning said in my head.

"Lightning what's going on," I asked.

"Its Pinkie she's shuddering like crazy up here says you've got a doozy heading your way," Lightning said.

Suddenly Michal spun the spear around in his hand and slammed the blade into the ground. Suddenly, a fiery red rune circle appeared in the floor before it turned into a pit of fire.

"Oh shit that's not good," I whispered.

"What is it?" Galina asked.

"That lunatic just opened up a hell gate," I said.

"So now we have to deal with evil souls returning from the dead," Daring asked.

"Worse...much worse we need to get the hostages to the exit like yesterday," I said before I crept up behind a Templar who was guarding the hostages. I covered his mouth and slit his throat.

While the assassins took care of the rest I tapped the secret service agent on the shoulder to get his attention. I then placed a hand on his mouth and raised a finger to my mask gesturing for silence before I drew my dagger and cut the ropes holding his hands behind his back. I handed him the dagger he then helped me free the other hostages. Once we were done the agent handed me my dagger and I gestured for them to head for the exit while I stayed back to confront Michal.

"I suggest you shut that down," I said causing Michal to turn to see me.

"Oh so you finally made it fantastic I was afraid you would miss the show,” Michal said

"You have no clue on what your doing do you?" I asked.

"Of course I know what I'm doing I am summoning a demon hoard to this world to spread destruction across the globe and from its ashes a new world will dawn," Michal said.

"Forget an asylum you're better off dead with that logic. No wonder why the Templars pulled you from their ranks," I said.

"Those fools are weak of mind they cannot understand what needs to be done in order to create the new world," Michal said.

"And how will you get these demons to follow you ask nicely?" I asked.

"I can be...persuasive," Michal said tapping the staff of the spear.

I took a few steps forward but suddenly a monstrous hand burst out of the portal followed by an enormous body.

"Uh...hi," I said before the demon backhanded me into the sea of treasure. "Alright then."

The demon then leaped into the air and came crashing down on me but I leaped out of the way before he could land. I then looked and saw more demons were coming out of the portal. But, I failed to notice the big demon had grabbed me. The demon then tossed me towards the bridge the others were on but before I impacted it I summoned my armour and crashed into it.

"Hey Ash no lying around on the job!" Rage shouted.

"Hey this guy ain't as easy as he looks!" I shouted before I saw the demon leap at me again but I dodged again.

I looked around and saw a fury flying at me but I grabbed it by the face and slammed it into the ground crushing the head before I summoned my Halo Blade and tossed it into the hoard. I then took to the air just before the massive demon could pound me into the ground. I then flew around the room ridding it of more furies before I smashed into the ground in front of the hostages. Once I straightened out I held out my hand and caught my Halo Blade.

"Ash they just keep coming!" Rage shouted.

"I know I know but I can close the gate if I can grab the spear," I said before suddenly the massive demon lands in my path and roars at me. "Ok pal you wanna go come on."

The demon then tries to chomp down on me. But, I move to the side and place a foot on the demon's forehead and grab the horn. I then ripped it off and tossed it into the demon's mouth point first killing it.

"You lot grab onto something that's tied down things are gonna get crazy soon," I said to the hostages before I summoned my heavenly cross and charged into the hoard. I continued to run till I made it to the Hell Gate and I then saw Michal standing there staring into hell.

I took this as an opportunity to draw Whispering Wind and charge at Michal but he blocked my attack with the spear. Michal then sent a blast of energy at me which I knocked it away with Whispering Wind. The two of us fought fiercely against each other till we entered a power struggle.

"You will not stand in my way the new world will come to pass," Michal said.

"Not here bastard," I said before I turned my feathers into blades and slashed at Michal's hand forcing him to let go of the spear with that hand. I then grabbed it and kicked Michal into the portal. "Enjoy hell."

I then sheathed Whispering Wind before I twirled the spear around and instead of more demons coming out a great wind like a vacuum began sucking all the demons back into the portal. I held on fiercely to the spear so I wouldn’t get sucked in also. When I saw the last of the demons disappear I yanked the spear from the ground and the portal had closed. All that was left behind of the portal was a burn mark of the pentagram.

"Well...that was fun," I said.

"Ash you good."

I looked at the voice and I saw it was Rage, the human assassins and Daring.

"Yeah," I said as I twirled the spear around and saw it become shorter as I twirled it.

"How'd you do that?" Shaun asked.

"There's a button," I said simply as I handed the spear to Shaun. "And here's proof that your target is dead," I said as I pulled a feather out of my wing containing Michal's blood on it.

"This will do fine,” Rebeca said.

“Hey Daring since…that came up I think I had a right to use my abilities right?” I asked.

“Yeah when demons begin to invade I say all bets are off,” Daring said

“So what do we do with them?” Galina asked as she gestured with her head to the hostages.

"Let them throw us a hero's party lord knows how we needed one and they can pay for it with all this treasure lying about," Shaun said.

"Don't worry about it I'll figure out something but for now let's just get out of here," I said before we walked over to the exit where the hostages were looking at us.

"I...I believe thanks are in order," the president said as he held out his hand which I shook.

"You’re welcome mister president but I believe we can discuss pleasantries when we are topside and well rested," I said before I led the group out of the tunnel.

Once we were out of the tunnel and met up with the others I then introduced myself to the former hostages and it looked like the pope was about to faint when he found out what I was. After a quick explanation of where the others came from, Faust asked to set up a peace treaty with Equestria and Earth since we had been discovered. But, Equestria was to remain a closely guarded secret. I then called in the Pale Horse and said farewell to the three human assassins who were to remain a secret as well. We then arrived at the meeting point I landed the Pale Horse next to a super carrier and was greeted by the president's family and the general. Diana and the president's wife ran over to the president and hugged him for dear life. This brought a smile to my face before Diana walked over to me.

"I figured out your name," Diana said with a smile.

"Oh...and what is it?" I asked.

"It's Ash Blade isn't it?" Diana asked which I nodded causing Diana to bounce around in joy.

"Turns out our friend here has lived for a very long time sir," the general said who pulled out a photo from a folder he was carrying and handed the photo to the president who had a look.

"Is that really you?" the president asked as he handed me the photo.

I then took the photo and saw it was in black and white it showed me and my squad sitting on a P51-Mustang all of us in our flight suits and smiling.

"Yeah that's me," I said.

"And I thought I was old," the pope said causing me to chuckle.

"Mind if I take this I don't have a copy," I said.

"Please it's the least we can do after what you did for us," the president said.

"Thank you also my friends from over here are going to need a ride home think you can help them with that?" I asked.

"You’re leaving," the Queen of England asked.

"Duty calls back home I'm afraid but if it's too much trouble," I said

"No of course not," the president said.

"Thank you oh and your grace," I said as I looked at the pope. "You may inform your colleagues of our encounter. But, please no one else must ever know for it may do more harm than good."

"I understand however it is unlikely they will believe me," the pope said.

"I doubt that for you see our secret service agent has recorded much of what happened on a phone he snagged from your kidnappers," I said.

"Wait how'd you-?" the man asked.

"I saw you oh and I almost forgot a little something…For your kid to pay for the medical bills," I said as I tossed the man a small sack of treasure.

“How’d you know about Clara?” the agent asked.

“Her prayers were the loudest,” I said

I then walked over to the gangplank and said goodbye to my friends from earth and Jabir handed me a bottle of Jamaica rum that he found in the pub. I then climbed aboard the Pale Horse and we set off and once more. Both Faust and I summoned the strength to open a portal big enough for us to sail through back to Equestria.

Chapter 65 A Small Errend and An Invitation

Author's Note

Warning this chapter may contain spoilers from The Legend of Zelda Twilight Princess.

Chapter 65 A Small Errend and An Invitation

"Ash wake up."

I opened my eyes and I saw the familiar silhouette of Link causing me to let out a yelp of shock before I fell out the tree and landed on the ground hard.

"Geez don't be in someone's face when you wake them from resting gonna give them a heart attack," I said.

"I'm surprised you’re sleeping when you could be training," Link said.

"Oh like you should talk," I said under my breath.

"Sorry?" Link asked.

"Nothing is there something you needed?" I asked.

"Meet me at the temple I'll explain there," Link said before he vanished.

"Well that was strange," I said before I flew off.

I flew through the air and over the Everfree and arrived at the temple. I gave a quick hello to both Amalthea and Slender before I arrived at the knight’s chamber and Link appeared before me.

"Alright Link what do you need me for and it's kinda strange for just you to be here," I said.

"I was actually hoping you could help me Ash," Link said before a familiar sword appeared in front of him.

"The Master Sword?" I asked in shock. "But why do you still have it?"

"That's no longer an issue Ash," Link said guiltily. "What's important now is that I need you to return it."

"Wait me?" I asked.

"Yes you know Hyrule better than anyone here besides me because we both lived there once upon a time," Link said.

"Then why can't you take it?" I asked.

I need to be in a physical body in order to pass through the portal I'm about to make Ash. Also if I were to pass over I wouldn't be able to come back and if I used my actual body to go over there and anyone saw me-," Link started.

"They'd freak out I get it...Alright I suppose I can do this after all nothing better to do eh," I said with a chuckle.

"Thank you Ash now about this portal I don't know it will send you so you may want to bring Shadow Ranger along just in case it's a long trip. Also because people will freak out if they see a man with wings flying overhead," Link said.

"Very well," I said before I let out a whistle and Shadow Ranger appeared next to me with a whinny. "I need to ask how will you open a portal to find me and bring me back?"

"Don't worry Ash I'll handle that part," Link said before The Master Sword was sheathed and wrapped it in cloth before he handed it to me a pair of iron boots. "Could you also return these to the mayor for me?"

I gave a nod before placed The Master Sword on Shadow Ranger's side and the boots in the saddle bag and climbed on Shadow. I then decided to dress myself in my assassin robes and mask before I hid my wings. Suddenly, a portal opened and I drove into it.

"Give my regards to everyone who knows me please," Link said.

I was lying face down on the ground and I felt something nudging me. I looked around and saw tall creatures with both black and white skin and strange crimson markings on their skin. I then looked at around and saw where I was.

"The Twilight Realm," I muttered remembering the stories Link told me.

Suddenly I hear a whinny and look to see Shadow Ranger who was turned into a horse and she seemed spooked by the creatures surrounding us. I got up and calmed her down quickly before I noticed I had the crimson markings similar to the ones on the creatures covering my left forearm. I then summoned a mirror and removed my mask so I can see my face. When I saw it I saw more crimson marks going up my neck and face and circling my right eye. I then saw the creatures separating so I put my mask on again and sent the mirror away. I then turned around to see a beautiful figure.

"Who are you and how did you come into my realm?" the woman asked in a familiar voice but the words were in Hylian but I could still understand her.

"Midna?" I asked.

"You know me?" Midna asked.

"Uh some what we met as I lay dying in Hyrule Castle," I said as I pulled off my hood and mask exposing my face.

"Wait...I know you...you’re that captain that was impaled by Zant uh," Midna said trying to remember my name.

"Ash Blade," I said with a small chuckle.

"That's it but...how?" Midna asked gesturing to me.

"Long story and I mean looong story but you Link told me your story about how you got your body back," I said.

"You know Link?" Midna asked.

"Well yeah in a way asked me to return this," I said as I walked over to the covered Master Sword and revealed a part of it to her.

"He sent you but why didn't he come himself?" Midna asked causing me to frown.

"I'm sorry to give you this news but...he's dead," I said causing Midna to stare at me in shock.

"H...how?" Midna asked.

"Combat against a demon," I said.

"I...it just seems so unbelievable that he's gone," Midna said.

"He's not fully gone Midna," I said.

"I know the dead are never gone if you remember them," Midna said.

"No I'm saying his ghost visits me from time to time and he asked me to send his regards to everyone who knows him," I said.

"His...ghost oh jeez that's so like him to not accept that he's moved on till after he's completed his duties," Midna said with a smile.

"Heh I know but anyway do you know how I can get to Hyrule still got an errand to run here," I said as I covered up the sword again.

"Well I'm afraid your out of luck there I destroyed the only way to and from Hyrule didn't Link tell you this?" Midna asked.

"Yes he did I just forgot but I think I have a way to open it again but I need you to show me where the portal opened up," I said.

"Uh ok," Midna said before she led me to the spot. "Ok so now what?"

I simply just rolled my neck and kneeled on the ground before I placed my right hand on the ground and closed my eyes in concentration.

"Uh what are you-," Midna started but stopped before my right hand became angelic.

I then opened my eyes and saw a strange circle appeared both below me and in the sky ahead of me.

"How...how did you do that it took the Goddesses years to make a way through to Hyrule and you just did it in three seconds," Midna said.

"It's because this area has absorbed a lot of the Twilight Mirror's magic creating a permanent bridge here you just need to figure out how to open it," I said.

"Whoa when did you learn so much about magic?" Midna asked.

"Well I've been around for a long time," I said as I stretched out my wings surprising Midna. "Anyway I gotta go but it was nice seeing you Midna."

"Yeah you too...in a strange way," Midna said.

"Hey Midna," I said.

"Yeah?" Midna asked.

"Link misses you just as much as you miss him," I said with a smile before I left.

I landed on the ground and saw Shadow Ranger land next to me still as a horse I then looked around and saw I was in the Arbiter's Grounds.

"Geez this place is not one I wish to return to," I said to Shadow Ranger.

I then decided to warp out of this place and the only place that came to mind was Eldin Bridge and as soon as it did we appeared over there.

"What's say we enjoy the scenery as we go?" I asked getting an affirmative snort from Shadow. "I'm glad you agree."

I then climbed on Shadow and we set off on a brisk walk I looked around at the fields and took in the scenery of where Link and Ganondolf battled. Suddenly, I hear shouting come from over a hill so I ride over and see a flock of Kargarok attacking a carriage that had four guards surrounding it.

"They look like they need help," I said receiving a nod from Shadow.

We rode down the hill and I summoned a bow and three arrows and fired them one at a time at the monsters each arrow hitting its mark. This caused the rest of the Kargaroks to retreat except for one who flew at me. So I then crouched on top of Shadow Ranger as the beast prepared to grab me in its talons. But, I leapt off Shadow Ranger I drew Whispering Wind and aimed it downwards. I impaled the Kargarok through the back and landed on the ground before the creature disappeared in smoke and I sheathed Whispering Wind before Shadow Ranger galloped over to me. I then climbed on her and turned her towards the entrance to the southern fields.

"Halt!"

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw it was the four guards riding over to me.

"That was pretty impressive if you hadn't shown up we would have been goners," a guard said.

"You lot are members of the Hylian guard shouldn't you be able to fend off this sought of thing?" I asked causing the guards to look at each other before looking at me shamefully. "Honestly you lot if you can't defend yourself then how can you protect others."

I then snapped the reigns and Shadow Ranger took off I did not look back and road all the way to Farron Woods. But, as I entered I realised I had never been here before I then saw a man with a massive afro sitting on a stump while birds flew around him.

"Excuse me sir I was wondering if you could help me find a place called the Sacred Grove," I said.

"Sorry pal can't help ya there but there is one guy who might be able to help ya. Guy named Rusl lives in Ordon Village down that way. Just turn right at the fork and follow the path it will take you to where you need to go," the man said.

"Thank you...for your trouble," I said as I tossed him a gold coin.

I then took off down the path going left like the man said and continued following the path till it led to a small home in a tree. I then saw a young boy with a sword and shield and was practicing on a scarecrow.

I got of Shadow Ranger and as soon as I touched the ground Shadow let out a whinny.

"Link, Epona!" the boy shouted as he spun around but his smile turned into a frown when he saw me.

"Hello there...sorry I'm not who you thought I was," I said.

"No don't be but how'd you know that?" the boy asked.

"You called out Link and Epona but when you saw me and Shadow Ranger you became sad," I said.

"Oh," the boy said as he kicked at the dirt.

"My name is Ash Blade," I said.

"My name is Colin," the boy said as he held out his hand which I accepted.

"Colin eh Link has told me about you," I said.

"You know Link?" Colin asked.

"Yeah he has asked me to return something and for that I need the help of a man named Rusl," I said.

"My dad he's in the village now I can take you to him," Colin said.

"Then lead on," I said as I gestured to village

Colin walked in and I led Shadow Ranger into the village and it was both quiet and peaceful. I then saw a woman rocking a baby back and forth in a cradle by the stream.

"Mom!" Colin shouted getting the woman's attention and her expression was of surprise when she saw me.

"Colin who is this you brought?" Colin's mom asked.

"Hello miss my name is Ash Blade I'm looking for Rusl," I said.

"Oh my husband he's with the mayor but why do you need to see him?" Colin's mother asked.

"It's alright mom Ash says he knows Link," Colin said.

"Is this true?" Colin's mother asked.

"Yes miss it is," I said.

"And how is he it's been so long since his last visit," Colin's mother said.

"Uh there is a reason for that but I think you'd best come with me to see your husband and the mayor that way I can explain it to all of you," I said.

"Oh of course," Colin's mother said as she picked up the cradle and walked over to the house.

When we arrived Colin knocked on the door and we were greeted by a young girl.

"Oh hello you two please come in...And I see the town has a visitor," the girl said.

"My name is Ash Blade and I assume your Ilia correct?" I asked.

"Yes but how did you know my name?" Ilia asked.

"Are you kidding once you got Link talking about you, Zelda or Midna it's almost impossible to shut him up," I said.

"What's this I hear about mentioning Link?"

I look at the source of the voice and saw two men enter from the back room.

"Mayor Bo and Rusl I take it?" I asked.

"Correct," the man with the tusk like moustache said who was the Mayor.

"You claim you know Link mister...," the other man who was now known as Rusl said.

"Ash Blade and yes I know him," I said.

"Ash Blade hang on that name sounds familiar," Rusl said.

"I'd be impressed if you could figure it out," I said.

"So how is Link also how is Epona?" Ilia asked causing me to wince.

"I-," I started but suddenly I heard a scream outside.

I run outside and look around for the source of the screams and I see three children running into the entrance and behind them are five Bokoblins.

I saw the three kids run to the bridge and I saw rocks were on the side of the path. I ran over to the rocks and leap on top of one then leap off it and into the air. I then held my right arm backwards and extended my hidden blade. I landed on one monster and drove my blade into its scrawny neck killing it before I rolled off it. I stood up and faced my opponents before I retracted my hidden blade and drew Whispering Wind and made a come at me gesture with two of my fingers. This got a rise out of two and they charged at me but I ducked below the first monsters attack and sliced its waist and the last Bokoblin went for an overhead strike. But, I caught its fist and rammed my blade through its stomach. The creature's arms went limp and he just sat on my sword before he disappeared into smoke like the others. I soon saw an arrow whizz by me and I saw one of the Bokoblins was armed with a bow and aiming at me. So, I raised my left hand and twisted my wrist activating the phantom bladed before I fired it at the Bokoblin. I managed to hit my target in the forehead and cut the bow in two. I turned my attention to the last monster who was just staring at me.

"Boo!" I said suddenly.

This caused the last Bokoblin to throw his weapon in the air and run out of the village. When it left I just slashed twice before I twirled Whispering Wind around and sheathed it before I looked at the kids.

"Link is that you?" a boy asked.

"Not exactly," I said as I removed my mask and hood exposing my face.

"This is Ash Blade and I'd show him some gratitude for saving you tykes," a villager said as everyone gathered around.

"Uh thank you for saving us," the kids said in sync.

"You’re welcome," I said.

"Hey those weapons on your wrists were awesome where'd you get them?" the boy asked.

"I think you should be more concerned about this why were you being chased by monsters did you go into the forest?" the villager asked.

"No sir we promise we were coming home from the spring when suddenly those monsters came over the bridge," a young girl said.

"They're telling the truth," I said.

"How do you know?" Bo asked.

"I can tell when someone is lying to me and also I saw these three were at the spring on my way here," I said.

"Well the important thing is that you’re all safe and thank you Ash Blade for saving them," Rusl said.

"I was happy to help it was also my duty a long time ago," I said.

"Duty...wait a second I recognize you now you’re the captain of the Hyrule guard," Rusl said causing everyone to gasp.

"Former actually," I said.

"That's right because you were reported dead...but you’re not," Rusl said.

"Actually I did die that day," I said as I showed them my wings earning gasps from everyone.

"What...what's going on?" Ilia asked.

"I think it's best if we sit down because this is going to be a long explanation," I said as I gestured to some benches.

"...And that's how we got to where we are now," I said shrouding the villagers in silence. "Listen I am sorry for what happened I know how much he meant to you all you all meant a lot to him as well."

"He just seemed so unstoppable when he was with us it was like nothing could phase him," Colin said.

"He was unstoppable but no one is immune to harming the ones they love and Link cared deeply about Luna just as much as he cared about you all" I said earning more silence and a few tears from the kids and adults.

"Ash you said you needed something from me correct?" Rusl said.

"Yeah it's about this," I said as I summoned The Master Sword from Shadow's saddle and showed them.

"I recognize this blade it's the one that was on Link’s back when I last saw him," Rusl said.

"This is The Master Sword or the blade of evil's bane a powerful weapon used to destroy evil. Its last wielder was Link and he's asked me to return this blade to its original resting place so it can be used by the next hero of legend," I said.

"Why do you need my help then?" Rusl asked.

"This blade's resting place is in the sacred grove and from what I know you've been there," I said.

"Yes that is true me and some others were there to learn about our ancestors," Rusl said.

"Would you be able to show me where it is please you do not need to follow me inside the grove if you wish," I said.

"Very well I'll take you let me just grab my sword in case things get out of hand," Rusl said.

"Oh Bo Link also asked me to return these I believe he thought they would do no one any good if they were just sitting in an old tomb gathering dust," I said as I summoned the iron boots and handed them to Bo who let out a sigh as he held them.

"I thank you for delivering this news to us I'm glad his life ended without any regrets," Bo said.

All I could offer to the people of the village was a nod before I went over to Shadow Ranger and waited for Rusl.

Later

Rusl was an excellent guide for me he called out warning of anything that may present a problem. Once, we stopped I was looking at a massive tree growing on an island of rock in the middle of a gorge and if memory served my right it was the Forest Temple

"This is as far as I go but the grove is on the other side of this wall," Rusl said while were standing on a massive tree stump.

"Thank you for your help Rusl," I said.

"You’re welcome but how will you get over there my partner Link used won't be able to get both you and your horse over there," Rusl said.

"Don't worry I have my ways," I said as I snapped my fingers and a path made of solid light appeared startling Rusl. I then tapped my foot on the light and felt solid ground beneath me.

With a final farewell I led Shadow Ranger onto the bridge which took a little work because of how spooked she was of stepping on ground that was see through. But, I managed to convince her to follow me till we made it past the gorge and obstacles. Once we made it to the entrance of the Sacred Grove I led Shadow Ranger inside and we were immediately met with music.

I then took out a tin whistle I made a fair while ago while I was in Equestria and began to play along with the grove. Soon I was joined by a trumpet playing somewhere in the trees and a light appeared at the end of the tunnel. But, when I walked to the end of it the tunnel the light had moved to another tunnel. So in a sense I was using a light as a guide till I came to an area that had ancient stone walls and stone relics and the music had stopped.

"Hee, hee that was fun thanks for playing with me...Bye."

I looked around for the mysterious voice but there was no one around I then walked through a gap in a crumbling stone wall and was met with more of the ancient building.

I then walked through a door behind two moss covered statues and then up some stairs till I came to a massive circular area and dead in the centre was the pedestal that held The Master Sword. I then pulled the blade off Shadow Ranger's saddle and removed the cloth before I unsheathed the sword and walked over to the pedestal. I then held The Master Sword downwards and struck it into the pedestal. The blade then let out a golden glow before the scabbard disappeared I then stepped off the altar and admired The Master Sword. Suddenly, I hear the sound of falling rubble behind me and I spun around and drew Whispering Wind. But instead of a monster I see Princess Zelda and another woman.

"Your highness stay back!" the woman said before she leaped in front of Zelda and drew a broad sword from behind her.

"Wait Impa," Zelda said as she placed a hand on the woman's shoulder stopping her.

I then realized my fault and sheathed Whispering Wind and gave a slight bow.

"Apologizes I wouldn't have gone for my sword if I didn't realize it was you your highness this place tends to have some nasty critters every now and again," I said.

"I understand but I believe it is us who should apologize for startling you," Zelda said.

"No trouble but may I ask what brings you here?" I asked.

"We were looking for you actually you didn't stay long enough for me to thank you I sent a soldier back to get Impa but it appears you were quicker to help," Zelda said causing Impa to huff.

"No thanks was needed your highness I was actually just enjoying the scenery when suddenly I see your carriage in trouble I recommend better training for your guards," I said.

"We're working on that," Impa said.

I then focus my gaze on Zelda and saw she was staring at me in curiosity and starts to walk towards me while I stay put. Zelda continues to stare at me but I keep my face that's in view still and emotionless when suddenly her eyes widen and she takes a step back.

"Ash Blade?" Zelda asked earning a raised eyebrow from Impa while I sighed.

"It's good to see you too Zelda," I said as I removed my hood and mask.

"But...but how…I saw Zant stab you," Zelda said causing Impa to stare at me.

"Wait the captain that tried to save you from the shadow king but died doing so?" Impa asked.

"Well Zant did stab me your right but I technically didn't die that day just my former identity died but I will say it's a long story," I said.

"But...what are you doing here?" Zelda asked.

"Well a certain hero clad in green asked me to return something,” I said as I moved out of the way so the two can see the Master Sword.

"Link...asked you to return The Master Sword...but how did he find you?" Zelda asked.

"Again long story," I said as I showed the two my wings causing them to stare in awe.

"By the Goddesses what sorcery is this?" Impa asked.

Allow me to explain," I said before I told them about my origins and about Link and the other knights pulling me into Equestria and what my purpose is now.

"That's certainly a lot if I hadn't seen your wings I would have thought you were crazy," Impa said.

"I wouldn't blame you I'd probably assume the same thing if I was in your position," I said.

Suddenly a bright light appeared behind me so I looked and saw a portal had opened.

"Looks like that's my way home," I said before I walked over to Shadow Ranger and climbed on.

"Wait Ash," Zelda said causing me to stop. "Could you...say hi to Link for me?"

"As you wish Zelda," I said with a smile before Shadow Ranger walked into the portal.

I drove out of the portal and looked around and saw I was back in the knight’s tomb. I gave Link the news before I left. When I returned to Ponyville I went to spend some time with my kids before the day ended and I went to bed with Luna.

Midnight

I was in a large room mostly shrouded in mist the mist was so thick I could barely see my own hand in front of my face. The walls were made of a dark coloured stone and there were tapestries hanging from both the ceiling and walls. The tapestries colour had faded with age and they were all in tatters along with the roll of carpet beneath my feet. I then looked at the back of the room and saw an object almost completely hidden in the fog. So I walked over to it and saw it was a throne made up of different kinds of skulls and bones. Also the throne was fashioned to look like the Iron Throne from The Game of Thrones series that Luna begged me to watch with her.

"A remarkable piece of work but certainly uncomfortable to sit upon."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw a figure step through the fog which was thinning out soon I saw the figure's face and saw it was Heartless.

"What are you doing in my head?" I growled.

"Oh so you figured it out that you’re asleep," Heartless said in mocking impressed tone.

"You tend to pick up a few things when your wife controls the dream world," I said.

"Oh that's right I forgot that both Luna and Dream Catcher are both the ones who have control over this place," Heartless said before he stepped to the side when the roof caved in above where he was standing.

"You aren't even worthy of thinking their names Heartless so I'll ask again and you had better answer why are you here?" I asked angrily.

"Look out the window," Heartless said as he pointed to a window opening on the side of the room.

I walked over to the window and looked out of it and what I saw was strange. Both the sun and the moon were in the sky, yet the land and sky were dark enough I could only make out small shapes in the darkness.

"It's almost time," I said.

"Three days to be precise and I've been looking forward to this," Heatless said.

"Heatless...why are you doing this...what did Faust do to wrong you?" I asked.

"Isn't it obvious she did the same to the both of us," Heatless said confusing me. "She left the kingdom we were meant to rule to die."

"We?" I asked.

"I was never interested in Lilith's little scheme to dominate all of creation instead I wanted what you had...A family and when I saw you're parents smash into the laboratory I saw their power, their greatness and I knew that was where I had to be...But, when I escaped and made my way towards their kingdom what do I find...The kingdom is being turned into a burning graveyard and Faust is fleeing leaving everyone to die...She betrayed us Ash and she needs to learn suffering as we've both suffered. When I was done with her and this place I'll head to earth and destroy both, Heaven, Hell and find the two cowards who laid siege to our city," Heartless said hatred lacing his words for the first time since we've met.

"You make it sound so easy," I said.

"Huh?" Heartless asked.

"I can understand you wanting to be angry at both Lilith and Lucifer but what Faust did was for the good of both her family and her subjects. Even she suffered when she left knowing she was leaving her friends and realizing she left her husband. As for both Heaven and Hell I'm angry at them for not coming to stop the bloodshed. But I’m not angry enough to want them destroyed otherwise the peace between the two will be lost forever," I said.

"If this is some attempt to get me to change my ways Ash I'm afraid you've wasted your breath my decision is final," Heartless said.

"I know Heartless...there is no stopping the gears from turning now. We are destined to fight in three days and on that day. Whatever the outcome death will be there waiting. No reason to do anything I can see myself out," I said.

"Till the time comes Ash...oh and I sent you a 'gift'," Heartless said before the world disappeared.

I woke up and looked around and saw Luna was sleeping peacefully I then sat up and saw a crystal on my bedside table. I reached out and grabbed it and saw it was a magic crystal so I activated it and a holographic map of Equestria had appeared. On it I saw a bright blinking dot and a line of arrows pointing from Ponyville to the dot. I then realised this crystal was an invitation for war.

Three Days Later

I kept my mouth shut about the visit Heartless gave me and spent as much time as I possibly could with my family doing whatever they wanted without giving anything away. This was a fight I had to fight alone. The prophesy said that only me and Heartless should fight and I didn't intend to drag anyone down with me. Right now I was in the forge and I was prepping my gear. It was night out and I placed all of Ponyville under a sleeping spell and placed a sound bubble around the forge so I didn't wake anyone up. Right now I was sharpening my scythes before I placed them on my waist and walked back over to my house. I then said my goodbyes to my kids and Luna staying in each room for half an hour each and gave them all a kiss. I then walked into the garage and brushed a hand over Shadow Ranger earning a soft snort in response.

"We've got a long day ahead girl...let's not keep fate waiting," I said before I opened the garage door and walked Shadow out.

I walked the both of us over till we were out of ear shot from Ponyville I then sat on Shadow Ranger my armour now not bothering her now thanks to a little work.

"Leaving without a goodbye?"

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw it was Rage standing behind me with his arms folded over his chest.

"You know why I'm doing this," I said before I focused my eyes ahead of me.

"Yes but it doesn't mean its okay for you to do it," Rage said as he walked up next to me.

"This is why I didn't ask for your opinion but how did you know and does anyone else know?" I asked.

"You and I shared the same dream only Heartless was talking to you and I was ignored entirely and no I don't think anyone knows," Rage said.

"Why are you here?" I asked as I faced Rage again.

"Isn't it obvious I'm coming with you," Rage said but when I opened my mouth to speak Rage raised his hand. "And don't even think about saying no alright my mind is made up and if you want to stop me you'll need to kill me."

A thick silence replaced all sound around us as we stared at each other till Rage spoke again

"Look Ash this isn't just your problem I'm a part of you just as much as Heartless so we're basically apart of each other so he's not just your problem but mine as well," Rage said causing me to sigh.

"You do know we may be going to our deaths here and if we do come back if we don't die Luna, Eris and the others will kill us," I said.

"I'm aware of that but the option about dying I say fuck it," Rage said causing me to smile.

"Alright numb nuts let's do this," I said with a rev of Shadow Ranger's engine.

Rage then summoned his own armour and Bone Rattler and revved its own engines before we drove off. All the way during the trip I couldn't help but think back to all my time here in Equestria. The times I laughed and cried the twists and turns and the times I was in great pain both physically and mentally. After hours of driving we arrived in a place that reminded me of the Scottish Highlands. Rage and I sat on top of a hill watching over a vast field of grass below and the approaching dawn made the scene spectacular. However, the beautiful scenery was ruined by the dark massive spiral tower and small city around it surrounded by walls. The tower itself was in ruins and finally there was a massive army of demons, orcs and monsters standing between us and the city.

"Looks like we're in for it this time," Rage said as Bone Rattler turned into a fiery horse wearing armour.

"What you scared?" I asked teasingly as Shadow Ranger changed into an armoured white horse also.

"As if I'm excited and craving blood I can't think of a better feeling to be in to spill blood even if I tried," Rage said excitedly.

I gave Rage a smile before I turned my gaze towards the army before I raised Whispering Wind and reared back on Shadow Ranger and let out a cry of war. Rage and I then charged down the hill to face the army. My will to cut down the creatures that would destroy Equestria only growing as I drew closer. The orcs then set up a wall of shields and spears ahead hoping to impale us.

"Alright Shadow Ranger you know what to do just like practice," I said earning a whiny from my steed.

Suddenly a dark dome appeared around Shadow Ranger and we charged into wall shattering it like it was nothing while I used Whispering Wind to cut down my opponents. I was barraged by many arrows and enemies but they all failed to take me down. I then turned to see Rage was cutting down his enemies with a burning passion. Suddenly, I hear a massive roar and I look to see a massive troll with spiked balls of iron on chains as hands and an Orc on it's back controlling it's movements charge at me. It swung one of its deadly appendages at me knocking me off Shadow Ranger and into the dirt causing everything to go dark.

Chapter 66 The Battle Beneath the Eclipse

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1 Arrival

Author's Note

hope you all enjoy

Chapter 1 Arrival

When I arrived in Equestria, introductions could have been better, but hey I can't blame them. I mean it's not every day a wolf suddenly appears out of nowhere. So it's understandable that the guard’s first reaction was to try and put spears in my face. After evading the guards for some time, I...

Oh wait, I need to introduce myself first, (nice job idiot!)

My name is Ash Blade, but a name everybody uses to pick on me in my old world is nightmare from hell or pyro psycho. Because of an incident that involved fire. It is why I never had any friends. So anyway, why don't we get on with it....?

"Ooh....ouch what happened?" I thought

I shook my head to shake off the dizziness and slowly opened my eyes to an amazing sight. I was lying down in a large room with beautiful large stained glass windows and a large throne. I guessed it was a throne, because of the intricate detail craftsmanship.

When I went to stand on my feet I quickly became unbalanced and fell on my back with a large THUD. I was about to get up to try again, but then I saw one of the most shocking things I had ever seen. Instead of hands,

"I HAVE PAWS!" I screamed in my head.

"Why do I have paws?" I saw a mirror in the corner of the room, I tried to walk on my hind paws again but ended up on my face I groaned in pain as I picked myself up on all fours I decided to crawl towards it and found easier to do. After a few falls, I made it to the mirror, only to gasp in shock at what was staring back at me. Looking at my reflection, instead of seeing my familiar image, I was confronted with the image of an ash grey wolf with bone white tribal tattoo like markings running along the sides of my chest. This wolf also had olive green eyes and sharp teeth and claws.

I started freaking out about this. Don't get me wrong, wolves are my favourite animals, but being one is a bit of a twist.

"Why am I like this? What happened?" I thought. Last thing I remember before waking up here is walking by the harbour trying to release my anger and forget my pain and injury's from the fight with the alley boys. Then all of a sudden a bright light appears I shielded my eyes so I didn't go blind.

"The time has finally come" I hear a voice like a ghostly whisper say.

"He isn't ready" another voice calls.

"Are you sure he is the one?" a third voice asks.

"It is I can sense it he's the one" a fourth answers.

"Are you sure we must send him now? When the time is so close at hand he need's years of training" a fifth and final voice added.

"I'm certain he will be able to do what we could not" the first voice said.

I lowered my hand to the slightly dimed light and I was just abele to see five ghostly like silhouettes. I stared in awe at the five figure's slapping myself out of it I looked at the figures thinking of what to do in this situation. "Wait hang on who are all of you and, what are you talking about?" I asked in a calm voice I could muster I couldn't see their faces but I could tell I got their attention and they were looking at me.

"No need to be scared we are not here to harm you. Who we are you will know in time but now the time has come" the first voice said with a calm voice after that the light grew brighter once more enveloping me.

"After that I wake up here and..."

"HEY YOU WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?" my thinking was cut off by loud deep voice.

I looked to see who shouted at me. At first I thought my mind was playing tricks on me, but I took a second look to see the same thing, a human but with horse like features and clad in purple and gold armour he had white fur and a mane and tail in three different shades of blue and instead of feet he had Hooves. He was giving me a stare that could bore a hole into my soul. I was shocked to see such a sight but what really puzzled me was the horn on his head. He asked me again, only with more anger in his voice.

I slowly backed away when he saw what I was doing, he called for more guards. I didn't want to be around when his friends showed up, so I looked for an escape. The only doors here were the ones the guard came from. Hearing the hoof steps getting louder and louder I panicked and decided to make my own exit.

I sprinted as quickly and carefully as I could so I didn't fall over to one of the windows and jumped through it to land on the roof of a hallway. I slid down the roof taking tiles and glass from the window with me, I continued to slide without any signs of stoping but before I went over the edge I managed to use my claws to stop me in time. I looked down at the courtyard below to see more horse like humans looking up at me, maybe because they either herd the window smash or because some tiles or glass fell into the yard. But right now I didn't really care because from the window I could hear the guard bellowing orders to go after me, so I had to think quickly.

There was a banner laid between two flag poles that would hold my weight. So I jumped onto the banner and landed in the fabric but one of the flag poles came loose I managed to grab a hold of the fabric in my teeth before I could fall into the yard below. I tried to turn my head to look around but I saw a pair of guards with wings circling above me like vultures. I looked around and found a plain glass window, which was my only chance to escape, so I jumped through it, and landed on my side. I grunted in pain as I stood up and looked at my right shoulder to see a shard of glass sticking out of it I looked around to see two surprised guards wearing gold armour they had white fur and blue manes and tails, and also had a pair of wings. Without thinking twice I bolted down the hallway away from them. They were still in a state of surprise as I ran away from them. Snapping out of it, one of them called out.

"HEY YOU HALT!" the guard shouted at me.

I didn't reply, I just ran. Soon they started chasing me. I ran as carefully and quickly as possible through the twisting hallways which led me to more rooms filled with more horses and guards, until finally I came to a door that led to a garden balcony with no one in it. So without thinking I went in and found a large bush at the back of the garden next to a tree. I winced in pain as, I curled up in a ball beneath the bush because of the wound brushing against the leaves I lay and waited for the guards to pass or give up looking for me. Someone came into the garden and when they came near I held my breath, so as to not give away my position. Soon they left and I was safe for now.

I crawled out of the bushes and looked at my injury the glass shard was as big as my wound so not much blood leaked out. Luckily I also discovered a large piece of cloth stuck in one of my hind paws I realized it came from the banner from my escape earlier using a piece of the banner as a bandage. I pulled the shard out of my shoulder and quickly tried to tie the make shift bandage to my wound. After I managed to tie the bandage to the injury and relax a bit I looked at my surroundings. I was standing on a lush green lawn with a tree growing out of it and bushes with flowers around the edge behind it was a low stone wall curios I looked over the stone wall at the city. The view was breathtaking, it was calm and relaxing and quiet. All of a sudden I heard a small tweeting sound coming from behind me. I looked to find a baby crow. Puzzled I looked at the tree to see a nest over stuffed with baby crows. The bigger crow, I assumed was the mother, flew down at first I thought she was going to see if he was alright and carry him back up but what I saw shocked me she started pecking the baby bird leaving cuts on him.

The poor guy was injured enough. I stared, stunned at the mother crows actions at first I decided to turn my head away and ignore the two but that didn't stop the baby bird from crying I looked back and then I saw something I saw myself in him I saw a child being punched and beaten crying out for help that would never come seeing enough I decided to do something about it. I padded my way over to them and gave a low growl. The mother turned and squawked in shock and flew back to the nest. I stared at her, then to the baby bird. I gave him a little nudge with my paw and he responded with a weak chirp. So I used my nose to lift him onto my muzzle and brought him over to the bush.

At first the little guy was scared of me and cold. I decided to try making him more comfortable, that way he might start to trust me. I made a nest out of some more remnants of the banner. After that I let him get comfy in his new bed. He seemed to relax a bit and start to trust me. Soon I started to clean his injuries using flower petals which still had drops of dew on them. I gave him some water using my teeth to pick up a garden hose and filled an old bowl I found. I then decided to dig up a few bugs for him.

I managed to feed him with these paws which wasn't the easiest task to grab things with, but useful for digging. Afterwards he fell asleep I watched him, he looked calm which made me smile. Now I had to figure out what to do with him. I couldn't put him back in his nest and he didn't look well enough to fly.

"So what do I do?” I thought to myself.

I looked back at him to see what I thought was a smile and that made me smile even more. That helped me to reach a decision and I didn't think twice on it. I would take care of him, he need's someone to look after him and I needed someone for company.

"It's perfect!" I thought with a big grin.

"He needs a name!" I thought out loud, "I think I'll call you Dust. I don't know why but it just feels right."

I looked at the sky to see it was turning twilight and I felt tired after the chase. With that I let sleep claim me. My head was filled dreams about that guard and why he could talk and had that horn on his head and why some had wings and why some had neither and why I was brought here.

I woke up the next morning hoping everything was a dream but alas I was still a wolf Dust was looking much better with most of his wounds closed. I went got some bugs for breakfast for him which he chirped happily at the sight of his meal. after that I inspected my injury it is still opened slightly but I cleaned and dressed it with some left over cloth then starting practicing with my walking, I tried to stay off my wounded shoulder my first thought should be rest to let my wound heal but I still need to take care of Dust also I need to get comfortable walking like this. After six hours I got the hang of it then took care of Dust and then took a break and rested for the rest of the day.

The next day was the same check my wound feed Dust practice walking on four legs. After the quick walk I crawled into my makeshift bed made up of leftover cloth and rested my head and looked over at Dust who fell asleep after I fed him. I haven't left Dust's side after that except only to find bugs for him to eat later and refill the water bowl which I drank from too and he didn't seem to mind at all. But there was one more problem I had to eat too but there was no food in this garden for me.

"Dang I need to get something to eat otherwise I will starve" I said to myself I looked over at Dust's bed and saw him waking up and staring at me with what I thought was a smile I smiled and crawled out of the bush "want to come along Dust I just need to get me something to eat."

With that he stood on his bed and a placed my muzzle close to him so he can get on my back or head as soon as he was on we left the bush I looked up at the nest in the tree It looked abandoned which I was happy for.

"Now I don't have to worry about Dust getting hurt by that crazy mother bird not to mention all the squawking during the night" I thought.

I padded my way over to the doors and opened it and stepped into the hallway closing the doors behind me. I heard hoof steps coming from down the hall so we ducked behind a pillar to avoid being seen. A charcoal fur servant with a horn came walking down the hall and passed without noticing me pushing what seemed to be a trolley with food on it sniffing the air and licking my lips I waited for the servant to pass until we crawled out from behind the pillar and were off following the trolley of food.

After a few left's and right's and close call's with some guards we finally came to a brown oak door the servants horn glowed a tan colour along with the door I stared dumbfounded as the doors opened on their own he entered the room first and I followed close behind. I walked inside and found a place to hide Dust remained on my head staring around the room I signalled him to be quiet and he nodded. I looked around the room It appeared to be sort of some study or reading room I saw a beautifully crafted desk at the far end of the room with a door next to it, a stunning large fire place with a couch in front of it, and books crammed into every shelf of the book cases all in the room. The servant placed the trolley next to the couch and left.

I left my hiding spot with Dust still holding on to my fur with his claws I made my way over to the trolley of food and. I saw a large silver lid covering the food with a silver knife and fork and a glass of water beside it. I lifted the lid with my nose to see the dish I stared at the food licking my lips it was a salad and a side of fruits honestly I wasn't surprised to see these things they are talking horse like human's after all I guess they only eat fruit and veg I dug in while Dust watched me eat on the handle of the trolley. After eating the salad and fruit not even bothering to chew I looked at the shelf below on the trolley to reveal another dish covered by a silver lid I lifted the lid again and it revealed a double layer chocolate cake I looked at the desert in awe before shaking my head and dived in. I was on the last piece I stared at it licking my lips. I grabbed the last piece in my jaws savouring the sweet taste of chocolate.

"Ahem."

I stopped mid chew and swallowed the last of the cake I looked over at Dust who was still sitting on the handle of the trolley only he looked frozen as stone staring at something behind me I slowly turned around to face what was there only to see a tall alabaster white horse like human with a horn and wings with a green blue and pink mane and tail that blowed in a non-existent breeze wearing a white dress with gold trimmings and a picture of the sun on it that also flowed like her mane and tail looking at me with a face that was devoid of any expression.

"Why is a wolf eating my cake" She said.

Chapter 3 Destiny and Proper Introduction's

"HE SURVIVED A 600ft DROP FROM THE CANTERLOT WATERFALL HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!" Rainbow Dash yelled as the royal carriage made its way to Ponyville. The six mares and Princess Luna were listening to Celestia's tale of how she meet the mysterious wolf

"I don't know how he survived all I know is that he survived the fall," Celestia said in a calm tone, as the main six and Luna stared at Celestia, hanging on every word of the tale, looking at her with awe in their eyes.

"What happened then princess?" Twilight asked looking up at her Mentor with expression to learn more on her face.

"I sent my guards to go look for his body but the only thing we found were some fish bones and two dead Timberwolves, one had its chest ripped open the other had its head and spine torn from its body, and there was a tree sap trail leading into the forest." Celestia finished with a grim expression on her face while the others looked like they were going to be sick.

"That's horrible! How can he kill creatures like that?" Fluttershy asked her face turning green.

"Then what princess?" Twilight asked, swallowing her breakfast before it could leave her mouth.

"I called off the search, it would have been too dangerous for my guards to follow," Celestia said.

"Twilight do you think we will be able to see him again? Because I need to throw him thanks for saving Twilight and helping stop Nightmare Moon, and a welcome to Equestria party," a pink mare said.

"I don't know Pinkie, he told me he doesn't trust any of us right now, but he did say when we have earned his trust he will come to us," Twilight said as she turned her head back to the Everfree forest. "Oh, by the way princess, what did you mean when you said you know what his species is and why he is here? Does it have something to do with those creatures called humans?" Twilight said turning her head to face the white princess.

Celestia looked at everyone present in the carriage and sighed. "I think it’s best to start at the beginning. After the three tribes came together, a dark force rose from the shadows to try and take over Equestria. The dark army would have overwhelmed us, if it weren't for our mother who searched the universe for help. When she returned she brought five heroes to our world, a race called humans. They were a group of intelligent bald apes, that stood on two legs, had small eyes and muzzles, and their clothing was different from ours along with their weapons. I have never seen such strange creatures before, but how they performed in battle was extraordinary, it only took one of them to bring down an army of three hundred demons." The six mares had their mouths open in both shock and awe after hearing how much damage one of them could do.

"Over time the war ended and they stayed in Equestria. Luna and I became close with them, they had a kind and gentle side to themselves and often showed it when they weren't in battle, and were great protectors and kept our lands at peace. They eventually became known as the five knights of Equestria"

"What happened to them and why haven't I heard of them before?" Twilight asked

Hearing this Celestia's face fell. "The last event involving them was when Nightmare Moon appeared. I watched when they fought, but they didn't attack her because as you know, Luna turned into Nightmare Moon, and they would not attack the ones they swore to protect. So instead they tried to reason with her but failed. Eventually Nightmare Moon claimed their lives and I thought It be best I erase them from history."

After listening to the story Luna broke down into hard sobs burying her face in her hands. Celestia placed a comforting wing around Luna, softly speaking soothing words to calm her sister.

"It’s my fault! It’s entirely my fault!" Luna wailed.

"No Luna, it’s not your fault," Celestia said

"Yes it is Tia, if I hadn't turned into that monster then they would still all be alive and well," Luna half said and half sobbed. The carriage was silent for a few minutes, listening to the sobs of the Luna princess. Eventually she stopped and sat in silence, only to be broken when Twilight spoke.

"Princess what exactly do these humans have to do with the wolf?" She said everyone looked at the princess awaiting her answer.

Celestia looked at Twilight and sighed "One day as Luna and I were walking in the halls of our old home I saw Starswirl the bearded speaking with one of the knights about there being another knight. Starswirl showed him a picture of the mark you drew Twilight and he said that this symbol will lead him to the one he seeks. Before he died the knight asked me to look for the sixth knight in their place, and said he would be able to achieve what they couldn't and that mark appears to be on our mysterious wolf."

"So that wolf is a human and one of these so called legendary knights" Rainbow Dash asked with a smug grin.

"Yes that is correct Twilight, you said he would reveal himself to you if you earn his trust correct?" Celestia asked turning her attention to Twilight.

"Yes princess that's what he said, why?" Twilight asked

"As soon as he shows himself, contact me immediately, I must speak with him," Celestia instructed.

Three Weeks Later

It’s been three weeks since the incident with Nightmare Moon and life has been the same. Wake up, find food, explore the forest, avoid beasts and keep eyes out for the six mares. Dust has also learned how to fly and is learning how to find his own food. But he won't leave me, it's like I'm a big brother to him and I wouldn't have it any other way. We have been staying in the castle and I managed to find a library and have done some research on the humans. But my results so far have come up as 0. I gave a frustrated sigh and slammed my latest read closed.

"This doesn't make any sense, there should be some info on these humans Nightmare Moon mentioned. Unless she was lying? But still I need to find out!"

*Squawk* I nearly jumped out of my chair when I heard a familiar black bird squawking and flying through a broken window.

"Oh...hey Dust how was the flight?" I said as Dust landed on the table letting out a positive squawk

"I'm glad," *sigh* Dust took a hop over to me and tapped his beak on the book I was reading.

"Not going so well but I need to take a break and grab some food. Care to join me?" My response was a nod, so with that Dust flew onto my back and we were off.

We came to the river and I caught some fish while Dust grabbed some bugs. I just finished and sat down and looked at the sky and stared thinking about the six mares. I closed my eyes and listened to the sounds around me and became completely lost in thought.

"AHHHHHHHHHH"

I suddenly heard a scream and quickly scrambled to my feet and ran in the direction of the scream Dust flying close behind me. I ran through the forest at breakneck speed approaching my destination, I jumped through the trees and landed in a clearing and saw three frightened little filly's. One of them has a red mane and tail and yellow fur and orange eye's, she had a pink bow in her mane and was wearing blue jeans and a green shirt, both slightly covered in mud. Next was an orange furred Pegasus with purple spiked mane and tail, along with violet eyes. She was wearing a grey hoodie and green shorts. The last was a white unicorn filly with a pink and purple mane and tail and light green eyes. She was wearing a yellow skirt and purple and white horizontal striped shirt and dark pink coat. They were huddled together in fear as a Manticore licked its lips and crawled towards the terrified fillies. I bolted towards the Manticore and jumped on its back and started biting into its fur. The beast let out a growl in pain and tried to shack me off, but I managed to hold on. I was eventually knocked off the beast when it used its tail as a makeshift bat and knocked me towards the tree line. I got back on all fours and looked at the Manticore to see it charging at me, my back was touching a tree. Looking at the tree I quickly came up with an idea, as the beast continued to charge at me I ran towards the Manticore and pounced on its head and leapt over it, just missing its tail, leaving the Manticore to run head first into a tree. It recovered from the blow quickly and turned to face me only to meet my claws scratching his face. It looked at me again, but I simply glared at him and growled. We locked eyes for a while before the Manticore turned around and went back into the forest defeated.

"Pfft, thought he would put up more of a fight," I thought as I watched the Manticore leave.

I turned my attention to the three still trembling fillies and walked over to them calmly and slowly so they wouldn't see me as a threat. I sat in front of them and lay down on the ground so I didn't look intimidating and stared at the three.

"Gee thanks for the save!" the yellow furred filly said as she unwrapped herself from her friends.

"Hey no sweat," I said as I stood, only for the three filly's eyes to widen in shock.

"Wait a sec did you just say something?" the unicorn asked

"Uh yeah I did," I replied plainly

"Wow! That so cool I'm going to keep you!" the Pegasus claimed

"Oi! I'm not a pet for you guys. So no, you’re not going to keep me! Geez, do I need to explain this to everyone?!" I said with a slightly raised voice and an irritated sigh.

The orange Pegasus sat there stunned at my words and looked down at the ground "sorry" she said as she looked up at me.

Taking a deep breath I lowered my head and spoke in a calm voice, "It’s alright I guess. It’s because of this body. You guys would think that. So I should be sorry for snapping at you." I said with a smile as I extended my paw to help the Pegasus off the ground. She reached out and accepted my paw and I pulled her off the ground. When she was on her hooves, she collapsed and cried out in pain.

"Are you alright?" I asked with concern.

"I hurt my ankle when we were running from the Manticore," she replied "um, do you think you could help us?"

I looked at the fillies and thought about my answer, thinking about seeing those six mares and what to say, if or when I run into them I looked to Dust who flew out of a tree where he'd watched the fight and landed next to me. His response .was a simple nod. I smiled and nodded back before I looked back at the fillies.

"Alright, hop on. I'll carry all of you," I said as I lowered myself so they could climb on.

The filly’s eyes widened with excitement, the earth pony and unicorn helped the injured Pegasus onto my back before they climbed on themselves.

"Oomph" I said as the last filly climbed on.

"Are you alright?" the unicorn asked.

"Fine, it’s just that I've never had three passengers before," I said with a smile "so where do you girls live?"

"That way," the red maned filly said pointing to a trail that led into the trees.

I gave a nod before I walked off into the trees Dust flying close behind me. We spent half the walk in silence, the only sound was my feet padding along the trail and Dust's wings flapping. I was keeping my eyes and ears sharp for predators. I thought of a way to make the trip a little more pleasant.

"So what exactly are you three doing in this dangerous place?" I asked, turning my head to look at the three.

"Well, we have been trying to get our cutie marks in Manticore taming," the yellow filly spoke up.

"That's really dangerous, you could have been killed, you know that you three are lucky I came along? Otherwise you would have been his lunch," I said in a stern voice.

"Yeah, I guess we didn't think that one through," the yellow filly said in a sad tone.

"Well the important thing is your alive and that you learned a valuable lesson. Never mess with a dangerous animal ok?" I said with a smile and the yellow filly smiled back.

"So you guys are looking for your cutie marks am I right?" My answer was nods from each filly.

"Yep, I'm Apple Bloom," the yellow filly said.

"I'm Sweetie Belle," the white unicorn said.

"And I'm Scootaloo," the Pegasus said

"And we are THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!" they screamed in union.

"So you guys go around and do stuff to get a picture on your thighs?" I asked.

"Yeah how do you know that?" Scootaloo asked.

"Because I have a cutie mark," I answered.

"Liar! Only ponies get cutie marks, not wolves!" Sweetie Belle said.

"Oh then what's that on my thigh?" I asked them all with a smug grin.

The three fillies looked at me in confusion before looking at my thigh and gasped in astonishment.

"Whoa! That cutie mark is totally wicked! What does it mean?" Scootaloo asked.

"Don't know, but I'll find out," I said with a smile.

I saw light up ahead which told me we were coming close to exiting the forest. I stepped into the light and shielded my eyes from the brightness. Once my eyes adjusted, I looked around at a vast field filled with grass. Looking beyond the field I saw a village.

"Is that it over there?" I asked looking at the fillies.

"Yeah that's Ponyville over there. Let's get Scootaloo over to my house, I'm sure my big sister can help her," Apple Bloom said

Nodding my head in agreement I walked over to the path that led into town. As we got closer I started to see more bipedal ponies going about their daily business. Some of the locals gave me looks of fear, while others ran inside and locked their doors and closed their shutters. But I just kept walking, following Apple Blooms directions until we came to a vast orchard of trees with apples growing on them. I followed the dirt path until I came to an old farm house. On the porch, sitting in an old rocking chair asleep was an elderly mare with green fur and a white mane done up in a bun. Her brown and cream dress hid her tail and she was wearing an orange scarf with pictures of apples on it and white frills. She was also wearing a frilly white apron with a picture of an apple pie on it.

"Granny we got company!" Apple Bloom cried as she helped the injured Pegasus off my back, waking the old mare from her slumber.

"Wha...who is it?" the old mare replied.

"Granny I would like you to me_" Apple Bloom started.

"Girls get away from that monster!" the old mare cried as she reached for a broom to hit me.

"Back to the forest with yah!" the old mare yelled, as she made a swing at my head with her broom. Luckily I was able to dodge her swing.

"Wait Granny, he saved us!" Apple Bloom said, grabbing the old mares arm before she could take another swing. This grabbed the attention of the old mare as she lowered the broom. Apple Bloom started to tell the tale of how she and her friends where saved from a Manticore and how I brought them home. Once Apple Bloom was finished, the old mare scolded Apple Bloom about going into the forest.

"What in tarnation is going on out here?" Another voice from inside the house got everyone's attention. The door opened to reveal Applejack with a look of anger on her face. But her face turned to one of surprise when she saw me.

"Um hi," I said as I looked at the mare.

"What are you doing here?" Applejack asked.

"Wait, you two know each other?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Sort of, we meet in the forest when she and her friends defeated Nightmare Moon. And to answer your question Applejack, I was dropping these three off. I managed to stop them from becoming food for a Manticore when they were in the forest." I replied.

At these words Applejack turned to look at the fillies her face red with anger.

"I'll deal with you later Apple Bloom. As for you two, you should know better than to go into the Everfree on your own. Yah should be thankful to this here wolf for saving your fur!" Applejack said, while the three fillies looked at the ground in shame.

"Thank ya kindly for saving my sister Mr - I'm sorry I don't know your name," Applejack said turning back to me.

"Oh where are my manners, I’m sorry name's Ash Blade, but you can call me Ash for short," I said while extending a paw for the mare to shake.

Applejack looked at my paw, then me and smiled and reached out for my paw. "Nice ta meet ya Ash. As you know, I'm Applejack. This here is Granny Smith and you already met Apple Bloom. My brother should be around here somewhere," she said while shaking my paw with insane grip and speed.

"Well, I can't wait to meet him. He sounds like a swell guy, also that's quite a handshake you got there," I said as I rubbed my paw from the pain throbbing through it.

"Oh sorry, sometimes when I meet new people I tend to get a little excited and I forget my strength," Applejack said with a sheepish grin.

"It’s alright," I replied with a smile.

"Ah, there ya are Big Mac, we got company!" Applejack said turning her line of vision just behind me.

I turned my head to see a red furred stallion with an orange mane and tail, large muscles, a plain red button up shirt with half an apple picture on it and blue jeans. He looked at me in confusion before he looked at Applejack.

"Ash this is Big Macintosh or Big Mac or Mac for short. Big Mac this is the wolf I told you about, Ash Blade but call him Ash for short," Applejack said while pointing at me.

"Nice to meet you Big Mac," I said while extending my paw like before.

Mac looked at me with a blank expression before he smiled and grabbed my hand.

"Nice to meet you to Ash, thanks for helping AJ with Nightmare Moon," he said with a firm shake of his hand.

"No problem. Oh I completely forgot, Scootaloo's leg is injured, you think you can help her?" I asked with concern.

Everyone turned their attention to the three girls and the Pegasus in question. Applejack walked over to Scootaloo and placed her hands on her leg. As soon as Applejack put pressure on her leg, Scootaloo cried out in pain.

"Looks like you sprained it sugarcube. Mac, can you carry her inside and place her onto the couch? Granny can you tend to her wound while I take care of our guest?" Applejack asked looking at everyone.

"What about us?" Apple Bloom asked.

"You two can stay by her side like the good friends you are," Applejack said. The two fillies gave Applejack a smile and ran inside to check up on their friend, leaving Applejack and I outside.

"You have a nice family Applejack," I said breaking the awkward silence.

"Thanks, you have no idea how hard it is to worry about a family member like her," she said glumly.

"Oh believe me I know what it’s like," I thought

"Well we best be on our way" I said as I turned to leave

"We?" Applejack asked tilting her head in confusion.

I gave her a smile and whistled to a tree close by. I heard a squawk and Dust flew out of the tree and landed on my back.

"Applejack, this is my companion Dust. Dust, this is Applejack," I said pointing at both of them.

"Well, nice to meet you Dust. How would you both like to join us for some brunch before you go?" Applejack asked while walking over to the door and opening it for us.

"As tempting as your offer sounds, I think I should head over to Twilight's, no doubt you and everyone else wants answers from me correct?" I said.

"You're right; Twilight won't stop talking about you. I'll show you where she lives and on the way I'll give you the tour and pick up the girls," Applejack said closing the door.

"Really, that would be great. That way I don't have to ask for directions and I can introduce myself properly to your friends," I said with a smile.

"Just let me go tell my family where I've gone off to," she said disappearing inside the house only to appear again seconds later, "alright let’s go," she said.

We reached the town and we received some weird looks of confusion and fear as we walked. Applejack pointed out some landmarks and important buildings. I noticed the pink mare from the castle where I'd fought Nightmare Moon.

"Hey Pinkie, over here!" Applejack yelled and waved the pink mare over.

The pink mare took one look at me before she jumped into the air with a gasp and held it there for three seconds before she disappeared.

"What just happened?" I asked Applejack.

"Don't worry, it's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie"

I looked at her confused and was about to ask what that meant when I was cut off as a familiar rainbow blur cut across the sky and come down to land in front of us.

"So, you finally show yourself after three weeks of living in the Everfree huh?" Rainbow Dash said as she landed.

"There you are Rainbow! I was just giving Ash Blade here a tour of Ponyville and taking him to see the girls," Applejack said.

"Ash Blade huh? Nice name. Y'know, I would have caught you the last time we met right?" Rainbow Dash said folding her arms.

"Nice to see you again Rainbow Dash, you might have caught me if you’re thinking was as fast you’re flying." I said with a smug grin, causing Applejack to stifle a laugh while Rainbow Dash grumbled something under her breath.

"Oh Rainbow, can you find Fluttershy and bring her over to Twilight's place?" Applejack asked, calming down from her laughter.

"Sure and as for you, this discussion isn't over!" Rainbow Dash said glaring at me.

"I'm counting on it!" I said as she flew off.

We continued our walk and came across a white circular building. Applejack walked up to the door and opened it and I heard a bell ring when as the door opened.

"Coming!"

I heard a familiar voice say in a sing song voice as I walked inside the building the room was beautifully decorated and filled with mannequins. Some had outstanding clothes on them. As I looked around the room, the white unicorn known as Rarity, made her appearance from a room at the back.

"Ah Applejack so nice to see you an... um Applejack darling, the wolf is standing right behind you," Rarity said looking at me nervously.

"I know Rarity he came and dropped off Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle at the farm," Applejack said.

*Gasp* "Are Sweetie and the others alright? What happened?" Rarity asked in a panic.

"Calm down, the girls are fine, but Scootaloo has a sprained leg and is getting it fixed up as we speak," Applejack said in a soothing tone.

"What happened?" Rarity asked, a little calmer.

"I managed to stop them from becoming lunch for a Manticore," I said plainly.

"Sweetie Belle, you are in so much trouble when you get home!" Rarity said with anger in her voice, "thank you for bringing my sister home safely."

"It’s no trouble. By the way my name is Ash Blade or Ash for short. This is my companion Dust," I said gesturing to the crow.

"He is simply adorable," Rarity cooed stroking the black bird’s wings.

"Rarity, we're heading over to Twilight’s right now. Care to join us?" Applejack said.

"But of course. I would like to know more about Ash as well. Just let me lock up and then we'll go," Rarity said with a smile.

*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

Applejack knocked on the door of the library which turned out to be a tree and waited for someone to answer. I could hear shuffling coming from the other side of the door and sat patiently.

"I'm coming."

A voice said on the other side, the door opened to reveal a teenage purple and green dragon with green slitted eyes sharp teeth and a grey long sleeve shirt and white over top and blue cut up jeans.

"Hey Applejack. Hi Rarity," the young drake said, with hearts in his eyes as he said the latter’s name.

The two mares walked in before me and as I was about to walk inside when the door came in contact with the end of my muzzle.

"OW...what the hell was that for!" I yelled at the drake while holding my muzzle.

"Oh sorry I didn't see," the dragon started, but when he looked at me he slammed the door shut.

"What's going on down there?" I hear a familiar voice say from behind the door.

"Twilight, there's a wolf outside and you won’t believe this, but it can talk!" the dragon yelled.

*Gasp* "Open the door, hurry!" Twilight cried.

"Are you crazy? What part of, there's a wolf outside, don't you understand?" the dragon snapped.

"I heard you Spike, now open the door!" Twilight yelled.

A second passed before the door slowly opened and I walked in to the tree. I looked around the room and saw books along each shelf. There was also a wooden figurehead of a horse in the centre and a staircase that led upstairs to the second and third floors of the tree.

"Your here! I'm so glad to see your shoulder has healed!" Twilight said as I strode into the library.

"Nice to see you to Twilight. How are you feeling?" I asked.

"Better than when we last meet. Oh I forgot to ask for your name," Twilight said.

"It’s Ash Blade, but call me Ash for short," I said.

"Nice to finally get your name. Would you like to have a seat, something to eat or drink?" Twilight asked.

"Nah, I'm alright. But I didn't catch your name," I said looking at the dragon.

"Who me? I'm Spike, Twilight's number 1 assistant," he said puffing up his chest with pride.

"Nice to meet you Spike, this here is my companion, Dust," I said gesturing to the crow still on my back.

"Hi there Dust, I think Owlicious will like you," Spike said with a smile.

"Owlicious?" I asked tilting my head in confusion.

"Twilight's Owl. She helps out Twilight while I sleep during the night," Spike said

"Ok," I said

Suddenly, the door swung open and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked into the library.

"Hey guys, and Ash," Rainbow Dash said as she hovered in the air.

"Back at ya Rainbow," I replied.

"Um hi I'm... Fluttershy " Fluttershy said hiding behind her mane.

"You don't need to be afraid of me. I'm not here to hurt you," I said with a smile trying reassuring her, "my name is Ash Blade, but please, call me Ash for short and this is my companion Dust."

*Gasp* "You have a crow? Where did you find him?" Fluttershy said with excitement.

"Well, I met him when I first arrived here. His mother was pecking him, leaving cuts on him, so I saved him and have been taking care of him ever since," I said

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy said while stroking Dusts back.

Dust squawked at the mare in happiness as he had his back stroked. I smiled at the bird and all the love he was receiving.

"Spike, I need you to take a letter for the princess," Twilight said

"On it!" Spike said pulling out a parchment and quill as Twilight cleared her voice to speak.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I'm writing to you to inform you that the wolf we meet three weeks ago has suddenly appeared. We are awaiting your response in how to proceed further.

Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle

As Spike finished writing he rolled up the parchment and blew on it with his fiery breath.

"Um Spike, I think Twilight said send it, not burn it," I said to the drake.

"I did," he replied.

"Huh?!" I said with a raised eyebrow.

"Allow me to explain, dragons have two flames, they can use one for transporting items to somepony, and the other to burn items," Twilight explained.

"Handy. So can items be sent both ways, even if they aren't a dragon? Is there another way of mail besides dragons?" I asked.

"Yes there is a spell that allows us to do that and yes we have the Pegasus mail carrier's in case we don't have dragons," Twilight answered.

All of a sudden, the room was lit up from a bright light, causing everyone to shield their eyes. The light dimmed to reveal Princess Celestia. The six mares and Spike bowed to the princess, leaving me standing looking at the white mare.

"Rise my little ponies and Spike," Celestia said.

On cue, the mares and Spike stood and smiled at the princess.

"It is good to see your injuries from our last encounter have healed," Celestia said looking at me with a warm smile.

"Thanks for the concern your majesty, sorry I ran off without introducing myself first," I said rubbing the back of my head with my paw.

"Well, let's start this thing over then. I am princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria and raiser of the sun. But please, call me Celestia," she said.

"I'm Ash Blade. No fancy titles like yours I'm afraid, but call me Ash for short," I said.

"It’s nice to finally meet you Ash Blade, and thank you for helping save my sister Princess Luna. Also for saving my student Twilight Sparkle from Nightmare Moon," Celestia said.

"It wasn't a problem your majesty," I replied.

"He also saved my sister Apple Bloom, as well as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo from a Manticore princess," Applejack said, patting my back.

"WHAT?! IS SCOOTS ALRIGHT?" Rainbow yelled, inches away from Applejacks face.

"What about the Manticore? You didn't kill him like the Timberwolves did you?" Fluttershy asked.

"Calm down, Scootaloo got a sprained ankle from running from the Manticore, and the worst the Manticore got was a headache and a some light scratch's on his face," I replied to both mares, causing them to let out a sigh of relief.

"I'm glad those three are alright, safe and sound. Again, thank you for saving them. Now Ash Blade, the reason why I am here, is because you are curious about why you are here. Well, I'm here to answer those questions," Celestia said lowering her head down to me.

"Really?!" I said looking up at the princess with happiness.

Celestia nodded her head and looked at the others in the room. "I must show Ash Blade something and I think it would be best if you all stay here and wait for Ash's return."

Everyone looked at each other in confusion before they looked at the princess.

"But princess, why can't we come with both of you?" Twilight asked with disappoint in her voice.

"I'm sorry Twilight, but what I am going to show Ash are for his and alicorn eyes alone" Celestia said looking at Twilight.

"I understand princess," Twilight said, sighing in defeat.

"Don't worry, he won't be gone for long. If Ash Blade is willing to, he can show you a piece of info I am going to show him," Celestia said, causing Twilight to beam with happiness. "Are you ready to go?"

"Hang on," I walked over to Fluttershy and handed her Dust. "Can you look after him while I'm gone? Once I return, I'll come by to pick him up."

"I'd be happy to. I always love meeting new animals," Fluttershy said excitedly.

"He gets his own food, just make sure you let him out to stretch his wings. He is very well behaved so I don't think he will cause any trouble," I said as I turned to look at Dust. "Now Dust, Fluttershy here is going to look after you until I get back, ok?"

Dust nodded his head in understanding and I did the same before I walked back to Celestia.

"I'm ready," I said.

"Wonderful! Before anything happens, a quick warning, you may feel sick after this," she said as her horn lit up in a golden aura.

"Oomph... Oooohhhhh! You weren't kidding when you said I would feel sick! I mean, it’s not every day your body feels like it's being disassembled, then reassembled in the blink of an eye!" I said while swaying on my paws trying to maintain balance.

"Don't worry, you'll get used to it," Celestia said with a chuckle.

"Where are we?" I asked looking around the hallway.

"Ash Blade, welcome back to Canterlot Castle," Celestia replied gesturing to the empty hallway.

"Why are we here?" I asked.

"Follow me and I'll show you," Celestia said walking away.

I followed closely behind. As we walked, Celestia told me the legend of the five Knights, and their defeat at the hands of Nightmare Moon. We came to a wall with a shield design mural. It had a picture of a moon in the centre of the sun. Celestia pushed a stone brick next to the image, like a button. But nothing happened. Suddenly, the wall gave a low rumbling noise and retracted deeper into the castle. Then, it split in half to reveal a secret room. I followed Celestia inside and looked around. The room was filled with books and had five stained glass windows along the back of the wall. With a picture and a word fashioned in each window.

"Celestia, what were their names?" I asked looking at the windows.

Celestia smiled at me and sat in a chair, before she looked at the windows and sighed.

"The first knight was Link, the knight of courage," she said pointing to the centre window.

"The second knight was Altair, the knight of peace," pointing to the window on the left next to the centre window.

"The third knight was Ezio, the knight of order," pointing to the window on the far left.

"The fourth knight was Arno, the knight of hope," pointing to the window to the right of the centre window.

"The fifth knight was Corvo, the knight of honour," she finished pointing to the window on the far right.

"What were they like?" I asked still looking at the windows.

"Each one was just as great as each other and treated each other like brothers. Luna and I even looked at up to them like uncles. The time we spent together was incredible. They were always there for us, like the time Lulu and I played pranks on our mother and the guards. They always hid us when we got into trouble and a search party was sent to look for us. They were there when we played tag and hide and seek, even when we were hurt and to stop danger. They were always there for us and for everypony," Celestia said letting a tear roll down her face.

"I'm sorry, it’s just been so long since I thought about them," she said drying her face.

"Hey, it’s alright to cry. It means you miss them, right?" I said giving her a smile.

"You know, Corvo once said the same thing," Celestia said smiling.

We sat in silence and looked at the windows my mind filled with thoughts on their actions. I decided to break the silence with the most important question.

"You said you knew why I am here. Can you tell me what the reason is please?" I asked looking at Celestia

Celestia got up from her chair and walked over to one of the bookshelves and pulled a book from the shelf. It looked like it was ancient. She opened it to a certain page before she handed it to me. I looked at the page and saw my cutie mark.

"My mark! But why is a picture of my mark in a thousand year old book?" I asked.

"Before Nightmare Moon, Link asked an old friend of mine called Starswirl the Bearded, about a sixth Knight. Starswirl was always talented with magic and proficies. So he drew this picture to help them find the knight. But before they could complete their task, Nightmare Moon took their lives. As Link lay dying, he asked me to look for this mark instead. So I looked and looked for a thousand years, but with no results. I was about to give up, until Twilight drew me a picture of what your cutie mark looked like," Celestia said pointing at my cutie mark.

"So you’re saying," I started.

"Yes, you are destined to be the sixth knight of Equestria. You shall bring peace to this land once more," Celestia finished.

I was in a state of shock and surprised. I couldn't believe what I was hearing.

"I think you may have made a mistake, I'm not a hero. I lost almost every fight I was ever in. How am I any match for what those five did? Also, I have been turned into a wolf. Those five where humans, not animals. How can I do anything in this form?" I said looking at Celestia in denial.

"If that were true, then you wouldn't be here and also wouldn't be wearing that mark," She said in a matter of fact tone

"Good point," I said in a defeated tone.

"As for the wolf situation. When the knights first entered our world they were also turned into animals until they proved themselves worthy to change back into their original forms." Celestia said.

"What do you mean prove themselves?" I asked.

"I'm afraid you will have to find that out on your own. Another reason I wanted to bring you here is because, if you want to learn more about them, come by the castle, pick out a book, but only one book to take back to Ponyville. Just make sure you bring it back before you pick out another. I will also be placing you under the care of my student Twilight Sparkle, until we can get you a home of your own," Celestia said.

"That's very kind of you princess thank you," I said with a bow.

I walked over to the book shelves and looked at the books stacked neatly in each shelf. I looked at the age old books covered in dust until, a purple book with gold binding caught my eye. I pulled the book out and blew the dust off the cover and looked at the title.

The Five Knights Guide of Magic Spells and Enchantments

"The knights could use magic?! I've got to read this," I said excited.

"The contents in this book is only for humans to use not for ponies," Celestia said

"So there is some magic the knights used that you ponies couldn't written in this book?" I asked

"Yes, the results of failed attempts to use some of the magic in this book are in this room," Celestia said

"This keeps on getting more and more interesting. I'll bring it back in perfect condition," I said with excitement in my voice.

"Very well then. Come, I think it's best I get you back to Ponyville and also teach you how to open and close this room's door from outside and inside," Celestia said turning back to the entrance. I smiled and followed.

"Uh, I don’t think I'm ever going to get used to that," I said as we arrived back at Twilight's home.

"Your back," Twilight said looking up from a book she was reading.

"Twilight Sparkle, I'm glad you’re here, I must ask something of you," Celestia said noticing her student.

"Anything princess," Twilight said bowing to her mentor.

"I'm requesting that Ash Blade live under your roof until a home can be created for him," Celestia said formally at her student.

"Me? I...but... it would be an honour princess,” Twilight said stuttering in excitement.

"I'm glad, and remember Ash, stop by Canterlot when you have time," Celestia said as she disappeared in a flash of light.

I looked at Twilight and she looked back at me, I tried to think of a conversation starter but couldn't think of anything.

"So, I guess we're roommates now," Twilight said nervously.

"Yeah, I guess we are," I said looking down at the ground.

"How about I show you around the house?" Twilight suggested.

"Sounds like a plan," I said.

"Well this is the library," she said gesturing to the room we were standing in. "That door leads to the basement," Twilight said pointing to a wooden door at the back of the room. "That's the kitchen," she said gesturing to a doorway next to the basement door. "Follow me," she said, as she started walking upstairs. I followed closely behind until we came to the 1st floor "This is my room."

"Nice place," I said with a low whistle.

"Thanks," she said with a giggle, "follow me I'll show you the rest of the house."

We left the room and walked up more stairs to the 2nd floor. We entered a small hallway with two doors on either side.

"This is spike's room," she said gesturing to the door on the left, "and here is where you will be staying," she said as she approached the door on the right and opened it. The room was simple and had light blue walls, a large window at the back of the room and a bed, a writing desk an empty bookshelf and its own bathroom.

"What do you think?" she asked with a nervous smile.

"Thankyou Twilight, it will do just fine. Oh I forgot, I need to go get Dust," I said as I placed the book I brought with me from my back onto the desk.

"What's that?" Twilight asked pointing at the book.

"That well... it’s a...sigh. It’s a book, that tells and shows me how to use some magic that the five knights used," I said.

"Really! I have got to read that," she squealed in excitement and she went to grab the book.

"Oh no you don't. Listen, I'm the only one here that is going to read this book," I said as I stepped in-between her and the book.

"But... but... but, all the untold knowledge in that book," Twilight stuttered.

"Calm down Twilight, it's just that I would like to read it first. Besides, you can't perform any of the spells in this book anyway because Celestia said these spells are only for humans, not ponies," I said.

"Fine I'll wait," she said pouting.

"Thank you for understanding Twilight. Don't worry, you'll get a chance to read it," I said to reassure her. Twilight smiled at me as we walked out the door.

"Well I'd better go get Dust."

"Would you like me to come with you? I can show you the way, and we can invite Dust and Fluttershy and head over to sugar cube corner for some food afterwards," Twilight asked

"Sure, all that teleporting made me hungry," I said as I lifted a paw to my stomach.

We arrived at Fluttershy's place and I found it surprising that the meek Pegasus lived so close to the Everfree forest, considering all the dangers I'd encountered in the forest. We came close to her cottage and I saw animals all over the place and Fluttershy talking to Dust. As we came closer, the animals looked at me and ran away in fear.

"Hello Fluttershy," Twilight greeted the Pegasus.

"Eeep," Fluttershy squeaked as she greeted her. "Oh hi Twilight, hi Ash, I'm sorry I didn't see you both," Fluttershy said hiding behind her mane and blushing.

"It’s fine, we came to pick up. Dust I trust everything went well," I said as Dust flew onto my back.

"It was splendid, all my animal friends really like Dust and warmed up to him right away," Fluttershy said smiling.

"I'm glad to see that he is welcome here. I just wish I got the same treatment," I said gesturing to the frightened animals.

"Oh don't worry, I'll take care of that," Fluttershy said, walking over to the animals.

"It’s alright, you can come out now. Ash here isn't going to hurt any of you, he just came to pick up Dust," Fluttershy said in a soothing voice causing the animals to appear one by one.

"You can communicate with them?" I asked in wonder.

"Yes, it’s my special talent," Fluttershy said as the last of the animals revealed themselves.

"That is quite impressed... ouch!!" I was interrupted as a piece of a chewed carrot hit me in the back of my head.

I looked to see a white rabbit hop in-between me and Fluttershy. The rabbit shot a glare at me telling me that I wasn't welcome here before he turned to Fluttershy and started squeaking something to her.

*Gasp*"Angel Bunny that is no way to talk about Ash," Fluttershy scowled at the rabbit.

Angel glared at me before he hopped away.

"I'm sorry about him, he isn't normally like that," Fluttershy apologized.

"It’s alright, you can't be responsible for everybody's opinions on others," I said.

"Don't you mean everypony?" Twilight asked.

"No, I meant everybody," I replied.

"Well, here we say everypony," Twilight said.

"Ok, I'll try to remember that," I said.

"Anyway Fluttershy, Ash and I are heading over to sugar cube corner, care to join us?" Twilight asked turning her head to look at Fluttershy.

"I'd love to, that is if you don't mind?" Fluttershy queried.

We arrived at sugar cube corner and I was amazed at the building's design. It looked like a giant gingerbread house. We walked up to the door and opened it only to reveal a dark room.

"Why is everything so dark in here?" I asked.

"SURPRISE!"

Suddenly the lights turned on to reveal ponies, streamers, tables and food all sitting in the dark, almost making me jump out of my fur. All of a sudden a pink furred object filled my vision.

"WereyousurprisedwellwereyawhereyaI'mPinkiePieandIknowabsoulutlyeveryponyintownwemeteachotheratthecastlewhereyoufoughtNightmareMoonandsavedTwilightandwhenIsawyouintownwithApplejackIthoughtyoudon'tknowanyponyhereandifyoudon'tknowanyponyyoudon'thaveanyfreindsandthatmademesadsoIrushedofftogetyourpartyreadyandIfoundoutyousavedthecutiemarkcrusadersfromamanticoreso..." The pink mare’s mouth was muffled by an orange hand that belonged to Applejack.

"Pinkie, how is the poor guy going understand ya if you’re talking as fast as Rainbow Dash can fly," Applejack said removing her hand from the Pink hyperactive mare.

"So your names Pinkie Pie, right?" I asked.

"Yep, that's right and who are you?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm Ash Blade, but you all can call me Ash for short. This is my companion, Dust," I said, gesturing to the crow.

"So did you enjoy the surprise? Well did ya did ya?" Pinkie said.

"Wait this party is for me?" I asked.

"Well yeah, is there something wrong with it?" Pinkie said.

"Well it’s just... This is my first party I've ever had in my life," I said meekly.

*Gaaasssp*

The entire party went deathly silent as soon as the words left my lips. Everypony looked at me in pure shock. Pinkie looked to be in the worst condition, she looked like she'd seen a demon or something.

"Ash how can this be your first party?" Twilight asked in disbelief.

"Well, I didn't have any one to celebrate with," I said sadly.

"Didn't you have friends before you arrived here?" Rarity asked.

I shook my head in reply.

"What about family?" Applejack asked, scared of the answer.

I tensed up and winced at the word family. I simply closed my eyes, looked down and shook my head again.

"Does this mean you’re an orphan?" Rainbow Dash asked surprised.

"Worse, I'm a street urchin," I said.

"What does that mean?" Spike asked putting a claw in my back and rubbed it.

"Instead of being placed in an orphanage, a street urchin is where a child is abandoned on the street and left to fend for themselves," I said letting a tear fall from my eye.

All of a sudden I was wrapped in a hug by all six mares and Spike, each one letting out a few tears.

"How can somepony be so cruel?" Fluttershy asked tears drenching my fur.

I didn't answer instead, I just looked at Pinkie Pie. To my surprise instead of her usual puffy mane it was straight and flat.

"Hey Pinkie you organised this party for me correct?" I asked getting the pink mares attention.

"Yeah," she said as she wiped away a few tears.

"Well, I don't want my first party to be such a downer. Especially since you put so much hard work into preparing it for me," I said getting everypony to look at me confused.

"What do you mean?" Pinkie asked.

"I mean, if this is going to be my first party, then I want everypony having fun. Not sad and mopey. What kind of party is that anyway?" I asked with a smile on my face.

"It's not!" Pinkie said, her expression changing from sadness to happiness and her mane and tail becoming puffy and curly in a flash. "What are we waiting for? LET'S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!"

Immediately the atmosphere in the room changed from sad and depressed to happy and joyful. I was impressed on how quickly they could forget their sadness and go back to being happy. Pinkie showed me the party games like, pin the tail on the pony and the piñata. Applejack showed me the food she and her family prepared, along with the treats the Cakes (Pinkie's employers and landlord), prepared for the party. I was introduced to some ponies from around town, like a mare called Rose and her sisters Lily and Daisy, the florists, the spa twins Aloe and Lotus, a cross-eyed mare called Derpy Hooves and her Daughter Dinky Doo and a strange stallion that goes by the name Doctor Whooves. I even saw the cutie mark crusaders having a ball. I was glad to hear Scootaloo will make a full recovery but for now needed crutches to stay off her injured hoof.

The party started to die down as the sun began to set. Soon everypony went home leaving Dust, Spike and the mane six along with myself to walk back towards the Library.

"That had to be the most fun I've ever had in my entire life," I said laughing as we walked in the door.

"I'm glad you enjoyed it," Pinkie pie said pulling me into a bone crushing hug.

"Ah Pinkie....can't....breath," I said desperate for air.

Luckily Applejack saw the situation and pried me away from the pink party mare. As soon as I was released I sucked in enough air to fill a tyre. I looked at Applejack and nodded in thanks, then turned to Pinkie who offered me a sheepish grin.

"Sorry about that Ash," Pinkie said.

"It's alright Pinkie, just take it easy with the hug's ok?" I said still gasping for air.

"You alright partner?" Applejack asked patting my back.

"Yeah just need a minute. Oh um, everypony, thanks for the hug at the party, you have no idea how bad I needed it," I said offering a small smile.

"Don't worry about it, you would have had to been super tough to survive on your own as a child," Dash said giving me the thumbs up.

"Believe me when I say RD you have no idea," I said.

"So Ash darling, where are you going to be staying while your here?" Rarity asked.

"The princess has set me up here in the library with both Twilight and Spike," I said gesturing to the two.

"You’re staying with us that's_"*Burb* Spike was interrupted as he burped out green flames. The flames swirled around and turned into a scroll.

"Good one," I said as Spike picked up the scroll.

"A message from the princess, what does it say Spike?" Twilight asked.

"Well it's for Ash," Spike said handing me the scroll.

Everypony looked at me confused. I took the scroll gently in my jaws and placed it on the ground and unrolled it and out fell a golden ticket. Everypony gasped with surprise when they saw the gold bit of paper. I looked at it confused before I turned my attention to the scroll.

Dear Ash Blade

I hope you are doing well so far and are making friends with many of my little ponies. I am writing to you because I forgot to invite you to the Grand Galloping Gala in a few days. If you don't feel like attending I understand your decision. But if you do come, but don't feel like attending the party, you can go into the room I showed you earlier today and do some more research on the knights if you wish. I hope to see you there.

Princess Celestia.

"Uh guys, can I ask you something?" I said.

Everypony leaned in closer to listen to the question.

"What's the Grand Galloping Gala?" I said flatly.

Author's Note

I'd like to say Thanks, for everything to those who have posted comments on my story. and I hope everyone enjoyed this chapter and are ready for the next one so don't be shy when you have something to say and I will try to answer your questions when I can.

Till next time stay 20% cooler

Chapter 16 A Trip to the Past and A Blood Filled Secret

Spike was walking down the street looking at the list of groceries he had to collect from the market for Twilight.

"Aw man, why do I need to do the hard work? I also I have another mouth to feed now that Trixie's staying with us?" Spike grumbled in thought.

As Spike was looking down at his list he wasn't looking where he was going and bumped into somepony leaving him to recoil and rub his head. He looked at who he ran into and saw it was both Feather Duster and Silver Tray and both wore casual clothing. Feather Duster wore green pants that hugged her curves along with a turtle neck top with no sleaves while Silver Tray wore a simple yellow dress.

"Hi you two," Spike said with a small wave.

"Oh Mr Spike," Feather Duster said.

"Just Spike is fine Feather. What are you doing here; collecting groceries like I am?" Spike asked.

"No actually we're both returning home for the week," Silver said.

"Why?" Spike asked.

"Master Ash said he needed the house to himself for the week and he asked us to take the week off with payment," Silver replied.

"Did he say why?" Spike asked.

"No, but he looked a little sad when we saw him this morning," Feather said.

"I see," Spike said rubbing his chin with his finger.

"Well we must be going. I hope you have a nice day Spike," Silver said with a small wave.

"Hm...Oh yes of course, sorry for keeping you," Spike said with a wave.

"Not at all it's always nice to talk to a friend," Feather said as they walked away.

When Feather Duster and Silver Tray were out of Spikes view, Spike went back to his thinking.

"I wonder why Ash wants to be alone for the week? The only time that happened was when the girls got nosey with Ash's past. I should tell Twilight when I get back," Spike thought as he walked through the market.

Later that Night

Princess Luna was walking through the dream realm; thousands of doors were lined up in two rows stretching out like a never-ending corridor that had no walls, only a vast void of stars and planets, surrounded the doors and Luna. This space was similar to the world between worlds but at the same time different. Luna was inspecting every dream that lay beyond the door checking for nightmares.

"Hello Luna,"

Luna turned in the direction of the voice and saw Dream Catcher walking towards her with a smile on her face.

"Hello Dream Catcher, how's the dreams on your end?" Luna asked.

"I recently walked in on a wet dream with a stallion and Celestia give...," Dream Catcher was cut off when Luna covered her muzzle with her hand.

"I’d rather not know what happened," Luna said with crimson cheeks before she removed her hand from Dream Catcher’s mouth.

"Your face says otherwise," Dream Catcher said with a knowing smile.

"I don't want to know and that's that," Luna said trying to hide her blush.

"Luna you’re going to need to learn these things sooner or later," Dream Catcher said.

"Then later it is," Luna said as she walked away.

Dream Catcher just rolled her eyes and smiled as she followed her little sister. They walked past so many doors each one different and unique in its own form. The pair walked in silence each one observing the colours and shapes of each door until Luna caught sight of a pair of doors. One had a picture of a pair of swords crossing over each other with a flaming background, the edges of the door were flickering with flames, all except the ground. But, the one Luna had an interest in was the door next to it. The door was black and had a few specks of light dancing across it and in the centre was a white silver moon with a black silhouette of a wolf's head, howling at the moon.

"Beautiful isn't it," Dream Catcher said.

"Hmm," Luna replied with a smile while she stared at the door.

"Rage’s door is different," Dream Catcher said.

"Yeah," Luna replied not breaking eye contact with the door.

"Tell me Luna, is it the door you like or the human who dreams behind it?" Dream Catcher asked with a cheeky grin.

"What," Luna said startled out of her staring trance by the words.

"C'mon Luna admit it, you like him don't you," Dream Cather said with a small laugh.

"I don't know who you’re talking about," Luna said turning away from her sister.

"You know who; he's tall and muscular, has black hair and green eyes, extremely handsome, owns a pair of wings which you can tell are strong just by looking at them, kind hearted, loves to draw, I wonder if he ever drew naked mares before," Dream Catcher said placing her finger on the side of her head as she said the last one.

"Cease with thy words!" Luna shouted with even redder cheeks only making Dream Catcher laugh.

"Oh come on Lulu, you know you like him," Dream Catcher said calming down from her laughter.

"For the last time I don't like him. Now we can keep this up until dawn and when I wake up I'll be sure to send you back to the moon myself, or maybe we can get on with our duties," Luna said in an irritated tone.

"Fine, fine I'll go; but may I suggest you strip down to your lineage before you enter and give Ash a nice surprise," Dream Catcher said as she disappeared just before a bolt of magic could hit her.

Luna looked at the spot where Dream Catcher stood with a look of annoyance on her face and a smoking horn. Her face relaxed and she turned back to the door that led to Ash's dreams; she reached out towards the knob but was hesitant to go in. Luna took a breath sucked up her courage and grabbed the knob and turned it. When the door opened Luna was looking at the backs of faceless humans. They all seemed to be cheering at something Luna walked inside; the faceless humans didn't even bother to move out of Luna's way as she just walked through them, as if they weren't even there, she kept on walking until she saw what the faceless were cheering for. It was an area like the training grounds in Canterlot, only larger. There was sand in the arena and sharp objects along the walls, like rusty saw blades, spears and anything to stab or slice anyone who gets too close. Also in the arena she saw Ash, he was looking at the crowds with a look of fear on his face. Luna watched curiously and saw that he was a young man barely over the age of 15 years. All of a sudden, Luna heard the sound of a rusty door being opened. Luna watched as ten creatures ran out of a steel gate on four legs. Each one looked like more faceless humans, but the creatures didn't wear fancy clothes like the other humans they had nothing covering the torso. The lower half was wrapped in bandages and rags and they were all bald on the top of their heads. The creatures also looked skinny and half-starved, but they acted more like animals. Their hands were nothing but a single claw. They let out cackles of wild laughter shrieks and howls that would be burned into Luna's memory for eternity. Some were muttering words that Luna couldn't hear, some were twitching and one was running around in a circle like a dog chasing its tail. The creature continued to run in circles until it ran straight at the wall of sharp objects and impaled itself on it. Luna was horrified by what was happening but couldn't look away from the mess of blood and gore.

"KILL HIM!" a voice boomed out across the arena.

The faceless humans let out cheers for blood, much like when Luna was in the griffon kingdom watching the gladiators kill each other. One by one the nine remaining creatures turned towards Ash slowly like a creaky rusty door to gaze at him. A mouth with no lips split across the faceless creature’s heads, where a mouth would normally be, forming terrifying smiles. These moths were filled with sharp teeth and a long slender forked tongue; that looked like it was too long for each mouth and wiggled like a snakes. All of a sudden, the creatures leapt at Ash, Luna turned her gaze and saw him pick up a sword to defend himself which he held it in two hands. Luna saw he was trembling.

"A Nightmare," Luna whispered to herself, she acted immediately but when she tried to use her magic but it fizzled and died. "My magic isn't working, but this is impossible. I was able to stop Uncle Corvo from having nightmares," Luna said as she watched Ash use his sword to block against the creatures claws.

Ash swung back at them but since he was younger smaller version of his present self, he was struggling to just keep the blade up. Ash put a lot of effort into blocking the attack but one of the beasts banged the sword out of his hands. Ash looked back at the beast to see a claw knock the wind out of him and threw him a few feet away from the monster. Ash looked up and a creature jumped on top of him its face centimetres from his. The beast opened its mouth and clamped down on Ash’s throat, making it impossible for Ash to scream. The other creatures joined in, tearing off flesh from parts of his body. Ash was buried in the pile of creatures. Ash tried reaching out to grab something but he began to feel his life slipping. Luna was horrified as she watched Ash get devoured but the creatures. When she saw his arm go limp she was ripped from the dream and landed back in the hallway of dreams. Luna looked at Ash’s door and saw it disappear before she stood.

"Just what caused you to imagine something so terrifying Ash," Luna said as she left the dream realm.

Three Days Later

"It's on the tip of my tongue but I just can't remember. I know something was supposed to happen this week but I can't remember what it was," Rage said lounging against a wall off to the side of Celestia's throne.

"Give it a while, it will come to you," Celestia said as she saw the last visitor for day court leave.

"I’ve tried to remember it for at least three day’s now yet I'm only getting a blank," Rage said.

"Well it mustn't be that important if it continues to elude you Rage," Celestia said.

"Yeah but it is still frustrating," Rage said.

Celestia gave Rage a warm smile she was actually getting along with him and was giving him more breathing room. Just then, her ear perked up when she heard Luna and Dream Catcher pass the throne room.

"His dreams are getting worse Catcher and my magic is ineffective against them," Luna whispered.

"Well if you can't help him then what can I do? I doubt my magic would do any better than what you could do," Dream Catcher said.

"What do you two mean his dreams are getting worse and whose dreams are they?" Celestia asked causing the two night alicorns to jump and look towards Celestia. They walked inside and walked to the centre of the room while Celestia rose from her throne and walked down the steps to meet them.

"Sorry Celly, it's just something that's happening in the dream world," Dream Catcher said.

"What is it? I would like to know if one of my subjects is troubled," Celestia said.

"That's the thing Tia, it's Ash's dreams. At the beginning of the week Ash has been having nightmares and it has continued up to today as well. The only thing Ash is getting is at least 2 hours sleep every night before he wakes up," Luna said.

"What is happening in these nightmares?" Celestia asked.

"Ash is in some kind of arena he is at a young age and faceless humans are cheering for blood to be spilled. Just then steel doors open and something comes out of them. The first time it was ten humans who were more like feral animals. The second time crocodiles, and both dreams end with him being eaten," Luna said with a shudder.

Celestia was shocked by this as she tried to say something.

"So the Griffin Kingdom arena is hitting Ash harder than I thought," Celestia finally said.

"No Sister it wasn't that arena, it was a completely different one; my guess it's from Earth," Luna said.

"What's this about the Griffin Kingdom arena?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I'll tell you another time," Luna said.

"What do you think Rage?" Celestia asked turning to the spot Rage sat in but when her gaze reached the spot Rage had gone. A window was open above where he sat allowing a breeze to enter the room.

"I take it he knows and he's going to do something about it," Dream Catcher said.

"Dream Catcher, can you summon Discord and Chrysalis and have them meet us in Ponyville?" Celestia asked.

"Of course, but what about you two?" Dream Catcher asked.

"We're going to Ponyville to get answers," Celestia said.

Twilight was sitting in the library next to Trixie with five different books in her magic grip. Twilight had taken on her own role as a mentor for Trixie and Trixie was happy to be learning new magic. Spike was dusting off the shelves around the library, when suddenly a flash of light went off and it disappeared just as it had appeared. Standing in its place was Celestia and Luna. Spike was so shocked by the sudden appearance he fell off the ladder. But, before he hit the ground he was wrapped in a golden aura and set on the ground gently. Once that happened the golden aura disappeared around Spike.

"Sorry for startling you like that Spike, we should have written to tell you we were coming," Celestia said as her horn had the same golden aura around it before it disappeared.

"Princess what brings you here," Twilight said running up to Celestia and giving her a hug while Trixie stared in disbelief.

"Hello Twilight sorry to drop in unannounced," Celestia said with a smile and hugging Twilight back.

"It's fine; oh I'd also like you to meet Trixie. I've been helping her with small magic spells to help her improve her magic," Twilight said walking over to Trixie and helping her stand up.

"Your highness," Trixie said with a bow.

"Please don't be so formal Trixie, but I must continue on with why Luna and I are here. Have any of you seen Ash today,” Celestia asked.

"No, in-fact I haven't seen him since he left for home after you visited with the delegates from Saddle Arabia," Twilight said.

"Actually Ash hasn't left his house since then. He even told the maids to take the week off," Spike said.

"That is strange Twilight, will you gather your friends and have them all meet us here?" Celestia asked.

"Of course. C'mon Trixie," Twilight said.

Both Twilight and Trixie ran out the door leaving Spike with the princesses.

"I think I should get the boys and Gilda, they are friends of Ash too," Spike suggested.

"Good thinking Spike, we will wait here for the remainder of our family before we leave for Ash's home," Luna said before the dragon left.

Soon everyone was rounded up and inside Twilight’s library followed shortly by Chrysalis, Dream Catcher Discord and Eris.

"Anyone care to tell me why my mid-day nap was disturbed," Rainbow said with a yawn.

"Indeed, I was in the middle of an extremely exciting game of cards with a bowl of pudding," Discord said.

"Oooo what type of pudding?" Pinkie asked.

"I believe it was a steak and kidney pudding by the name of Albert, but anyway why are we all here," Discord asked.

"We’re here to discuss Ash," Celestia said calmly.

"Has the famous knight of Equestria joined the dark side," Eris said as she changed into a dark suit with a black cape and a black helmet that covered her head and she started breathing heavily

"No, far from that and what is that you’re wearing anyway?" Dream Catcher asked gesturing to the outfit.

"It's from one of the greatest movies ever made from Ash's world," Eris said changing back and everyone in the room giving her surprised and strange stares.

"As I was saying the reason why is because Ash has been having nightmares since the beginning of the week," Celestia said.

"Isn't that Princess Luna's and Princess Dream Catcher's department?" Big Mac asked.

"It is but my magic has no effect on the dreams so I can't dispose of them. Also the nightmares are getting worse," Luna said.

"So what do we do about it," Rarity asked.

"We need to ask Ash what is going on," Celestia said.

"Uh Princess, no disrespect, but are you sure that's the wisest idea?" Thunderlane asked.

"No, but if we don't ask him we'll never get anywhere. Unless you care to tell us something Discord," Celestia said causing everyone's eyes to fall onto the older Draconequus.

"Why do you think Discord knows something?" Fluttershy asked.

"Because Discord invaded Ash's mind and found out the story of Ash's burn mark," Chrysalis replied folding her arms over her chest.

"And I paid the price thank you," Discord said blowing a raspberry at Chrysalis.

"What do you mean?" Applejack said with an angry look on her face.

Discord just pointed to the spot where his arm was bandaged giving everyone in the room a clear indication of what it was.

"Ash must have been mad at you if he did that," Gilda said.

"Yes well I did Pinkie Promise not to say anything, but the cats out of the bag there. I cannot tell you anything more," Discord said.

"Well since we can't ask you we'll just have to ask Ash," Celestia said.

"Lead the way Princess," Twilight said as she let her out the door first

The group of friends walked over to Ash's home Celestia's mind was filled with possibilities of what could happen, most of them not ending well. When they arrived they saw that one of the two doors that made up the front entrance of the mansion was open. Everyone walked up to the door; the air coming from inside the house was as cold as a tomb causing a few in the group to shiver. Mac stepped inside first, he was the only one who had confidence in his step.

"What's the matter with ya'll? You’re acting as if this place is haunted," Mac said.

"Easy for you to say," Comet said under his breath.

Inside, curtains were spread across the windows. The only light was from the cracks of sunlight that the curtains didn't cover.

"Hey Ash! You here?" Spike shouted gaining no response.

"This place is too fabulous to have curtains go across every window," Rarity said as she grabbed all the curtains in her view with her magic and pulled them away from the windows allowing more sunlight to enter the house. "Much better," Rarity said pleased with herself.

"Let's check upstairs," Luna suggested.

The group followed Luna as she walked upstairs, but there was no sign of life. Luna led them to the main bedroom, she grabbed the doorknob and was about to turn it.

"I wouldn't do that," A voice called.

The mane 6, except Rainbow Dash, the stallions, Spike, Eris, Discord and Trixie jumped and huddled when they heard the voice, but the rest were ready to fight.

"Show yourself," Gilda demanded.

The lights on the second floor turned on and sitting up against the railing that protects everypony in the house from falling onto the staircase below was Rage. Only he looked like he was in pain and was clutching his side with a bruise on his cheek.

"Rage what happened?" Twilight asked. Surprised at how he looked she walked over to him and helped him stand.

"Thank you Twilight...And to answer your question, Ash happened to me," Rage said grunting in pain.

"Wait; Ash did this to you, why?" Chrysalis asked stunned.

"I'm kinda the last person Ash would want to see this week. He gave me warning to leave. But, I wanted to apologise for me mistreating him over the years, especially during this week in particular.

"I don't understand what's so important about this week?" Soarin asked.

Rage just gave a cold look at him before he limped over to the bedroom door and knocked hard on it three times.

"Hey Ash, look I know how you’re feeling right now and you want to be left alone, but our friends are here - well more like your friends and their kinda worried about you; so don't you think you should tell them abo..."

*CRACK*

A black obsidian blade went right through the door causing everyone except Rage to jump and for Fluttershy to fall over. But, she was in so much shock she was as stiff as a board of wood.

"If they’re so worried and you want to help me Rage and make up for the pain I went through, then you tell the story to them," Ash's voice sounded from the other side of the door

The sadness and anger were clear in his voice. The group heard footsteps get further and further away from the door and soon silence over took the room once more.

"C'mon," Rage said as he limped away from the door with the scythe blade still stuck in it.

"Where are we going," Twilight asked recovering from the shock.

"Like Ash said, if you all want answers then you need to listen to the story I'm going to tell," Rage said as he walked to the stairs

Everyone followed Rage to the stairs, once they reached the bottom Rage turned to the group.

"Can you all wait in the living room while I grab something please?" Rage asked. Everyone looked at each other before they nodded and went into the living room.

A few minutes later Rage walked in with a large bottle of apple cider for everyone plus three more, all of them floating in his magic grip.

"What's all that for Rage?" Caramel asked.

"Just in case you all need it after I finished, it's not exactly a nice story and I'm gonna need two of these to help me forget I told you this," Rage said as a bottle of cider floated over to each one of the friends and he held two of the other bottles.

"This is that serious huh," Thunderlane said.

"Who are the last two for?" Celestia asked.

"Ash, if he decides to join us," Rage said.

"Ok so now what?" Rainbow asked trying to un-cork her bottle.

"Get comfortable and I'll start off with some questions if you have any," Rage said.

"Yeah, why is this week so important to you and Ash?" Soarin asked.

"This week is the anniversary of the most painful week anyone should have to go through; this week marks the week of Ash's imprisonment 6 years ago and his release only 2 years ago," Rage said earning gasps of shock from everyone but Discord.

"Wait he was a prisoner," Twilight said shocked.

"What was his crime?" Gilda asked.

"That's just it, he didn't do anything," Rage said.

"Huh?" Everyone said confused.

"If he didn't do anything then how come he was placed in jail?" Applejack asked.

"Maybe I should start from the beginning when the tragedy of this story began," Rage said as he drew a rune in mid-air.

"What are you doing Rage?" Luna asked.

"Don't worry, just be ready," Rage said as he finished the rune and it glowed.

"Ready for what?" Eris asked.

Just then everyone was sucked into a portal that opened above them.

The portal opened up in a forest during spring and everyone fell out with a thud.

"That," Rage said as he stood.

"Where are we?" Twilight asked rubbing her head.

"More like when and where," Rage said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"We're inside Ash’s memory archive; this is where all his memories are stored and if I'm not mistaken this is a happy memory," Rage said looking around.

"I thought you said this week was a terrible week to begin with," Rainbow Dash said.

"It is, we’re just a few days early that's all. We're actually a few years earlier it’s before Ash was imprisoned," Rage said.

"Then when are we?" Dream Catcher asked annoyed.

"Ask him," Rage said pointing into the forest.

Everyone looked at the forest and saw a boy running through the trees and stopped right next to them, but he didn't even notice them.

"Is that?" Comet asked.

"Yep, that's Ash at age 7, but in dog years he's at least 44 years old," Rage said.

"Aw he's so cute, I just want to hug him and never let go," Chrysalis said cooing at Ash's younger age.

Just then Ash bolted after he heard a twig snap.

"Whoa he moves fast," Soarin said with a whistle.

"C'mon, I know where he's headed," Rage said as he ran after the memory Ash.

Everyone ran after Ash and he stopped when he reached a cave.

"Where are we," Trixie asked.

Rage looked at her and smiled before he turned his gaze back to Ash.

"Home," Rage said as he walked towards the mouth of the cave. Once he entered Rage saw Ash looking around the large but empty cave.

"Guys you here?" Ash called.

The entire group were inside the cave now looking at Ash.

"Razor, Sooty, Nicki, Rose, Copper, are you here?" Ash called.

'Who's he talking to," Trixie asked.

"You'll see," Rage said.

Ash took a few more steps into the cave going over every inch of space. Suddenly, the sound of rocks moving came from behind a large rock, Ash moved closer silently without a sound. When he was close enough he placed his hand on the rock but; as soon as he did five young pups leapt out from behind the rock and tackled Ash to the ground.

"Wolves are attacking Ash," Trixie said as she watched in shock.

"No Trixie look closer," Rage said.

Trixie did as instructed and watched, but to her surprise instead of harming Ash they were licking him and running around him in happiness.

"Trixie doesn't understand, why aren't they hurting him?" Trixie asked.

"Well it's because that's his family," Rage said.

"His what!" Trixie shouted.

"You heard me," Rage said turning to watch Ash.

"Ok you guys, you got me. Now can you let me up please?" Ash asked.

The pups complied as they backed away from Ash to let him sit up; once he did he started patting and rubbing the wolves much to their delight. Rage looked at his group and saw that Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack were letting out tears of happiness. Celestia had a hand over her smile and was trying to hold back tears at how beautiful the moment was. While the rest smiled and watched, Rage looked at Ash again and saw one of the pups with a copper coloured coat, he knew the pup as Copper, given the coat colour; run further into the cave and come back with a ball in his mouth.

"Hey everypony," Rage said gaining the groups attention. "Ever wondered why Ash is able to resist the puppy dog eyes."

"Yeah, how is he able to do that?" Rarity asked.

"You’re about to find out," Rage said pointing to Copper.

Ash had finished patting one of the pups when he saw Copper approach. Copper dropped the ball on the ground and rolled it towards Ash with his nose before he sat on his hind legs and wagged his tail.

"No Copper you know how long it takes for me to wear you out from doing this," Ash said

Copper just looked at Ash before he nodded to his siblings. Each one nodded back and walked over to Copper and sat next to him. The group was confused by the action but Ash, Rage and Discord knew where this was going.

"Don't you five dare," Ash said pointing a finger at the pups.

All at once the five pups cocked their heads to the side and let an ear flop down while the other ear stood straight. They each gave out little whines and wagged their tails. As soon as they did this Discord gripped his chest at his heart and fell backwards, while he cringed from the cuteness overload. The others awed and cooed at how adorable the pups were; even Gilda was affected. Rage could see Ash was trying to stay strong but he was fighting a losing battle.

"Alright, alright, just stop with the cuteness - it hurts," Ash said as he picked up the ball "I swear you five are too cute for your own good," Ash held the ball out for the pups. The pups then crouched and wagged their tails in the air. Ash threw the ball as far as he could into the cave and the pups ran after it. "This is going to take a while," Ash said as he sat on a stone and waited for the pups to return.

“Guess that makes sense since Ash was treated to those pups levels of cute our puppy dog eyes won’t affect Ash because it’s not cute enough,” Twilight said.

"How are such levels of cuteness possibly reached by five wolf pups?" Luna asked.

"Even though they’re young their knowledge of cute is superior to our own," Chrysalis said.

“Well it just means we’ll have to be cuter,” Pinkie pie suggested.

"Yeah I doubt you can get any cuter then that," Rage said.

"So where are the parents?" Mac asked.

"Bringing dinner," Rage said pointing to the forest.

The group turned and saw a snow white wolf with ice blue eyes and a black wolf with red eyes dragging a deer carcass to the cave. Most of the mane 6 and stallions were repulsed by the sight, except for Fluttershy because she understood the wolf’s diet. She did feel sorry for the deer but, didn't say a word.

"Let's skip to the end of the meal," Rage said.

Rage snapped his fingers and in a flash it was night time and the small family were sitting around the skeleton of the deer. The pups were lying in a pile sleeping, while the mother watched over them.

"Hey Rage, can you tell us the names of the family?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah the white wolf with black lines running along his back is Razor. The white almost pink pup is Rose. The copper coloured wolf is Copper; Sooty is the one whose coat colour matches Octavia's. Nicki is the one with the light grey coat and white paws and ears, the white wolf is Snow Heart, the mother of the pack and finally the alpha is Night Stalker. Rage said pointing to each wolf.

"A fearsome name for the father," Luna said.

"True, want to know why? When Night Stalker went out at night to keep Ash’s home protected, you wouldn't be able to see him. He would be like a living shadow, not only that; his eyes would stand out making him look more ferocious," Rage said.

"So what got Ash his name if I may ask?" Fluttershy asked.

"That's a pretty interesting tale; not long ago when Ash was out exploring, he heard Night Stalker howling in pain. Ash was the one to answer the call, he ran to his father’s location and saw Night was fighting a bison," Rage said.

"What's a bison?" Fluttershy asked.

"It's like a cow, only bigger and that thing was four times Ash's size right now," Rage said pointing to Ash getting the group interested. "Anyway Ash had to rely on his smarts to survive the beast. They were at an old campfire site and Ash grabbed some of the ashes that remained in the pit and held his stone knife at the ready. The bison charged at Ash planning to crush him but Ash threw the ashes from the fire pit into the bison's eyes blinding it. He dodged to the side and jumped onto the creature and stabbed his blade into the nape of the beast's neck making it a swift and relatively painless end," Rage said earning surprised looks from the group.

"But this still doesn't explain how Ash got his name," Twilight said.

"Yes it dose it was the tools Ash used, remember the ashes from the fire pit and his blade? Night Stalker saw the event and gave the name Ash Blade to Ash," Rage said getting looks of realization from the group.

Just then Night Stalker grabbed a few bones that belonged to the deer and walked out of the cave. Both Snow Heart and Ash saw this and picked up the remaining bones and followed.

"Where are they going?" Caramel asked.

"Follow me," Rage said as he walked after them.

The group walked through the forest until they came to a small clearing. They saw Ash and his parents digging a hole in the ground and placing the bones in it then burying them. Once they were done they sat in silence.

"What are they doing now?" Soarin asked.

"Their burying their kill as a sign of respect," Rage said.

"What?" the group said in confusion.

"You didn't think Ash was raised without manners did you? These wolves actually respected the food they ate you know. Why? ‘Cause the food keeps them alive. When they were done eating they take the bones of their meal and bury them. Other wolves don't do this, but Ash was taught to respect all creatures whether they try to kill you or they’re your food," Rage said.

"That's surprising," Celestia said.

“Indeed, nature is quite fascinating here,” Fluttershy said

For a few minutes no one said anything until Luna spoke up.

"Um Rage is this where it happened?" Luna asked.

"Yeah," Rage said with a heavy sigh.

"What do you mean Princess," Twilight asked.

"This is the place that Ash saw his family's death," Rage said. The group became sad at this, except Eris in Trixie.

"I don't think I'll be able to handle that," Celestia said and the rest of the group just nodded.

"I understand, but you should know, that day happened during the week of Ash's imprisonment and release," Rage said as he snapped his fingers and once again they disappeared.

The group reappeared in what looked like a town during the night and they stood on a side walk watching cars and a small amount of humans pass.

"So this is an earth town," Twilight said excitedly looking around.

Just then they saw Ash walk right past them looking depressed so the group followed him.

"What are those things," Thunderlane asked pointing to the passing cars.

"Cars, however there are hundreds of other names for them, but I'm not going to into them. This is one of the days of the week that added more to his pain," Rage said.

"Why a week?" Celestia asked.

"This week is like Ash's bad luck week as in life changing bad luck," Rage said.

"By life changing bad luck, you mean what exactly?” Mac asked.

“This week is made up of the worst days in Ash’s life; the memory of the death of his family, his imprisonment, his release and another day,” Rage said.

“All in one week,” Pierce said surprised.

“Yeah different year same week and month,” Rage said.

“But if he was imprisoned wouldn’t his release be a good thing?’ Twilight asked.

“Depends on what happened on the day,” Rage said.

“So why is this memory so bad,” Thunderlane asked.

The group rounded a corner and they were shot with a blast of heat. In front of them was a burning building and people scrambling around it, while fire fighters tried to extinguish the blaze.

“Is this,” Rarity began.

“Yep, this is the day Ash lost his arm,” Rage pointed out.

The group silently watched as the saw Ash run towards the burning supermarket and how he reacted when he heard about the child still inside. Trixie, Eris, Chrysalis and Dream Catcher were stunned when Ash charged into the hellish blaze. The group followed Ash and they ran through the fire with no trouble and watched as Ash bobbed and weaved through burning objects. Ash found the five year old child and placed him in his coat for protection; then Ash ran back the way he came. Ash saw his exit was blocked so he looked around and found a brick. Ash placed the crying child on the floor and picked up the brick and tossed it through the window, he picked up the child and ran to the window to see a fire fighter. All of a sudden a hiss escaped next to Ash; he looked down and saw a gas bottle. He turned to the fire fighter and shouted to move and pushed him and the child away from the building while Ash dived just as the bottle went off. Ash was flung into a shelf and fell onto the ground onto his stomach; then a shelf fell on him causing the group to cringe at the sight. Ash’s left arm was the only thing visible and it was burning like crazy. Ash flung his arm around trying to extinguish the flames and screams of pain were heard. Soon the fire made it to the bone and that’s when the thrashing and screaming stopped. Just then, the roof caved in and Rage snapped his fingers and they repapered after the fire was extinguished. Fire fighters were climbing over the rubble some of them were digging around; one of them managed to lift the shelf and he found Ash.

“I found him,” The fire fighter called getting the others to gather around Ash

One of the fire fighters picked him up giving the group a good view of the damage done to Ash. His jacket was gone and his top was ripped and burned, scorch marks covered him while all that remained of Ash’s arm was a chard skeletal remnant. The arm looked so fragile that as if just touching it would cause it to turn to dust.

“I can’t believe he did that,” Chrysalis said covering her mouth.

“To the family he was a hero, to everyone else he was the one that started the fire,” Rage said getting the group to look at Rage shocked while Luna looked sad.

“How could he be treated in such a way after what he did?!” Comet yelled in outrage.

“I know life’s not fair but he knew he didn’t do it and there was no proof he did do it; so he was free to go,” Rage said as he snapped his fingers and they were in a black void.

“So how was he imprisoned if he didn’t do that?” Twilight asked.

“This is the part of the story that makes this painful I’m sure you’ve all been wondering about this,” Rage said as a line of fire blazed across the void like ink on paper; the line of fire continued until in made the burn mark on Ash’s back.

“Bout time,” Rainbow huffed.

“Rainbow Dash please,” Rarity said to the brash Pegasus hovering in the air.

“I was getting tired of not knowing what the heck that mark means,” Rainbow said.

“I agree with you Rainbow, this secret should have been told sooner; but Ash was worried about what you all would think of him if you all knew,” Rage said.

“So what’s so bad about it,” Gilda asked.

“This mark is by far the most inhuman thing to go through, the most disturbing thing in human history it’s the symbol of…of,” Rage tried to force the words out of his mouth but every time he did it looked like he was going to be sick.

“Slavery,” Discord said.

The group snapped their heads towards Discord at what he said. It took a while for everyone to process the information; once it got through all their faces filled with dread. They turned their faces back to Rage who just nodded for confirmation, Rarity gasped in shock. Most of the group was too shocked to move, Rainbow lowered to the ground and was sitting on her knees she also looked like she saw a terrifying car crash.

“Slavery,” Twilight choked.

"Yes I can show you all if you want but I must warn you this is something that won't be easy to just forget. If any of you want to back out then now is the time to leave, just ask and I’ll send you back to the lounge room," Rage warned.

"If something from this memory is hurting Ash, then I want to help him get by it and the best way to do so is to see this memory," Luna said with determination.

"Yeah, Ash is our friend, he came to help us in the arena and now it's our turn to help him," Rainbow said standing up putting on a brave face.

The group stood tall with determination in their eyes to see this through to the end, even Fluttershy was ready to face what would happen.

"Very well then," Rage warned as he snapped his fingers.

The group appeared in a small room which was made of dark stone the only sources of light were hot coals in a small pit with a metal staff poking out of it and a single lamp hanging from the ceiling. In the light of the lamp was a human with a bag over his face. The human was wearing pants but his torso was exposed along with his left metal arm giving the group knowledge of who was behind the bag. Ash’s hands were in shackles and chained to opposite ends the wall making his arms spread out; Ash wasn't even standing, in fact the chains were the only things holding him up.

"Why's Ash...," Trixie began as she stepped towards Ash.

Suddenly the sound of keys being inserted into a lock and turning filled the room and a heavy metal door swung open. Two humans in identical items of clothing and armour, they also wore metal helmets to hide their faces, stood in the doorway. One of the humans walked over to Ash and pulled the bag off; showing Ash was asleep, while the other closed the door and walked behind Ash.

"Wake him up," the guard behind Ash said.

The other guard nodded curled his fingers into a fist and punched Ash across the face causing Ash to cry in pain. As he woke up he looked around frantically for what woke him up, then he saw the guard in front of him.

"Who are you and where am I?" Ash asked with no kindness in his voice, only to get punched in the face again.

"You'll speak when I tell you to speak maggot," The guard said pulling on his hair forcing Ash to look at him.

"Fuck you asshole!" Ash shot back, and was rewarded with a punch to the gut.

"What's this guy registered for anyway?" the guard asked his colleague standing next to the pit of coals.

"He's been assigned to the pit," The guard said.

"Alright, brand him and we'll take him to the pit," the guard said.

"Wait, brand him?" Mac repeated.

The guard behind Ash grabbed the metal staff from the coals revealing a wide circular end glowing red with heat; the guard stood behind Ash and placed the hot piece of metal on Ash's back.

"AAARRRGGGHHH!" Ash screamed in agony.

Fluttershy buried her head into Mac's chest and covered her ears to try and look away and drown out the scream while Mac comforted her. The rest of the mane 6, the stallions, Gilda, Trixie and Spike watched on, scared for their friend. The princesses and Eris were unsure as to how to react, their faces showed sadness for the treatment Ash went through, shock for the brutality and anger at the ones that did this to him. Once the branding iron was removed from Ash's back, the guard unlocked the chains dropping Ash to the floor, too weak to stand from the pain; so he was dragged out of the room.

"Where are they taking him?" Twilight asked turning to Rage.

Rage just snapped his fingers and they were in a different location they were standing in an area that looked over an arena. Luna recognized this place from Ash's dreams; just then a large steal door opened and 20 humans walked in all carrying weapons and wearing pieces of armour. Opposite the warrior humans another door opened and Ash was pushed in and landed in the sand with an oomph. Ash was wearing the top and the jacket he wore when he turned back into a human in Equestria.

"This place was in Ash's nightmares," Luna said gaining the groups attention.

"I wouldn't be surprised, this place has horrors that would make the bravest stallions cower like little fillies," Rage said.

Just then a horn sounded and the humans fought each other like a pack of rabid dogs. Ash just watched from the side and tried to stay away from the conflict. As he walked and watched he tripped over. Before he could get up one of the gladiators who’d been killed by his opponent, fell on top of him. Ash struggled to get out from underneath the muscular and armoured corpse; once he was free he saw he and another human were the only ones left in the arena. The human turned towards Ash his face saying his bloodlust wasn't satisfied armed with a sword in hand the human charged at Ash. Terrified Ash reached around franticly for something to defend himself with; the human was extremely close now. Just in time, Ash found something, he held it in front of him and closed his eyes; there was a disgusting squelch, mixed in with a crack and the audience went silent. When Ash opened his eyes he saw the human that tried to kill him a foot away from his face, his eyes glazed over and lifeless. Ash looked at what he held in his hands and he saw he was holding a spear; the tip of it was piercing the human’s chest while blood began to drip into the sand flowing along the spear and stained Ash’s hands crimson. Ash began to shake with fear at what he’d done and pushed the dead body to the side. Once he did this he started mumbling apologies to the fighter while shaking him to get a response, while the human audience cheered.

"What just happened?" Applejack asked stunned at what she’d seen.

"Ash said he never killed a sentient creature before," Soarin said.

"Technically Soarin, that was an accident. He was acting out of fear, also AJ what happened is Ash just lost one of the most precious things life can give; his innocence," Rage said.

"Now this just ain't right. How is this legal?" Caramel asked.

"It's not," Rage said.

"Then why isn't the law...," Rarity started.

"What the law doesn't know they can't stop Rarity," Rage interrupted.

"Hey where are they taking Ash?" Pierce asked.

The group looked and saw Ash was being carried off by two more guards Rage just snapped his fingers and they disappeared once more.

The group stood in a large rectangular cell made of stone, the group looked around and saw a lot of things; a training ring for combat and exercise machines, a small forge - not as good as Caramel's, a small book shelf filled with old textbooks, a toilet and sink with a wall for privacy at least, a few old instruments in a corner, a single small bared window with no glass to let heat or cold in and around 30 people in the cell. There were men women and children of all ages in the room; each one occupying themselves in some way.

"Now where are we?" Spike asked.

"Were in Ash's home for the next four years," Rage said.

Just then the iron door unlocked causing everyone in the cell to huddle against the back wall in fear. Once the door opened Ash was tossed in.

"Got a new addition for you whelps," the guard said as he slammed the door closed and locked it.

Once the door closed Ash tried to get up but was too weak to move. Seeing this, some of the people in the room walked over to Ash and tried to help him up. But, one accidently touched the burn mark and Ash hissed in pain getting the person to flinch back.

"Looks like he was branded, get some water," someone said.

"On it," another said as he walked away.

"What did those monsters do to this poor boy," another one said only this time it was a women.

The group picked up Ash and carried him to a rectangular alter connected to the wall and placed him on his stomach. They removed his top and jacket earning gasps of surprise when they saw his metal arm. His top and jacket were placed next to him while the person who went to get the water came back with a metal filled to the brim. The man poured the water over the burn to cool it off the people held him down gently while Ash hissed in pain.

"These people seem to care for Ash deeply," Chrysalis said.

"Well duh, they went through the same treatment as Ash did, they know how it feels to be here. Also this just proves that there's always a flower even in the darkest of places," Rage said.

"Wise words Rage," Celestia said.

The group turned back to Ash to see the people helping him up, he was offered some water which he greedily drank.

"How are you feeling?" a person asked.

"Empty really I...I just killed someone out there, I was scared, I didn't know what else to do; I only meant to scare him off," Ash said as he began to cry.

The prisoners watched in sadness as Ash cried. All of a sudden a boy pushed past the adults and looked at Ash in wonder.

"Excuse me put can I see that arm," the boy asked.

"John leave this boy alone," the women scolded.

Ash just sat in silence as he watched the boy

"C’mon John, I think our friend here is a little tired," a man said lightly tugging on the boy.

The boy named John waved goodbye to Ash before he left and Ash returned the gesture with a small wave of his own.

"You must be tired, I suggest you get some sleep," the same man said placing a hay filled pillow underneath Ash's head and handing him an old brown blanket that looked itchy.

Ash nodded his head in agreement, he laid his head on the pillow and placed the blanket over himself and soon drifted into slumber

A few hours of tossing and turning in his sleep Ash woke up with a sharp gasp and drenched in sweat.

"Nightmare,"

Ash looked in the direction of the voice and saw the same man who gave him the bed materials. He wore khaki pants and a white top, he had short cut brown hair and a small beard, he also had hazel eyes that looked fierce.

"Yeah about today," Ash replied.

"I understand, I was the same when I first killed someone I was what was known as a green beret," the man said.

"What's that?" Ash asked.

"It's a type of soldier," the man said.

"I don't even know what that is," Ash said.

"Do you know how to read and write?" the man asked.

Ash just shook his head in response.

"What parents don't teach their child to read and write," the man said a little annoyed.

"The ones that leave you in the woods as a baby to die and when you’re raised by wolves you don't learn much of those type of life skills. The only things you can do is walk, talk and survive," Ash snapped back.

The man was surprised by this and then a look of realization crossed his face when he remembered what he said.

"Oh...sorry," the man said.

Ash didn't respond, he just sat against the wall and looked at everyone sleeping in the moonlight that was creeping in through the cell.

"Would you like to learn?" the man asked.

"What," Ash replied confused.

"To read and write and while we’re at it I can teach you other stuff like combat," the man said.

"I don't want to kill anybody, once is more than enough," Ash said.

"I understand but I also want to teach you how not to get hurt, also we have our own forge to make and sharpen our weapons if you’re interested," the man said.

Ash was silent for a few minutes he looked at the training ring and the forge then at the books in the bookshelf.

"You know I'd actually like that," Ash said.

"Very well, you are now my student and I will be your mentor, but remember just because you’re young I won't go easy on you," the man said as he began to walk away.

"Wait you didn't tell me your name," Ash said.

"It's Alex; what's yours?" Alex asked.

"Ash Blade, but you can call me Ash," Ash said.

"Alright you'd better get some rest and I'll see you tomorrow," Alex said; as he walked away as Ash settled down again to sleep.

"The bond between a mentor and a student is a beautiful thing, no?" Rage said.

"It certainly is," Celestia said smiling at Twilight in the corner of her eye.

The smile did not go unseen by Twilight and it caused he cheeks to turn pink. Rage snapped his fingers and night became day in an instant and everyone was busy, some were hammering at something in the forge, the kids sat in front of a woman listening as she told a story’ some men were also doing training along with some exercises. The group turned and saw Ash waking up, he rubbed the sleep from his eyes and looked around at the cell and how it looked alive and it was not long before Ash had company.

"Good morning,"

Ash looked for the voice and he saw the woman from yesterday smiling at him, her skin was dark but beautiful. A wrap covered the top of her head and she wore a long dress with an exotic pattern on it and she spoke in a foreign accent.

"Oh hello," Ash said cracking his neck.

"I brought you some breakfast," the woman said handing Ash a bowl of a strange liquid substance.

"Thank you," Ash said as he took the bowl and placed a spoonful of the bowls contents in his mouth, but as soon as he did he regretted it. “Ugh, I’ve eaten old meat tastier than this,” Ash said placing the bowl to the side.

“I know but we don’t have the luxury of eating the good food like those pigs eat out there,” the woman said.

“Um can you tell me where I am please? Cause I wasn’t told anything when I was pulled off the street,” Ash said.

“We don’t know either; all I know is that we’re all slaves,” the women replied sadly.

“Slaves,” Ash said in confusion.

“Yes once you’ve been branded by the mark on your back you have to serve the ones that gave it to you and from what you told us they assigned you to the pit to fight.” the women said.

“What about you?” Ash asked.

“I serve them food and drinks an-uhh,” the women cringed while her face twisted in pain.

“Are you ok?” Ash asked in concern.

“I’m fine the baby kicked that’s all,” the woman replied.

Ash looked down and noticed the rounded belly the woman had.

“How’d I miss that,” Ash said immediately clamping his mouth shut but the woman only giggled much to Ash’s confusion.

“It’s alright, I know you didn’t mean anything,” the woman said calming Ash.

“Okay, uh did they do that?” Ash asked pointing to her stomach.

The woman only smiled and looked at a man working out who had the same colour skin as she did; the man saw the two and waved. Ash and the woman responded by waving back.

“He looks like a good man,” Ash said.

“My husband is, but most women in this frightful place aren’t as lucky as I,” the woman said her face turning into a frown.

Ash leaned back against the wall and shared her frown.

“My name is Rosa,” the woman said with a smile offering her hand to shake.

“Ash Blade but please call me Ash,” Ash said as he took the hand and shook it.

“Oh yes I forgot, Alex has asked me to help in teaching you how to read and write,” Rosa said.

“Wait, I thought he was going to teach me that,” Ash said in confusion.

“He will instruct you in combat and other forms of teaching like mathematics and history. But to read and write would require a woman’s personal touch,” Rosa said with a warm smile.

“Ok, well thank you,” Ash said as he got up.

“I recommend you finish that first it may taste foul but it will keep your energy up,” Rosa said pointing to the bowl of foul slop.

Ash grimaced in disgust but picked up the bowl and ate as much as he could, then he washed it down with water. Once he finished he got up and put on his top and jacket and walked off to find Alex. Ash looked around and found him sparring with another person with a pair of wooden swords. He was quite good at what he was doing. With one swipe under Alex’s opponent’s legs he knocked him onto his back and held his blade to his foe’s throat. Ash was memorized by the move. Alex helped his opponent up and shook his hand before Alex turned to Ash.

“Glad to see you’re up, I trust Rosa told you about your lessons,” Alex said when he saw Ash.

“Yeah she did. If you think this is the best idea then I’ll follow along with it,” Ash said.

“Thank you for understanding,” Alex said as he walked over to a wooden sword and picked it up. “You know how to use one?” Alex asked tossing the wooden blade to Ash.

“No, the only blade I ever used was a small rock dagger I made but no special training really,” Ash said.

“Well you’re gonna learn how to use a lot of weapons when I’m done with you,” Alex said with a wicked smile.

The group watched with interest as Ash was trained by Alex. And boy was it hard Ash kept getting thrown to the side or hit by the wooden sword leaving bruises all over Ash’s body. When lunch arrived Rosa came along and began to teach Ash reading and writing skills.

“Guess that explains Ash’s fighting techniques,” Soarin said.

“Yeah but Alex and Rosa weren’t Ash’s only teachers. A little while later a man was tossed in this cell. His name was Eli he was a musician who taught Ash how to play the flute and the violin,” Rage said.

“I didn’t know Ash could play the violin,” Rarity said.

“This place actually ain’t so bad,” Pinkie said.

“Yeah this cell is a nice place the only problem is that their slaves and the foul food. This is why they act this way so during the day and night they are free. But, every two weeks they are reminded of the fact their slaves. Some people are picked out of the group and taken to the main room where they are forced to fight and serve the so called masters,” Rage said in disgust.

“Is it that bad?” Gilda asked.

“That fight where Ash killed the man with a spear wasn’t even a mere fraction of how terrifying this place is,” Rage said.

“Will you show us?” Celestia asked.

Are you sure about that?” Rage asked.

The group nodded their response.

“Ok just don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Rage said as he snapped his fingers.

The group appeared in the cell again and saw Ash. He was slightly older and had large build on him plus a few scars. They saw him talking with a new woman who must have been placed in the same cell sometime during when Ash entered and now. Just then, the door unlocks and the guards walk in. The fighters in the cell grabbed their weapons and Ash grabbed a staff and waits for what the guards will do. The guards scanned the room and spotted Ash, the new women and Rosa’s husband and grabbed all three of them then march them through the door. Ash looks back at Rosa to see her start to cry for her husband’s safety. Rage snaps his fingers again and they were in the main room. The humans were longing around and waiting for the competitors to enter. Just then, the doors opened and the human slavers cheered as 26 fighters including Ash and Rosa’s husband enter. The fighters spread out and waited for the horn but, something was different a guard walked out with a cardboard box and placed it on the ground while another door opened and the sound of growling could be heard. The lid of the box opened and snakes slithered out Ash knew the snakes from his lessons to be king cobras. Ash turned around and saw crocodiles walk out the other door snapping their jaws at the fighters

“Why are these poor animals here?” Fluttershy asked with fear in her voice.

“Apparently to make the show all the more entertaining,” Rage said.

Ash stood back to back with Rosa’s husband waiting for either man or animal to strike first. After a few minutes the horn goes off and the humans turn against each other Ash is using his staff to knock out his enemy’s while Rosa’s husband is used a mace. Soon the two are separated and fight against the other gladiators. Suddenly, Ash is surrounded by three snakes each one sitting in a striking position with a flared head and fangs poised. Ash readied his staff and crouched ready to attack. The snake in front of Ash started swaying in a hypnotizing fashion but this action just made Ash tense up. The group watched with interest especially Fluttershy as the swaying continued for a few more seconds before all three cobras lunged at Ash. Ash was able to move faster and thrusted his staff at the cobra in front of him before he swung it at the cobra behind him to his right. Ash then went with an over strike that brought the end of the staff down on the last cobras head killing it all in one fluid motion. The group was surprised by the speed Ash used to strike at the cobras. Ash then looked around and saw Rosa’s husband lying on the ground a crocodile was crawling towards him with a hungry look in his eyes. Ash ran across the arena and just as the crocodile opened its jaws to try and bite down on Rosa’s husband Ash brought his staff down on the croc closing its jaws. The crocodile turned to Ash angry at him for disturbing its meal. Ash knew the croc was angry at him but he didn’t care he just smacked the crocodile across its nose with his staff again and gave it a growl. The croc walked away while it wined Ash gave a nod before he turned to Rosa’s husband and helped him up.

“Thank you my friend,” Rosa’s husband said.

“Thank me when we get back to the cell Jabir,” Ash said.

All of a sudden a different horn blew and the door the guard with the snakes came out from opened once more.

"Oh shit I forgot about this part," Rage said.

"What do you mean Rage?" Twilight asked.

"Twi let me ask you this do you know what happens when a human gives in to madness and chaos?" Rage asked.

"Ooo how exciting," Eris said.

"Actually Eris it isn't," Discord said the expressions on his face said he was spooked.

"Discord are you…scared?" Chrysalis asked.

"I actually am Chrysalis what's inside those doors makes me scared of my own power," Discord said causing everyone to worry.

"Wait if Discord is scared of the chaos in there then how's Ash gonna react?" Rainbow asked.

"You’re about to find out," Rage said.

Just then howls and shrieks sounded from the doors getting the gladiators to get as far away from the doors as possible also sending chills of fear down Luna's spine.

"It's the monsters from Ash's nightmares," Luna said.

"Are you sure Luna?" Celestia asked.

"Yes I will never forget those noises," Luna said.

Just then the creatures ran out the door on all four limbs only this time the creatures wore masks that covered the top half of their faces. The long claws were ice picks only tied to their hands. they didn't have long tongues but they did have the pointed teeth.

"Aw they don't look that bad," Eris said.

Just then a gladiator ran at the mass of monsters only for the two of them to drive their ice picks into his chest and rip him apart in an explosion of blood bone and gore. Just, then the monsters began devouring the corpse like vultures. The crowd cheered at the sight but the group stood mortified at what happened to the human. Rarity and Soarin wanted to empty the contents of their stomachs but couldn't because they were in a memory. Fluttershy fainted at the sight even the princesses looked like they were about to lose their lunch.

"I take it back it's really bad," Eris said shocked.

"Aw yeah have a look at what Ash is doing," Rage said pointing to Ash who just finished throwing up.

Ash wiped the vomit from his mouth and next to him he saw a sword lying in the sand from a previous battle. Ash dropped his staff and picked up the sword.

"What's he going to do?" Gilda asked.

"Probably one of the hardest but kindest things he can do...put'em out of their misery," Rage said.

Ash charged at the monsters while they were still eating the corpse one of them noticed Ash's charge and charged at him. Once they were close enough the insane human tried to stab Ash with its ice pick only for Ash to defend himself with his metal arm by deflecting the attack. Ash struck back by stabbing the creature in the chest and pushed the psycho upwards then brought it down again. Ash looked up to see another psycho charge at him again the psycho tried to impale Ash but, Ash just cut off his arm stepped behind the creature and held the blade backwards and stabbed him in the back right through the spine. Just, then Ash saw the rest of the creatures start their charge one jumped in the air but before Ash could block it the creature got hit in the face by a spiked mace. Ash looked to his side to see Jabir and the rest of the gladiators fighting the monsters.

"Interesting they all came to help Ash when he killed two of those things," Twilight said.

Rage smiled at Twilight but his face became neutral when he saw Celestia glaring at the crowd of cheering humans.

"You’re angry aren't you Celestia," Rage said.

"Indeed I am I'm also surprised the slaves in this place haven't fought back against these 'animals' but I suppose there's a reason behind it yes?" Celestia asked.

"You got it and I believe Ash is going to give an example," Rage said.

The group turned to see Ash glaring at the humans watching him for entertainment. Just then, Ash saw the new woman from his cell arm being grabbed by one of the slavers. She was trying to get away but the man had a look of lust and desire on his face and began to try and tear her clothes off.

"Ok that's it," Ash said as he walked to the edge of the stadium while the gladiators were dealing with the last creature.

Ash grabbed an old dried blood covered saw blade and pulled it out of the wall.

"What dose Ash plan to do with that thing?" Spike wondered.

Spike's question was answered when Ash placed the blade in his metal arm and threw it like a Frisbee. The blade flew through the air and over the arena and cut off the slavers arm right at the elbow and freed the woman. The blade then dug itself into the wall behind them and the entire room was shrouded in silence. All eyes were glued to the scene just then, the man started screaming in pain but Ash smiled at his handiwork. The crowd began shouting at Ash in outrage for what he did.

"Hard-core," Gilda said while she smiled and nodded slowly.

"What did Ash just do?" Pierce asked.

"I believe he just sent them a message," Celestia said looking at Rage.

Rage just smiled and nodded.

The gladiators in the arena stared at Ash dumbstruck at what he did but it was soon over when guards dropped into the arena with long sticks sparking with electricity.

"What are those," Trixie asked when she the sticks.

"Stun sticks," Rage said.

Ash was backed against the wall while the guards closed in on him. One of the guards lunged at Ash but Ash just jumped to the side to avoid it. Ash used his metal arm to punch the guard in the head once the arm hit the helmet pieces of it broke off revealing part of the guards face. The guard fell to the ground knocked out cold by the blow. Ash was astonished by how hard his hit was he failed to notice another guard tapped Ash's metal arm with the stun stick. Ash cried out in pain and blacked out and the guards loomed over Ash and began to drag him away.

"What's gonna happen to him?" Chrysalis asked.

"Nothing nice,' Rage said.

"Rage can you show us where he's going?" Dream Catcher asked.

Rage just stayed silent for a few moments before he snapped his fingers.

The group reappeared in a room similar to the one Ash was branded in except the pit of coals and branding iron were gone.

"Why’re we here?" Applejack asked.

Just then the door unlocked and Ash was dragged inside and chain to the walls like last time he also wasn't wearing his top or jacket either. The group looked at the door and saw the man that had his arm cut off by Ash which was freshly bandaged.

"So you’re the waste of life that had the gall to sever off my arm," the man said.

"You should thank me now you only have to worry about the one," Ash replied with a cocky smile.

Rainbow Dash and Gilda couldn't help but stifle a laugh at Ash's cockiness but the man had the opposite reaction by punching Ash in the face.

"Be a little more grateful you pathetic animal I could have you fed to the psychos so respect me cause I am a god to you scum," the man said the room was silent for a few minutes suddenly, a soft chuckle broke out and got louder until it turned into a laugh. The laugh was coming from Ash the man took a step back from Ash as if he was crazy "Stop that!" The man ordered.

"God," Ash said as he lifted his head to show blood dripping down his face. "Gods are kind and wise beings that care for us mortals while the demons take care of the real scum in life namely you. Also last I checked gods don't bleed like you do so that means your mortal so the only respect from me is this," Ash said before he filled his mouth with saliva and spat it at the man hitting him square in the face.

The group were surprised by Ash's act of defiance Rainbow, Thunderlane, Soarin, Gilda had cocky grins on their faces at what Ash did. But, the man was furious at Ash's action. He wiped the spit off his face as a guard brought in a whip made of chains with spikes running along it. When the group saw the whip they looked at Ash in shock at what was about to happen. But, Ash was calm when he saw it the man took the whip and stood in front of Ash.

"How dare you," the man said as he raised the whip and brought it down on Ash the spikes on the whip ripping off pieces of Ash's skin.

Ash screamed in pain at the lash Twilight ran forward to protect Ash but only ran through him like she was a ghost.

"It's a memory Twilight this happened a long time ago," Rage reminded her.

"How dare you," the man said again as he lashed the whip at Ash causing him to scream in pain once again. "How dare you!" the man yelled again as he whipped Ash again every time the man shouted how dare you he whipped Ash. After a few more lashes the man dropped the now bloody whip and banged on the door. The guard's outside opened it "Take him to the cooler and leave him there for a day then back to his cell.

"Yes sir but what about his injures," a guard asked.

"Leave them if he survives the cooler then you can give his cell mates a first aid kit to heal him if the dumb beast's know how to use it that is," the man said with a laugh as he left.

Rage snapped his fingers and they were in some kind of room filled with ice.

"Where are we now?" Dream Catcher asked.

"This is the cooler," Rage said.

"Wait the cooler that guy told his men to take Ash to the cooler," Spike said.

"He's over there if you’re wondering," Rage said pointing to a large wall of ice the group walked around the wall to see Ash. He wasn’t wearing his top and jacket and he was hanging from the ceiling by his hands. He was hanging his head because he was too tired to move it giving the group a good look at his wounds but keeping his face hidden. The wounds were still opened and bleeding slightly the group could see the slow breaths from the cloud of steam escaping from Ash's lips.

"How horrible," Rarity said covering her mouth from the sight of her wounded friend.

"Yeah and the décor doesn't help either," Rage said.

"Décor?" Rarity asked.

Rage just twirled his finger indicating her to turn around Rarity did so but when she did she screamed in fright and backed away.

"Rarity it's just a decoration get over it," Applejack said in an annoyed tone.

"I think you'll agree with me on this one Applejack," Rarity said while she trembled and pointed behind Applejack.

The rest of the group turned around only to scream and jump away in fright. On the other side of the wall was a long row of decomposing corpses all frozen in ice. The group looked around the room to see every wall had body's stuck in ice all hanging from the celling like Ash was.

"It gets worse," Rage said.

"Worse, worse how could this get worse then it already is?" Twilight asked.

Just then the sounds the psycho's made came echoing through the air vents.

"This room was built to break your mind or kill you in a slow and horrible way and Ash survived a day in this place," Rage said.

"It's a fricking miracle he survived five minutes," Comet said looking around.

All of a sudden the room got really hot Rage turned towards Celestia to see her mane and tail had lost its pastel colour and it wasn't flowing anymore. Instead it flickered and coloured bright yellow and orange making it look like fire.

"Celestia I know your mad but please calm down before we get roasted," Luna begged.

Just like that the flames slowly returned to the ethereal mane it normally was.

"I'm sorry it's hard to cope when such a thing happens with such a kind soul like Ash," Celestia said.

"It's alright Celestia and we can end the memory here if you all want I don't want to show you anything that could make this worse," Rage said.

"Thank you for the concern Rage but I must see how this ends," Celestia said.

Rage looked at the rest of the group who just nodded while Rage just smiled.

"Ash is clearly lucky to have friends such as you," Rage said before he snapped his fingers.

The group was once more in the cell each one eating their dinner when the door flung open and Ash was thrown into the room. But, before Ash hit the ground Jabir and Alex caught him just in time Ash was followed by a first aid bag and both his top and jacket before the door closed.

"Lord he's freezing and these wounds how is he even alive after what he's been through," Jabir said as he turned Ash onto his back and placed him on the altar.

"He won't be alive if we don't do something now," Rosa said as she brought the medical kit over.

"Right let's get started," Alex said.

Three days later Ash woke up in pain coursing through him he used his left arm to move the three blankets that covered him once he did he saw the stitches that held his wounds closed.

"He’s awake,"

Ash turned to see Rosa walking over to him followed by Alex, Eli, Jabir, the woman Ash saved and a few kids Ash befriended.

"Ash how are you feeling?" Rosa asked her voiced filled with concern for Ash.

"Terrible," Ash was barely able to speak because of a dry throat.

"Here Ash," Alex said handing Ash a cup.

"What is it?" Ash asked weakly.

"Medicine to help ease the pain," Alex said.

Ash took the cup and downed the contents in one go.

"Ash what happened to you when you came back here you were like ice not to mention the wounds," Eli said.

"I got whipped with a spiked whip by the guy whose arm I cut off. He then threw me into the cooler," Ash said causing the group to gasp.

"The guy you saved Rebecca from did this?" Jabir asked.

Ash only nodded his head in response.

"Ash I wanted to thank you for putting yourself at risk just for me," Rebecca said as she bowed in respect.

"You don't need to bow Rebecca anyway I think I've done enough lying around," Ash said as he tried to stand.

"Oh no you don't buster you’re not moving until your wounds heal am I clear," Rosa said pushing Ash back down to rest.

"Alright Rosa," Ash said with a smile before he fell into slumber.

"He doesn't seem all that affected by the cooler," Twilight noted.

"He may not be showing it but I can tell it scared him deeply going through that," Rage said.

"How would you know?" Comet asked.

"I was living in his head for 13 years Comet I do believe I know what he was thinking," Rage said in a matter of fact tone.

"Oh right," Comet said.

"Anyway Ash eventually healed and everything went back to normal except the battles were relentless. But, the training kept Ash on top of it there is a particular memory that Ash cherishes from this place would like to see?" Rage asked.

The group nodded in acknowledgement Rage snapped his fingers and they were gone.

The group stood in the cell Ash had a metal bar in his hand and was walking over to two iron poles sticking out of the ground that reached the ceiling. The poles had grooves attached to them going all the way up the poles. Ash placed the bar in the grooves as high as he could reach and took a few deep breaths

"Now what's he doing?" Soarin asked.

"He's doing the bar climb," Rage said.

"What," Soarin said.

"Just watch," Rage responded.

Ash pulled himself up quickly so he was in the air for a few seconds. While he was in the air he pulled the bar out of the grooves and placed them in the grooves higher then the first getting him to go higher. He repeated this process until he reached the top Soarin, Mac, Rainbow Dash, Gilda, Thunderlane and Applejack's jaws dropped while Luna fanned herself lightly with burning cheeks.

"An impressive show Rage but why is this so special?" Celestia asked gesturing to Ash.

"Oh this isn't it Celestia," Rage said with a smile.

All of a sudden the sound of a baby crying rang out causing Ash's head to snap in the direction of the noise and let go of the bar he fell to the floor and run over to the noise.

"Rosa's baby is the memory," Rage said with a smile as he walked off after Ash.

The group walked over to the alter to see the adults either keeping the kids away or forming a curtain with their backs facing the alter. The group got past the wall without a problem to see Ash looking at Alex as he held a small baby crying its heart out. Eli and Rebecca watched as well while Jabir held Rosa's hand while she lay on the alter.

"Congratulations you too it's a boy," Rebecca said.

The new parents smiled at the news and nuzzled their heads against one another.

"We need to wrap him in something warm," Alex said.

"Will this do I wore it all day so it should be warm and comfortable for him," Ash said as he took of his jacket and offered it to Alex.

"It's perfect Ash," Alex said as he took the jacket and wrapped the baby in it.

"He has a fine set of lungs on him," Eli said as Alex handed the baby to the parents.

"So what will you name him?" Ash asked.

"We were thinking of calling him Akachi," Rosa said.

"It's a perfect name for him," Alex said.

Ash just watched the baby as it stopped crying and calmed down. The baby then reached out with one of his hands in Ash's direction. Rosa and Jabir both smiled at the baby's action and gestured for Ash to come closer. Ash did so until he was standing next to the alter Ash then let out a smile along with some tears at the sight of the newborn.

"That was beautiful," Celestia said as she let out tears of her own.

"Indeed even though they aren't related they asked Ash to be the boy’s uncle," Rage said.

"Really," Luna asked.

"Aw yeah Ash's skills with kids rivals his skills in combat," Rage said

The group watched silently no one wanting to disturb the moment until Spike spoke up.

"Rage how did Ash escape this place?" Spike asked.

The question caused Rage to tense up but remained silent.

"It's nothing you'll like and it will probably turn Celestia into a fuming ball of fire that would rival the sun," Rage said.

"I agree," Discord said.

The group turned their gaze to Celestia much to her confusion.

"Why are you looking at me like that for?" Celestia asked.

"Sister you almost lost your temper when Ash was in the cooler if this is worse than the cooler and you lose it then you could do great harm to Ash's mind," Chrysalis said.

"Will it get worse?" Fluttershy asked.

"Nothing is more painful then this," Rage said.

"Very well I'll do my best to keep my cool but Luna, Discord, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher if I do lose it I need you to stop me," Celestia said.

The siblings nodded and then everyone's gaze found Rage and gestured him to continue. Rage snapped his fingers and the cell disappeared leaving them in a black void all of a sudden small memories came floating past the group. The memories slowed down enough to be seen some of them was when Ash was fighting in the arena. Others showed Ash when he was learning things from Eli and Rosa even playing with Akachi. But, the more common ones were when Ash was training with Alex or just talking with him.

"During the four years of Ash's time here Ash and Alex got really close they were almost inseparable. During that time Ash learned how to make weapons for himself he learned forms of meditation and how to fight. The actions in the arena proved the lessons were helping. Even though Ash was taught how to kill all that time in the arena he never killed anyone on purpose. The psycho's were a different story because of well…you know and Ash was actually in the right in killing them," Rage said getting nods from the stallions and dragon. "But when it came to the other fighters Ash made sure never to shed their blood instead he'd knock them out he also made a promise to Alex."

"A promise," Twilight said.

"Yes Ash promised he would only use his skills to never harm an innocent being Ash has held that promise up to today and he would never dare break it," Rage said.

"What about me?" Discord said gesturing to his arm.

"You’re far from innocent Discord you violated Ash's privacy. I'd say you’re lucky because if Ash wanted to kill you he would have done it before you could have blinked. The cut on your arm was a warning," Rage said causing the spirit of chaos to gulp.

"So how come the day Ash escaped is so bad," Mac asked.

Rage snapped fingers and the group were in the arena once more a horn blew and the doors opened and the fighters walked out including Alex and Ash. The crowds cheered but the cheers stoped immediately when they saw Ash. He was armed with his staff and a sword in case the psychos came in.

"What's with the audience?" Rainbow asked.

"You know when Ash cut off that bastard's arm rumours spread to the other cells and Ash became a legend and the audience now fear him," Rage said.

"Their lucky he wasn't their when Ash is like he is now," Dream Catcher said.

"True that," Gilda added.

The horn blew again and the fighters were set loose but all of them charged at Ash except Alex who stood by his side.

"Why are they going for Ash," Pierce asked.

"The guy that had his arm severed off offered a reward for anyone who could bring down Ash during a battle. But Ash was not allowed to die because the man wanted the pleasure of killing him himself. And he would only do it when Ash was so beaten he couldn't fight any more," Rage said.

"Now that just ain't fair," Applejack said.

"True but these guys don't care about fair they care about money and spilling blood," Rage said.

"What was the reward for beating Ash in a fight," Spike asked.

"The fighter would spend two weeks in a luxury room and have every need handed to them," Rage said.

"Damn," Thunderlane said.

"Yeah but Ash had the ally's in his cell so at least he wasn't alone in battle cause they valued their friendship with him more then that," Rage said.

"Now that's loyalty," Rainbow said with a smirk.

The group turned to see Ash was placing in his earphones and scrolling through his music once he found a song he hit play.

"What is he doing?" Trixie asked.

"He's choosing some music to listen to while he fights," Twilight explained.

"Hey RD do you know what his taste in music is," Gilda said.

"No all I know is he has a load of different songs for different things," Rainbow said.

"I wonder what he's about to listen to," Gilda said.

"Allow me to help with that," Rage said as he snapped his fingers.

All of a sudden the room burst with music making the battle below seem more awesome.

Ash bounced his head in time with the rhythm and closed his eyes before he walked forward. The first gladiator charged at Ash but, Ash grabbed the fighters weapon pulled it out of his hands with his metal arm he back handed the gladiator knocking him out. Ash dropped the weapon and continued to walk forward. Another fighter lunged at Ash but, Ash used his staff to hit him in the side of the head. As soon as the chores kicked in Ash's eyes snapped open and charged at the reaming fighters with great speed. A fighter charged at Ash but Ash just pole vaulted into the air using his staff and aimed a foot at the fighters face. Ash's foot made contact and the group were able to hear the sound of bones cracking. As soon as Ash landed a fighter made a swing at Ash with a club but Ash ducked beneath the blow and used his staff and slammed it into the back of the fighters head. Another fighter appeared and tried to injure Ash's side by thrusting a sword at Ash but Ash stepped to the side and the blade dug itself into the sand. Ash grabbed the back of the fighters head and slammed the fighters head on the hilt of the blade stunning him. Ash followed up with a punch knocking the fighter onto his back. Just then, Ash saw another guy come charging at him but Ash ran away from the guy but the fighter followed. Ash ran until they came to the wall but Ash jumped at the wall and used his staff to push himself off it and go higher. Once he was over the fighter he was running from Ash smashed his staff into his face knocking him out. Suddenly Ash saw another fighter come up and did some frantic karate moves Ash just stood there with an unimpressed look on his face. Ash held onto the top half of the staff while the lower half was planted on the ground. When the fighter finished his wild punches and kicks and got into a stance ready for Ash to make a move Ash just sighed and kicked the guy in the crotch hard. The guy jumped into the air a bit from the force of the kick and let out a high pinched barely audible scream of pain. All the males in the room who saw the action along with the males in the group all covered their lower region and cringed. But Rainbow, Gilda, Eris, Applejack and the princesses couldn't help laugh at the sight.

"Hahahahaha oh man brutal," Rainbow said wiping away a tear of laughter.

"Ugh no kidding," Soarin said.

"It hurt's just by looking at it," Spike said.

Ash used his metal hand and gently pushed his opponent’s forehead with one finger and the fighter fell backwards and curled into a ball. Ash smiled at his work but then he heard a horn go off and the doors the psychos use to enter opened. All the fighters still standing moved away from the door even the one Ash kicked. Alex stood in between Ash and the cowering fighters just then the psycho's sounds could be heard from inside. When Ash heard it he dropped his staff drew his sword from his back and stepped towards the door. The group was surprised by this as was the audience and watched with interest. Ash was in the centre of the arena and watched the door without even blinking just then the psycho's came running out. The group just watched Ash as he did nothing but stand there.

"What is he doing?" Trixie asked.

"Just wait for it," Rage said.

"Wait for what exactly?" Chrysalis asked.

The psychos weren't far away from Ash now suddenly Ash took a deep breath.

"SHUT IT," Ash yelled.

The psycho's stopped dead from Ash's outburst and became silent shocking the group, audience, fighters even Alex. One of the psychos got onto its feet and let out a wild screech before it leapt at Ash and swiped an ice pick at him. But Ash pushed it away with his metal arm and then thrusted his sword at the psycho's face and pushed the blade in until it reached the cross guard. Once he did he pulled it out and let the lifeless body fall before he turned back to the psycho's and growled like a wolf. Just then, the psycho's ran back into the door they came out of whimpering like dogs.

"Holy Celestia did he just do that?" Spike asked gobsmacked.

"Yes he did," Celestia said with equal surprise.

"KILL HIM!"

The group turned to see the man whose arm had been severed off by Ash had been the one who shouted. Just then, guards jumped into the arena through the audience sections and from the doors leading into the arena each one had a long weapon aimed at Ash.

"More guns," Twilight said surprised.

"AK-47's," Rage said.

Ash was completely surrounded and some of the guards had their guns trained on Alex and the others. Ash just looked at the guards but kept his grip on his sword all of a sudden a door in the audience section was blown off its hinges. A group of people charged in with their own guns wearing thick armour with white writing on it that said S.W.A.T and police written on it.

"What the heck is going on?" Twilight asked.

"The cavalry has finally arrived," Rage said.

The armoured people fired at the guards while the guards fired back and the audience tried to flee. Ash was confused by what was happening but Alex grabbed him and pulled him through the doors they came through.

"Come on," Rage said as he jumped into the arena followed by the others.

The group ran after Ash and Alex while Alex explained that the guys in armour were here to help them get out of here. The pair ran through the corridors and grabbed the keys to their cell along the way. When they reached the cell door Ash unlocked it and went in Rosa, Rebecca, Eli, and Jabir and the others were confused why Alex and Ash were on their own. But, when Ash explained the situation they could not believe their ears and cried tears of happiness. Everyone left the cell and followed Alex as he led the way to the arena. Once they arrived they saw that the two sides were still going at it.

"Ash you and I are going to thin out the guards numbers and end this battle quicker and its best if we do this unarmed so the police don't think were with the guards," Alex said.

"Got it," Ash said as he dropped his sword and pulled his hood over his face.

The pair ran out into the arena and began knocking out the guards the guards were too busy with the police they didn't notice Ash or Alex's attack. After a few minutes the guards surrendered Ash smiled at the victory. Ash had a few cuts from the guards and a wound in his leg from a stray bullet but, he was still standing. Ash looked at the seats were the audience sat and sighed he then turned to see his fellow inmates getting tended to by the police. Just then, Ash heard a click come from behind him. Ash turned around and he saw the man holding a golden gun in his only hand and was aiming it at Ash.

"For years my grandfather’s slave arena has run and entertained me and my friends. We watched as all of you slaughtered each other in this place all except you. For four long years you only killed the ones that aren't human anymore and that guy when you first got here. I threw everything at you so you could die and yet here you are still alive and watching as my glorious empire falls. But there's a bright side cause now I get to kill you and I'm going to take great pleasure in doing so," the man said with a crazed smile.

"If this is my end then so be it but know this I'm prepared to die. I've been prepared to die even before I came here," Ash said calmly.

"Then why didn't you just give in to death?" the man asked.

"Cause I'm living for some others," Ash said placing a hand on his chest.

"Not anymore give my regards to the reaper," the man said.

Ash felt a force push him to the side just as the bang from the gun went off. Ash fell into the sand and something heavy landed on top of him. Ash shook his head and looked up to the man again aiming the barrel of the gun at Ash's head.

"A lucky escape but not this time," the man said.

Just then AK-47's started firing Ash turned and saw the police firing at the man. Seeing he was beaten and couldn't finish Ash off he ran out the doors closest to him and disappeared. The police followed the man while Ash looked at the heavy object on top of him to see it was Alex. Ash moved his hand to his view to see it was stained crimson. Realizing something Ash pushed Alex off of himself and looked at Alex to see he had a hole directly where his heart is. Blood was leaking from his lips as well but the expression on his face was a relaxed smile with his eyes closed. Ash just sat there his eyes watering when he realized his mentor and friend had sacrificed himself to save him. Ash didn't even get to say thank you or goodbye. Slowly Ash did the only thing he could do he started to cry and scream and hug the body close and bury his head into his dead friend’s chest. The group of friends watched the scene unfold with heavy hearts and teary eyes. Rage looked at Celestia to see her eyes scrunched tight while tears fell but her fists were clenched so tight Rage was worried she'd break her skin with her fingernails. The fists were also trembling with anger Rage placed a hand on her shoulder to calm her once she was calm she nodded to Rage in thanks. Rage gave a nod in return before he saw Luna walk over to Ash and kneel next to him in silence. When Ash stoped screaming his throat raw and crying he looked in Alex's hand and saw Alex's dog tags Ash picked up the dog tags and held them close. Just then, a police man came out of the doors and saw Ash kneeling next to Alex's body. The police man walked over to Ash and removed his riot helmet and placed a hand on Ash's shoulder. Ash didn't flinch at the contact but stayed silent.

"I'm sorry for your friend...I saw you both out there you put up a heck of a fight back there," The policeman said but Ash said nothing. "If I may ask did he train you?" Ash just nodded his head slowly. "He must have thought you would help a lot of people," the officer said.

"That's what he always said if I chose to do so," Ash said.

"Well I can tell one thing if he died smiling then he was happy to save you," The officer said as he stood up and walked around Alex's body and stand in front of Ash.

Ash looked up at the officer then back down at Alex's body.

"Did you catch him?" Ash asked before he turned to the doors the man ran through.

"No but we will and when we do he'll pay for this," the officer said.

Ash just nodded in understanding.

"Shall we get out of here?" The officer asked.

Ash nodded again and picked up Alex's body the officer helped him and they carried it to the exit. Rage watched them go before he snapped his fingers and the group they disappeared.

The group reappeared outside the place holding Ash it was an old scrap yard on the edge of a town and it was night time. Ambulances and police cars were all over the place there were also people standing in front of cameras talking. Ash and the officer placed Alex's body in a black bag that was on a stretcher the bag zipped up cutting off Ash's sight of Alex. Ash watched as the stretcher rolled away and out of view. Ash then looked around and saw Rosa was holding Akachi and standing next to Jabir talking to an officer. While Eli and Rebecca were also getting checked up on.

"Hey excuse me,"

Ash turned to see some people behind him with a camera and a microphone in his face.

"Can you tell us what happened in there? How long have you been in there? What was it like?" The person holding the microphone asked.

Ash slowly started to back away from them but they kept asking questions. Finally Ash lost his temper grabbed the camera with his left arm and crushed it. He then dumped it on the floor and walked away leaving a flabbergasted cameraman and reporter.

"Reporters no respect," Soarin said in an annoyed tone.

"I agree with you there," Luna said.

Ash continued walking he walked past a yellow line and past all kinds of people and kept on walking. Once he walked into town he selected a song on his IPod to help him forget his sadness but the song only made it worse. But, he didn't change it because the song had truth to it.

Ash softly sang along with the song as he walked and cried Ash kept on walking until he reached a park. The song ended and Ash laid underneath a tree and started to cry he cried until he fell asleep. The group watched Ash as he slept just then the world began to break and melt away.

"What's happening?" Twilight asked as she began to disappear.

"End of the memory," Rage said.

The group opened their eyes and they found themselves back in Ash's living room.

"Now you know,"

The group turned to the doorway leading into the entrance hallway to see Ash standing there with a neutral look on his face.

Chapter 40 Fractured and Alone

Darkness it's all I could see around me it was quiet it was dark and if I was being honest with myself I was scared I couldn't tell if I was looking up or down when I looked at my body I couldn't even see that but I could feel it was still there. I felt like I was adrift then I remembered the fight with Heartless and then looked around to come the realization I was dead if I was to collapse to my knees I would. I then remembered my time with everyone then thought about all the things I would miss like my child's birth the games I would play with Pip and the nights I stargazed with Luna.

Suddenly, my side hits something solid and hard I place a hand on it and it felt like the ground so I stood up but still couldn't see a thing suddenly a shaft of light appeared and in the light was a tree sapling so I walked over to the tree and stared at it in curiosity. Suddenly, I felt the ground give way underneath me causing me to fall into the dark abyss I closed my eyes not that it mattered and once I opened them I was standing in a castle hallway and I was wearing strange armour. I had a sword sheathed on the left side of my hip and a long shield attached to my arm and when I noticed my sight was slightly restricted I discovered I was wearing a helmet.

"Captain,"

I turn around and see people wearing armour that's different than mine running towards me.

"Sir monsters are about to breach the castle what should we do?" A guard asked.

"Ok what is happening here if I'm dead then why am I here and why are these guys calling me captain?" I asked in thought. "Alright half of you gather as many forces as possible to help repel them while the other half of you lead the way," I said without controlling my lips. "Wait what?"

"Yes sir!" The guards said before some of them ran in separate directions while the rest lead me to the wall and my body ran after them.

"Why can't I control my body or my words?" I said as the body ran on its own and yet somehow I felt this situation was familiar but I just couldn't place it. As we ran down the hallways I saw a very familiar symbol on the guard’s uniforms tapestries and shields informing me where I was.

"Hyrule I'm in fricken Hyrule now just what the hell is going on? Is Link here should I tell him who I am depending if I meet the right Link jeez a hero's spirit that's reborn whenever a land in danger tends to be confusing to keep track of. Also I can't speak what I want to say along with so looks like I'll have to enjoy the ride," I thought as I ran.

I continued to run after the guards we turned a corner and I saw a pair of darknuts fighting some guards and winning with great ease. These two were different than the one I trained against and fought when War Sword appeared but they were slower.

"We need to take another route we can't go up against those monsters," a guard said.

"What about our ally's there getting wiped out there," another guard said.

"Also there's not enough time to find another path," another guard said.

"We won't be able to help anyone if we die," the first guard said.

"Leave it to me," I said as I walked past the guards towards the two darknuts.

"Sir...," A guard said.

"As soon as I've dealt with this you lot get anyone that's breathing but too injured to fight to the doctor and anyone that can fight send them to reinforce the wall," I said as I drew my sword.

"R...right," The guard said as I continued to walk towards the metal monsters of war.

"Hey scarp face!" I yelled at the pair making them freeze before they could deal another blow to the terribly injured soldiers and look at me "Yeah I'm talking to the pair of ya come and fight someone that can fight back or do you both think I may be a bit too much to handle for you two knuckle brains."

The darknuts began to slowly walk towards me while I just breathed as the guards were talking about what to do about the darknuts I checked to see I still had my magic which sadly I didn't nor did I have my wings. The only things I do have is a sword shield and armour that I have no idea how strong the metal is but not the worst situation to be in especially when I know how to deal with these guys. As the darknuts closed in on me we all took a second to stare at each other before one of them raised its mace and brought it down on me.

"Captain!" the guards yelled.

I just smirked and stepped to the side and let the mace hit the ground causing dust and broken stone floor to fly into the air the guards stared at me in awe and the darknut just turned its head to look at me.

"Missed," I said.

Suddenly the darknuts buddy swung its mace horizontally at me but I simply stepped backwards and the mace struck the darknut in the head smashing most of the armour off it and sending it flying down the hallway. I looked back at the darknut and saw it was about to strike again I rolled across the ground and ended up behind him before I then slashed at the joints holding his armour together before I dodged another attack from the darknut. Suddenly I heard the sound of movement from the dust cloud made when the darknut was sent flying and all eyes looked at the cloud of dust for anything. Suddenly, the mace from the darknut came flying at me I rolled forward and under the weapon and looked behind me and saw the mace had penetrated the darknuts chainmail and the darknut was frozen with its mace raised above its head ready to strike me down. But the darknut dropped its mace and collapsed to the floor before it disappeared in a puff of purple smoke.

I turned to look at the falling cloud of dust and saw the first darknut was up and he seemed pissed he then drew his rapier and looked at me so I got into a stance and held my shield out in front of me and my sword beside my head and the tip aimed at the darknut. I let out a battle cry before we both ran at each other and when we passed each other we froze and sheathed our swords. After a few seconds a large slash appeared in the darknuts chest spewing out black and purple smoke before he too collapsed and disappeared. The guards that watched cheered for my victory before I collapsed into a kneeling position and a guard ran over to me.

"Are you alright sir?" the guard asked.

"Fine but the last one didn't leave me unharmed," I said as I gestured to the slice in my waist.

"We better get that looked at," the guard said.

"Don't worry I'll be fine," I said as I stood on my own. "That's not the worst injury I've had."

"How did you do all that?" another guard asked as he gestured to the places where the darknuts vanished.

"Darknuts may be hard to kill but they're dumb as a bag of bricks," I said.

"THEY'VE BREACHED THE THRONE ROOM THE PRINCESS IS IN DANGER!" a guard yelled as he appeared from around the corner.

All the guards in the room voiced their worry and concern some even picked up their weapons with fierce determination in their eyes even some of the badly injured began to pick up their weapons.

"Damn if the guards who are up there with Princess Zelda have fallen then it's all over," a guard said.

"Well I don't see what's wrong with us lending a hand," I said.

"Sir?" the guard on my left questioned.

"If any of you that can fight ready yourselves to either head to the throne room with me to protect the princess or help get the badly injured treated and if there any wounded who can still fight and want to fight will leave with us!" I yelled causing the guards to roar in agreement before I pointed at the soldier that delivered the news. "Trooper lead on."

The soldier nodded before he led the way we ran after him all the way to the tower/throne room. I had about 20 soldiers half of them injured in some way but they were determined to get a job done even when they are in a horrific state just like I am and honestly it made me kinda proud. Before long we stood each side of the massive doorway that led into the throne room which would look amazing if not for the rubble and dead Hyrule guards on the floor and black monsters Link told me about called shadow beasts who were holding other royal guards hostage.

I looked at the rest and saw a man wearing robes and a helmet that looked so dreadful I'm pretty sure if Rarity saw them she would be put into a coma at first glance. And flanking him on both sides were two more shadow beast but their faces looked to have a metal disk on them probably meaning they were his personal guard.

"If memory serves me right that guy is Zant Link also told me the guy has a few screws loose but why is he here Link said he was killed by the Twilight Princess Midna unless this is the invasion to which it this all started," I thought before I looked at the guards who were with me before I looked around the room and saw a woman at the back wearing a dress and was being guarded by four guards.

"Seems that the princess is ok what do we do now," A guard asked.

"You and the others fall back and get out of the castle now," I said.

"Wait what why do we need to turn tail?" the guard asked.

"Listen to me I want you all to fall back while I try and get the princess and the others out at the expense of my life," I said.

"Expense of your life what do you mean sir?" the guard asked.

"It means if I go in I'm not coming out alive and I'm not going to allow any of you to sacrifice your lives for a prediction of how this will play out so you are all to fall back and out of the castle while I try and get the princess out by holding all of them back. Besides you saw how I took care of those darknuts I'm pretty sure I can handle this," I said.

"But you just said that if you go in you won't come out," the guard said as I placed a hand on his shoulder.

"It's a prediction a thirty present chance of coming back out alive the rest is death not something I'm willing to risk another life over," I said.

"But we have you and the element of surprise," the guard said.

"Even with that we're outnumbered and overpowered those things just tore through fully armed and aware of what was coming soldiers also there were a lot more of them then us and they also had time to setup proper defences. Yet look at that I see a lot of dead soldiers and if we even did it quietly they may notice us and that guy may just summon more of them and if you’re not going to listen to my reason then I order all of you to fall back and leave the castle understood," I said in a stern voice.

"Yes sir," the guard said before he and the others left leaving me.

After they left I let out a sigh before I silently as I could walked inside and over to a shadow beast that was holding a guard by the throat the guard noticed me and I lifted a finger to my lips and stabbed the beast in the throat causing it to let out a quiet gurgle before it dropped. I then gestured to the guard to get out and he gave me a nod before I made my way over to the second beast and did the same allowing the beast to die silently and allowing the guards to escape. Once I dealt with the third and final one I made my way over to Zant but before I could reach him a bone chilling roar echoed the throne room and I looked at the shadow beasts I killed and saw them get up.

"Oh great," I said.

"Well, well, well a brave little soldier come to face me on his own?" Zant said as he turned to face me.

"Yeah well I've got nothing better to do so why not?" I asked as I prepared my sword and shield.

"Captain stand down I surrendered," Zelda ordered.

"Sorry you highness but I tend to be quite stubborn when it comes to making up my mind," I said before I charged at one of the beasts and slashed at it's chest before I raised my shield up to block a shadow beast's attack before I cut it in two.

"Zant call off your beasts I surrendered," Zelda said.

"I'm afraid I can't do that princess for you see this little worm has tried to kill me so an example must be made of him," Zant said.

"Captain retreat that's an order!" Zelda demanded but I ignored her.

Two shadow beasts attacked me from both sides so thinking quickly I remembered a trick Link taught me and used against War Swords minions. I held my blade behind me and spun around hitting both shadow beasts in one strike I looked and saw the only beasts left were the ones wearing the silver disks on their faces. I knew I had to take them out simultaneously but there was still the fact that Zant was here but I knew I had to get the others out first.

"GO!" I yelled as I motioned to the others to leave the guards nodded and grabbed Zelda and began to run unfortunately my shout let one of the beasts and Zant know what was going on.

Zant ordered one of the beasts to go after Zelda and the guards so thinking quickly I saw a spear next to my foot and used my foot to kick it into the air before I threw it at the shadow beast hitting it in the back of its head. I then looked at the other beast and saw it was about to shriek to bring back it's buddies so I ran at it and before it could let out a peep I shoved my sword into its chest before I pulled it out and let the body fall. Once the body collapsed all the beasts vanished and the guards were almost out. But, Zant grabbed Zelda and used his magic to create a barrier between them and the throne room.

"I can't have you running off now Princess Zelda," Zant said.

"Leave her alone fish face!" I said.

"You’re quite an annoying pest I shall deal with you myself," Zant said.

"Do your worst," I said.

Zant then dropped Zelda and a pair of identical swords appeared in his hands before he vanished I looked around for any sign of him when I felt something cut deep into my back before I turned around and saw nothing there. I didn't need to see to know I was bleeding but I stood up and continued to look around when I heard Zant from my side I saw he was spinning really fast like a top and was coming towards me. With no time to dodge I raised my shield and blocked his attacked before I pushed him away and thrusted at him only for him to disappear and he continued his cowardly onslaught never giving me an opening. I collapsed into a kneeling position and took a few breaths before I started to get up.

"Are you alright captain?"

I looked at the voice to see it was Zelda I then stood up ignoring the protests of my body pleading me to rest.

"Not dead yet so yeah but I doubt I'm going to live through this one though," I said.

"Back to back Zant want's me alive so he won't attack you there if I'm behind you," Zelda said as she stood behind me.

"Are you sure your majesty?" I asked as I looked over my shoulder to look at her.

"Yes I am certain just keep your eyes open," Zelda said.

"Understoo-gakk," I said as I turned my he t look ahead of me only to see Zant and something piercing my chest I looked down and saw Zant drove both of his swords into my chest,

"Captain?" Zelda asked and when I tried to answer I just spat out blood and drooped my sword before Zant removed his blades allowing me to collapse. "Captain!"

While I was on the floor Zelda seemed to be thinking of a way to save me but I placed a hand on her knee getting her attention before I shook my head Zelda seemed to understand what I meant judging by the way she had tears in her eyes. She then reached for my helmet and removed it revealing my face to her she just looked at me seeming to take in what I looked like before she mouthed the words thank you. Zant made himself and Zelda disappear my head began to feel heavy and I let it hit the floor before I looked at the entrance and saw the barrier was gone but so were the guards. I then heard the sound of footsteps and turned to see it was a black and white imp with fiery orange hair and a stone crown that covered her left eye but her right eye was yellow and red and she had a single snaggletooth and her smile just shouted mischief. If I was remembering Links description correctly this was Midna the Twilight Princess.

“That was a pretty dumb thing to do take on Zant like that and yet you look like you don’t regret it,” Midna said.

“Why should I when it’s unavoidable,” I said.

“If I may ask what was the point you only saved four guards and you almost saved the princess but wouldn’t it have been better to run?” Midna asked.

“It’s obvious no one told you that every life is sacred to even the tiniest insect,” I said.

"So you got a name?" Midna asked.

"Does it matter I'm kinda dying here," I said.

"True but I saw what you did back there even though you knew you would die you still went a fought to get the princess and those guards out. And I found it kinda noble so I'd like to know the name of said person," Midna said.

"Ash...My name is Ash Blade," I said before my eyes began to feel heavy.

"Mine's Midna," Midna said before she vanished and before my vision went black I saw tree roots creeping out of the ground and towards me.

I opened my eyes and saw the tree sapling from before I was in Hyrule but now the tree was bigger. Before it only went up to my knees but now it went up to my chest and entangled in one of its branches was the sword, shield and helmet I wore in Hyrule. I looked at the tree in curiosity when suddenly the sound of a door opening echoed the room and when I looked I saw a bright light appear behind the silhouette of a door I walked over to the door and walked inside shielding my eyes from the light as I walked.

Once the light dimmed I saw I was in a small room that had a nasty stink and strange writing written on the walls my clothes were also covered in muck but were intact. I also felt terrible and my body stumbled its way over to a mirror on its own and looked at the reflection and became horrified at what was looking back. My skin was pale dried blood left a trail from my eyes and suddenly I puked up black blood and sludge before I looked around and saw the room that was hidden to me was in ruins. I looked out of the in ruins building and saw men walking on machine stilts and factories in the distance and the rails that were suspended in the air giving me an idea n where I was.

"Dunwall," I thought.

To say the situation was horrible was an understatement I saw rats scurrying through the streets while tall boys kept their eyes open for weepers. The air reeked of death and smoke from factories and to top it off I was also infected with the plague that killed thousands and thousands of people. I looked around and saw an open wardrobe before I walked over to it and saw a uniform of the watch with my name tag on it.

I looked at the weapons and found a sword and a pistol but it was unloaded and I couldn't see any bullets anywhere before suddenly I hear a whoosh sound behind me. I carefully reach for the sword I listen to the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer before I turn around drawing my sword and my blade meets the steal of another blade. I look at my opponent and see a familiar skull mask.

"Corvo," I said as I pushed away from him but Corvo seemed to keep his guard up but tilt his head at what I said.

"Who are you?" Corvo asked putting on a more aggressive stance so I decided to lower the tension by tossing away my sword.

"It's me Ash Blade," I said.

"Ash," Corvo said in realisation while I just nodded Corvo then sheathed his sword before he offered a hand to me. "It's good to see you again how long has it been?"

"Too long," I said but I didn't shake his hand instead walked over to a wall.

"Ash are you alright?" Corvo asked only for me to spew up more blood and sludge. "Lord."

"Don't worry about it and out of curiosity when was the last time we spoke?" I asked as I sat against a wall soon joined by Corvo who removed his mask revealing his face.

"I was sparing against you in the palace courtyard before the plague struck," Corvo said.

"Right now I remember," I said.

"How'd you know it was me anyway?" Corvo asked.

"A masked man spreading terror through Dunwall right after you disappeared from Coldridge prison not that hard to connect the dots," I said causing Corvo to laugh.

"You always were the brightest one in training," Corvo said.

"Yeah so bright in fact I know it wasn't you who killed the empress," I said.

"What how?" Corvo asked.

"One I saw how you treated the Empress and Lady Emily and I knew you'd sooner put yourself in danger then harm them and two. I saw the whole thing when I was guarding a window and saw the now dubbed “Lord Regent” and High Overseer waiting for the assassins to do their job before they walked in and arrested you," I said.

"If that's the case the why didn't you say anything?" Corvo asked.

"I did but no one listened except for Admiral Havelock I told him everything and when he decided to create the loyalists I told him I could be an inside man against the Lord Regent. But it didn't work out because me trying to tell everyone about the truth lead the Lord Regent to me and that's when he injected me with the plague and dumped me here and left me to rot," I said.

"Ash I'm so sorry for what they did to you," Corvo said.

"Please don't just make sure you do what's right and save Dunwall," I said.

"Y'know I found Emily I'm pretty sure she would like to say hi to you," Corvo said.

"I'm glad you found her Corvo but I'm afraid I'm not going to be able to say hi. *cough* *cough* could you do it for me please?" I asked.

"Ash what do you mean?" Corvo asked.

"The plague I can feel it spreading pretty soon the Ash you know will be nothing but a mindless walking corpse so I need you to put me out of my misery?" I asked.

"Ash please don't ask me to do that." Corvo said.

"Corvo if you don't and it does happen and the watch will find me and they will kill what's left of me on sight and I don't want to turn into a weeper so please just kill me," I pleaded.

"Alright Ash but do have a final request?" Corvo asked as he stood.

"Save Dunwall and return Emily to the throne," I said as Corvo pulled out a gun and gave me a nod.

"Be at peace Ash," Corvo said as he aimed the gun at me and pulled the trigger.

I heard the bang but I didn't feel the bullet and again before everything went dark tree roots crept out of the floor and towards me.

I was sitting in front of the small tree that had grown past my head and a watch officer sword, helmet and pistol were entangled in the branches along with the other items from Hyrule trying to figure everything out that has happened so far. I then thought about when I was in both Hyrule and Dunwall and howl I couldn't move my body or speak I was only spectating, but what really spooked me was that both of the Hylian captain and infected guard officer had my name and the later had my face.

I looked at the tree trying to seek answers when a light appeared above me forcing me to cover my eyes with a hand. Suddenly heard seagulls and I turned to the source to see I was lying on the ground on a ledge in-between a cliff and another cliff that looked over the ocean the body I was in sat up before it looked at itself. I saw my chest was bare but full of muscle and I was wearing a leather loincloth, braces, shin guards, sandals and finally a crimson cape. I was unsure why I was wearing this and then the body I was in reached for something and brought it to view which I recognized immediately.

"Wait a Spartan helmet long narrow ledge with a cliff going up on one side and a cliff that leads into the ocean on the other oh I see how this will end up," I thought.

I pulled over a spear and sword and picked up a rock and began to sharpen the swords edge I continued to do this for half an hour often checking the blade for any blunt edges or if it was about to break.

"Sharpening your sword are you?"

I look at the source of the voice and see a man with as much muscle as me and his hair was short, black and also braided and his eyes held great wisdom and he had a fairly long pointed beard. He wore the same garments I wore except his helmet had a black plume on it.

"My king," I said as I stood up.

"Please continue I did not mean to interrupt," the king said who I could only guess was Leonidas.

"Not at all sire but the only thing that bothers me is my bloodlust for Persians," I said as I went back to sharpening my sword.

"I haven't seen you before why is that?" Leonidas asked.

"I did march from Sparta with you my king but I was always in the back un-noticed by any or any others in my lifetime except for my teachers," I said.

"Where do you come from?" Leonidas asked.

"I afraid I don't know myself the farthest back I can remember is waking up in a bed after two Spartan men found me they told me I was on the edge of death in the woods before they took me back and both fed and sheltered me. As I recovered they told me about their land they made it sound glories so glories in fact I asked them to help me become a Spartan as soon as possible a few days later a man came and inspected me and said I was fit enough to become a Spartan. Thus my training to become one of the greatest warriors our world has ever seen began," I said.

"Impressive you are aware that it is extremely rare for an outsider to be accepted as a Spartan correct," Leonidas said.

"I am sire but it matters not to me," I said

Leonidas looked at me before I looked back at my sword and circled it in the ashes of the fire pit that I sat close too last night.

"What's your name?" Leonidas said.

"My name?" I asked which Leonidas nodded. "I don't know that myself either sire and I haven't been blessed with a new name."

"Then what name would you like then?" Leonidas asked.

"I'm sorry?" I asked.

"What name would you like to be known by?" Leonidas asked.

The body I was in then looked at the fire pit where it continued to circle the sword in the ashes.

"Lepida Téfra (Greek for Ash Blade) sire I wish for my name to be Lepída Téfra," I said.

"Then may that name strike fear into the hearts of all our enemies," Leonidas said as he stood up and walked away.

I watched Leonidas walk away while a smile curved up my lips I looked back at my sword still circling the ashes before I looked back up at the sky and at the towering rocks known as the hot gates. I gazed at the mass amounts of rock for an unknown amount of time when I suddenly felt the ground rumble beneath me and rocks fall from the hot gates I looked across the waters and saw mass amounts of Persians charging at us.

"Here they come," I said to myself before I put on my helmet, sheathed my sword and grabbed my spear and shield I looked around and saw the rest of the Spartans all 300 of them were prepping for battle.

"Battle formations!" a Spartan yells as he walks to the entrance of the hot gates alongside Leonidas causing us to gather and prepare for battle.

We stood in rows with Leonidas in front along with the captain while I waited in the third row my body was calm while I was a little in awe in what was happening.

"This is where we hold them this is where they fight this is where they die!" Leonidas yelled.

"Earn these shields boys!" the captain yelled.

"AHOOO!" we all shouted.

"Remember this day men for it will be yours for all time," Leonidas said.

Suddenly the mass of Persians parted to reveal their commander on horseback.

"Spartans lay down your weapons!" The Persian demanded.

I saw Leonidas give me a nod and my body nodded back seeming to know what to do I watched as my body readied the spear in its right hand and toss it into the air. I watched the spear as it went up and arched downward hitting the Persian commander dead centre in the chest.

"PERSIANS!" Leonidas yelled before he got into a stance with his shield out in front of him and his spear pointing at the enemy along with the two rows in front of me. "COME AND GET SOME!"

Horns were blown shouts echoed along the cliffs as the Persian army charged at us while the two rows of Spartans that stood in front of me stood patient ready for what was to come and not one of them had a drop of fear in their eyes to be seen. Whereas for me even I did not fear the vast hoard of Persians instead I felt honoured to stand alongside these great and proud warriors even if it was a dream or whatever I just relaxed and watched.

"Hold!" the captain yelled.

"Give them nothing but take from them everything!" Leonidas yelled.

Soon the Persians met our shields and pushed against us extremely hard while I dug my feet into the ground as hard as I could but it was still difficult. I could see the Persians in the front were being crushed in-between our shields and their comrades I could hear the captain yell for us to push and for other Spartans to insult the Persians like asking if that was the best they could do. I smirked at their words but continued to push with all my might until it was all brought to a halt I look up at the Persians and see their fear. Suddenly, the Spartans at the front push back with their shields before they stab them with their spears and block with their shields and move forward before the Persians could counterattack. As we continued this technique the two rows began to thin which led me to join the front alongside Leonidas and the captain using my shield to hold back the Persians before I cut them down with my sword.

"No prisoners!" the captain roars.

"AHOOO!" we yell.

"No mercy," Leonidas yells.

"AHOOO!" we yelled again before we broke formation and charged into the fray slaughtering the Persian soldiers with ease and fury.

After my latest kill I walked over to the dead Persian commander and recovered my spear before I re-joined the Spartans. I saw Leonidas pull his shield up and over him before he held it defensively against the Persians while we did the same.

"Too the cliffs!" Leonidas yelled before we walked forward while the Persians tried to think of a way to escape but they weren't fast enough so we sent them plunging into their watery graves.

"Hell of a good start," The captain said before he turned to us. "AHOOO,"

"AHOOO," we replied before we heard the sound of a horn being blown in the distance.

I turned to look at the direction of the horn when I saw a million arrows be fired into the sky that blocked out the light of the very sun itself before they descended on us.

"Hoplites," the captain yelled and just in time I crouched down and raised my shield above my head just as the arrows hit.

"Persian cowards," Leonidas said which I nodded in agreement.

Suddenly I hear the sound of laughter which was soon joined by more laughter.

"What the hell are you laughing at?" A Spartan asked.

"You had to say it," the laughing Spartan said.

"What?" The Spartan asked.

"Fight in the shade," the laughing Spartan said before he began to laugh again only this time the Spartan and I joined in too.

The laughing continued until the arrows stopped pelting our shields and the light from the sun returned.

"Recover," The captain said before we all stood up and lowered our shields.

I looked at Leonidas and saw him hold his shield out in front of him before he used his spear to break all the arrows that stuck to his shield. In a split second I did not see Leonidas or a mortal for that matter I saw a god of war starving for battle. Leonidas then led us to the centre of the path where we got into a spearhead formation.

"Today no Spartan dies," Leonidas said as we waited for the next wave of Persians and the only thing I could think of was that this was going to be a long nine days.

Canterlot Castle/Third Person POV

"Damn it we've tried everything and yet he's still asleep," Soarin said as he stood next to the bed Ash lay on.

All of Ash's friends along with his family stood around the bed looking at Ash who was in the infirmary wing of Canterlot Castle. It has been two weeks and Ash hasn't woken up from any attempt to wake him.

"What are you all so damn worried about Ash has been out for five months for Faust sake," Rage said.

"Yes well that is true Rage but this time Ash was fighting Heartless," Faust said in a slight irritated tone from the use of her name in that particular way.

"Yet you do remember what Heartless said he's just speeding up Ash's memories," Rage said.

"And you believe him?" Luna asked in an aggressive tone.

"Look all I'm saying is why would he lie when he said he wanted to kill Ash at the right time and why did he say Ash needed to know who he is or whatever before they fight," Rage said.

The group all looked at Rage and their expressions said it all he makes a good point suddenly Ash starts screaming and thrashing about and everyone tries to restrain him.

"Damn it this is getting worse every time this happens," Spitfire said.

"If only we can get inside his head and figure out what's going on," Gilda said.

"Maybe we can," Rage said.

"Really?" Everyone asked.

"Yeah but this may not work because Ash's mind may reject it so don't get your hopes up," Rage said.

"Just do what you can Rage," Faust said.

Rage cracked his fingers and his neck before he drew a rune in mid-air and a portal opened and everyone was sucked in.

Everyone appeared on their feet/hooves in the black void of Ash's mind and the first timers we getting used to what was going on.

"Alright let's see what's going on inside this head of Ash's shall we?" Rage asked as he walked forward.

"Rage how did you know that spell," Faust asked.

"What just because Ash gets to study magic don't mean I can't," Rage said before he turned around and began to feel for something.

"Rage what are you doing?" Spitfire asked.

"I'm looking for a way out so we can find out what is going in here?" Rage said.

"Rage that spell should have taken us to where we needed to go I should know because I made it," Faust said.

"I know that Faust but as you can see there is nothing in here so it must mean that the problem is probably close by just not in here," Rage said.

"Ah don't know bout ya'll but Ah'm getting the feeling that there is something here," Applejack said as she walked off in a random direction.

"Oh seems like somepony got her Applejack sense," Pinkie said

"Ah don't have an Applejack sense Pinkie Pie it's just something feels a mighty bit strange is all," Applejack said.

"Well it may be nothing AJ you never kno-whoa," Twilight said before she tripped over something.

"Twi you found something?" Rage asked as he walked over to a fallen Twilight.

"More like tripped over something," Twilight said.

Everyone looked to see what Twilight tripped over only to see nothing there when Rage went to feel it a shaft of light appeared and they saw a body that was sitting up against nothing but was being eaten by a few rats giving everyone a fright and disturbing sight. The rats shrieked at the light before they scampered off Twilight quickly picked herself up and hid behind Celestia and pulled a wing over her face in terror. Fluttershy hid behind Mac and Pinkie leapt into Gilda's arms only to be dropped soon afterwards while Rage got closer he looked at the half eaten face for a few minutes before he spoke.

"It's Ash" Rage said causing everyone to look at him then the body then Rage again.

"Rage are you certain?" Faust asked.

"I'm pretty sure I would be able to tell if it was Ash or not even if he was like this," Rage said before he turned back to the disgusting corpse and looked at the dried trail of blood from the eyes. "And if I'm right it looks like Ash was infected by the rat plague of Dunwall before someone shot him in the head."

"Dunwall why is there a body of himself from that era that is also infected by that foul plague in his head?" Chrysalis asked.

"That's the question everyone wants answered right now isn't it and I've got another one why are there so many?" Rage asked as he pointed behind the group at the two long lines of corpses and each one was of Ash but all wearing something different.

"Ok this is starting to creep me out now," Rainbow said.

"C'mon maybe we can find out what's happening here if we follow this path of bodies," Rage said.

"And how do you know they just won't jump out and attack us?" Soarin asked.

"Well if you have a better idea please share it because it's either this or we continue to stumble around in the dark," Rage said everyone looked at Soarin awaiting his answer only for him to shake his head. "That's what I thought."

Rage then led the group down the path each one gazing at the bodies of Ash each one dressed in different clothing. Faust was surprised when she saw Ash in the Hylian guard captain armour which she pointed out to everyone who became interested especially Shining Armour before they moved on. Next Rage pointed one out wearing an Vietnam War uniform lying face down in the dirt with bullet holes in the back which seemed to interest everyone

"Hey Gilda check it out," Rainbow said as she beckoned the griffon over.

"What is it RD?" Gild asked.

"Check it out Ash in Spartan armour," Rainbow said as gestured to a body gaining everyone's attention.

The body wore Spartan attire and had ten arrows in his chest and was lying on its back looking at the sky with its eyes still open.

"Damn the guy looks like he was spat out by hell itself," Gilda said.

"I wonder what those arrow heads look like." Rainbow said as she reached for one.

"Hey wait don't-," Rage warned but it was too late as soon as Rainbow touched an arrow the floor opened beneath them and sent them all plummeting downwards.

The group fell and hit the dirt except for Luna who used her wings to glide down safely.

"Note to everyone here don't touch anything while were here," Rage said angrily while looking at Rainbow.

"Hey how was I supposed to know and if you knew about this then why you didn’t say something," Rainbow said.

"Well guess what I didn't know that would happen and I was going to tell you not to do that because I don't know what would happen kay hot head," Rage said.

"Pot kettle black," Rainbow grunted as she got up and before Rage could do anything Cadence intervened

"Alright the pair of you stop look we need to keep moving Rage do you know where we are?" Cadence asked.

"No I've never seen this place before," Rage said.

"Hey does anyone feel that rumbling," Snowdrop asked.

"I don't feel anything," Fleetfoot said.

"How can you tell Snowdrop didn't you say you couldn't in here," Pierce said.

"I can only see when we are on solid ground or what might pass as ground in here and from what I can tell there is a massive army approaching that's causing the shaking," Snowdrop said as she pointed to the cliff.

"Uh Snowdrop dear that's the cliff there can't be an army there," Rarity said.

"It's on the ledge below us Rarity," Snowdrop said.

"Hey even I can feel the ground shaking," Spike said.

"Ledge, ground shaking," Rage said before he ran to the cliff with the others following close behind Rage stopped at the cliff and let the others look at the vast army running across the ledge below the cliff they were standing on aweing everyone out. Rage then looked at where the army was running to only to see a narrow pass that contained a group of people waiting for the army. "Mares and Gentlecolts," Rage said before he paused for dramatic effect. "Welcome to the battle of Thermopylae."

"Wait Thermopylae as in the Thermopylae as in the 300 Spartans?" Rainbow asked.

"What do you think?" Rage asked.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshomygoshohmygoshohmygosh," Rainbow said as her wings flapped in excitement.

"Wow skittles I haven't seen you this excited since you won the young fliers competition what's so special about these Spartans?" Spitfire asked.

"Here allow me," Rage said before he teleported the group above the hot gates where they had a view of the entire battle.

The group looked at the small handful of soldiers and when they saw the army that was charging at them they couldn't believe their eyes.

"Okay this is impossible they'll be slaughtered," Shining said.

"The prince is right there are far too many of them for these guys," Spitfire said.

"Hey you two are both military ponies correct?" Rage asked.

"Yeah," the pair said in union.

"Then maybe the pair of you will look at your surroundings and notice how your wrong cause you see in this space numbers don’t mean a damn thing," Rage said before he looked back at the battle.

"I'm going for a closer look," Rainbow said and before anyone could stop her she flew downwards and hovered over the Spartans and saw a Persian commander appear on horseback.

"Spartans lay down your weapons," He demanded.

Rainbow looked back at the Spartans and looked at what their response was she then looked at a Spartan who had a black plume on his helmet and gave a nod to a Spartan. Rainbow then guessed he was their leader and the Spartan who received the nod raised his spear before he tossed it into the air. Rainbow saw the spear sail through the air before it impaled the Persian commander knocking him off his horse.

"Awesome toss," Rainbow said as she got close to the Spartan who threw the spear but when she saw the face under the helmet she gasped before she flew back up to the others. "Guys listen you won't believe it but the one who threw that spear was Ash," Rainbow said but no one seemed surprised or interested.

"Uh Rainbow we kinda figured while you were down there we came to the conclusion that this was a dream," Rage said.

Wait what?" Rainbow asked.

"We think this is a dream," Twilight said.

"How can this be a dream cause when I was down there I was in front of Ash and he didn't even flinch when he saw me it was like I was invisible to him also if that’s the case why the long path of dead Ash’s," Rainbow said getting the others to look at each other in confusion.

"Okay that is a little weird it almost sounds like we're in a memory and she does make a good pint," Rage said.

"True but there's only one way to find out," Dream Catcher said.

"How if you don't mind me asking" Fluttershy said.

"If this is a dream I will be able to change something in it so does anyone have any ideas?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Oh, oh can you turn the cliffs into ice cream with hot fudge drizzled over it?" Pinkie asked.

"Oh and don't forget the sprinkles and the cherries," Discord said.

"Oh yeah how could I forget those," Pinkie said.

"Very well," Dream Catcher said before her horn began to glow only nothing happened.

"So where's the ice cream?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm sorry Pinkie but it appears this is not a dream," Dream Catcher said.

"So if this isn't a dream then there's only one thing it could be...A memory," Rage said.

"A memory but this probably happened thousands of years ago Ash shouldn't have been alive back then," Fleetfoot said.

"I know but it appears that's the case here but maybe we should be going we have to find out how to wake Ash up don't we?" Rage asked.

"Aw c'mon Rage I want to see how the Spartans fought," Rainbow whined.

"Indeed even I am curious on how the held back the Persians," Luna said.

Rage then looked around and all of them wanted to stay and watch.

"*sigh* Fine then we'll watch the Spartans for a while but then we need to go cause I don't know how long we've been in here and you royals do have other things to do," Rage said.

The group then watched the Persians battle the Spartans and everyone was amazed on how the 300 held back the Persians by sheer strength alone even though they were outnumbered. Rainbow pointed Ash out to everyone and saw him battle and the best way to describe it was glorious and after they sent the Persians over the cliff the group was shocked when they saw the arrows block out the sun before they descended on the Spartans. But the shocked feeling increased when they heard laughter come from under the Spartans shields which confused even Pinkie Pie and the group continued to watch even after the battle. When they made a wall out of Persian bodies which made a few uncomfortable and night fell a new wave of enemies attacked the best way to describe them was that were like the things that even fear was afraid of. The group watched and sat level with the army on the sidelines intrigued on how this new enemy will fare.

"Who are those guys?" Gilda asked.

"I don't know and I don't want to find out," Fluttershy said as she hid behind a rock.

"If my memory of the battle of Thermopylae is correct I'm going to say that's the personal honour guard of Xerxes himself the immortals," Rage said.

"Immortals huh how ironic," Faust chuckled.

"True but why are they known for being immortals I wonder," Shining asked.

"Maybe it has something to do with the fact that they aren't human anymore," Rage said as he pointed to the deformed hands and feet of the leading immortal which caused the others to look at the other immortals hands and feet and see they were all deformed.

"Spartans push!"

The group turned to watch as the massive wall of bodies fell on top of a few immortals and that's when the Spartans charged forth taking the immortals by surprise but it wasn't for long the group watched as the immortals and Spartans battled. They became stunned when they saw a Spartan fall in combat but the immortals numbers we cut down faster the grew worried as they watched as Ash took on three immortals all at once with a spear and shield. Ash managed to kill two immortals before he grabbed the last one by the armour and smashed his shield against its face shattering the mask. When the group saw the immortals face they were repulsed by the sight the eyes were as black as The Outsiders himself its teeth were filed to fangs its skin grey and lifeless the immortal let out a fearsome roar at Ash. But, Ash just kicked the immortal in the chest and sent him over the cliff before Ash then turned his head and saw an immortal charging at him from behind Ash then redyed his sword and swung it up and over to cut down the immortal. But, un-aware to Ash is that his cape got caught by his sword and when he brought his blade down on the immortal it looked like his cape was the one doing the cutting wowing the audience. Before long the battle ends and the Spartans were once more victorious before the returned to the hot gates to celebrate.

"That was awesome," Gilda said.

"Yeah you gotta hand it to them they fight hard," Spitfire said.

"Yeah now I say let's get out of here," Rage said as he opened a portal out of the memory.

"Aw c'mon Rage I want to see the rest of this," Rainbow whined but the look from Rage shut her up before they left.

"You’re no fun Rage I wanted to see the rest of that," Rainbow said as they stepped out of the portal and into the black void and among the rows of corpses.

"You know why we couldn't stay Rainbow we're here for Ash not look at history although it was pretty cool," Rage said.

Suddenly before anyone could speak them here a child's crying echoing around them.

"Where's that coming from?" Eris asked.

As if answering her question a shaft of light appears and shows a massive tree that towered above them and with thousands of items entangled in its twisted branches the group walked forward. They continued to walk forward un-aware of the shafts of light that illuminated the bodies were disappearing behind them but the crying grew louder as they approached the tree. When the group walked around the tree they saw a small hollow in the bark Rage walked up to the tree and looked inside the hollow for the source.

"It's empty," Rage said before he looked back at the others.

Suddenly the ground they were standing on turned to dirt and trees rapidly grew around them and the items in the tree disappeared and the branches had leaves on them.

"Wait a second I know this tree it's the one Ash was found in by his wolf family," Rage said.

"So this must be the memory where Ash was found then," Celestia said.

"I don't think so cause Ash isn't here," Rage said.

Suddenly the group hears movement come from behind them and they turn to see a ghostly black slightly see through figure in robes walk towards the tree. The figure is also carrying something in his arms but no one can see it until the figure then looks at the item in his hands. The item was a baby wrapped in a grey blanket with a silver trim and stitched to the blanket in black thread were the words Ash Blade.

"Please great tree please shelter this boy I fear he is the last one of his kind and he must be protected the only sin claimed he ever done was to exist in this world he is denied the very right to breath because his people wished to help. He does not deserve the fate others have planned for him please guard him and watch over him," the figure spoke the voice confirmed he was a male and had wisdom and power behind it.

"That voice I know it," Faust said causing some to look at her.

The tree then let out a groan before branches reached down and carefully picked up Ash and placed him in its hollow. But Ash began to cry the cloaked figure then walked up to the hollow and placed a ghostly skeletal like hand on the blanket and shushed Ash silently causing Ash to stop crying.

"I'm sorry little one I know both your mother and farther entrusted me to get you to the safest place as possible but I couldn't even do that I didn't just let you down or your family I let down your species and that is the sin I will have to bear now. But the Tree of Life will guide you now till you’re ready to make your way in life it is doubtful we will meet again in this life but if we meet in the in-between I hope you can forgive me for not doing what was requested of me farewell Ash," the figure said before the hollow closed sealing Ash inside. "Ash will need to stretch his legs and learn about many things in life I trust you can help him but you will need to take his wings and magic along with wiping his memory of every time he's away from you so they won't track him. And don't worry about returning them to him he will regain them all on his own in time."

The tree then let out another groan before shouting could be heard in the distance and getting closer.

"I led them hear argh you idiot I have to lead them away take care of him," the figure receiving another groan from the tree before the figure summoned a massive scythe but the group couldn't see the details of the weapon because of how dark it was. "Alright you bastards time to meet your doom."

The world disappeared and the group stood there spell bound by what happened.

"Ok now that was intense," Soarin said.

"Ya think but what the hell was that guy going on about when like last of his kind and how do you know that voice Faust?" Rage asked.

"I don't remember it just sounded familiar," Faust said.

A growl suddenly came from behind the group who turned to see Nightmare Ash causing the group to get in a defensive stance.

"You shouldn't be here," Nightmare Ash growled.

"What?" Rage asked before Nightmare Ash waved a clawed hand and sent the group flying backwards and into darkness.

The group appeared in the castle infirmary and around Ash's bed who woke up with a sharp gasp and in sweat.

"Ash are you alright?" Rage asked.

"Please get out," Ash whispered.

"Sorry?" Rage asked.

"Please get out," Ash repeated only louder.

The group looked at each other before in worry before Rage spoke.

"Yeah sure Ash we'll be outside if you need something," Rage said before he led them out.

Once everyone was gone and the door closed Ash pulled his legs close to his chest wrapped his arms around them and cried.

Chapter 47 Artifacts and Unexpected Visitors

I woke up and shifted around and felt the bed move beneath me I placed my hand on the surface below me and felt it sink slightly. Memories then flowed into my head about everyone being on vacation which caused me to smile but I tried to sit up but something prevented me from doing it. I then saw Luna was lying on top of me I smiled at the mare and relaxed into the bed and placed an arm under her bust and gently pulled her close stayed in place and soon felt Luna stir. I looked at her and saw her let out the cutest little yawn imaginable her eyes fluttered open and I simply smiled at her.

"Good morning beautiful sleep well?" I asked.

"Ah better after the massage thank you for that," Luna said.

"Always a pleasure," I said before we nuzzled each other's noses against one another. "So you wanna get up?"

"I think I'll rest here for a little longer till you’re done with the bathroom dear," Luna said.

"I understand," I said.

Luna got off me and I climbed out of bed and I noticed I was wearing a pair of grey cotton pyjama pants but no top. I then went to complete my morning duties and got changed into a pair of khaki shorts and shoes before I checked on Midnight and walked into the kitchen to make myself a bowl of cereal. When I walked in I saw a few of my friends sitting around enjoying themselves and once I finished my breakfast I walked outside and saw most of the CMC looking at Apple Bloom play with a hula hoop.

"Hey you guys," I said.

"Hey Uncle Ash I'm just showing the guys some loopy hoop tricks that I can still do after my cutie pox fiasco," Apple Bloom said.

"Loopy hoop where I'm from we call it a hula hoop," I said.

"Really do you think you can show us some tricks?" Apple Bloom asked causing the other crusaders to cheer in agreement.

"Well I know only one I'm afraid but I can show you," I said before Apple Bloom handed the hoop to me.

Once I had the hoop sitting comfortably on my hips I swung my hips around managing to keep the hoop from falling. After a while I then let the hoop lower to my feet and removed my left foot and made the hoop spin on my right foot and every time the hoop passed my left foot would touch the ground.

"Hoop and hop that's a hard one," Apple Bloom said.

"Hey that kinda looks like fun."

I turned around and saw I had a bit of an audience.

"Oh hey guys here to watch?" I asked as I kicked the hula hoop into the air in front of me and caught it.

"Actually participate," Twilight said.

"Whoa who said I wanted to do that?" Gilda asked.

"Yeah," Lightning agreed.

"Oh come on you two don't knock it till you try it," Rainbow said.

"Ugh...fine," the two groaned.

Well I don't know how this'll work cause there's only one hoop here," I said.

"Pass it around and we'll each have a turn and if we want to show off a trick," Faust said.

"That's a great idea," Apple Bloom said.

"Alright then why don't you start us off Cadence," I said before tossed the hoop to Cadence.

Cadence caught the hoop before she looked at Shining Armour and the both nodded to each other Cadence placed the hoop on her hoof and Shining placed a leg in the hoop and the both began to spin it around. As they did I selected a song on my IPod that seemed to somewhat fit our situation.

When Cadence and Shining Armour finished they passed it on to someone else then someone else and so on till it came back to me. As I began to spin the Hula Hoop around Luna appeared in front of me and inside the Hula Hoop with her back facing me she then gave me a wink before she too griped the Hula Hoop. I understood what she was planning and we both spun the Hula Hoop around then our hips keeping the Hula Hoop going which awed the others. We even did the hoop and hop we both spun the hoop on our inside legs and when one of us touched the floor the other would lift their feet/hooves up to avoid it. At first we failed at both attempts but we continued till we got it right.

"Uh excuse me Ash?" Rarity asked once the son ended.

"Yeah Rarity what is it?" I asked

"Well Luna told us your skills at a massage and I was wondering if you would be so kind as to give me one?" Rarity asked.

I raised an eyebrow at Rarity's request before I looked at Luna who gave a shrug that meant 'it's your decision' causing me to give a nod.

"Well I guess I could but I don't think I'm better than Aloe and Lotus," I said.

"That's not what Luna said," Celestia said.

"And sometimes Luna exaggerates," I said causing Luna to poke her tongue out at me playfully.

"Is it alright if I also have a massage I want to see how good you are," Fleur said.

"Well I don't see why not anyone who is interested in a massage I'll do it in the lounge room," I said before I went inside.

Third Person P.O.V

Luna walked into the kitchen to get a drink while Ash massaged Rarity, Fleur, Cadence, Faust and Celestia Luna saw Zecora was making a cereal of oats and apples. Luna then realized she didn't know too much about the Zebra except that she was teaching her son about meditation and that Ash considers her a friend. And with all this in mind she decided to strike up a conversation.

"Good morning Zecora," Luna said.

"Ah Luna of the night I must say you look a happy sight," Zecora said.

"Yes Zecora I am how are you so far today?" Luna asked

"Rested and calm and glad to say not in harm," Zecora said.

"So I see," Luna said with a smile as she made her drink and sat at bench facing the rhyming zebra. "Zecora I'm curious to know but how is it you met Ash?"

"Ah young Ash and I met many moons ago when I was out collecting ingredients from a small meadow. I was on my way back home but I was followed a cockatrice leapt from the trees leaving with unease. The creature stared into my eyes I feared I was to be paralysed. But a flash of grey saved the day and carried the cockatrice away into the trees. I looked at the bush where the grey smear disappeared and heard sounds of great distortion and fear. I peered through the leaves shocked at what to see but a wolf of fur and grey was quite a sight to my day. The beast was feasting upon its prey till it turned and looked my way it then sat on its hind legs and stared but I will admit I was a little scared. The beast was about to leave I gave it my thanks before it could flee. But what I did not expect was quite an effect the wolf returned my words with some of his own and that is when I offered him some food at my home. We learned each other’s names and learned much from each other that day," Zecora said.

"Ash has a habit of appearing when he's needed," Luna said with a smile.

"Luna so brave and bold something has been troubling me so," Zecora said.

"What is it Zecora?" Luna asked.

"I'm just confused about us being on vacation but shouldn't you be worried about the nation?" Zecora asked causing Luna to chuckle.

"Fret not Zecora if there was a problem we would be notified immediately and we're more here for Ash then anything," Luna said.

"Could you please answer why so?" Zecora asked.

"Well since Ash found out about who he really is he's been stressed and tired even if he isn't showing it," Luna said.

"Just what is this mystery about Ash's history?" Zecora asked.

"You mean no one told you he's a Demonic Angel," causing Zecora to gasp in absolute shock. "Zecora what is it?'

"Stories passed from eons long ago about creatures of might made out of dark and light cities at peace homes filled with life a time before Equestria came to its height," Zecora said.

"You know about the Demonic Angles," Luna asked in whispered shock.

"Legends at most of glory to boast where they protected the land perfected and grand," Zecora said.

"To think such legends existed after all this time," Luna said.

"It's quite a shock to learn these stories are not a crock," Zecora said.

"Help Luna you-."

Luna sprang into to action when she heard Ash cry for help from the lounge room and when she arrived she saw Rarity, Fleur, Cadence and Faust were all struggling to stay awake. But her face turned red in both anger and a little arousal when she saw Celestia holding Ash's head in her enormous bust.

"Tia Release Ash This Instant!" Luna demanded.

"Aw c'mon Lulu can I please have a turn on your stallion I've heard some great rumours from Spitfire," Celestia said.

"Damn it Tia I should have known better then to let Ash massage you," Luna said before she marched over to Celestia and yanked Ash out of her firm grasp.

"Aw you’re no fun I just wanted half an hour," Celestia whined.

"Celestia you and I both know your urges are stronger than the rest of ours half an hour could mean a day," Luna said.

"Are you implying I'm a slut," Celestia asked with a raised eyebrow.

"No I'm implying you should keep your hands to yourself when around Ash or else," Luna said before she helped Ash stand up and walked him out of the room. But she kept a murderous glare locked on Celestia. "Are you alright Ash?"

"Apart from almost dying from Celestia's bosom I'm doing great," Ash said as he took a few deep breaths.

"I'm sorry about that I should have warned you about her 'urges' when a male touches her in that way," Luna said.

"Guess that explains the whole 'Molestia' thing when your last heat cycle came around," I said causing her to blush.

"Well...ahem...her feelings have always been stronger out of the rest of us," Luna said.

"Yeah I understand now I'm going to have a little fun," I said.

"Are you sure you’re alright," Luna asked with worry.

"If the demons haven't killed me I doubt your sister could to," I laughed as I walked out of the house.

Ash's P.O.V

After I tried the waterslide with the foals I did a little water skiing with Pinkie Pie only I was the boat and had to pull Pinkie across the water and now I was walking around the beach till it led me to small green forest. The trees weren't that thick and were spaced out a bit more than the Everfree forest so I could see where I was going. I walked inside and looked around and when I made it out I was on a small cove looking out at the ocean but also in the cove was a wrecked ship. It looked old like it had been abandoned for a very long time and not to mention the ship was enormous.

"Now how the hell did I miss you as we arrived?" I asked myself.

I looked at the name that was on a rotting plaque on the bow of the ship and saw the words The Fortune Seeker carved into it.

"With a name like that I assume you used to be a treasure ship," I said as I walked towards the giant of a wreck.

I walked over to the ship and as I stepped into the water I saw a few gold coins and skeletons from every species partly buried in the sand. I found a massive opening in the ship's side and walked in and saw there were decayed bodies all over the place. Some had swords and to my surprise flintlock pistols and it looked like they murdered each other probably over the treasure. I walked through the ship having to take several detours because of blocked passageways, and once I made it to the ship where it was split in half I noticed a lot of scorch marks around the edge, indicating the ship's gun powder storage was once here but now it's been blown to cinders. Suddenly, I felt something on my shoulder and I turned to see a skeletal hand. Thinking quickly I ducked down and swung my legs underneath my opponent knocking them off their feet and summoned Whispering Wind and drew it. I was ready to face my foe but the only thing I saw was a large hole in the floor and Lightning Dust laughing her head off.

"Lightning Dust!" I roared.

"Oh man I wish I had a camera I'd label that Rage's funniest fail," Lightning Dust said.

"Wait Rage?" I asked.

"I'm here too Ash," I heard Rage's voice come from the hole.

"I should have known it was you Rage but why are you both here?" I asked with an annoyed tone and sheathed Whispering Wind.

"We saw you leave and decided to see what's up and then you led us to this beauty," Rage said as he climbed out of the hole.

"Yeah we found all kinds of neat stuff," Lightning said holding up a large bag which clanked when it moves so I assumed it was filled with treasure.

"Well anyway I'm gonna check the other side of the wreck," I said before I flew off.

I flew over to one of the lower decks of the ship but as I landed I tripped over a loose board and landed face first on the floor. I then heard a loud clang sound and when I lifted my head I saw my left arm was stuck in a bear trap that was hidden beneath the deck.

"One of the benefits of a metal arm but I should probably put on my armour just in case there are more traps," I said before I summoned my armour walked down the hallway.

My walk led me further down I noticed there weren't any skeletons here which confused me greatly. I then stepped on a panel and leaped backwards before two walls with spikes on them slammed together and would of crushed me if I hadn't of dodged. I then walked on and soon arrived in the cargo hold which was absolutely filled with treasure and the rest was water. There was so much treasure here it would make griffon and dragon kings green with envy. I then saw a stairway the went up wards along the wall of the doorway.

"Okay now I'm lost why set traps up on this side of the ship for this treasure when there's so much on the other half?" I asked myself.

I found a staircase that went upward and followed it being careful to not set off any traps till it led me to the main deck. I walked along till I came to a hatch and opened it before and immediately fell backwards to avoid the volley of arrows that were flung at me.

"Might I suggest you take more caution," Epsilon said.

"Gee thanks I'll remember that for next time I'm exploring ancient shipwrecks speaking of why am I even here?" I asked.

"Because you got curious and when you saw the first trap you became even more curious," Epsilon said.

"Yeah when you set traps it normally means there's something aboard but I just thought it was the treasure in the hold," I said.

"If that's the case and you said this yourself why not rig the other part of the ship," Epsilon said.

"True it just doesn't add up what's more special then the treasure on the other half then on this half?" I asked.

I climbed the old ladder down and followed the dimly lit corridor till I arrived at a large rectangular like room. I grabbed my shield off my back and walked forward only to once again trigger a panel. Suddenly, crossbows appeared out of the walls and started launching razor sharp disks at me so I dodged and used my shield to block the attacks. I then pulled out Salvation and shot the crossbows preventing more disks from being shot at me. Once it was over I looked at the other end of the room and saw a pair of fancy doors which would presumably lead me to the captain’s quarters.

I walked over to the door and saw the letters C and A etched into a door and I reached for the door. But, as soon as I touched it something grabbed my leg and dragged me backwards. I looked to see a small hatch in the stairs had opened up and I was heading for it so I quickly grabbed one of my scythes and dug into the edge of the opening and managed to stop. I then looked down and saw my feet was still attached to something which was on the other end of a rope and the rope was heading into the ocean that had flooded into the ship. I then used my free hand to draw Damnation and shot the rope before I pulled myself up and undid the rope that was still attached to my foot.

"Okay no one goes to this much trouble to booby trap something like this unless there is something they don't want being found," I said as I stood up and walked back over to the door.

I carefully opened the door and put my shield first and when nothing happened I opened it the rest of the way and saw the room was like a library with charts and maps all over the place along with a few chests here and there. And at the desk in the centre of the room was a pony skeleton wearing a feathered tricorn hat and dark purple coat. Its left hand was griping a sawtooth cutlass which was resting on the desk and in his right hand was a bronze metal ball with lines, circles and markings etched into it. There was also a sheet of parchment sandwiched between the skeletal hand and the ball.

"Now why are you so special the captain decided to guard you himself even in death. You certainly don't look like a Piece of Eden that's for sure," I said as I walked towards the desk and kept my eyes on the ball.

I moved the captain’s hand and picked up the piece of parchment and unfolded it to see a letter.

To the traveller/treasure hunter who is reading this

I suppose a congratulations is in order for dodging my traps and getting this far you may or may not have heard of me and my great adventures but that doesn't matter anymore. I'm sure you’re wondering what happened here and why my precious ship The Fortune Seeker had run aground. It was a warm summer day in the pre classical era a time of great minds working on new magic spells like Starswirl the bearded. The Fortune Seeker left shore two days ago and we were hit by one of the fiercest storms imaginable.

Many of the crew believed the treasures we took from our previous destination were the cause of the storm that we were being punished by Faust almighty for what we had done. Many of the crew tried to throw the treasure overboard preying that she would show us mercy while others refused to allow even one coin to be tossed and were ready to fight to the death to keep it. After the storm we found ourselves grounded on the rocks just off shore of an uninhabited island we were there for days trying to figure out a solution to get back to Equestria. Many suggested we build rafts to escape and come back for the treasure another time others refused to leave without the gold. I tried my best to maintain order but failed and when the rafts were built the crew argued on whether we should bring the treasure or not. Soon fighting broke out and my crew killed each other over what to do with the mass fortune we found.

As the fighting went on I escaped to the stern half of the ship afraid of what my crew would do to me if I stayed and I didn't have the heart to kill the crew that was so dear to me a crew that I loved as if they were my own no matter what species. It wasn't long before I heard the terrific boom of the powder storage going up in smoke and after the conflict settled I saw there were some that survived but the way they were they had become they were like feral animals. I quickly set up traps throughout the second half of the ship in hopes of putting the remainders of my crew out of their misery and to scare off anyone else who will come after this cursed gold.

As I am writing this I'm breathing in my last moments so whoever you are do me a favour and leave whatever's left of me like this take my books, my charts, my maps, my ring (it's no good to me anymore) and anything in this room but please leave my trusty sword and desk along with anything inside it's draws. Also a warning to you the treasures on the ship are cursed it destroyed the one thing that was most important to us...our friendship and whatever you do don't follow my trail don't follow the obsession I had since I was a colt that path will only lead you to ruin. This ball in my grasp should have been all the proof I needed to convince me that place was real and yet it wasn’t enough…I guess Celestia was right and if she is reading this all I can say is…I’m sorry.

Signed

CA

I breathed out a sigh and looked at the skeleton before I gave a silent prayer and looked around the room I walked over to a shelf and saw books about ancient civilisations I even saw one about the Fortress of Talicon the girls mentioned when they teamed up with Daring Do. I even found the captains journal but decided to read it later with a little magic I grabbed all the books and unopened chests and placed them all in a pocket dimension. I then grabbed the captains final letter and the ball on the table and gave it a once over before I placed the ball into the pocket dimension. I then noticed the ring on the captain’s finger and I thought it would be best to leave it but then I remembered the letter said I could take it and that he had no need for it any longer.

I then walked back over to the captain and slid the ring off his finger and gave it a quick examination noticing numbers on it.

"Now what are you?" I asked as I looked at the ring before I looked back at the dead captain and touched a finger to my head and lowered it to the captain in farewell before I stepped out of the room and across the corridor. Suddenly, the exit was covered in iron bars and a loud slow ticking sound echoed around the room. "Another trick captain why not I was enjoying the other traps."

I fired a blast of magic at the bars but it had no effect meaning it was made of anti-magic metal I then tried teleporting but it appears I entered an anti-teleportation field. I looked for another possible exit and only saw the hatch in the stairs causing me to cast an uncertain look before I climbed in and saw an opening in the wall just above the water. I climbed in and ran along the corridor and run down some stairs and saw the corridor was partly flooded. But I didn't let that stop me I ran through the water avoiding any obstacles in my path as the ticking went on.

Suddenly, a giant eel smashed through the wall and grabbed my right arm in its jaws I repeatedly punched the eel in the face forcing it to let go and retreat back into the hole. I then continued to run along the corridor till I made it to a staircase that went upward and at the end of the staircase I saw sunlight. I scrambled up the stairs and flew out of the ship and not too long later I heard a massive boom and an intense heat that force of wind that blew me out of the sky and into the ocean.

Once I recovered I noticed I was sinking fast because of my armour I removed it with my magic and made a break for the surface and I almost made it out when something grabbed me by the foot. I looked down and saw about ten giant eels swimming towards me while one was wrapped around my leg and tried to drag me down. I summoned Damnation again and shot at the eel managing to hit and kill it before I made a rush for the surface again.

I broke to the surface and scrambled over to a rock that was above sea level and climbed on it and rested on my back taking a few deep breaths of air. Suddenly, I hear shrieking and look to see it was the eels again. I aimed Damnation at them and shot two killing them while one slithered up behind me but before I could do anything the eel prepped to lunge at me. But, a flaming blur to passed us by and the eels head fell from the rest of its body revealing a cauterized wound before the rest of the body fell.

I looked for the flaming blur that saved me and saw it was Rage and both Fury and Hate were ablaze in fire and his angered presence was enough to scare off the eels. When that happened Rage sheathed his swords before he turned to me and helped me up.

"How is it your constantly in trouble when I'm not around?" Rage asked.

"Hey you know that's not true I'm in more trouble when you are around," I said.

"Ouch that hurt. *laughs* Now do you mind explaining what happened over there?" Rage asked gesturing to the burning wreck.

"Booby traps galore turns out the captain thought the treasure was cursed," I said.

"How so?" Rage asked.

"If you looked at the skeletons you'd see that they looked like they killed each other over it destroyed their friendship," I said.

"Damn talk about a massacre," Rage said.

"Yeah," I agreed.

"Hey Ash I also found something you should see," Rage said before he led me back to the more intact half of the ship.

We walked into a hold where Lightning Dust was looking at a golden sword with gems embedded in it. And over to a corner of the room where Rage showed me a statue of one of the Demonic Angel guards that was half buried in gold.

"What the how'd this get here?" I asked in shock.

"No idea we found it like this when we were inspecting this half of the ship," Rage said as I kneeled down next to the statue and brushed a hand over it. "Ash do you think these guys somehow...?"

"Managed to find something that belongs to my people and looted it. It's more than likely," I said.

"So what now?" Rage asked.

"I'll go over what I found in the captains quarters there would have to be something in his notes. But, for now we'd better get back I'm sure the others would have heard the explosion and I don't want to worry them after all we're supposed to be on vacation," I said.

"Your right," Rage said.

After we grabbed Lightning we flew out of the ship and over the forest and I saw the others (except Pinkie and the foals) about to enter the forest. I then told Lightning and Rage about the situation before we flew over to the group and landed in front of them.

"Yo guys," I said as I landed.

"Ash, Rage, Lightning Dust I'm relieved that you’re all safe," Faust said as she held a hand over her chest.

"We heard an explosion and saw smoke on the other side of the island we became worried so we came to see what happened," Dream Catcher said.

"Sorry guys I didn't mean to worry you it's just there was an old wreck back there and I accidently triggered a trap causing it to go boom," I said.

"A wreck here but that can't be right my spell should have redirected their ship not allow it to crash here," Faust said.

"A shipwreck were there ghost pirates aboard," Rainbow asked.

"Nope just giant eels," I started.

"Old skeletons," Rage said.

"And a massive hoard of treasure you'd think it was a dragon crew," Lightning added.

"Treasure!" most of the group asked in excitement.

"Oh now you've gone and done it," I said to Lightning Dust.

"Ash do you know what the ship was called?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah it was called The Fortune Seeker," I said.

"What?" Twilight and Celestia screamed in my face.

"Ash are you certain?" Celestia asked.

"Yeah I take it you knew someone on board there right?" I asked.

"Yes he was the captain of the ship at that time went by the name of Compass Arrow and he was a good friend," Celestia said.

"I see but everyone it's getting late so I suggest we head back to the house and I'll show you all the wreck in the morning before we set off for home sound fair?" I asked receiving nods of agreement.

We all walked back to the house and I answered any questions the others had for me. And when we arrived back it was almost sunset and Pinkie had set up a luau and gave us all Hawaiian leis.

"What's with the luau Pinkie?" I asked as she put my lei around my neck.

"I wanted to kick our last night here off with a bang and what better way than with a luau also it's to celebrate you not getting eaten by giant eels eguh," Pinkie said as she stuck her tongue out in disgust.

I was about to ask how she knew that but stopped myself before I could utter a word and decided to just enjoy the party. Pinkie created we had dinner and talked about our day and Rage did a Hawaiian fire dance which was amazing before Pinkie got everyone's attention.

"Time to dance everypony!" Pinkie shouted as she held up her P-Pod and placed it into Vinyls speaker.

"Hey that's my speaker!" Vinyl cried out.

Pinkie the rushed over to me and Pierce and pulled us away from the table and began to tell us the moves to the dance she wanted to play. When she finished Pierce and I shrugged and decided to go along with it Pinkie then appeared next to the speaker and pressed play on the P-Pod before she appeared from in-between Pierce and I. When the music played Pinkie began to dance and we followed.

At first I thought the dancing was a little silly but then Luna gripped my free hand and began to dance as well and soon one by one everyone began to dance along with us as well. But, Gilda and Lightning took a little longer to join in till Rainbow grabbed them and forced them to join. When that happened those two smiled and began to laugh and dance well until the song ended.

"Oh man I never knew dancing so dorky would be so fun," Gilda admitted.

"True that," Lightning agreed.

"But that's the beauty of dancing there is no dorky it's either you can dance or you have no talent for dancing," Pinkie said.

"You mean like my awesome moves?" Twilight asked causing most of the group to cringe.

"No offence Twilight but it's obvious your talent isn't dancing," I said causing most of everyone to laugh while Twilight grumbled under her breath. "And Pinks that song was clearly Jamaican why have that song at a Hawaiian luau?"

"Hey who cares if the music is themed or not a party is a party the only necessity is to have fun not be perfect," Pinkie said.

"Oh if only that rule applied at the Grand Galloping Gala then it wouldn't be so boring," Celestia said.

"Hey if the music doesn't need to be themed I know a song that will make this party a little better," Rage said.

"Rage what are you up too?" I asked.

"Ash remember Hot Wings?" Rage asked.

"Oh no Rage. I only sang to that once and that was a long time ago," I said.

"I know and I also know you keep it on your IPod and besides I'm pretty sure everyone wants to see a show," Rage said gesturing to the group who was looking at me.

"Alright fine but your singing this time too," I said.

"Fine let's do this," Rage said before I handed him my IPod and he plugged it into Vinyls speaker and pressed play.

Once the song began to play I started to sing and lifted myself into the air when I sang the chorus and as I continued to sing I also danced a little and Rage also began to sing and at the right moment in the song Fluttershy cut in and sang beautifully and when she finished she had an embarrassed blush on her face before we ended the song.

"Oh I'm sorry I didn't mean to interrupt," Fluttershy said.

"No Fluttershy you actually improved it that voice of yours is simply beautiful," I said causing her entire face to flush red.

"Yeah Auntie Fluttershy it was amazing," Sweetie Bells said.

"Oh thank you Sweetie but now I think its bed time for you foals," Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy is right young ones we have a very big day tomorrow," Celestia said causing the foals to groan.

Granny Smith saw to it that the foals were sent to bed before she went to bed as well.

"So now what?" Rage asked.

I placed a finger on my chin and snapped my fingers as an idea came to my head.

"I've got it you lot head to the lounge room and I'll be right back," I said before I teleported into my room and dug into a bag and picked out all seven Fast and Furious DVD's. "Am I glad I decided to bring you lot along," I said before I teleported back into the lounge room and saw the others were there. "I brought some movies along just in case we got into a situation like this."

"Some movies better not be anything girly and sappy," Gilda said as she folded her arms under her bust.

"Not my style these movies altogether are a series filled with action drama romance awesome music and the best part speed," I said.

"You had me at speed," Soarin said causing Spitfire, Fleetfoot, Rainbow, Gilda and Lightning.

"I take it everyone wants to watch this?" I asked.

"Yeah!" everyone screamed.

"Alright everyone empty your bladders prep some snacks and sit back and get ready to enjoy Fast and Furious," I said.

After all seven movies everyone was ecstatic and all of them pass around their own opinions on the movies before we all left for bed. Luna was leading me back to our room she walked in first and then I walked in and closed the door behind me and removed my top. And when I did Luna led a full on assault on my mouth with hers. I was clearly surprised by the kiss and when I placed my hands on her hips I discovered she was naked. Luna then let go of my mouth and stared at me with a dreamy look.

"Special reason why you want to do this?" I asked as I rubbed my right hand over her cutie mark and squeezed her butt with my left.

"No I just felt in the mood for a little fun," Luna said as she fiddled with my pants and boxers.

Once they were gone Luna grabbed my shoulders and pulled me towards the bed while I snapped my fingers.

"What was that?" Luna asked.

"Just making sure no one can hear or interrupt us," I said before Luna fell backwards on the bed. "You wanting to be the submissive one tonight Luna?"

"Don't bet on it," Luna said before her horn lit up and our positions were reversed I was the one on the bed and Luna was standing over me.

CLOP SCENE!

Luna then crawled onto the bed and positioned her head over my mast which was as hard as steal. She then leaned down and began kissing it from base to the tip she continued this a few times till my member was covered in kisses before she took the whole thing in her mouth in one go. Luna then started bobbing her head up and down and I couldn't help but let out a small grunt every time I bottomed out in her mouth. I decided to then even the playing field and grabbed Luna's lower half with my magic and spun her around causing Luna to let out a surprised shriek. She then gasped in surprise when I inserted my metal fingers into her and extended them to scratch her G-Spot.

"Oh you always know what buttons to push on a mare," Luna said with a seductive smile aimed at me.

"I try," I said never ceasing on moving my fingers in Luna's quivering marehood.

Luna then let out a silent scream and arched her back as her wings flared up when I placed my thumb on her clit making her cum. Luna looked to be in pure bliss but I didn't ease up on her marehood Luna continued to pant and moan in pleasure as I continued to explore her lower region with my fingers. It took a few minutes till she cummed again only this time was longer than the last making the smell of sweat and sex stronger.

I retracted my fingers from Luna and brought my left hand to my face and licked the sticky substance from my fingers and once I was done I was about looked back at Luna but gasped when I felt something soft and warm surround my cock. When I looked down I saw my dick was sandwiched between Luna's massive mounds Luna then squeezed her breasts together causing more pleasure to build up inside before she started rubbing her very generous bust up and down along my member. I tried to hold out but my will collapsed as she placed a kiss on the tip of my rod.

I let out a sharp cry of satisfaction as I released rope after rope of my seed Luna had opened her mouth and was trying to catch the liquid as it fell back to Equris. Most of it landed on Luna's breasts and face but for the little that made it into Luna's mouth she swirled it around slowly and swallowed it as if it was her favourite drink which made my cock reharden in an instant. Luna smirked and climbed on top of me which was difficult because of the waterbed so I had to help steady her. And once she was above me she held one of her milk filled jugs to my face and I gave Luna a smirk before I gently latched onto her fat erect nipple and began to suck while Luna gently placed a hand behind my head and grabbed my member and aimed it at her soaked flower. Luna then lowered herself onto me I could feel my rod slip into the warm embrace of Luna's love canal.

Luna then began to bounce on my member at a slow pace and slowly sped I also released Luna's breast from my mouth and slapped Luna's rear with my metal hand right on her cutie mark causing her to scream in pleasure. As Luna bounced on my tool I raised my hips to meet her as she came down resulting in a wet slap of our bodies meeting. We continued to go faster reaching six slaps per second Luna soon clamped down on my rod and opened the floodgates while I soon followed filling her all the way to the brim.

"So...Care to go...For...A few...more rounds?" Luna asked trying to catch her breath while brushing a lock of her mane that came loose during our fun behind her ear.

"With you Luna...Most definitely," I said replied in a just as breathless voice

END OF CLOP SCENE!

I woke up to the feeling of something soft around my head and below me and when I opened my eyes I remembered Luna and my fun together and remembered falling asleep in Luna's royal bosom when she collapsed on top of me. I carefully rolled Luna off me and winced in pain from my pelvis but I then muscled through it cause even though I was in pain it was worth it. I stood up and walked over to the window and opened it to get rid of the smell of Luan and my activities. When I began to walk away I heard a squawk and turned around to see Dust on the window sill covering his face with his wing.

"Hey why are you still here if you don't want to see us naked?" I asked.

Dust removed his wing from his face and flew over to a box of bird seed that was next to a stand and tapped his beak on said box.

"Alright just let me clean myself up and I'll feed you," I said before Dust left. "Geez for a bird that's supposed to feeding himself by finding bugs your pretty lazy."

I walked back over to the bed and sat behind Luna and gently stroked her mane the stroking seemed to stir Luna. Her eyes slowly opened she looked around and spotted me and gave me a warm smile and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.

"Sorry Luna if I woke you," I said.

"No it's alright it was actually relaxing could you continue?" Luna asked.

"As much as I'd love to Luna I need to go feed Dust and check on the foals," I said.

Luna simply nodded and I helped Luna stand up and walked into the bathroom together to clean each other off and when we were done Luna burned the liquids that remained on the sheets leaving the sheets untouched before I grabbed the box of birdseed and walked out of the room with Luna. When we arrived at the kitchen I saw everyone was having pancakes for breakfast and Discord was juggling parts of his body as entertainment for Midnight. And when I looked at Faust and Cadence they both had knowing smirks on their faces as they looked at us.

"Hey Ash those movies last night were awesome why didn't you tell us you had them?" Rainbow asked.

"Slipped my mind," I said as I poured a bowl of birdseed for Dust.

"Hey Ash you ready to take us over to the wreck you practically blew up yesterday?" Thunderlane asked.

"C'mon you guys I haven't even had breakfast yet and you all want to go now?" I asked as I grabbed some pancakes that were on a plate and left out for Luna and I.

"Yes!" everyone besides Luna cried out.

"Um maybe," Fluttershy said.

"Then why didn't all of you ask Rage to take you he's more than capable and he knows where it is," I said causing them all to either blush or rub the backs of their necks in embarrassment.

"Heh guess we didn't think of that," Comet said.

"*sigh* Just let Luna and I eat then we'll all go have a look," I said as I handed Luna her plate and sat down and began to eat.

Everyone gazed in awe and wonder at the colossal wreck and were excited to climb aboard I led Celestia and Twilight to the edge of the first half of the ship where it exploded the first time and told them where I found Compass Arrow. I then showed them his last letter before I left the two with their thoughts and both Rage and Lightning Dust showed them all the treasure filled hold where the others began to grab as much as they could carry. As the others were busy I walked over to the statue of the Demonic Angel that was still half buried in the treasure and looked at it.

"Ash is that?"

I turned around to see it was Faust and she was looking at the statue.

"Apparently it is," I said.

Both Faust and I sat in silence till I heard Faust speak up.

"Everyone I think it's best if we let Ash decide what happens to this treasure," Faust said.

"Hey why does he get to decide," Rainbow asked.

"Because somehow this treasure belongs to the Demonic Angels the proof is on the coins and this statue," Faust said gesturing to the statue.

Curious I picked up a coin and saw the mark on my back was printed on both sides of the coin.

"Whoa but hang on how did all of this get here I thought Ash's kingdom was on earth," Soarin said.

"Indeed it was but yet there is treasure here bearing the Demonic Angel mark and a statue of a Demonic Angel is also here," Faust said.

Everyone then looked at me waiting for my answer so letting out a sigh I stood up and began to walk out of the room.

"Take only what you need," I said before I walked out of the room.

As I walked away I heard the sound of coins scraping against other coins and footsteps on gold I continued to walk through the skeleton filled hallways till I found a door that was slightly open. I walked over to the door and pushed it but the door was stuck and when I squeezed through the gap I knocked several crates over that were in front of the door.
When I looked around the room I saw the only light source was through the ceiling domed window which was covered in diamond patterned bars and dust and the walls were coved in shelves of books indicating the room was a library. I looked around and saw in the corner was a skeleton with a beard still attached to its face and in its bony grip was a brown square shaped case.

I walked over to the skeleton and took the case and set it on a table and when I tried to open it I discovered a keyhole and that it was locked. I looked around for a key and saw it hanging around the skeleton's neck so carefully I grabbed it the string and pulled it over his head before I inserted the key into the lock. I then turned the key and lifted the lid but what I saw inside did not prepare me at all cause inside the case were both of my parents crowns along with two others.

I was shocked when I saw the crowns of my parents in the case I didn't know what to do.

"Anyone in there?"

Out of reflex I slammed the case closed and locked it and hid the key one of my pockets and I looked at the door to see Twilight and Celestia squeeze in through the door. Once Twilight looked around she gasped and her wings extended to full length and she got that sparkle in her eye when she sees a new book.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh," Twilight repeated as she flew around the room.

"Twilight would you calm down already," I said.

"Oh hello Ash I thought someone was in here," Celestia said as she walked over to me while scanning the shelves of books.

"Yeah seems our bony friend here had a love for books just as much as miss bookworm over there," I said gesturing to the skeleton before looking at Twilight as she continued to fly around the room.

"Yes she can be quite enthusiastic about new books," Celestia said as she watched Twilight.

"So Celestia how are you holding up with y'know Compass Arrow?" I asked.

"I'm fine Ash I made peace with the fact Compass was dead long ago I just never expected him to be here of all places," Celestia said.

"Ah here you all are."

I looked at the door and saw Faust squeeze through it and look around the room.

"Hey Faust what can we do for you?" I asked.

"I came to let you know that the others are about to leave," Faust said.

"Wait a second I've never seen this writing before."

I looked at Twilight and saw she was holding a book and was looking through the pages.

"Let me see," I said causing Twilight to hand me the book and when I saw the writing on the cover I saw they were of symbols I've never seen before but could strangely understand. "(The History of Nature Magic)."

"Sorry Ash could you repeat that?" Twilight asked.

"I said The History of Nature Magic it's the title of the book," I said causing Celestia and Twilight to stare in surprise at me while Faust smiled.

"It appears you know how to speak and read your native tongue Ash," Faust said.

"Native tongue as in this is written in Demonic Angel?" I asked.

"Yes and apparently you can both speak and read it too it's a natural reflex for Demonic Angels so don't worry it just means Amalthea unlocked that ability too," Faust said.

"Wow my people have their own language that's kinda cool,' I said.

"And you can help me translate all these books oh I simply can't wait to get started," Twilight squeed.

"Now slow down Twilight just like the treasure in the hold these books belong to Ash's race so it's up to him what we should do with them," Faust said.

"Well I want to know more about my people so I guess we should bring these," I said.

"Very well then I'll place them in a pocket dimension and keep them there till we reach Canterlot," Faust said as all the books were where coated in a crimson aura. But, before they could disappear Twilight grabbed a few for translating later.

"Hey Ash do you know what's in here?"

I looked at the voice and saw Celestia looking at the case containing the crowns.

"Uh no not yet because it’s locked and magic won’t work because the insides are anti-magic," I lied.

"Oh well there must be something important inside if it has that security maybe there's a key around somewhere," Celestia said.

"Already checked there wasn't any key here so I'll need to try and pick the lock later," I said.

"Very well Ash I suppose we should leave it to you then," Faust said.

"Thanks guys I'll be sure to fill you in," I said before the mares left the room.

I walked over to the case and placed a hand on it before I tucked it under my arm and left.

Just South of Ponyville 8:00 pm

I was piloting The Pale Horse through the starry sky back home and Twilight was pestering me the entire trip back about the books we found on The Fortune Seeker. I translated two books for her and told her that was all for now before I took a break and walked onto the bowsprit to relax for a few minutes. But suddenly, I saw a comet start to fall out of the sky and when I saw it I got back onto the ship and looked for Luna who was sitting a chair supervising Midnight who was sleeping soundly.

"Hey Luna is that comet supposed to be there?" I asked as I pointed at the object and getting everyone's attention.

"No I never scheduled a comet for tonight," Luna said looking at the object I was pointing at.

"Then it must be a natural event that sometimes happens Ash," Faust said.

Suddenly I felt a massive surge of energy wash over me and I looked at the others and saw the alicorns Draconequuses and Rage also felt it too. I looked around for the source and discovered it was coming from the comet.

"Uh Faust I don't think that's actually a comet anymore," I said.

"Me either Ash," Faust said.

I placed a tracking spell on the falling object and we all watched it land in the Everfree forest.

"Aw man it just had to land in there and at night," I thought before I looked at the others. "Alright I'm going to go check it out."

"Hold on Ash I know you were able to sense the strength on that power signature I want Rage and the Elements and if necessary the Immortals and a few extra guards to go with you for added security," Faust said.

"But...," I started but was stopped when Faust raised her hand.

"No buts Ash," Faust said.

"*sigh* Understood," I said in a defeated tone.

The Pale Horse landed in Ponyville and Faust managed to get a few guards together and the Immortals grabbed their gear before I led the group into the Everfree forest. I was really hoping to avoid bringing anyone because of the Blood Hooves I encountered when I discovered I was not only a Demonic Angel but a prince. Realizing I was getting distracted I summoned a tracking orb into my hand and followed the red arrow in the centre till it led us to the castle of the royal sisters and the arrow was pointing into the canyon.

I looked into the canyon and saw a scorched trench that lead into a rock wall and buried in rubble was the object that fell from the sky. I led the group down the steps and over to the object and used my magic remove the fallen rocks to get a good look at the thing.

"Well it's certainly not natural that's for sure," I said.

"Ash I can sense two life signs in there and their alive but weak," Rage said.

"Alright Rage let's have a look inside rest of you stay back last thing we need is for anyone getting hurt," I said before I gripped the hatch of the object and ripped it off and when I peered inside I saw two humans and both unconscious.

"Well I'll be damned," I said.

"What is it Ash?" Rage asked.

"They're humans and both look to be badly messed up one of them is almost being crushed by a massive rock that's poking through the window," I said.

"So what do we do first sir?" Holy Light asked.

"Rage help me move this thing away from the wall and so we can get these two out of here easier," I said.

"Hang on what do we do if these guys aren't friendly?" Rainbow asked.

"Calm down RD what we should be doing is show kindness instead of hostility. But if they are a danger we'll deal with it but for now let's help them," I said.

Rage and I easily managed to pull the craft away from the wall and I began to help the two humans out of the craft and set them on the ground a fair way away. I then noticed one was wearing a duster and a Stetson and the other didn't wear a Stetson and both the dusters were different and one of them wore armour beneath it. I then noticed that the human with the Stetson didn’t have a top on and was being covered in fresh bandages instead with a few red dots on them as well that looked like bullet wounds.

"Just what happened to you two?" I asked.

"So Ash what's our play?" Rage asked.

"We need to get them to a hospital one of them looks absolutely riddled with bullet holes and from there we'll see what happens," I said.

Suddenly I saw Swift Spear fly past the group and when I looked at the direction on where he came from I saw the Stetson wearing human had back flipped onto his feet the guards and Immortals got into a fighting stance along with the human. But, he didn't last long before he coughed up a large mouthful of blood and the red dots on his bandages became bigger causing me to give the human a worried look.

"Fucking Wounds," the human mumbled loud enough to be heard.

The human then snapped his fingers and a pair of katana appeared on his hips causing all of the guards to brandish their weapons and Rage both summoned and drew Fury and Hate while I just teleported Whispering Wind onto my back as a precaution. I then saw the human detach one of his katana from his hip and used it to hit the other human upside the head with it. The other human then shot up and swung his legs under the first human knocking him face first into the dirt.

"Evo, what the fuck!? Why did you do that?" the downed human yelled as he got back up.

"You hit me in the head. I think it’s only fair what you got, and don't use the whole I'm injured bullshit with me I know you’re a lot tougher than you look, so suck it up." the human called Evo said before he noticed us. "Am I missing something?"

"I may or may not have provoked them," the unknown human said.

"Well we need to go." Evo said as he turned towards us and bowed, "I'm terribly sorry but we can't stay here any longer and we must be going." Evo said before he saw his partner collapse to his knees breathing heavily "Wanderer are you okay?"

"Y-yea, we ju-just need to g-get out of here. I-I feel like p-passing ou-out," the so called Wanderer said.

I watched as Evo walked over and slung one of the Wanderer's arms over his shoulders and picked him up before he looked at us and closed his eyes and lowered his head.

"Until we meet again," Evo said as he looked back up and opened his eyes. "And I have a feeling it will be very soon."

Realizing they were about to flee I tried to stop them but Evo managed to just jump into the air and run on it and out of the canyon.

"Whoa who the buck are these guys?" Rainbow asked in shock.

"Rage with me everyone else fall back we'll bring those two back to Canterlot when we catch them," I ordered before I flew out of the canyon with Rage just behind me. I looked around and saw the two running on thin air above the canopy of trees. I then landed on the ground and ran through the trees dodging trees and roots and kept my distance away from the two but not so far as to lose sight of them.

The running pair stopped and Evo lifted Wanderer onto his back before they set of again which went on for a while till I saw the pair cross the border and into the Wastelands which was nothing but miles and miles of endless sand. The pair stopped and I saw one of them look back at us but quickly turned around pretending to not see us before they ran off again I gave Rage an order to observe only unless I said so before we followed them into the sand.

The two humans then set down on the ground and both Rage and I rested on our stomachs behind a dune and I masked our presence with a spell so we couldn’t be detected. The two seemed to be talking about something but then acted like the ground was shaking. Suddenly, a stinger burst out of the sands and went to strike Wanderer who managed to dodge the blow and placed his back against Evo's and not a few moments later five scorpions burst out of the ground each one the size of a small house and surrounded the pair. I looked over at Rage and saw him about to draw a sword but stopped him.

"No Rage we'll intervene if those two are going to be dealt a final blow but for now watch these two don't have strong powers for nothing let's observe their fighting abilities," I whispered getting a nod from Rage.

I watched the Wanderer draw both his katana and Evo pulled a blade out of nowhere and fought against the scorpions. Both of them were very skilled and their wounds seemed to barely slow them down. But, in my opinion they were trying too hard. Suddenly, the Wanderer sheathed a katana and turned his other katana into a scythe with black flames flickering off the sharp edge of the blade and held it behind him and two of the scorpion's The Wanderer was fighting before began to charge at him. The Wanderer charged right back and landed several slashes on the scorpions but got hit once. The Wanderer jumped into the air and landed behind the scorpions before he looked at them while the scorpions took only a step to turn around before they fell apart and began to burn in black fire.

The Wanderer then started coughing up blood after he turned his scythe back into a sword and looked at his partner who had leaped into the air with insane speed and came down a moment later causing the scorpions to explode into a chunky mess.

"I think I'm going to like that guy," Rage said.

"They have skill," I said.

Suddenly, I felt faint vibrations come from the human’s direction and a scorpion five times the size of the old ones leaped out of the sand. The pair then said something to each other before Evo leaped at the massive scorpion but apparently the scorpion was faster and swatted Evo out of the air like a bug. Evo then crashed into a sand dune while the massive scorpion then turned to The Wanderer and was about to walk forward but fell. I then noticed one of its legs was missing and Evo was standing beside the severed limb but surprisingly a new leg grew back immediately before the scorpion spun around slammed the tails stinger into Evo which pierced his gut.

"Shit those two aren't going to last long Ash," Rage said.

"Hold on Rage look," I said pointing at the Wanderer.

The Wanderer was holding his sword in front of him and the point was facing upward Wanderer soon looked like he was about to collapse in pain but not physical pain but emotional pain. I could feel the waves of despair, hatred and pain flowing off him and instead of retreating the scorpion took advantage and slammed a pincer into him sending him flying but the Wanderer got up but soon dropped his sword and collapsed to his knees. The scorpion then charged again intending on finishing the human off but then the human threw his head back and screamed to the heavens a name I didn't expect to hear.

"LUUUUNNNNNNNAAAAAA!!!"

Suddenly a spiral of blood red energy flew into the sky and wave after of wave of power rushed off of the Wanderer kicking up sand in our face. He was screaming from all the emotional pain in his body which felt like he lost someone very dear in his life. The scorpion tried hitting The Wanderer over and over again with its pincers but only succeeded in hitting the wall of energy. I then looked at Evo and saw a woman standing next to him she had white skin and white and black clothing and a fox skull on her head and she blood red eyes. But, what confused me was the baseball sized hole in her chest right where her heart should be.

"Where did she come from?" I asked.

"No idea but it looks like she's with them," Rage said.

The women then collapsed and disappeared just as The Wanderer screamed in agony which continued to go on for a few minutes and when he stopped and the energy dissipated. I saw The Wanderer standing in the exact same place but his appearance had changed. He had long flowing white hair, blood red eyes and he had black tendrils coming out of his back. But the biggest difference I noticed was the baseball sized hole in his chest and the fox skull on top of his head like the woman.

"Now what's going on?" I asked.

The scorpion began to crush The Wanderer with a pincer. But suddenly, the limb was severed of by the Wanderer in a split second of movement. I watched as the scorpion backed away in fear but then for some reason stopped and charged at The Wanderer again. I then saw The Wanderer pick up his sword and hold it to his chest and then he twisted it to where the point faced the ground. He then said something to the scorpion as he let go and the blade and let it sink into the ground. Suddenly, several large sword blades came from the ground behind the Wanderer and turned into a bright pink storm of cherry blossom petals. The petals then raced towards the scorpion and to my surprise the beast was able to dodge the petals but not all of them.

The Wanderer continued his relentless attack on the scorpion going faster and faster till the beast was an absolute bloody mess but it still kept attacking. I watched as The Wanderer shot his sword towards the scorpion before splitting into two streams and going along the sides of the beast before they connected behind the scorpion and shot towards its rear. The scorpion didn't see it coming and the streams shot into the beast and then outward creating millions of holes in its body. The scorpion stood for a few more seconds before falling to the ground dead.

I watched as the cherry blossom petals transformed back into the katana and I saw The Wanderer had blood coming from his eyes, mouth and arms. Even his bullet wounds were leaking and he then fell to the ground on his hands and knees while dripping blood. I watched as Evo rushed over to Wanderer and the two began to talk and I was about to suggest we go over and introduce ourselves. Suddenly, a tendril launched out of the Wanderer's back and flew in a direction away from us.

I then heard the sound of someone screaming and when the tendril retracted skewered on it was a male pony in red and white robes and when I focused on the robes I noticed they were Templar robes. The human pair began to interrogate them and not to long later the Templar fell limp and died before the Wanderer tossed to corpse away like a rag doll.

"I know the rest of you are out there show yourselves!" The Wanderer ordered, and just like that other Templars showed themselves.

I looked around and saw eight adults and what looked like a Thestral teenager and with one of their members dead the Templars charged all accept for the young Thestral.

"Everyone kill them use the Alicorn Stone daggers," A Templar yelled.

The Templars then charged at the humans but the pair of them managed to kill them all easily but Evo took two hits which one was in the shoulder and the other in the back of his gut. I then watched The Wanderer as he fought a Templar but when the Templar stabbed Wanderer the blade broke against his skin and Wanderer didn't look amused. Instead he flattened out his hand and stabbed him through the chest with it before he pulled it out and let the body fall. Evo then walked over to the body and searched it and held up an object to Wanderer which was most likely the necklace.

The two talked and noticed the teenager filly and the pair walked over to her and kneeled in front of her. They then began to talk and after a while Wanderer collapsed and Evo rushed over and began preforming CPR. This is when Rage and I sprang into action breaking the spell over us that masked our power signature we ran over to the small group. I looked at Evo and saw him go down and the sand began to turn red with their blood and as I ran over to Evo I saw him look at me as we arrived.

"Help us...Please," Evo managed to get out before he passed out.

I scanned both the humans and saw they had lost an incredible amount of blood.

"Rage we need to get these guys some help stat," I said.

"Understood but what about her? She was with the Templars," Rage said as he gestured to the Thestral teen who was looking at both me and Rage in fear.

"We'll take her with us but we won't harm her we need answers," I said.

Rage nodded before he picked up Evo and placed him on his shoulder and I picked up The Wanderer and placed him on my back and I held my hand out to the Thestral pony. She hesitantly reached out and grabbed my hand before we teleported out of the Wasteland.

Author's Note

The three new characters are a crossover from another story that belongs to a writer called diamondblaze420 .

To understand more visit his story called Off Course.

Chapter 51 Returning to Dream Valley and Saying Farewell

I got to my feet but I was still fairly weak I looked at the barren clearing that once had Sunny Town in it but the only remnants that it actually existed was the fence that went around the town.

"Ash I need to know was there anything else you can do with your power?" Faust asked.

"Uh I'm gonna need to get back to you on that I've pretty much used up all of my magic," I said.

"It's alright mother I can fill you in," Celestia said.

"And you wouldn't believe what Ash did he had those Blood Hooves running scared," Rainbow said.

"Hey uh guys Faust I need to ask you something," I said.

"Oh course Ash," Faust said.

"I'm going to be having a private training lesson with both Ethen and Evo and Rage and I are going to need to borrow the world between worlds," I said.

"Why Ash?" Faust asked.

"So we can learn off each other and get stronger think about it both Ethen and Evo learn some new tricks from both me and Rage to defend their Equestria. And we also learn some new skills to defend our Equestria if Ethen is up to it," I said as I looked at Ethen.

"Yea I'm game though you won't have much luck with Evo," Ethan said.

"There's only one way to find out also there's a certain move I'd like to learn from him," Rage said.

"And that would be?" Ethen asked.

"Remember those scorpions he simply leapt into the air and when landed they exploded I want him to teach me that," Rage said.

"Oh Yea I guess I could get him, just hang on one second," she said as she pulled her phone out and I watched as she dialled on it before bringing it up to her ear. "Hey what are you doing right now?" Ethan paused, "Well I don't care if it's important, get your ass down here now!" Ethen yelled before she went quite for a few seconds before speaking again. "Good. Get here quick," she said as she hung up her phone and placed in back in her pocket. "Sorry about that he can be an asshole sometimes."

"It's cool so how long should he be?" I asked.

"A few minutes give or take." Ethan said as she started to twirl her hair.

Suddenly Evo appears with a pissed off look on his face.

"Well speak of the devil," Rage said.

"I was this close to finishing the game," he said as he had his thumb and index finger almost centimetres apart while he looked at Ethan. "Now why am I out here?"

"Because we're going to be doing some training to prepare you for when we get you home," I said.

"Oh well that's fine where are we doing it at?" Evo asked.

"I'll show you and as for the rest of you we'll see you all in about a week and Amalthea I'm going to need to know the location of the Dwarf Kingdom back on earth cause we're going on a little trip when we get there," I said.

"Hang on Ash why do you want to go there?" Amalthea asked in confusion.

"I'll explain it once we get back from training anyway gotta go," I said before I teleported Rage, Evo, Ethen and myself to the den and led them to Faust's library through the orb. "Alright those of you who are new welcome to Faust's tower inside the world between worlds and if you’re feeling a strange buzzing in your body don't worry it's just your body being filled with massive amounts of energy and it's trying to burn it off quickly."

"Sweet place now where are we headed in here?" Ethan asked.

"Oh this room is just Faust's library and you should see the outside it's practically got a room for everything you can think of but this room is the largest haven't even reached the top of the bookshelf yet," I said as I looked up at the black void that lead to the top of the library.

"Wow." Ethan said as she looked above for a few seconds before looking back at me. "So are we in the world between worlds?"

"Oh you been here before have you?" I asked.

"I think more or less I can somewhat remember it but when I try to get a clear picture I get this sharp pain in my head," Ethan said as she rubbed the side of her head.

"Well I hope you figure it out and it's a good memory however were here because I'm gonna help you avoid these," I said as I tossed Ethen a bullet we pulled out his chest made of a strange metal and gestured for them to follow me. "Tell me what type of metal is that?"

"It's Orichalcum in our world it’s extremely rare to find." Ethan said with a grim look.

"I see it's like Alicorn stone has the same effects only that's metal ours is rock but it's equally as rare," I said as I led everyone outside and let them take in the sights. "Now the reason why you two are here is because you two were basically Swiss cheese with these Orichalcum bullets in you. I'm gonna teach you how to avoid that Epsilon has already given Evangeline a run down on how to detect when someone is about to fire. Ethen my job will be to teach you how to both block and return the bullets to their sender along with magic attacks both by using your magic and your swords Shi and Thousand Cherry Blossoms. But first I need to make sure they're up for this so may I?"

"Sure just be careful." she said as she handed me the swords.

I gave a nod and drew the two weapons from their scabbards and inspected them.

"They're both beautiful blades but Thousand Cherry Blossoms edge is a bit dull and Shi's edge has been chipped. if you like I can fix em up for you I know my way around katana and there's a forge in the tower and in just a few minutes I'll have back in perfect condition. But till then you'll need to use practice blades," I said.

"Sorry ash, but those aren't ordinary blades." Ethen said with a shake of her head.

"I'm aware that they have living entities in them but you gotta understand that these two are damaged," I said.

"No Ash that's not what I mean what I mean is they are a part of me part of my soul," Ethen said.

"Then start taking better care of your soul if you allow them to become in this condition you must not care for either yourself or your swords," I said in an irritated tone as I handed back Shi and Thousand Cherry Blossoms.

"Okay I will. I never really noticed, being stoned for a thousand years and what not." she said as she grabbed swords creating a bright light. When the light died down the katanas looked as if they were just made. "Thank you for reminding me about it."

"Make sure you check them every day but I need to tell you this your swordsmanship has been getting sloppy I think you two spend a bit more time using magic and guns then your swords correct?" I asked.

"He uses guns more than I do. I only use them when necessary." Evo said.

"The point is you're both sloppy with your swordplay correct," I said.

"Yes" Ethan and Evo said in unison.

Oh come on Ash you're acting like some big shot master swordsman," Rage said.

Ash simply cast a glance at Rage before he summoned a sawtooth cutlass causing Rage to tense up at the sight of the blade.

"Rage, what's wrong?" Ethan asked with a confused expression.

"That blade belonged to the alicorn of war he was a blood thirsty monster that almost brought Equestria to war with itself till Ash showed up and duelled him. Ash then banished War Sword to the void realm but his blade remained behind but it feels different somehow," Rage said.

"That's right Rage I discovered this feeling also when I caught Lightning Dust fiddling with it in the trophy room but before I go into detail what do you guys know of the Masamune swords?" Ash asked.

"Nothing really. All I know is that there was a character that went by that name in bleach." Ethan said.

"Well I'm talking about reality here take a look at the blade and notice the pattern going along the temper line," I said as I pointed to the pattern going along the blade's temper line like those on a katana. "Tell me what you see if you can or can't see it I wouldn't be surprised."

"Hmm...." Ethan hummed as she looked at the blade. "I have no idea what I'm looking at."

"If you look at Thousand Cherry Blossom's temper line and compare it to this you'll notice this one has a fiery angry pattern while yours is calmer and is in waves like many other katana. However, a temper line pattern like this one are rare some are even cursed expert swordsman would be able to sense this immediately like Rage and I can and this curse is similar to the Masamune swords. Legend has it Masamune was one of the greatest swordsmiths in Japan but his swords had a terrible curse on them that if they are drawn they must spill the blood of someone before they can be sheathed. If that doesn't happen the sword will take control and cause the wielder to commit mass murder or suicide," I said.

"Well that's a thought not to be rude but can we get to the training I really excited to see what you guys can do," Ethan said.

"Oh right sorry about that but anyway let's get started," I said as I rubbed my hands together.

One Week/Three Months Later in the World between Worlds

"Alright Ethen let's try this again," I said as I gestured to the armoured dummy armed with a gatling gun and could cast orbs of blast magic.

The dummy created an orb of yellow magic and launched it at Ethen but Ethen deflected it with Shi before the dummy fired at Ethen with the gatling gun. But Ethen used both his swords to deflect all the bullets at lightning speed I then summoned another pair of training dummies behind Ethen and got them ready to attack. But Ethen saw this and he cut one of the bullets in half and continued to block the rest while both cut half's of the bullet sailed through the air and embedded themselves in the dummies causing them to collapse. Ethen then held his hand out in front of him and all the bullets stopped in front of him and once the dummy ran out of bullets Ethen sent them back causing the first dummy to collapse.

"Well done Ethen I believe that is all I can teach you and if there's anything else you can teach me let's hear it otherwise it's time we head back to Equestria," Ash said.

"Alright." Ethan said with a nod.

"I wonder how everyone is doing," Evo asked himself.

"Probably the same as ever otherwise Faust would have sent us an emergency message so I think we're cool," Rage said.

"Do you want me to teach you how to walk on air?" she asked.

"Nah if I learned that what would be the point on my wings or parkour," I said.

"True that," Ethen said as she whipped the sweat from her forehead while Rage and Evo agreed. "Okay so let’s get back I need to go and stop those bastards before they get too far."

"Agreed but first we need to get to Canterlot and learn the location of the Dwarf Kingdom from Amalthea," I said.

"Okay let’s go." Ethen said.

I teleported everyone out of the world between worlds before I teleported everyone to Canterlot where I saw the entire royal family there along with Cadence, Shining Armour and Flurry Heart. When we appeared both Eris and Luna teleported in front of us and both hugged and kissed me and Rage.

"It's good to see you all again," Luna said as she nuzzled me under my chin.

"Sorry about that guys but it was necessary but anyway our work isn't done yet I'm going to try and get Ethen and Evo home now and I need to get to the Dwarf Kingdom to do that," I said.

"I know where it is Ash but if I may ask what makes you think we'll find anything to help you?" Amalthea asked.

"Well this is why," I said as I pulled out the ball map and showed them causing Faust, Celestia and Amalthea to gasp.

"That's Compass Arrow's," Celestia said.

"Actually Celestia that's a seeker map it can find anything in the world and beyond as long as you have a piece of the object with you," Faust said.

"Exactly I figured if I either scan the bullet that came with Ethen and Evo then it will lead us back to their Equestria I just need the combination to open it and I'll handle the rest," I said.

The royals all looked at me in silence till Faust smiled.

"Very well Ash but I am coming with you," Faust said as she stood up from her throne.

"Huh?" everyone in the room asked.

"You all heard I want to see what became of the kingdom after we all left," Faust said.

"You know Ash I did place a tracking device in our castle." Evo said.

"Wait, when did you do that?" Ethan asked with a shocked expression.

"Eh, a day or two after the wedding invasion." Evo said with a shrug.

"Whatever let’s get going to that kingdom." Ethan said.

"Hang on you're not going anywhere without us."

I turned around and saw all my friends from Ponyville were here.

"What are you guys doing here?" I asked.

"Well before you guys left you said you'd be back in a week and you normally come back here first to see Luna when you get back from somewhere," Twilight said.

"Yeah dude this place is like a magnet to ya," Pierce said.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"Ok I get it but guys I think it wold be best if you all stayed here Faust, Amalthea, Evo, Ethen, Rage and I all have good reasons to go and we won't have to worry about walking into our doubles," I said.

"Actually I think it might be a nice idea if they did come along they'll get to see their ancestral home Ash maybe even rediscover some ancient techniques," Faust said.

"Whoa hang on...," I started.

"And consider that an order Ash you may be the child of my friends who I did serve under. But, you don't have the title to order me around yet and you still have the title of Knight of Equestria so I can still boss you around still," Faust said.

"*sigh* alright does anyone want to bring anyone else while we're at it?" I asked.

Later Twilight's Castle

"I'm actually surprised you're here Daring Do I thought you'd be exploring tombs or what not," I said as I looked at the tanned explorer.

"Pfft are you kidding a chance to go to another universe and discover ancient secrets I'd be as crazy as Discord if I passed this up. But what have you been up to since the knights tomb I heard about the Diamond Dog kingdom," Daring said.

"Yeah that was messed up but I want to introduce you to a couple of friends of mine Ethen Goddess of Death and Evo God of Destruction both from an alternate Equestria and we're trying to get them home now," I said as I gestured to the two human gods.

"Wow the plot thickens but nice to meet ya name's Daring Do," Daring said holding out her hand to the pair.

"Nice to meet you Daring I'm Ethan Smith aka The Lone Wanderer or That Crazy son of bitch take you pick," Ethen said as she shook Daring's hand before she it let go.

"And I'm the Courier." Evo said as he also shook her hand.

"There are plenty of introductions to be had but might I suggest we do it on the way over to the Dwarf Kingdom?" I asked causing everyone to nod before I lead everyone through the mirror. Once I made it through I tripped over something and everyone piled on top of me. "Gee why am I always the fall guy here?"

"Hey whose hoof is in my face?"

"Ouch stop pulling on my tail,"

"Hey that's my wing you’re on,"

"Hey careful of my glasses,"

"Okay Everyone Get Off!" I yelled before I my wings open throwing everyone off my back.

I stood up and I saw Luna walk through the portal with Midnight in her arms and Pip holding her hand and they all looked around in wonder. They all also had human forms which made things a little easier to walk about.

"So this is what it's like in a human body?" Luna asked.

"Wow look at me!" Pip exclaimed as he examined his new body.

"Everyone alright?" I asked causing everyone to let out a week groan.

"Well we're fine how about you?" Ethan asked.

"Yeah I guess so but anyway can eith_," I started.

"Akachi!" Pip shouted.

I looked at where Pip was waving and saw Rose, Jabir and this world’s mane 6 come walking over to us.

"Hey guys," I said only for Jabir to bear hug me.

"Oh Ash I'm glad to see your back to your old self," Jabir said before he set me down.

"But why are you here along with your friends?" Rose asked.

"Uh were actually trying to get these two home by taking them to the Dwarf Kingdom," I said as I gestured to both Ethen and Evo who gave a simple wave.

"Wait Dwarfs as in the little midgets with the long beards and pickaxes," Rainbow asked trying to contain her laughter.

"That'd be them," I said.

"They don't look like dwarves to me," Jabir said gesturing to Ethen and Evo.

"Are you calling me short!?" Ethan yelled.

"Anyway the point is we believe that the Dwarves could help them find a way home because these guys live on an alternate Equestria," I said.

"You mean the multiverse exists?" glasses Twilight asked.

"Yea they do and don't get her started about it." Evo said causing Ethan to huff.

So right now we need to leave because I don't know how far it is till we get there," I said.

"Well why not some extra company Rebecca and Eli could also come along," Jabir suggested.

"Jabir!" Rosa screamed

"Yay we can go on an adventure!" Akachi said.

"Whoa what about everything here don't have jobs?" I asked.

"Uh no work has been slow for all of us so Eli and Rebecca came to spend a week with us and the school is on break starting today so why not join you guys," Jabir said.

"Jabir we just can't impose on them like this," Rosa said.

"No Rosa in fact it would be a delight to have you along it seems our son and yours seem to have gotten along quite well," Luna said as she gestured to the two playing. "And I don't think Ash has a problem with it."

I was looking at Pip and that smile of his made my answer clear as crystal.

"Alright what's a few more people going to hurt," I said.

"Great I'll call Eli and Rebecca," Jabir said as he pulled out his phone and called the two and after a few minutes the pair arrived and I gave the introductions

"Well if there's no one else coming I can teleport us as close as I can to Dream Valley," Amalthea said.

Amalthea bowed her head and her horn lit up with powerful bright light and once she unleashed her magic we were surrounded by a bright light and once it dispersed we were surrounded by a dead forest. Amalthea almost collapsed if not for some of my friends who helped support her I looked around and saw the tree's bark, the ground even the sky was grey. I kneeled to the ground and scooped some dirt into my hand and lifted it up only to see ashes in my hand.

"What happened here?" I asked after I stood and emptied my hand.

"The fallen angels and demons happened they killed this place and anything in it after your kingdom fell Ash," Amalthea said.

I looked around at the deathly silent landscape and sighed suddenly I heard a tweet and looked up to see a bluebird sitting on one of the trees branches. The bird then gave us a few more tweets before it flew off while Dust who was resting on my shoulder gave a squawk to the bird.

"It appears that life will soon return to this place," Ethen said as she looked at the bluebird fly away.

"I guess you're right," I said as I continued to stare at the bluebird’s direction.

"We'd best be going," Faust said.

The group followed Amalthea while making sure she didn't collapse again but I saw Chrysalis kneel on the ground and placed a hand on the ground and mumbled something but nothing happened. Chrysalis tapped the side of her head remembering she couldn't use magic the way she was at the moment and walked off after the others. I then kneeled in the same position as Chrysalis and placed my hand in the same spot and closed my eyes and breathed slowly. When I opened my eyes I saw Life Fire flickering beneath my hand and grass and flowers had grown in a patch around me. And if that wasn't enough a ray of sunlight had broken through the clouds warming me and the patch of green I then stood up and ran to catch up with the others.

"It appears that you're more angel in your blood Ash," Rosa said.

"What makes you say that?" I asked.

Rosa then pointed behind me and I saw patches of grass behind me in the pattern of my footprints. I then looked down to see if I had Life Fire on my feet but instead I saw grass growing out of the ground before my feet touched it making it seem like the forest wouldn't allow me to touch the ashes again.

"Maybe this forest isn't as dead as one would think," I said.

Our group walked for about an hour and we entered a greener terrain filled with both flora and fauna. Everyone seemed to be in a bright mood as we kept walking. I then saw Rage wander off to the right both Ethen, Evo who also saw this and we all silently agreed on deciding to follow him. We then walked into the trees and saw Rage looking around in a small clearing with branches hanging overhead.

"Oh hey guys," Rage said when he notices us.

"Rage what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Sorry I got the strange feeling of being watched," Rage said.

I stayed silent and I noticed it was too quiet.

"It's quiet... a little too quiet." Ethan said as she looked back and forth.

"Stay close everyone this probably a_," I was interrupted when something grabbed my legs and pulled my upside down in the air while the others wound up in a net. "Trap,"

"Well this just plain embarrassing," Rage said.

"Tell me about it." Evo said with a huff.

"Hang on it's a simple tree snare I'll just cut myself down and get to you guys," I said.

"Oh I wouldn't recommend doing that boyo."

I looked at the source of the voice but couldn't see anything and when I looked all around I still couldn't see anyone.

"Down here."

I looked up/down and saw about seven men all about four to five feet tall each one wore thick fur clothing with armour on it and most of them had a hell of a beard. Some had beards that went around their mouths and some of them had long hair. But they all carried weapons made for their size so to basically put it everything about these guys just screamed we're dwarves.

"Uh hi there," I said.

"Hey you call us little fellers you're gonna have one nasty problem with your windpipe laddie," a dwarf said holding a spear to my face.

"Oi what's all that the seven deadly midgets," Rage laughed only to be hit in the stomach with the blunt end of the halberd.

"You've got a smart mouth on ya boy would cutting of your giblets shut ya trap," the dwarf with the halberd asked.

"Why you cocky little-," Rage started.

"Rage please don't antagonize these guys we came here to talk to them not insult them," I said before looked back at the dwarves. "Sorry about my brother he tends to open his mouth when he's not supposed too."

"Oh if that's a problem I can easily cut his tongue out," a dwarf said as he drew a dagger.

"Knock it off Raggor you, you said you came here to talk but what if we dwarves are not up for talking," another dwarf said which looked like the leader of the group.

"Well maybe you'll change your mind when I show you this," I said as I pulled out the map and showed them.

The leader then held his hand out to me for me to hand him the map which I did the dwarf then looked over the object before he glared at me.

"Thief you stole this from King Ronsihr and Quean Alga you'll all pay with your blood," the dwarf said causing the other dwarves to shout in agreement before he prepared to impale me with his spear.

"Lokdrom!"

The dwarf halted before he impaled me and we all turned to the source of the voice to see Amalthea step through the trees.

"Amalthea we thought you were dead," the dwarf named Lokdrom said.

"Well that claim is false but I was captured for quite a long time now would you kindly put down my friends and our prince," Amalthea asked.

"Prince we only have one prince here Amalthea and that's prince Lokdrom not these smelly humans," the dwarf named Raggor said.

"Actually Raggor these four are anything but ordinary those two over there are a goddess of death and a god of destruction," Amalthea said pointing to Ethen and Evo who waved at the dwarves. “The other one in the net is Burning Rage a subconscious that obtained enough power to escape it's host and finally the one you have hanging upside down is Ash Blade."

The dwarves gasped in shock at the mention of my name and Lokdrom gestured for a dwarf to stand in front of him and Lokdrom stood on his shoulders and stared at my face at equal height. Lokdrom then gripped my face and began to inspect me from my eyes and teeth I then had enough and spread my wings causing Lokdrom to fall of the dwarf he was standing on. I then flicked a feather at the net causing it to fall while I used a blast of magic to sever the rope holding me up and I landed on my hands before I pushed of the ground and landed on my feet. I then removed the rope around my ankles before I looked at the dwarves shocked faces.

"By my father's beard it is him!" Lokdrom exclaimed causing all the dwarves to kneel.

"Please all of you don't need to kneel to me I just came here your aid for something," I said.

"Anything your highness please come we'll escort you to Dream Valley," Lokdrom said.

Amalthea led us to the others and the dwarves then escorted us to a valley hidden in the mountains the entrance wasn't anything fancy. But, when we entered something crashed in front of us and when we recovered we saw a massive magenta and green spiked dragon with green webbed wings and by the glare he was sending us he did not seem happy to see us.

"Spike?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw it was Faust and she was looking up at the massive dragon.

"Spike is that you?" Faust asked again.

"Yeah but what's it to you?" the large dragon asked.

"Spike don't you recognize me," Faust asked.

"The only human friends I've ever had are dead," the dragon said.

Faust looked herself over before she slapped herself in the side of the head and turned herself and the others from Equestria besides Sunset Shimmer back into their pony forms.

"She can use magic here note to self find out how different Equestria and Earth Magic is," I thought.

The dragon's eyes widened before a smile then worked its way onto his face before he lowered his head to meet Faust at eye level. Faust then instantly hopped onto the bridge of the dragon's nose and grinned towards him.

"I have to say Faust, you're certainly looking pretty good for an old nag," the dragon noted playfully while Faust frowned and narrowed her eyes on the enormous drake.

"You too although I think your ego is getting too large for your head," Faust responded with a smug smirk.

"Oh you cut me to the quick Faust," the massive dragon mocked dramatically as he brought a claw to his chest however the wide grin on its face did little to show any kind of hurt.

"Not this again." Ethan said with a groan.

"Oh everyone may I present to you all my old assistant, Majesty's assistant dragon, Spike!" Faust declared while motioning to the massive magenta mountain of a dragon.

"Any friend of Faust is a friend of mine," magenta Spike said.

"Oh great that makes three of them," Rage said folding his arms over his chest.

"Care to elaborate on those words," the massive Spike said with a growl.

"What my brother is saying is that we know three Spikes now first there's Equestria Spike then Dog Spike and now you giant Spike," I said.

"Have we met you seem...familiar," the massive Spike said.

"I'm not sure but maybe when I was a baby cause you see my name is_," I never got to finish when something slammed into my right at amazing speeds.

When I recovered I noticed I was hurtling through the trees at rapid speeds. I looked down at my midsection and saw a figure in black armour and black feathered wings and the figure was the one pushing me. I curled my fingers around both my hands and brought hands down on the figure and my knee into the figures stomach at the same time causing the figure to let out a pain filled sound. I then grabbed the figure and threw him over me and back flipped and skidded backwards on my feet till I came to a halt. I then stood up straight and turned around and looked to where I threw the figure and waited for their next move.

The figure walked out of the trees and when he placed his hand on one he pushed aside as if it were nothing I then got a good look at him and saw he was wearing black and gold roman centurion armour and tunic. His wings were large black and feathers were falling off with every movement of his wings indicating this guy was a Fallen Angel. I then heard a quiet laugh before the figure raised his head revealing a familiar face that scars my memory.

"Lucifer," I seethed in hatred.

"Oh so you know who I am," Lucifer said.

"I know you tried to kill me when we first met but what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Humph well if you must know I have a loose end to tie up and that loose end is you," Lucifer said as he drew a mace.

"Are you here to fight me Lucifer cause if that's the case remember I'm not the same child you met all those millennium ago," I said.

"Oh I'm not here to fight you I'm here to kill you and your brat that you had with that alicorn," Lucifer said.

"You'd better be extremely careful on what you say next Lucifer cause when a threat is made against my family I don't show mercy," I said.

"Family like this one?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw a woman with yellow cat like eyes and a pair of brownish red horns on her forehead and black hair going down to her back. Her skin was pale grey like the dead while she wore a leather corset that left very little to the imagination and she had a pair of brownish red leather webbed wings on her back. And in her arms to my shock and anger was Midnight sleeping peacefully.

"Lilith I presume?" I asked with malice in my voice.

"Now, now that's no tone of voice to use on a lady didn't you're parents teach you better oh wait *giggle* they died before you could even speak," Lilith laughed.

"Lilith I swear if you harm my son the void realm will be paradise as to what I'll do to you," I said.

"Oh I'm so scared but allow me to offer you a deal you surrender peacefully and without any funny business I kill your brat quickly and painlessly as possible. While you have a slow and horrible death," Lilith said.

"Why attack my son he is pure and innocent he has nothing to do with this," I said.

"Quite the contrary Ash he possesses your blood and that is something we can't allow. When I have a mission I always carry it out right to the end and this mission was the extermination of the Demonic Angels and to ensure heaven and hell would never accept peace. Both Satan despite being the devil isn't that bad as he's lead to believe but still pretty bad and God have been trying to make peace between each other and you were it. But, however there are those that wanted to keep the fighting going and you and the rest of your ilk were in the way of that," Lucifer said.

"You sick twisted evil freaks peace would have been a better way then what you've done who knows what could have happened if you didn't interfere. But, instead you spilled our blood just so you can what? Entertain Yourself!" I shouted the last part.

"Shh the baby is still sleeping but I'm afraid we can't wait around here forever those pests seem to be handling all those Nuckelavee and berserker demons I placed to slow them down rather well. So what will it be will you surrender or not?" Lilith asked.

"My answer is this," I said before I let out a whistle.

Dust then swooped in from the trees and began scratching and pecking Lilith while Epsilon possessed my shadow and grabbed Midnight. Lucifer was about to attack but I summoned my armour and weapons before I drew Whispering Wind and held it in both hands. I then teleported in-between Epsilon and Lucifer and blocked his attack much to his surprise before I gave him a side kick to his chest forcing him back and punched Lilith in the face causing her to stumble backwards.

"You two get Midnight out of here and back to his mother I'll handle these two," I said before the two took off and I turned back to Lucifer and Lilith.

"Filthy bird look what it's done to my face!" Lilith screamed gesturing to the scratches and pecks on her face.

"You look pretty good for a two dollar she demon whore," I said causing Lilith to snarl at me.

"We've wasted enough time let's just kill this one and get the child later," Lucifer said.

"You want him then it will be over my dead body," I said as I held Whispering Wind beside my head while the point of the blade pointed upwards.

Lucifer stuck first but I blocked his attack easily but Lilith was quick and used her long sharp nails to get past my armour and stab me in the back. This pattern continued whether one of them would attack the other would attack me in an un-protected area despite me using a shield. However, I managed to hit them every once in a while also I am able to heal myself with blood manipulation and also burned any poisons Lilith had on her nails. But the problem was that I couldn't keep it up forever after a few minutes of fighting I was getting exhausted while the two in front of my looked like they hadn't broken a sweat.

"C'mon now I thought you were surpassed to be powerful," Lucifer taunted.

"Could it be that's he's not all that powerful as we were led to believe?" Lilith said.

"I can still take you down," I said as I stood up straight.

"Pfft if you’re pathetic parents couldn't beat us then how could you," Lucifer said

"What...?" I asked.

"Hm oh yes you're parents begged on both their hands and knees to live it was truly pathetic sight to see them sobbing like that," Lilith said.

"You're lying they were proud rulers they would never beg to the likes of you," I said as I kept my head down.

"It's tragic really those two were clinging to each other desperate to live and find their long lost babe," Lucifer said.

"Shut up," I whispered as my left hand became demonic.

"Oh the look on their faces when I gave your whore mother to my minions to ravish her to their hearts contents. All the while she had a slit throat and yet she was moaning like a bitch in heat," Lilith said with and evil laugh at the end.

"Shut up," I said louder as the power in my left arm intensified.

"And the fact that you're father had the pleasure to watch the entire thing while I rapidity stabbed him over and over again was an absolute joy for me," Lucifer said.

"I SAID SHUT UP!" I roared in the loudest voice I could muster.

My left arm became infused with fifty times the normal power I've ever had in my body in one go. The power was so intense trees and rocks or whatever surrounded me was ripped from the ground and the clouds above cleared leaving behind a perfect circle. All the while a flaming tornado swirled around me made up of the purest hatred imaginable but both Lilith and Lucifer hadn't been blown away instead they dug into the ground with whatever they could think of. When I slowed my power down to just show me in my armour but my left arm was still giving off more power than anyone can handle. A powerful flaming aura surrounded me like my fathers before I began walking forward towards the pair.

"He wasn't supposed to have this much power!" Lilith shouted in fear.

"It doesn't matter we just need to kill him," Lucifer said trying to sound brave but his voice held fear.

Lilith summoned about ten Nuckelavee and all of them charged at me but a simple wave of my left had caused the alicorn slayers to slowly disintegrate into nothing all of them screaming pain while doing so. I continued to walk forward Lilith then summoned two abominations like the ones that attacked my home and the one under the temple of the Radiant Dawn group which were known as berserker demons. But, I held out my hand and picked up one of the demons with my magic and crushed him into a ball so small the creature was crushed to death and once I finished I shot him through his partner like a cannon. The last demon then collapsed to the ground dead all the while I still kept walking.

"What in creation are you!?" Lucifer asked causing me to stop.

The area around us was heavy with silence suddenly white and red orbs began to fade into existence. I looked at a couple that floated in front of my face and as I looked I heard wailing and screams I came to realize these were souls but just ordinary souls there were the souls of Demonic Angels and they each told me how they died while both Lucifer and Lilith never left my sight. I was enraged and yet when I saw all the souls around me howling like lost souls being tormented over and over again when they told me they were all killed by Lucifer and Lilith.

"I...I am the one designed to keep the world in balance," I said as objects began to float in mid-air and my body began to change getting bigger and my armour warped itself to look different and the armour turned red while parts of it had black and my skin began to grow black scales. "I am the child who was forced from its home built for peace," I said in an extremely deep voice as my helmet disappeared while my head changed into one of a dragon with a sharp pointed muzzle and four singular straight horns grew out of the back of my head giving me the sleek appearance. My wing's feathers had also disappeared leaving nothing but black and silver webbed wings. "I am the one whose blood was demanded by both Fallen Angels and Demons," I said as my hands changed to claws and a pair of red spikes one shorter than the other grew out of my arms just above the elbows while more spikes grew out of my forearms in a wave like pattern for ripping and slashing. Then a long tail with silver like spines grew out of my back between my wings and a flaming pattern spine rested on the end of the tail. "My power was also known to match both the great devil and God himself," I said as I finished my growth which was much bigger than Tirek when he absorbed all the magic in Equestria. "And for those that will incur my wrath shall be drowned into the blackest depths of purgatory JUGGERNAUT DRAGON!,"

My body then let out a roar that shook the very sky itself and when my flaming red eyes zeroed in on both Lilith and Lucifer I let out an angered snort of hatred and smoke while the pair then summoned berserker demons regular Demons and Fallen Angels. The Fallen Angels and Demons we nothing but pests that buzzed around me however unlike Tirek I am still just as fast when I normally move. So with both size, speed and strength as my ally I was able to swat the Fallen Angels and Demons out of the air with great ease. But, every few I got rid of more took their place the Fallen Angels and the Demons then held out a hand and runes appeared on them and one massive rune appeared under me before a bright green light burst upwards stinging me. But, a single swipe of my hand dispersed the light and I then flapped my monstrous wings resulting in a miniature hurricane blowing all the pests away. I then looked ahead of me and saw the berserker demons had transformed into a massive monster almost my height.

I decided to see what my body could really do I then planted my hands on the ground and began to summon more energy into my body from both the ground and sky. My eyes also saw all that magic flowing into me this went on for a few minutes and parts of my body beneath my scales gave off a powerful red glow. I aimed my head at the abomination before me and all the Demonic Angel souls gathered around my head but stayed out of my line of fire while I opened my mouth slightly. A large ball of pure magic formed in the back of my mouth and when I was ready I looked at the massive berserker demon and once I was ready all the souls flew around my head but stayed away from my mouth and they must have read my mind cause they spoke what I was thinking.

"Hell Gate Smasher!"

After that I unleashed the blast of power and a beam shot out of my mouth and through the berserker demon and kept going. But, the beam began to thin out and once it did it the path the beam took exploded like a chain reaction but once the smoke cleared there wasn't much of the giant berserker demon or the mountains on the horizon behind it. There was a massive trail of ruin leading all the way here I then felt weak my body began to shrink. Once I was back to my popper size the dragon shattered leaving me in my normal self and armour before I collapsed into the dirt on my stomach while my helmet fell next to me in a clatter. I stared into the empty helmet for a bit before I began to move. I sat up and retrieved my helmet before I put it on I was about to stand up when suddenly my right leg was impaled by a bright glowing spear which burned like crazy causing me to scream in pain. But as I went to pull it out a trident made of darkness impaled itself into my right shoulder but unlike the spear this one didn't hurt as much. When I looked at my attacker I saw both Lucifer and Lilith were there holding either a spear or trident.

"Spears of Light and Tridents of Darkness some of the most important tools to an angel or demon," Lucifer said as the two stepped towards me.

"The pair of you are like roaches hard to get rid of unless someone steps on you," I said.

"You know that was quite impressive a power such as that would have been put to good use for hell but it appears this is where it ends," Lilith said as both she and Lucifer prepared to impale me with both their weapons.

"I don't think so!"

Lucifer suddenly took a mace to the face and was sent flying into a tree while Lilith was hit in both the face and stomach by both Rainbow Dash's and Rebecca and was sent flying but not as far. I looked at who had hit Lucifer in the face and saw Jabir standing there with Lucifer's mace.

"Oh I am so keeping this!" Jabir said as he looked the mace.

"Hey admire that thing later help us with Ash first,” Rebecca said as she came to my side.

"Oh right hang on Ash let's just yank this out quickly," Jabir said as he went for the spear but before I could warn him he burned himself and shook his hand rapidly to try and cool it off.

"That's a Spear of Light and a Trident of Darkness," Faust said as she came into my field of vision. "Ash tell me which one hurts most or are they about the same."

"What kind of question is that they both would hurt if you’re skewered by them," Earth Rainbow said.

"It's the spear," I said weakly.

"Ok Ash you need to centre yourself again clear you're head and breath," Faust said.

I gave Faust a slow nod before I closed my eyes and followed her words and a few seconds later the pain from the weapons disappeared. I opened my eyes and saw I was still impaled so I stood up and grabbed the weapons and ripped them from my body. I then healed my wounds before I dropped the spear and trident.

"They don't hurt anymore," I said.

"It's because you're body was off centre when that happens those types of weapons will hurt you depending on which side you give yourself over too. And since you gave into you're demonic side the Spear of Light hurt you more," Faust said.

"Holy shit dude that's some power you got there." Ethen said with a smirk.

Suddenly we heard a crash of trees and I turned to see Lucifer emerge from them and Lilith got up as well.

"How dare you strike me you pathetic creature!" Lucifer yelled.

"And yet he's the one that sent you flying a good 30ft so that makes you much more pathetic," I said.

"Enough of this!" Lucifer shouted before he and Lilith charged.

Suddenly something hit the ground between us and them leaving a small creator and when I looked at where the blast came from I saw four figures descending from the sky. Also beams of sunlight shone behind them.

"I thought you said you put a barrier up!" Lucifer shouted.

"The damn Halfling prince destroyed it in his last attack and even if it didn't that attack would still be very hard to miss!" Lilith shouted.

"We need to leave!" Lucifer shouted.

But the pair never got the chance because a cage of bones appeared around them and a purple ethereal lock and chain surrounded the cage.

"What's the hurry the fun hasn't even started?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw a figure in black heavy armour and a black war tattered cape on his back his helmet had two massive horns and left his face exposed. But, the only thing I could see was black and a pair of eyes staring at me and in the figures left hand was a two pronged pitchfork.

I saw the other figures land and one wore a toga made of scales that reached just below his knees. He had long brown hair that just touched his back and he had a fairly long beard and in the figures hand was a golden trident. Another figure wore a white toga that reached his feet and he had long white hair and beard and the figure carried a spear sparking with electricity.

I then looked at the last two and saw one dressed in purple, gold and silver armour and robes and he had a strange spear in his grip.

The figure had short white hair and a long beard with parts of it tied into three braids while the rest hung loosely and an eye patch covered his left eye.

Finally the last figure had a red and white robes and a yellowish gold wings but when he touched the ground the wings disappeared and turned into a golden cape that went around his body almost like a cloak. I could see a white piece of fabric hanging from the figures belt that had a brown border and a yellow holy cross on it the figure also carried a shield with the same design and a golden sword on his hip in the shape of a cross. And the last features of the figure was the long blonde hair and halo above his head.

"Still causing problems here Lucifer and you Lilith I thought you both would have learned your lesson by now," the angel said.

"Fuck you Michael I don't need to listen to your crap and I'm actually surprised the big shots of both Olympus, the Underworld and Asgard are here," Lucifer said.

Lucifer's words told me everything I needed to know about the new arrivals all of which we're big deals in mythology. The three big gods of Greek Mythology Zeus god of the sky and thunder also king and father of the gods alongside his brothers Poseidon god of the sea and Hades god of the Underworld. The figure with the eye patch was the Allfather Odin king of the gods in Norse mythology and finally Archangel Michael.

"I can see your mouth has not improved at all either Lucifer," Michael said calmly.

"Let me out already I have a pair of Demonic Angels to kill!" Lucifer demanded.

Luna gripped Midnight tightly for protection but I used my magic to get a grip on Lucifer's neck and lift him into the air strangling him. Lucifer tried to flap his wings in hopes of stopping the choking but failed.

"I suggest you remain quiet Lucifer otherwise I'll tear your tongue out and stick it right were the sun don't shine," I said before I threw him to the back of the cage.

"I can see the temper runs in the family," Hades said before I shot him a death glare.

"Please brother we're here to meet this one not antagonize him further," Zeus said.

"I agree this meeting has been postponed long enough," Michal said before he walked over to me. "It's a pleasure to meet you your highness."

I remained silent and gave a glare at Michal but my helmet prevented him from seeing it.

"Hello you five it's been awhile," Faust said in a casual tone and small bow.

"Faust it has been a long time still as beautiful as when we met," Odin said.

"Lord Odin as hail and hardy as ever how is Freya these days?" Faust asked.

"Lively as ever she'll be sorry she missed you," Odin said stroking his beard.

"I'll have to catch up with her sometime after my current problem is dealt with," Faust said.

"So this the last Demonic Angel and the prince at that," Odin said as he looked at me.

"It's Ash Blade and don't introduce yourselves I know who all of you are Archangel Michal, Zeus farther of many of the Greek gods and his brothers Hades god of the Underworld and Poseidon god of the sea. And finally then there is you the Allfather of the Norse gods Odin," I said emotionlessly.

"Well this is a bit embarrassing for us he knows our names but we didn't know his," Poseidon said.

"None the less it's a pleasure to meet you your highness," Zeus said.

"Forgive me but the feeling isn't exactly mutual," I said causing everyone to give me a surprised look.

"Forgive me you're highness but have we done something to offend you?" Michal asked.

"More so at you Michal it was because of you and the other angels that Lucifer was set loose on my home and this place. My entire life here has been destroyed along with many species of creatures like the Flutterponies and my people. All of them have been wiped out because you all didn't pay attention," I said in a cold tone that made the very wind icy.

"I understand what you’re saying but please understand we are not warriors we were peacekeepers and also we wer_," Michal started.

"Don't give me that crap if you lot were peacekeepers you all wouldn't have let Lucifer and his angels along with Lilith's demons run rampant in this place. If you aren't warriors then why the hell are you carrying a sword around and what were my people killed with kitchen knives? And are you telling me that after Lucifer reported back to heaven about me he didn't even voice his own opinion against us to the lord almighty!?" I shouted.

Michal stared at me in silence for a few minutes before he bowed his head to me.

"You are right your highness on all accounts and the lord has asked me to extend his apology," Michal said.

"Apology not accepted because if he was sorry he would have come down and said it to me personally and also Michal sorry isn't going to bring back my family," I said with a growl. But, I felt a hand on my shoulder and saw it was Luna and Faust both looking at me with worried looks causing me to sigh before I looked back at Michal. "However it's not okay for me to take my anger out on you because you didn't make Lucifer go rouge like that."

"Please your highness we deserve your scorn and hatred for our mistakes I understand you've been through too much over the years and no apology is good enough for that," Michal said.

"Let's just forget it you saved me the trouble of getting into a scrap with those two and my energy hasn't fully replenished yet. But, I hope they will be punished for what they almost did to my son," I said.

"There is no reason to be concerned about that you're highness I'll see to it personally that these two will be punished and greatly," Hades said.

"How badly are you going to punish them?" Evo asked

"I think it’s best not to ask," Hades said.

"Hey you lot I'm not exactly a ruler as of yet so just call me Ash Blade or Ash," I said

"Very well Ash Blade and Lord Hades before Lucifer and Lilith are handed over to you I think it would be wise if we take them to see the lord so he knows about this," Michal said.

"Ash Blade was it," Odin said gaining my attention. "That was quite a show you put on a while ago so whenever you’re in Asgard stop by the hall well hold a feast in your honour."

I gave a silent nod to the Allfather before the gods Archangel left with Lucifer and Lilith still in their cage and once I looked at the others I saw this worlds group was staring at the place where the others left with gapping mouths. My guess they were probably overwhelmed by the fact that they just saw a group of legends come down from the sky. I shook my head with a smile and Luna gave me a hug which I returned.

"Dude you just stood up to Archangel Michal that was just insane," Rage said.

"I just spoke my mind but anyway I think we wasted enough time here," I said.

We were inside the dwarf kingdom which was hollowed out beneath a mountain and on the way here we were flown by giant Spike and we got an amazing view of Dream Valley. I even saw a castle with magenta walls and blue roofs and ponies that stood on four legs play around it. When I looked at Faust I saw her shed a few tears at the sight I figured it was important to her so I decided not to say anything. I then put on my assassin robes and hide my wings just so I didn't draw any attention when we landed I hoped down off Spike and looked at the towering walls that were the entrance to the Dwarf Kingdom that led into the mountain. I pulled on my hood and put on my mask and took a single step forward.

"Excuse us coming through."

"Coming through."

I nearly fell backwards when multi coloured balls of fur rolled past me.

"Tell me if I'm crazy but did those balls of fur just say something?" I asked.

"What... are they?" Evo asked.

"They're Bushwoolies," Faust said with a giggle as she joined us.

The so called Bushwoolies then stopped in their tracks and stood up and turned around to reveal a pair of eyes and a mouth and a pair of arms. And I saw both Fluttershy's were cooing the little creatures.

"Queen Faust Lady Amalthea!" one of the Bushwoolies exclaimed causing the others to say the same thing.

"Hello everyone it's good to see you again but I've been meaning to ask how have you all survived for so long?" Faust asked.

"Well after you left Faust the magical impact made everyone here immortal but sadly none of us can reproduce and before you ask about the solar storm that whipped out most of humanity in every civilization the machine the Demonic Angels and Dwarves made together protected us," giant Spike said.

"I see but I must look into this later Bushwoolies I'd like you to meet someone this is Ash Blade prince of the Demonic Angels," Faust said.

The Bushwoolies then looked at me and I revealed one of my wings before I made it disappear causing the Bushwoolies to jump up and down in excitement.

"You’re the prince of the Demonic Angels. Your highness I am so sorry I wasn't there to help you against Lucifer before," giant Spike said.

"Don't sweat it big guy I never got the chance to introduce myself or it's doubtful you would have recognized me," I said.

"Hey I hate to break up the love fest here but don't we have a job to do as in get these two home?" Rage asked gesturing to both Ethen and Evo.

"Whoops sorry guys let's get this over with so we'll see you guys around," I said as I waved at Bushwoolies and giant Spike before Lokdrom led us all inside.

When I saw the interior of the mountain it was almost identical to the one in the movie the Hobbit only this one was still inhabited by the dwarves. When we made it to the throne room I saw it was exactly the same minus the gem and symbol on the throne. And behind the throne was a statue of my parents and me as a baby in their arms and the statues of dwarves that went along the walls were of old dwarven kings. On our way here I did my best not to draw attention to myself but Faust and the other alicorns were hard to miss. Once we made it to the throne I saw a Dwarf sitting on a throne with a golden and obsidian crown on his head and the obsidian was shaped like a pair of crows with a circular emerald balanced on both their beaks. The dwarf’s beard and hair was dark brown and his robes screamed royalty and both Rarity's were dazzled by it and his face was aged but strong as well.

"King Jaghoki we bring guests," Lokdrom said.

The king then looked at us and his eyes lit up with surprise when he saw us he then got up and walked over to us and hugged Faust who had kneeled down and hugged the dwarf back.

"Ah Faust I knew you would return one day I just knew it," Jaghoki said.

"Hello Jaghoki I'm so happy to see you again as well and I would have come sooner if I knew everyone was alive," Faust said.

"Yes we must talk how about we have a feast I'll have my best cooks fix something up," Jaghoki said as he let her go.

"Actually we came here because my friend here needs your help with something," Faust said as she stood up and backed up next to me and gestured for me to reveal myself.

I removed my hood and mask and revealed all ten of my wings causing Jaghoki to stumble back in surprise and many gasps filled the room. the king then kneeled and bowed causing everyone to do the same and the room was filled with silence.

"Please Jaghoki you don't need to bow I'm not royalty yet but I can see you knew my parents," I said as I gestured to the statue behind the throne.

"Aye Ash Blade they were by far the most dependable people I knew of but enough of the past what can the mighty dwarves do for you if it's in our power it'll be done," Jaghoki said as I kneeled down to him so we were eye to eye.

"This should be in your power your majesty you see I need to know the combination for this," I said as I showed them the map but the look on his face showed worry.

"I'm not sure how to tell you this you're highness but most of the combinations we had for these were destroyed when the Fallen Angels and Demons attacked," Jaghoki said.

"Most but not all please your highness I'm just trying to get these two home and this can help but I need the combination for this," I said as I gestured to both Ethen and Evo.

"I'm sorry Ash Blade but I can't work miracles like you’re asking me too," Jaghoki said as he began to turn away.

"There's also another reason," I said causing the king and everyone to look at me.

I summoned the casket I found on The Fortune Seeker and brushed my hand over the lid wiping off any dust.

"Ash is that the same casket you found on The Fortune Seeker?" Faust asked.

"Wait THEE Fortune Seeker the same one captained by Compass Arrow?" Daring asked in shock.

"Yeah but the case isn't important what's inside is," I said as I summoned the key and inserted it into the lock and turned it the case let out a click and I opened the lid revealing my parents crowns and the other two crowns inside. This caused Faust and some of my friends to gasp in shock before I showed it to the Jaghoki causing his eyes to widen. "Your Highness two of these were my parent’s crowns and they were in the world I am currently living in and I believe this map somehow showed the ones on that ship where to find it. And if that's the case this map should have in its history data where the location of these crowns were before they were on The Fortune Seeker. And maybe just maybe I'll find out what happened to my parents even if I just find their bodies I...I just need to know."

I sat in silence and felt a few tears in my eyes I rarely cried but that didn't mean that I couldn't but I felt a hand wipe my eyes. When I looked I saw Jaghoki pick up the map and smile at me before he turned to everyone by the throne.

"I want the combination for this map found you hear I don't care if you have to work through the night or have to think of new combinations to do it. But no one stops till this combination is found!" Jaghoki yelled.

The dwarves nodded and the king handed it to a guard who took the map and ran off the king then helped me stand up and handed me he closed casket.

"You know it's not right to see a future king cry but come we let us go and eat and show you around," Jaghoki said as I dried my eyes with a smile and followed him.

We were sitting at a table completely filed with both food and drinks the dwarves were stuffing themselves with food and they were considerate about the ponies and served up some vegetables with food. But, all the guys were also stuffing themselves except me I just had a single serve of food on my plate and watched as the dwarves had a merry time. Some were even tossing food into others mouths from long distances even I caught a couple but I could see both Rarity's and Octavia were a little repulsed by the sight. But I found it fun and Lokdrom asked me about my adventures in Equestria and my latest fight.

"And then Jabir hit's Lucifer in the face with his own mace sending him flying into the trees," I said causing the dwarves to let out cheers and raise their mugs to Jabir.

"Betcha glad he came along hey your highness," Raggor said.

"I'm glad everyone has come along if I'm being honest with myself," I said.

"Excuse me your highness but what should I do with my plate?" Pip asked Jaghoki.

"Here laddie I'll take care of it?" Lokdrom said as he took his plate and tossed it to a dwarf at the far end of the room.

The dwarf managed to catch the dish and began to bounce it on parts of his body like a soccer ball and the dish was delicate as well. I was impressed by the dwarf’s skills and I watched as the dish was tossed to another dwarf and it continued till they went out the door. I then noticed some dwarves were banging their utensils against each other and their feet on the floor to get a rhythm going.

"Uh excuse me but won't you blunt the knives like that?" Rarity asked in an almost scolding tone.

"Oh you hear that lads she says we'll blunt the knives," a dwarf said.

"Blunt the knives bend the forks," a dwarf began to sing.

"Smash the bottles and burn the corks," another sang.

"Chip the glasses and crack the plaaaaates that's what Miss Rarity Belle hates," the rest of the dwarfs sang.

I got up and joined in the plate tossing and both Rainbow Dashes, Ethen, Evo and Rage had joined in and even Pip tossed me a few plates. This went on and in a matter of seconds the table was spotless and everyone gave an applause to the performance while I gave a bow.

"Keep that up and you'll be teaching our son's bad manners," Luna said giving me a raised eyebrow and I noticed Midnight smiling and clapping his tiny little hands and Pip was laughing.

"Easy fix," I whispered before I walked over to Pip and rested a hand on his head and gave it a quick rub. "Hey Pip I need you to promise me that you won't do what I just did," I said causing Pip to give me a sad face and the dwarfs cheers to become silent. "Unless it's here when we visit again understood."

"Yes sir," Pip said with a smile causing the dwarfs to cheer again.

I looked at Luna and saw her roll her eyes with a smile and shake her head. But I gave her a kiss on top of her head and rubbed her arm before I looked at the others who were enjoying themselves. I then looked at Jaghoki he gestured me to follow him and so I did I followed the dwarf king down some hallways and we came to a stop on a walkway high above the city. The view was spectacular and I saw rivers made of melted gold and dwarves hard at work going places.

"Quite a sight isn't it," Jaghoki said.

"I'd have never imagined a place such as this existed," I said as I leaned against a support pillar that held the walkway to the roof.

"Heh believe it or not this place only took fifty years to start and finish," Jaghoki said

"Fifty you say and on your own I find that hard to believe," I said with a smirk aimed at the king.

"Oh alright we had some help from the Demonic Angels and Cyclopes they were a good bunch those one's. Best stone masons you could find anywhere and a lot of your kin's magic into helping make the machinery for this place along with the metal we mine," Jaghoki said.

"I can believe that heh...Your highness why did you ask me to follow you I can tell it's not for my opinion on the view," I said.

"Indeed I have something I think you should have and please call me Jaghoki it feels weird if your calling me you're highness and I have to call you by name," Jaghoki said before he led me down the walkway and down a few more corridors

We entered what looked like a gallery I looked at the many portraits till we stopped at one that had a golden gilded frame and a red background and me and my parents were in it. I then placed a hand on the picture and felt tears threatening to spill from my eyes.

"You have your mother eyes and your father’s looks you know," Jaghoki said.

"Guess that explains why everyone says I'm devilishly handsome," I said causing the pair of us to laugh.

"And his sense of humour too," Jaghoki said as he began to calm down. "Oh how I miss his jokes he often did the same thing you did back there with the plates when he dropped by. Alga often told him off saying you'd better not do that in front of the baby. Must have been trying to teach you how to be an angel."

"Did they always bicker about things like that,” I asked.

“Aye but when it came to deciding what crown you would wear oh that was the worst but then Faust suggested that when you were old enough and too young to be bribed they would let you pick. The one with all the gems was your dad's idea while your mom's was the silver band but turns out making those crowns was a waste since they're a bit small now," Jaghoki said with a sigh.

"Maybe not," I said.

"Got an idea Ash?" Jaghoki asked.

"Yeah is alright if I leave it here and come back for it?" I asked.

"Of course Ash," Jaghoki said.

C'mon let's head back to the dining room," I said as I led him back to the dining room and I saw the others were talking. "Luna can I hold Midnight for a bit?"

Luna then handed me Midnight and I sat at the table next to Pip I then summoned the casket holding the crowns and opened the lid revealing them.

"Ok Midnight since you're the youngest you get to pick," I said to my Midnight as I held him.

Midnight looked at the crowns and reached an arm out to the silver crown which caused me to smile. I asked Pip to hold Midnight before I took the jewelled crown out with both hands and placed it on Pip's head before I picked up the silver crown and placed it on Midnight’s head. But Midnight let out a cute little sneeze causing the crown to fall forward onto his face causing a few to chuckle and the mares to coo at him.

"May be a little big but these crowns are yours now you two and your grandparents would have wanted you to have them," I said as I fixed up Midnight's crown.

"Thank you dad," Pip said with an innocent smile.

"Da...Da," Midnight said causing the entire room to go silent.

"Ash did Midnight just say...?" Rage asked

"Dada," Midnight said again.

My entire world just froze at what had just happened Luna was crying with joy before she scooped up Midnight and hugged him while Pip just cheered causing everyone else to cheer alongside him. But both Pinkies went ballistic creeping out a lot of dwarfs I stood up and embraced Luna and Midnight and Pip joined in on the hug so I placed hand on Pip's back and pulled him closer.

"Milord!"

I looked at the source of the voice which was a dwarf guard and everyone calmed down.

"Milord we found the combination!" the dwarf said.

We were in a large hexagon shaped room and in the centre was a small pillar with a purple cushion on it and on the cushion was the map. A dwarf handed me a scroll of parchment and when I opened it I saw the combination was for the symbols on the map. So I picked it up and pushed the buttons when suddenly the top opened displaying a blue glowing crystal. I placed the map down on the cushion and backed away when suddenly bright lights like a swarm of fireflies flew out of the crystal and swirled around till they formed spears. There were thousands if not millions of tiny spears all over the place and they looked like planets gaining many oohs and aahs from the others. I then reached out and touched one and saw the word Earth appear above it and some numbers and letters after it. I then touched another orb and saw it was labelled Earth as well but with different numbers and letters. I then touched another and received the same thing I was confused at first till it hit me like a brick.

"It's a map of the multiverse," I said before I looked at the Jaghoki and Faust. "Are you saying that Demonic Angels were able to map out the multiverse?"

"Your parents had a life before they became rulers Ash they explored the multiverse mapping it as they went," Jaghoki said.

I was beyond words at the moment and I needed to get my head together and saw a small flat surface on the map. I pulled out the bullet that was in Ethen and made sure to clean of any blood before I placed it on the surface. The surface then lit up and the planets changed and then began to disappear only leaving one behind I walked over to the spear and tapped it and saw words appear over it.

Equestria - X32

"Looks like this is the one you two," I said calling over Ethen and Evo.

"Are you sure?" Ethen asked.

"Most definitely and I think I have an idea on how to get you home. But first I need to ask can you still get in contact with the merchant that sent you to that Equestria?" I asked only for Ethen to shake his head.

"No once you are sent to an Equestria he doesn't communicate with you anymore. If he did he'd be dead," Ethen said.

"Then it's time I asked a certain someone for a favour however I'm not going to like this," I said as I pulled out one of The Outsider's bone runes.

"Ash no making a deal with him would be like shaking hands with the devil," Faust said.

"You have a better idea?" I asked receiving silence from Faust. "Don't worry I'll make sure I know what I'm getting myself into.

I then used my magic on the rune causing the room to dim and become colder and The Outsider materialized before me.

"Hello again Ash I can see you have been busy as of late challenging you’re would have been murderers and then handing them to the fates of the gods. Also losing your temper at them is quite interesting I doubt there are many who would even dare such a thing," The Outsider said.

"You were always the guy to be rude in an indirect way." Ethan said as she pointed her index finger at the Outsider.

The Outsider then looked at Ethen and then Evo but his face remained emotionless.

"This is quite a surprise Ethen," The Outsider said.

"Wait a second Ethen are you another one on the Outsiders interest list?" I asked.

"Yea, pretty much. He came to me about one thousand and five years ago telling me that he was interested in me because he couldn't see all of my future." she said with a shrug. "Wait... why is he interested in you?"

"Same reason he also told me I had a prophesy but I need to know what the hell it is," I said with a growl.

"You'll find out soon enough but why have you summoned me my time is precious and I have others to see," The Outsider said.

"Me, Rage, Ethen and Evo want to travel to Equestria universe X32 and we need your help to get there and once we've finished Rage and I wish to return here no strings attached," I said.

"And before you say anything Outsider, you owe me one." Ethan said.

"Wait he does?" I asked.

"I remember Ethen so I'll grant this request," The Outsider said before he snapped his fingers and disappeared and a portal opened.

"Wait you guys can't go what about the party for Midnight?" Pinkie asked.

"Pinks I need to help these guys home now they are greatly missed by their loved ones. But, Pinks do me a favour and prep for it that will drive me to come back quicker cause a party for my son's first words is a definite no for me alright," I said.

"Just come back safe," Luna said before she gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

"I will I promise," I said before I summoned my armour and weapons and walked through the portal with Ethen, Evo and Rage who had also summoned his armour and weapons.

We exited the portal to see we were at the train station but I could see holes in the roof and bullet holes in walls and broken glass everywhere. I saw Caribou and Zebra's fighting each other and Tiger and Posh Tiger tanks rolling down the streets either shooting or running over Zebras and some buildings were burning. But, to put it simply this place reminded me of Operation Market Garden in World War 2 and that was a bloodbath from hell.

"My God," Rage said in shock.

"Was it like this when you left?" I asked.

"No they didn't. They still had eighteenth century tech Evo check the security cameras in the garage," Ethen ordered

Evo pulled his hand up and then swiped down creating a holographic screen that showed the security system. He then tapped on the word 'cameras' and a new screen popped up and showed Caribou scientists in a lab working on different weapons.

"Shit they got into our weapons room and our blueprints," Evo said as he moved his arm to the side causing the screen to shatter like glass and Ethan had looked back to the chaos once more.

"How long were we gone?" Ethan asked.

"I don't know but let's find your wife first and you can ask later but from what I can obviously see. The Caribou and Zebra are fighting and the Caribou are the bad guys we kill the king everything can go back to normal," I said.

"Alright let’s do this!" Ethan said before she turned to us. "Now how do you what do go about this? Go in guns blazing or a stealthy approach?"

Rage and I looked at each other and we began to laugh our heads of.

"What's so funny?" Ethan asked clearly not getting the picture.

"Sorry but stealth isn't exactly an option anymore and besides we all know we want to go in hard," I said.

"Well okay fine I was meaning to have an excuse to use this," Ethen said as she snapped her fingers and summoning an armoured truck.

"Shotgun," Rage said quickly.

"Fine I've got the gunner seat," I said.

"I'll drive then." Ethan said with a sigh. "Where are you going to go Evo?"

"I'll sit in the back." he answered.

We mounted the truck and I checked the ammo to see it was empty so I snapped my fingers turning the gun into a magic destruction crystal loaded weapon. I gave a nod and banged on the roof of the truck twice and Ethen put the pedal to the metal. The truck took off running over any Caribou in our way while I used the gun to put some holes in the tanks and both Rage and Evo weren't out of the picture either. Each of them summoned a long range weapon and shot any Caribou that came in sight. We seemed to be becoming more popular by the second at how many Caribou we were seeing but Ethen kept on making sharp turns causing me to almost hit my face on the gun.

"Hey careful on the turns Ethen this isn't a rally car race!" I called out.

"I know that, but would you rather get blown up?" Ethen asked as she jerked the wheel as we avoided a shell from a tank that was ahead of us.

I fired at the tank causing it to explode in a shower of metal and we turned the corner and saw the castle was dead ahead. I felt the car pick up speed and I fixed myself on the gun and shot the several barricades that stood in our path causing the Caribou to scatter. I was preoccupied in shooting the Caribou before they could hit us with bazookas I didn't notice the Tiger tank roll up behind us. We were almost too the front gates when I felt the heat of an explosion on the back of the truck and we were blown into the air and at the gates. I managed to duck just in time before we crashed through it and we were sent into a barrel roll and the truck stopped on its side.

"Woo, thank god this thing can withstand several explosions." Ethan said as she turned the truck off. "Is everybody alright?"

"I'm alright but in my opinion we have to be the luckiest and craziest sons of bitches to ever exist," Rage said.

"Head hurts but I'll live." Evo said as he rubbed his head.

"I twisted my ankle pretty bad but I'll fix it up," I said as I looked at my ankle that was twisted 180 degrees around before I used blood manipulation to twist it back around with a sicking crunch. I then repaired the damage done to my leg and didn’t even grimace in pain. "If I ever meet the guy who invented blood manipulation remind me to thank him big time."

"Okay so we have made ourselves known what do you want to do next blow in the front door in or search your call." Ethan said as she opened her door and popped her head out and sat there in silence for a bit. "Or maybe they take us in."

When I looked through my window I saw that the truck had been surrounded by dozens of Caribou.

"Not necessarily," I said before I teleported everyone onto a roof with a view of all the Caribou and the car. "Forgive me Ethen but I left a gift in the car for them," I said before I pushed a button causing the car to explode killing all the Caribou that stood around it. "Do you think I overdid it?"

A simple look at the others confirmed my answer.

"Nah," we all said in sync.

"Trust me I did the same thing when we were at the griffin empire before this all began do you think Diann knows we're here?" Ethan asked.

"Don't forget it was a 2.2 million dollar car," Evo mumbled.

"Let's just prey these guys are total morons and didn't think on it but with the battle going on down there it's unlikely they'll keep bothering the king requesting orders. And if he has such a wall built around himself then he may think he's very safe and he can keep doing what he wants," Rage said.

"True but he hasn't met us I suggest we split up and find the prick and if we do find him we contact each other mentally. But leave him for Ethen but go nuts on any Caribou who are with him," I said.

All of us gave a nod before we teleported off to different sections of the castle I teleported upside down on the ceiling of a hallway and ran along it but put on my assassin robes and mask to attract less noise. When I came to a hallway filled with doors I cut the gravity spell and fell to the floor but I spread my wings silencing my land before I hugged the wall and checked inside each room. At first I found nothing but when I opened the door I saw a Caribou raping a maid who was tied to the bed her uniform was in ruins and she had words drawn onto her body but I was too far away to read them. The mare was gaged and she had tears of sadness and pain streaming down her face and around her neck was a black collar and I saw a stump of a horn on her forehead.

I had enough of what I was seeing I pulled out Damnation and flicked a switch on it silencing the weapon when I fired it. I opened the door and walked inside I saw the mare look at me but I raised a finger to my mouth for silence.

"Look at me you dumb whore!" the Caribou shouted before he grabbed the mare's face and forced her to look at him.

I stood to the side of the Caribou pulled the hammer on the gun back causing the gun to let out a loud click that got the Caribou's attention he slowly looked at me and I glared at him.

"Who the Tartarus are you!?" The Caribou asked.

"Just a guy that's also your worst nightmare," I said causing the Caribou to laugh.

"Do you honestly think I'm afraid of you I bet you don't have the balls to do it," The Caribou said.

"Try me," I said before I pulled the trigger putting a hole in the caribou's head.

I saw the body fall before I looked at the mare and saw she was absolutely terrified of me I extended a hidden blade to cut the bonds holding her. But the mare began to panic and looked away from me but I walked over to her bonds and cut the rope that held her down. When the mare noticed her arm was free she stopped panicking and looked at me while I severed the remaining bonds. Once I was done I sheathed my hidden blade and helped the mare sit up she then tried to find the latch for the ball gag in her mouth. But I placed a hand on hers to stop her before I took care of it and once I was done I removed her collar and tossed it away.

"Are you alright miss?" I asked.

"Y-yes thank you I thought there weren't any nice males left in the world," the mare said softly.

"Well I'm actually from another universe really I came here with a friend to help fix you're world," I said.

"Really!" the mare exclaimed.

"I would never lie about something like this," I said.

The mare's tears burst forth and she grabbed the front of my robes and cried into my chest I placed a hand on her back and rubbed it coxing her to let it all out.

"It's ending this nightmare is truly ending," the mare sobbed.

I just gave a smile before I remembered her horn I gave a look at it and saw it was cut off I became angry at this but decided to help this mare with her horn before I got the Caribou. I gently pushed the mare backwards before I placed a finger in front of her as a one moment gesture before my right hand had Life Fire on the palm. The mare was spellbound and when I brought it close to her she didn't shy away but just gazed at it before I touched the stump of her horn with my palm. And when I pulled my hand away a new horn grew in its place.

The mare looked at her new horn in shock and tested it out. She levitating a glass and pitcher on the side of the room and pored some water into the glass before setting them down again.

"By Celestia thank you I don't know if I'll ever be able to repay you," the mare said.

"None of that is necessary I just need to know where the princesses and the Caribou king are," I said.

"The throne room that is where they are most of the time do you want me to show you?" the mare asked.

"No need you just get somewhere safe," I said as I got off the bed and made my way over to the door.

"Wait," the mare said causing me to stop and look back at her. "You look like a human like Ethen Smith. But, you're wings say otherwise could you tell me who and what you are before you leave?"

"My name is Ash Blade and I am the last Demonic Angel," I said with a hidden smile while the mare stared at me in shock at the word angel.

I left the room and made my way down the corridors till I arrived at the throne room and I saw it was guarded by four Caribou which I couldn't help but smile at how easy this would be. I grabbed a springrazor and created a shield and silencing spell on the door before I tossed the springrazor at the guards which landed in-between them. The guards looked at the springrazor curiously before they were shredded I then casually walked over to the door and removed the enchantments I placed on it. I then turned myself into smoke and slipped through the cracks and saw the entire room was filled with Caribou. I then flew up to the rafters and looked around and saw all of the mane 6 were here along with Cadence, Celestia, Gleaming Shield, a mare that looked like the female version of Blueblood, Luna and finally to my shock Nightmare Moon was also here. I saw all the mares had severed horns like the other mare I helped and the ones with wings had brown boxes on their back and all had a coaler around their necks. Some of them had red coalers instead of black ones I then looked around I saw the bastard tyrant of a king wearing a smug smile on his face as he looked at the mares getting raped.

"It's hard to imagine both Ethen and Evo lost to this creep but if they did it means I shouldn't underestimate him," I said mentally before I contacted the others. "Guys I found our target he's in the throne room with the princesses and element bearers. Make your entrance as stealthily as you can I'm in the rafters waiting for you Ethen and you'd better hurry cause if I have to look at what is happening in here for any longer I'm going to spill blood."

'Read you loud and clear Ash' Ethan thought as she blinked right next to me in the rafters.

"Okay I've got an idea but I need to ask can you see in the dark any way is fine just as long as you can see clearly," I said.

"Yea I can see in the dark what's the plan of action?" Ethen asked.

"Okay I was thinking I'd cut off all light in the room and take down as many Caribou while I play a song while you go down and do whatever you want to the Caribou that are raping you're friends. Hell chop their dicks off for all I care but once the song ends I'm gonna turn the lights back on and once that happens they're gonna wish they stayed off," I said with a devious smirk hidden behind my mask.

"I love the plan let’s get cracking," Ethen said with a sadistic smile as wires came from her gloves and circled around her.

"Ok just stay here till you see an opening I'm gonna grab their attention and remember you get the easy part I get the fun part," I said as I summoned my armour.

I then used my magic to make thick sheets of shadows cover the windows leaving only the lit torches. But, none of the Caribou seemed to notice the windows so I used my magic to make shadowy bony hands reach down and try and grab the flames snuffing them out one by one. Anyone who saw the lights disappear began to freak out slightly till there was only the chandelier left. I then gave a little puff of wind and the room went dark and I heard a commotion of Caribou trying to figure out what was going on. I then used a night vision spell on my eyes and selected a song on my IPod but made sure to dim the light so we weren't discovered.

I then pulled out a rope dart and leapt from rafter to rafter while the music echoed around the room. I then threw a rope dart downward while I was in mid-air before I landed on the rafter in front of me I then jumped off the rafter and pulled the Caribou up. I swung down and kicked a Caribou in the chest sending him flying before I then planted the rope into the ground and drew Damnation and fired it at two Caribou. This caused the Caribou to start panicking and looking for weapons to defend themselves with while I then drew Whispering Wind and began slashing Caribou.

I then used the blood of the Caribou to make some spikes stick up from the ground and I grabbed the closest Caribou and threw him on them causing some Caribou to shoot whatever made the noise. I was having fun with the Caribou I then used Damnation to shoot several more Caribou. But, that caused the all to turn my way and start shooting me the movement was sudden I took many bullets but fortunately my armour caused the bullets to bounce off me.

I then stopped all the bullets with my magic before I sent them back to the Caribou who shot them I then made my right hand become angelic and summoned my chakram or Halo Blade as I like to call it. I tossed it at the Caribou slashing them before I caught it and made it disappear again before I rushed forward and stopped right in front of a Caribou. I then made my left hand become demonic and tapped the Caribou causing the Caribou to become engulfed in fire that revealed part of me for a few seconds before I fled back into the darkness. I then saw Ethen was taking care of the mares and was brutally tending to the Caribou. But, their screams reached the others and they were about to investigate the screams.

But I then made the chainsaws for my wrists and legs before I raced at the Caribou using all my limbs to shred them apart with great ease. I then twirled around as I went forward cutting apart Caribou like a tornado rips through a forest. Once I was done I kneeled on the ground with my back facing the throne and hid my wings and made the blood saws vanish just as the song ended and I made the shadows on the windows disappear allowing light to return to the room. All eyes then turned to me before I slowly stood up and turned to look at the ruin I brought.

"Well what do we have here two humans interrupting our session I can see you've been busy in a short amount of time," Diann said.

"I was the one who was doing most the slaughtering here I was struggling to come up with new methods to kill," I said calmly.

"Well I will admit you and you're tramp have done well...For a pair of lowly humans," Diann said.

"Oh and who said we were humans," I said causing the Caribou and the mares to give us confused looks.

"I'm gonna have your guts."

I looked to my right and saw a Caribou with a slash in his side from my Halo Blade.

"Brave words from a dead Caribou," I said.

"I'm not dead yet!" the Caribou exclaimed with rage.

"Hm you're right it appears my watch is a few seconds fast," I said as I looked at an imaginary watch.

The Caribou then charged at me in rage but he didn't make it very far because a spike made blood impaled him through his stomach and out the other side. I could see the Caribou was still alive so I made long thin spikes appear on the other side of the spike where it had gone through. I then allowed a dark smile to curve upward on my lips before I made the spike pull itself out of the Caribou along with a lot of his organs before he was dumped to the floor. The spike turned back into liquid dropping the organs with a wet splat.

"Now then I can see this playing field is a little uneven and I am a gentleman at heart I'm going to remove my armour and won't use my blood manipulation on you that way you don't have to worry about being impaled by your deceased comrades blood," I said as I used my magic to make my armour fall of my body and hit the floor causing it to form a spider web of cracks under it's massive weight.

As my armour fell off my body I summoned my robes to cover myself with and as I removed my helmet I pulled my hood over my head and placed my mask over my face. I then saw a Caribou crawling along the floor split in two I then walked passed the Caribou and dropped my helmet on his head crushing it as if it were a cockroach. I walked into the centre of the room and stared at the Diann in silence for a few seconds.

"Now then how bought you surren-," I was cut off when the Caribou used their M4's on me which were loaded with Orichalcum bullets while Diann just smiled.

I was forced into a kneeling position while I tried to slow down the blood and I saw Ethen give me a worried look.

"Clean this up and bring that human bitch to me she'll make a nice new addition to my harem," Diann said.

I could tell Ethen was about ready to attack but I decided to end the facade and made all the blood I lost crawl back into my wounds while about 30 Caribou surrounded me. I then charged up a lot of energy into a compressed ball and leapt into the air and unleashed it at the same time as revealing all ten of my wings while the energy turned all the Caribou that surrounded me into ashes. I then flapped all of my wings keeping me mid-air before I used my blood manipulation to push the bullets out of my body and heal the wounds shocking everyone before I gracefully landed on the floor.

"Now that was just plain rude and didn't I say I'm not exactly human," I said.

A gunshot went off and the bullet whizzed past my head I then saw where the bullet came from before I drew Damnation and shot the Caribou's gun right down the barrel causing the gun to explode killing the Caribou. And while I was busy with that a pair of Caribou snuck up behind me but I noticed them before they could use their swords the pair ran after me while I dodged backwards. I then got an idea I ran at a pillar in the room and the Caribou followed me but I ran a few steps up the pillar avoiding a strike form one of the Caribou's swords. I then flipped over one of the Caribou and landed with a roll and kicked a Caribou in the head with my left foot making go airborne. I then spun around clockwise while drawing Whispering Wind and hacked the Caribou in two before I spun around and made Whispering Wind cut along the second Caribou's neck. I then rested Whispering Wind on my shoulders and looked at the Caribou.

At first it looked like I missed the second Caribou cause his eyes were still looking around. I then reached out and flicked the Caribou's forehead and the head came rolling off before the body slumped to the floor and I looked back at the king.

"Last chance surrender," I said but Diann just scowled at me before he made a gesture with his hands ordering his men to finish me off while I just sighed and looked at Ethen. "Tried to warn them."

I then snapped my fingers and a metal ball appeared next to me.

"Raps...sick em," I said.

The R.A.P.S obeyed and charged at the charging Caribou and sliced them on contact while the Caribou tried to shoot it. But, the spiked ball of death had reinforced armour making hard for them and when the Caribou were on ten the R.A.P.S exploded impaling its spikes into the remaining Caribou. But I placed a shield around myself and helped Ethen with a shield for the mares so we were out of danger from being hit. Once it was over I looked over to Ethen who was sitting on top of the throne.

"Not bad huh," I said as I summoned my armour back onto my body but I grabbed my helmet and began cleaning off all the blood and brain matter on it.

"Yea it was good now Diann I'm going to ask you a few questions and I want you to answer them," Ethan said as she hopped down next to me.

Diann just gave a cocky grin before he teleported behind us and started to run out of the room I looked to Ethan and saw she was wearing hunting gear and had a sniper rifle in her hand.

"If you excuse me I have some Caribou tags to fill in before they expire," Ethen said as she walked out the room and left me with the mares.

"Why that cocky little shit *sigh* oh well," I said with a shrug as I replaced my mask and hood with my helmet.

"Uh excuse me?"

I turned to look at the noise and saw the mane 6 and the princesses and Nightmare Moon were staring at me. I also saw they were all nude I felt my cheeks begin to feel warm before I looked away and summoned some clothes for them.

"You'd best put some clothes on," I said while keeping my back turned.

I then saw the mess I created while I was here so I used my magic to pick up the bodies along with smashed bits and blood and made a pile for it in the corner of the room leaving the room spotless except for a few bullet holes in the walls. I then made a small flame of Death Fire on the tips of my index and middle finger before I flicked it at the pile of Caribou igniting it before I looked back at the others and saw they had gotten changed. When I saw Nightmare Moon I saw she was breathtakingly beautiful without her helmet causing me to swallow some air before I shook my head regaining my senses before I noticed the state both Fluttershy and the female Blueblood were in.

"Are those two alright?" I asked as I stepped towards them only for Applejack and Rainbow Dash to block the way.

"Not another step closer ya hear," Applejack demanded.

"Yeah how do we know we can trust you?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Let's recap first off I take down an entire room filled with Caribou I'm also with the person that help stopped those bastards from continually raping you. And if she saw me as an enemy or an unknown guy she wouldn't have left me all alone with you guys and lastly you all saw what I did to those Caribou so if I wanted to try something I would have done it. Instead of giving you clothing and cleaning up the mess of bodies I left behind and also explaining this to you," I said.

My words seemed to hit the two hard they gave each other a look before they let me pass I then kneeled down in front of Fluttershy and looked to see the blank emotionless look on her face.

"Epsilon break this down for me," I said.

"At once Ash," Epsilon said in a 5 inch tall version of himself causing the others to look in curiosity. "Ash it appears that this version of Miss Fluttershy has had her mind broken by severe sexual torture and activity."

"Damn Caribou if I could I'd wipe out their entire species," I growled.

"Actually Ash that is possible your magic levels have increased exponentially today with a trigger you'll be able to activate Juggernaut Dragon once again today," Epsilon said.

"Don't tempt me Epsilon I still have an event to get back to remember so focus on this how do we help her," I said.

"The answer is simple but it will be painful," Epsilon said as a screen appeared in front of me.

"Epsilon aren't there any other options?" I asked before getting rid of the screen.

"None that will work as well as this I'm afraid Epsilon said.

"Great *sigh* let's get this over with," I said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa if you're going to be hurting my friend I'm going to give you a permanent reminder or me," Rainbow said getting in my face.

"Fluttershy isn't going to be the one that's in pain Rainbow Dash the only one who will feel the pain is the caster," I said.

"Uh what?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh for the love of Faust all the mental trauma Fluttershy has felt and gone through will be transferred to someone else mainly me because I'm casting the spell," I said.

"But won't you put you in the same position as her?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Not unless you've had a similar experience and woke up from it," I said as I placed a hand on Fluttershy's forehead and whispered the spell in Demonic Angel.

Suddenly pain flowed right into my head causing me to let out small cries of pain and walk backwards threatening to fall over before I collapsed onto my knees. I coughed up a little blood behind my helmet which I quickly cleaned up with my blood manipulation before I looked at Fluttershy who looked like she was waking up from a peaceful dream. When she looked at us and saw she wasn't wearing anything she let out her world famous eep and tried to cover herself while blushing like crazy before I summoned some clothes for her.

"Fluttershy you're back!" Rainbow cried before hugging the mare.

"Um yes but where did I go again if you don't mind me asking?" Fluttershy asked.

"You were blank when the Caribou did something to break your brain," Pinkie said.

"My brain is broken!?" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"No," Pinkie said.

"So my mind wasn't broken?" Fluttershy asked.

I decided to tune out of that cause I knew where it was headed and saw the female Blueblood was still in her state. So I picked myself up and stumbled over to her I then placed my hand on her forehead yielding the same results only a little stronger. I clutched my head screaming in pain again and felt the urge to throw up more blood again this time spat out two handfuls of blood and land on the floor causing the others to panic. Celestia checked on the mare while everyone else minus Nightmare Moon asked me I was alright but my only response was me shakily rising to my feet and beginning my walk to the door.

"Hang on partner just where do you think you're going?" Applejack asked blocking my path.

"To go and help some more mares," I said as I began to walk around her only for her to block my path again.

"In that condition are you mad," Rarity asked.

"This isn't the worst condition I've been in and still have the energy to keep going," I said.

"Well I'm going to ask you to sit now and recover you're strength," Celestia said as she gestured to a table and a set of chairs around it.

"I don't recommend sitting on those chairs while I'm wearing this," I said gesturing to my armour.

"Why is that?" Luna asked.

"See for yourself," I said as I pulled off my right gauntlet and held it out to her.

Luna placed her hands under the gauntlet and once I placed it in her hands and let go she almost buckled under the weight if she didn't drop the piece of armour. The ground beneath the armour cracked causing everyone but me to stare wide eyed at the armour.

"My point proven so I think I'll stand," I said as I snatched my gauntlet off the ground and put it on.

"How can you be moving with all that weight on you?" Twilight asked.

"Same way Ethen can we're just strong enough to lift it," I said.

"Ethen did thou say Ethen?" Luna asked in shock.

"Ethen the Wanderer or the crazy son of a bitch Ethen ya I know him," I said.

"Where is he?" Luna asked.

"He was just in the room with us ran after Diann," I said.

"Wait are you saying that woman who was also here was Ethen?" Rainbow asked before she started laughing.

"Do not play with us we hath asked thou where Ethen is not a woman," Luna growled.

"Look all I know is when we met he died and yet somehow I don't know how he resurrected himself and was turned into a chick," I said.

"He's telling the truth you’re Highness," Applejack said.

"Very well," Luna said.

"Hang on a second how did you know all of our names?" Twilight asked.

"I know of you guys from another universe entirely to put it simply I'm from a similar universe only we have a different problem than yours," I said.

"Another universe this is amazing," Twilight said scribbling my words down in a note pad.

"And what was your position in this Equestria?" Celestia asked.

"Basically the same as Ethen's I am it's protector along with my brother Burning Rage who is also here," I said.

"Well we thank you for coming to our aid Mr...," Rarity started.

"Oh forgive my lack of manners my name is Ash Blade," I said as I removed my helmet and fixed up my hair so my fringe slightly covered my right eye and when I looked at the others. I saw some were staring at me in awe others had that dreamy look in their eyes and Rarity, Celestia and Cadence were fanning themselves with burning cheeks. "What I doubt I'm that good looking."

"You're right...you're absolutely gorgeous," Rarity purred.

"I'm flattered," I said with a nervous laugh as I backed away slowly.

"I can imagine this handsome stud is a real hit with the mares," Celestia said biting her lip.

"Well not at first but latter on the began to warm up to me," I said still backing away.

"Have you found someone?" Cadence asked.

"Yeah and it's a really big coincidence," I said causing the mares to stop their advance and look at me curiously.

"Who?" the mare's asked in sync.

"Princess Luna," I said causing everyone to stare at me in shock but more so from Luna.

“Details now!” Cadence demanded as she grabbed the front of my armour and began to shake me.

I then extended my wings and launched myself backwards managing to grip the pillar with an iron grip.

“Would you calm down sheesh it’s not like I don’t deal with this home,” I said.

“Apologise but would you be kind enough to tell us something about your relationship?” Cadence asked in a nicer tone.

“I’ll answer from up here till I’m ready to come down,” I said.

“Fine what is your relationship with your Luna is she your wife or marefriend?” Cadence asked.

“Marefriend but she lives with me in Ponyville because she can’t stand Canterlot,” I said.

“Well that’s something I wouldn’t expect but tell me why do you love Luna?” Celestia asked.

“Well her smile for one whenever I wake up I always see her smiling and that seems to give me enough energy to get through anything and her personality is amazing when she’s doing whatever. We both have a love for drawing as well we even made our own constellation together,” I said causing Cadence to squee like a little filly and Celestia to smirk while Luna and Nightmare Moon both blushed.

“So you weren’t interested in being in bed with royalty,” Rainbow asked.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked with a small growl.

“I’m just saying most stallions would take the fame and ditch the mare,” Rainbow said.

I leapt off the pillar and began to walk towards the cyan flyer while she stepped back.

“Let me get something straight with you skittles I love Luna with all my heart and soul she is beautiful but I don’t give a damn about that even if she is a princess. To me she’s just a mare that seeks love like so many others and in case you haven’t taken a good look yet I’m No Stallion,” I said empathizing the last part by poking her chest.

“Noted,” Rainbow gulped.

“Besides whenever the position was offered up to me I flat out refused to take it,” I said as I walked back to the pillar and leaned on it.

“Position meaning you were offered a position on the throne?” Celestia asked.

“Many times and each time I refused,” I said causing everyone’s mouths to drop.

“Ok I have to call bullcrap on that,” Rainbow said.

“But he ain’t lying Rainbow he’s been telling us the honest truth the entire time he’s been here,” Applejack said.

“The only time I’ll lie to anyone is when it’s absolutely necessary or to protect someone nothing more nothing less,” I said as I folded my arms over my chest.

“Truth again,” Applejack said.

“Well then Ash Blade you once again have our gratitude for coming to help us in our time of need,” Celestia said as she was about to bow.

“Don’t bow Celestia it’s not necessary,” I said causing Celestia to let out a giggle.

“It appears you do have more humility then I thought you did,” Celestia said.

“Excuse me Ash Blade but this going to sound dumb but are you a human…I only ask because of the wings on your back,” Twilight said.

I gave a smile and extended all ten of my wings to show the mares who were awed at the sight before I hid eight of them again leaving a single pair of wings.

“Holy buck that’s cool but why do you have ten wings and only show two?” Rainbow asked.

“Showing others that I have ten wings is normally used for formal meetings or combat to make myself look more intimidating it also displays my rank among others,” I said.

“But why are they like that?” Rarity asked.

“They basically display my parents my mother was an angel,” I said as I pointed to the feathers on my wings before I pointed to the webbed half below them. “And my father was a demon.”

The mares stared at me in shock when they heard what my parents where the looks on their faces was absolutely priceless I was having a hard time trying to contain my laughter.

“If I may ask why do you have ten wings?” Rainbow asked.

“Well that’s a bit of a long story but I should tell that my species are what’s called Demonic Angels and the reason why I have ten wings is because I was born into the family that ruled over the Demonic Angels,” I said.

“Wait a second you were born into royalty then why the hell did you say you rejected it?” Rainbow asked.

“Just let me finish I’m not done with my story okay,” I said causing everyone to go silent and listen. “I did reject being given the title but I didn’t know I was of a royal bloodline at the time cause you see when a Demonic Angel is born they are normally born in a lab that is used to fuse holy and unholy magic together. But I’m a special case because I’m the first and only naturally born Demonic Angel and because of that my body was infused with enough power to go toe to toe against gods and devils. I was meant to be a symbol of peace between heaven and hell.”

“That’s a quite extraordinary,” Celestia said.

“Yeah but were not done with this story yet cause you see not all of the angels and demons believed in peace and preferred the fighting I was almost assassinated twice once by an angel called Lucifer and a she demon by the name of Lilith,” I said earning several shocked looks from the mares. “The two obviously failed in their attempt but it didn’t stop them they declared war on my home and burned it to the ground killing anyone who stood against them. But, in a last ditch effort to save me my parents entrusted me to the husband of Faust to hide me away.”

“Hold on did you say Faust?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah the same Faust who created Equestria to be exact she’s living among us we speak because of me,” I said causing the mares to stare at me in a mix of emotions.

“Such a tragic backstory it’s reminds me of one of my favourite novels,” Rarity said.

“Oh it gets better centaury after centaury of me living on my planet I’m born into an era of conflict and war the only thing I’ve ever been known to do is fight and survive and all that time I believed I was a regular human. But when I came to Equestria everything was revealed to me turned my world on its head,” I said.

“I can never imagine having to go through all of that,” Luna said.

“Yeah hard life but not like I can complain,” I said.

“Hey you said you’ve been in worst conditions before when you helped out Fluttershy and princess Bluebell would you mind telling us,” Rainbow asked.

“That will take too long but I can show you all if you like,” I suggested earning a nod from the mare.

I then used my magic to unlatch all my torso armour and placed it down next to me before I began removing the top part of my robes.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked in a bit of shock while her cheeks glowed scarlet.

“Hush Twilight don’t spoil the mood,” Cadence said.

I removed the last article of clothing on my torso leaving it bare and most of the mares to blush like crazy and some of the mares with wings became stiff. Some even had surprise when they saw my left arm but one thing was clear they were all staring at my torso.

“Hey my eyes are up here,” I said as I clicked my fingers twice getting their attention.

“Apologise we just weren’t expecting…well that,” Rarity said her cheeks still burning.

“Hey I thought you said there was damage and yet the only thing out of place is you’re left arm,” Rainbow said.

“Oh I actually gave that up to save a life but anyway the reason you can’t see any damage is because my body has healed from it,” I said.

“Then how can you show us?” Rainbow asked.

I just smiled before I used my magic and showed them my right hand the mares watched as the skin and muscle began to burn and peel itself apart leaving burnt flesh muscle and bone and it went up to my elbow. Scars appeared on my arm and over my right eye my torso also fared no better from bullet wounds and stab wounds also more skin peeling off my right arms. Veins then began to turn black all the way up to my head and the tooth mark appeared again from the zombie. Also the hole in my chest from Tirek appeared again and this included the damage in my wings and when I looked at the mares they were horrified at the damage.

“How in the hay can you still be standing after all this done to you let alone still be alive?” Applejack asked in shock.

“Well all of this didn’t happen to me in one go all this damage happened when I first entered Equestria till today,” I said.

“You my friend are something else,” Rainbow said.

“If I may ask but what did this to you,” Celestia asked as she placed a hand on the edge of the hole where my heart was.

“Tirek did guy decided to piss me off after that put me in a coma for five months,” I said shocking everyone.

“What about those veins why are they black?” Twilight asked.

“Infection from this,” I said pointing at the zombie tooth mark. “Some idiot unleashed the damned zombie apocalypse on the Diamond Dog kingdom and me and a team were sent in as a strike team to rescue survivors. I got this from a zombie while trying to save my worlds Rainbow and Gilda but before I could turn my world’s Twilight made a cure for me just in the nick of time.”

“Wait hang on you got bitten by a zombie dog just what the hell are you?” Rainbow asked.

“I’m just me plain and simple,” I said as all the scars and damage disappeared and I put on my robes again

I made my armour disappear I then noticed the mares still had missing horns and was about to help. When suddenly, I hear screaming and I look to see Ethen with the Diann entangled in some wire coming from Ethen’s gloves.

“Nice catch,” I said.

“Little bugger kept on running and he didn't really put up much of a fight." Ethen said with a pout. "Oh well question time."

Ethen then flung her arm forward causing Diann to skid across the floor.

“I’d do as she says there’s no telling what either she or I will do,” I said.

"True, now Diann I’m going to say this once you better tell me what I want to know or else I’m going to skin you you've already pissed me off don't infuriate me." Ethan said as she summoned a chair and sat in it.

"Why should I tell a whore like you?!" he screamed.

Ethen sat there in silence trying to intimidate Diann just by looking at him.

"You will tell me or yo-" Ethen didn't get to finish the sentence because she took a blast of magic to the face but she slowly turned her head back to him with a straight face but a moment later I saw a trail of blood coming from the top of her head. "Bad move do you know how hard it is to get blood out of white hair?" Ethen asked as she licked some of the blood that was going down her cheek I then saw her eyes glow which terrified Diann. "Now I’m going to say this one more time say what I want to hear or you'll lose a limb tell me how long have you been in rule?"

"F-five y-years." he answered while beginning to sweat.

"There was that hard enough now why are you fighting the Zebra's?" Ethen asked.

"W-we tried to take their females but we failed now they're trying to take the ponies while killing us off fat chance they'll get," Diann said the answer causing me to growl

"I'm going to ask you one more question and you be free too now when I was in the hallways I overheard some of your guards take about the Zebras firing their weapon what is this weapon?" Ethen asked.

"I don't know what you’re talking about." Diann said Ethen moved her hand forward and used her magic to make the wires wrap around his horns Diann seemed to catch on pretty fast as he started to thrash and shake. "Wait, wait I'll tell you just please don't!"

"Sorry but it's a little too late." Ethen said as the wire cut his right horn off causing him to scream in pain. "Now tell me what their weapon is or the same will happen to the other."

"Th-they sa-aid that their weapon was something t-that you had a b-blueprint f-for." he said as he huffed.

This caught my attention as I tightened the wires on his other horn causing him to flinch.

"What blueprints were they?" Ethen asked.

"You used up your questions." Diann said but Ethen tightened the wires even more causing them to cut into the bone of his horn causing him to scream as she sat there with a ticked expression.

"Tell me or you lose this horn." Ethen threatened causing Diann to nod weakly.

"They said that it was some sort of powerful missile that could wipe out half the nation." Diann said as causing Ethen to freeze in fear.

"Ethen is he talking about a nuke?" I asked earning a small nod from Ethen.

Suddenly I noticed both Rage and Evo walk in happily chatting and I saw that Rage was covered in a blood which was almost invisible against his armour.

"Rage what the hell have you been up too?" I asked.

"Bunch of Caribou thought they could take me on bunch of wimps didn't even last a minute I can see you lot have cleaned up in here," Rage said before he walked around and crouched down right next to Diann. "So this is the sleezebag of king you've told me so much about...He's uglier then I would've thought possible and I'm surprised you haven't dropped a scarab down his throat and see what happens Ash."

"Believe me Rage I'm really tempted to do just that," I said. “Shit I forgot Ethen you fill in Rage and Evo I’m gonna help the mares out with their wings and horns.”

"Got it." Ethan said as she walked over to Rage and Evo.

I then walked over to the mares and used my demonic hand to shatter the boxes containing the mare’s wings allowing them to stretch them out. I then used Life Fire to restore the mare's horns the mares were overjoyed in having their horns back and I felt a presence on my left and saw Rage.

“Ash did Ethen tell you about the nukes the Zebras have?” Rage asked.

“I’m aware but why nuke Equestria when just one is enough to level a mountain and more they’ll kill everyone,” I said.

“I suppose that is the idea,” Celestia said.

“Celestia what do you mean?” I asked.

“I’m sure you’ve both seen the Zebra’s and the Caribou fighting in the streets correct?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah,” Rage and I said in sync.

“They aren’t here to help us they had the same goals as these foul excuse for creatures,” Nightmare Moon sneered.

“Okay why is Nightmare Moon alive if Luna is here because I thought the Elements would have gotten rid of her and I don’t know if anyone has noticed. But, she looks breathtakingly gorgeous,” Rage said causing Nightmare’s cheeks to turn pink.

“Careful Rage you start complementing her magnificent beauty then she might not want let us leave,” I chuckled.

“No one has ever complemented me like that before,” Nightmare Moon said while her cheeks got redder.

“Well I think you earned it,” I said with a smile.

“Tell me Ash Blade what is your opinion on the night sky?” Nightmare Moon asked causing me to chuckle a bit.

“The night sky has to be my favourite time of the day the silence the stars the calm warm air the full silver moon that I serenade to by howling to. There’s nothing I don’t love about it I stay up as long as I can when I can and locate as many constellations as I can. And when I feel creative I make up new ones out of the stars that already exist I even confessed my love to our worlds Luna after we made our constellation together,” I said causing Cadence and Rarity to faint.

“And you said I need to be careful with what I say,” Rage said causing me to give him a nudge.

“Anyway were getting off topic let’s go talk to Ethen and Evo about what to do next about these nukes,” I said.

“Wait thee hath helped us enough thou both should go back to thy own universe,” Luna said.

At this Rage stopped and leaned into my ear.

“Ash she’s right don’t forget you still have your son’s first word party to get too,” Rage said.

“I’m aware Rage but don’t forget our timelines our different one week here could mean thirty seconds over there we can still do this,” I said before I led Rage over to Ethen and Evo. “Okay you two what’s the plan for these Zebra’s and their nukes.”

"We wait and see if they fire, and when they do we retaliate." Ethan said as she looked at another one of Evo's holographic screens.

“So what’s the plan if they do?” I asked before I saw Diann trying to get away. “Rage.”

“On it,” Rage said before a flaming chain extended from his arm and wrapped itself around Diann’s wounded leg and hoisted him into the air. Diann started to scream in pain while Rage glared at him from behind his helmet. “And just where do you think yooou are going?”

"I think he's trying to get away do you want to take care of him or me?" Ethan asked.

“Gladly,” Rage said.

The chains then slithered up further around Diann before they began to glow white with heat but Diann didn’t scream. Diann only stared into Rage’s top visor in fear I then saw flames appear from where Rage’s eyes were and I could tell his mouth was open because I saw a flaming mouth with the silhouettes of sharp teeth inside the lower visor. Rage then let out a shriek that sounded like the Blood Hooves before flames shot out of Rage’s helmet and into Diann’s eyes and once the flames stopped Rage tossed Diann away like trash. When I looked at him his eyes looked like they were filed with obsidian and fire which had a bright glow and I saw he saw still breathing.

“I’ve heard of the pennant stare but yikes,” I said.

“Did you kill him,” Rainbow asked.

“It wouldn’t have been a punishment if I did that would have been mercy,” Rage said.

“Then what did you do,” Celestia asked.

“He’s basically feeling all the pain and suffering all of Equestria had endured because of his decision to come here and turn all the mares into sex slaves. One of the benefits of wielding hell fire is I can see all the sins everyone has committed in their lifetime. I can even make them feel the pain of others because of their action or decision even make it nice and slow if I wanted too,” Rage said.

"Nice that’s better than what I would have done I would have just consumed his soul though it that wouldn't taste good," Ethan said just as Evo's screen turned red and started to flash gaining Ethan's attention before she turned back around. "Evo the hell is going on?"

"The Zebras seemed to have launched two of the nukes," Evo said as he zoomed in on the missiles. "And judging by the trajectory they seem to be heading for the east coast of Equestria."

“Okay let’s…,” I began but suddenly a white portal appeared in the centre of the room.

"Is that the portal?" Evo asked.

"That has to be it but it can wait first we solve this problem," I said.

"No Ash you need to go," Ethan said in a stern tone before more warning sirens went off. "I can handle this and if not here," she said as she tossed me a phone. "That phone is like the other one I gave you but it can call between universes now go."

"Ethen there is no way I'm leaving you like this when you've got nukes on the way?" I said

"You two need to get back," she said as she paused and snapped her fingers and heard the sound of teleportation. "There they'll be safe in the vault now go Ash go to your son's party I got this."

Ethen gave me a forced smile before she then used her magic and pushed Rage and I into the portal.